lyison,  ^lakema??,  Taylo?'  & Co.  'Pub  Hi:  a Hons. 


EDUCATIONAL  SERIES 

OF  ^ 

COLLEGE  TEXT-BOOKS.  / 

y J / 

This  justly  popular  Series  of  Text-Books  is  noted  for  its  freshness,  conrpieteness,  adi' 
mirable  gradation,  and  the  beauty  and  substantial  nature  of  its  manufacture.  It  comprises 
a full  and  thorough  course  of  study,  from  the  simplest  Primer  to  the  most  advanced 
Mathematical  and  Scientific  work. 


THE  AMERICAN 
SCHOOL  ^'aND 


THE  UNION 

READERS,  SPELLERS,  PRIMER,  AND  SPEAKER. 

By  Prof.  CHAS.  AV.  SANBBRS. 


The  books  comprising  this  Series  are  entirely  new  in  matter  and  illustrations 


Union  Pictorial  Primer.  Beautifully  il- 
lustrated. 

The  same.  In  Leigh's  Pronouncing  Or- 
thography. 

Union  Primary  Speller. 

Union  Speller, 

Union  Reader.  No.  One, 


Union  Reader.  No.  Two. 

Union  Reader.  No.  Three. 

Union  Reader.  No.  Four. 

Union  Reader.  No.  Five. 

Rhetorical  Reader  or.  Union  Reader. 

No.  Six, 

Union  Speaker. 


In  Leigh’s  Pronouncing  Orthography. 


PRIMARY  HAND  CARDS. 

Six  in  a set ; printed  on  both  sides ; mounted  on  strong  pasteboard. 
PRIMARY  SCHOOL  CHARTS. 

Eight  numbers  on  four  cards,  printed  in  colors,  in  large,  beautiful  type  and, 
attractive  style. 

SANDERS’  NEW  SPELLER,  DEFINER  AND  ANALYZER. 
SANDERS'  TEST  SPELLER. 


*o* 

ROBINSON'S  FULL  COURSE  OF  MATHEMATICS. 

The  most  thoroughly  practical,  the  freshest,  and  most  popular  Mathematical  Series  published. 


Pbo^essive  Table  Book. 

Prowjessive  Primary  Arithmetic. 

First  Lessons  in  Mental  and  Written 
Arithmetic. 

Progressive  Intellectual  Arithmetic. 
Rudiments  OF  Written  Arithmetic. 
Progressive  Practical  .'Arithmetic. 
Progressive  Higher  Abith.metic. 
Arithmetical  Examples. 

N E\v  Element.^rv  Algebra. 

University  Algebra. 

New  Geo.mftby  and  Tbigonometrv. 


New  University  Algebra. 

Geometry. — Separate. 

Trig  on  om  etr  y. — Separate. 

New  Analytical  Geometrvand  Conic  Sec- 
tions. 

Mathematical  Operations. 

New  Surveying  and  Navigation. 

New  Differential  and  Integral  Calcu- 
lus. 

Kiddle’s  New  Elemen.tarv  Astronomy. 

Univ'ersity  Astronomy. 

jNI ark’s  First  Lessons  in  Geometry. 


KEYS  to  the  Arithmetics.^  Algebras.,  Geometries.,  and  Surveying.,  are  published 
for  the  use  of  teachers. 

*•* 


WEBSTEF^’S  DICTIONAF^IES. 


New  editions  of  the  Primary,  Common  School,  High  School,  Academic  and  Counting 
House  Dictionaries  have  recently  been  issued,  all  of  which  are 
numerously  illustrated. 


Webster's  Primary  School  Dictionary. 
Webster's  Common  School  Dictionary. 
Webster's  High  School  Dictionary. 
JYebster's  Academic  Dictionary. 

Webster's  Counting-House  AND  Family  Dic- 
tionary. 


A Iso  : 

Webster's  Pocket  Dictionary. — A pictorial 
abridgment  of  the  quarto. 

Webster's  Ar.my  and  Navy  Dictionary. — 
By  Captain  E.  C.  Boynton,  of  West  Point 
M^ilitary  Academy. 


9 ' 


4,  C^l/i> 


►’ rN*.- 


AMERICAN  HISTORY 

COMPRISING 

HISTORICAL  SKETCHES  OF  THE  INDIAN  TRIBES 

A DESCRIPTION  OF 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES 

WITH  AN  INQUIRY  'into  THKIR  ORIGIN  AND  THE  ORIGIN  CF 
THE  INDIAN  TRIBES; 

HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 

WITH  APPENDICES  SHOWING  ITS  CONNECTION  WITH  EUROPEAN  HISTORY  j 

HISTORY  OF  .THE  PRESENT  BRITISH  PROVINCES; 

HISTORY  OF  MEXICO; 

AND  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 

BROUGHT  DOWN  TO  THE  TIME  OF  ITS  ADMISSION  INTO  THE  AMERICAN  HJ^UON. 


BY  MARCIUS  WILLSON, 


AUTHOR  OF  SCUOOI.  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES,  COMPREHENSIVE  O^IART 
OF  AMERICAN  HISTORY,  ETC. 


IVISON,  BLAKEMAN,  TAYLOR  & CO. 

NEW  YORK : CHICAGO : 

138  & 140  GRAND  ST.  133  & 135  STATE  ST. 


' '' 
e ^ 


/ 


v___ JJ_ ... 

Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1845,  bv 
MAUCIUS  WILLSON, 

In  the  Clerk’s  Oflice  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  Stales,  for  tho 
Northern  District  of  New  York. 


I c ^ 

INTRODUCTION. 


The  tW  ^i;  uf  vhe  following  work  is  to  present  the  histories  of  all  those  coui 
tries  of  No.th  America  that  are  now  of  sufficient  political  importance  to  demand 
the  attention  ox  the  scholar,  and  awaken  the  interest  of  the  general  reader.  As 
an  appropriate  introduction  io  such  a work,  »ec  have  given  the  most  important,  of- 
what  Iktle  is  known,  of  the  history  of  the  Aborigines  of  America,  together  with 
descri[»tive  sketches  of  those  rude  memorials  o»  a former  civilization  that  were  once 
so  numerous  throughout  our  own  territory ; a. id  of  others,  magnificent  even  in 
their  desolation,  which  now  strew  the  plains,  and  crown  the  hill-tops,  of  Mexico, 
Yucatan,  and  Central  America.  The  probable  or.ghii  of  these  antiquities,  and  of 
l.Se  Indian  tribes,  has  long  been  a subject  of  tht  antiquarian  researches  of  the 
learned. 

Of  the  histories  of  the  several  political  divisions  North  America,  that  of  our 
own  country  claims  our  first  attention,  and  to  it  we  have  given  an  appropriate  space  in 
the  present  work,  commensurate  with  its  importance.  Its  relations  with  European 
history,  and  with  the  history  of  England  in  particular,  haw  been  dwelt  upon  in  the 
several  appendices,  at  considerable  length.  To  the  articlb  explanatory  of  the  char- 
acter and  design  of  those  appendices,  see  page  107,  the  .cader  is  referred  for  our 
farther  views  on  this  subject. 

ag*  The  third  part  of  the  volume,  or,  as  it  is  called.  Book  lli.,  gives  the  history  of 
^^Itie  present  British  Provinces  in  North  America,  from  then  earliest  settlement  to 
CL,tne  present  period — both  under  the  French  and  under  the  E.ig'.ish  dominion  ; — the 
^^early  history  of  Louisiana,  previous  to  the  purchase  of  that  tcititory  by  the  United 
_ States  in  1303; — the  history  of  Mexico,  from  the  conquest  by  Cortez,  to  the  com- 
mencement  of  the  war  with  the  United  States  in  184G  ; — and  iob  history  of  Texas, 
from  its  first  settlement,  to  the  time  of  its  admission  into  the  Amciican  Union. 

In  relation  to  other  features  in  the  Plan  of  the  work,  farthu  dian  the  general 
divisions  to  which  we  have  referred,  a few  remarks  may  not  be  inappropriate. — 
It  is  a fact,  not  universally  known,  that  all  the  French  writers  o.n  Canadian  his- 
lory — the  writers  upon  Mexican  history — and  generally,  all  CaCulic  writers,  give 
dates  according  to  the  New,  or  Gregorian  Style,  sub-sequent  to  the  jear  158'2; 
while  cotemporary  English  writers  of  American  and  European  hiotory  retain  the 
Old  Style  so  late  as  the  year  1751.*  Hence  discrepancies  in  datej,  almost  innu- 
merable, are  found  in  the  works  of  those  compilers  who  have  cither  been  ignorant 
of  this  fact,  or  have  disregarded  it.  In  the  following  work  the  auvhor  has  endea- 
vored to  give  the  dates,  uniformly,  in  New  Style. 

A minute  Marginal  Analysis  has  been  carried  throughout  lh«,  entire  work — 
each  subject  being  opposite  that  portion  of  the  text  to  which  it  » .jfers,  and  num- 


i 


Q 


• See  this  subject  examined  in  a “ Critical  Review  of  American  Histories,  oy  the  author  of 
this  work,  published  in  the  Biblical  Repository  of  July,  1845. 


INTRODUCTION. 


Dcrcd  to  correspond  with  similar  divisions  of  the  text.  The  design  of  this  airang®- 
ment  is  to  give  the  work  a better  adaptation  to  the  purposes  of  instruction — being 
better  than  questions  for  advanced  pupils;  while  the  teacher  may  easily  con ven 
each  subject,  or  head,  in  the  analysis,  into  a question  if  thought  desirable.  It  is 
believed  that  this  feature  in  the  plan  of  the  work  will  also  prove  higlily  acceptable 
to  the  general  reader. 

The  marginal  D.vtes  and  References  are  numerous,  carrying  along  a minute 
chronology  with  the  history.  This  plan  avoids  the  necessity  of  encumbering  the 
text  with  dates,  and  at  the  same  time  furnishes,  to  the  inquiring  reader,  a history 
far  more  minute  and  circumstantial  than  could  otherwise  be  embraced  in  a volume 
much  larger  than  the  present.  The  supposed  utility  of  the  Chart,  (pages  Id  and 
17,)  may  be  learned  from  the  explanation  of  the  same  on  page  1 8. 

The  Progressive  Series  of  the  three  Large  Maps,  on  pages  20,  4!12,  and  502, 
shows  the  state  of  the  country  embraced  in  the  present  United  States  at  difl’crent 
periods.  The  First  represents  it  as  occupied  by  the  Indian  tribes,  fifty  years  after 
the  settlement  of  Jamestown,  when  only  a few  bright  spots  of  civilization  relieved 
the  darkness  of  the  picture.  The  Second  as  it  was  at  the  close  of  the  Revolution, 
when  almost  the  entire  region  west  of  tlie  Alleghanics  was  a wilderness — showing 
how  slowly  settlements  had  advanced  during  the  long  period  that  the  colonies  were 
under  the  dominion  of  Great  Britain.  The  Third  represents  the  country  as  it  now 
is,  and  as  it  has  become  under  the  influence  of  republican  institutions.  In  place 
of  the  recent  wilderness,  we  observe  a confederacy  of  many  states,  each  with  its 
numerous  cities,  towns,  and  villages,  denoting  the  existence  of  a great  and  happy 
[leople. 

The  Geographical  and  Historical  Notes  and  Small  Maps,  at  the  bottoms 
of  the  pages,  give  the  localities  of  all  important  places  mentioned,  and  furnish  tha 
kind  of  geographical  information  respecting  them,  without  which  the  history  can*' 
be  read  with  tittle  interest  or  profit.  Maps  of  important  sections  of  the  country, 
the  vicinities  of  large  towns,  plans  of  battle  grounds  and  sieges,  &c.,  are  here  given 
on  the  same  pages  with  the  events  referring  to  them,  where  they  necessarily  catch 
the  eye  of  the  reader,  so  that  they  can  hardly  fail  to  arrest  his  attention,  and  in> 
crease  the  interest  that  he  feels  in  the  history.  The  m&j  o.ige  558,  has 

been  drawn  with  care,  and  being  little  more  than  an  outline  of  the  political  divi- 
sions of  that  extensive  country,  is  probably  sufficiently  accurate.  Our  knowledge 
of  the  geography  of  Mexico,  however,  is  yet  exceedingly  imperfect,  and  little  reli- 
ance can  he  placed  upon  maps  for  the  distances  between  places.  The  map  of  'I'exas. 
page  f)20,  and  tlie  several  small  maps  of  particular  sections  of  that  country,  will  be 
round  a great  aid  to  the  reader  in  perusing  the  history  of  that  portion  of  our  Re- 
public. In  addition  to  what  are  properly  “ embellishments,”  nearly  ninety  majjs 
and  charts,  large  and  small  have  Lppn  introduced,  seven  of  which  occupy  entire 
pages ; and  nearly  six  hundred  localiiies,  iiieniiuned  in  the  history,  have  been  dcs. 
cribeu  in  the  geographical  notes.  And  unless  the  reader  has  as  much  knowledge 
of  these  localities  as  can  be  derived  from  the  notes  and  maps,  his  knowledge  of  the 
history  will  be  exceedingly  vague  and  unsatisfoctory.  For  if  the  names  of  placef 
mentioned  in  history  convey  to  our  minds  no  meaning,  they  might  as  well  be  omit- 
ted entirely,  and  fictitious  names  would  answer  equally  well.  A familiarity  with 
localities  is  indispensable  to  the  ready  acquisition,  and  the  subsequent  retention,  o/ 
historical  knowledge. 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 


BOOK  I. 

NDIAN  TRIBES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA,  AND  AMERICAN 
ANTIQUITIES. 


CHAPTER  I. 

INDIAN  TRIHES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

Bict»on  I Northern  Triues.  Esquimaux  and  Athapascas. — Jurisdiction  over  their  territorr 
Tribes  in  the  interior  and  on  the  coast. 

Section  II.  Argonquin  Trires.  Montagnars. — Algonquins. — Knistencaux. — Ottawas. — Pon- 
liar. — Mis-sissaguies. — Micmacs. — Etclu-niins. — .\beiiakes — New  England  Indians,  (Massa- 
chusetts, Pawtuckets,  Nipinuoks,  I‘okanokets,  and  Narrag.ansetts.)  Masm.soit.— Caioibi- 
tniit  - Co n out r IIS  -Miantouoyuoh. — Ninii^ret. — Sitssarnon. — Philip.- Can onrhet. — Annatvon. 
Mohegan  Tribes,  (I’equods,  Monhiuks,  Jlanhattans,  W'abingas.  ^c.)  Unras. — Snssacus.— 
Lenni  Ijcnapes,  (Minsi  and  Delawares,) — White  Eyes. — Captain  Pipe. — Nanticukes.— Sus- 
quehamuxtks. — Mannahoacks. — Powhatan  tribes. — Powhatan  — Porahontas — Shawnees.— 
Cornstalk. — Tecinnseh. — Miamis  and  Pinckisliaws  — Little  Turtle. — Illinois. — Kickapoos.— 
Sacs  and  Foxes. — Black  Hawk — Potowatoinies. — Menonoinies. 

Section  HI.  Iroquois  Trj-res.  Ilurons,  (AVyandots,  Neutrals,  Kiigas,  Ar.dastes,; — Ailario.— 
Five  Nations,  (Mohawks,  Oneidas,  Onondagas,  Cayugas,  and  Senecas.)  barangnla.— 
Hemlrick.—  Logan.—  Thayemlanega. — Shenanitoa. — Keel  Jacket. — Farmer's  Brother. 
Corn  Planter. — Half  Town.— Big  Tree.  — Tuscaroras. 

Section  IV.  Catawbas. — Cherolcees. — See/iioynh-  — Speckled  Snake. — Uchees. — Natches. 

Seciion  Y.  Mohiuan  Tribes.  Muscogees  or  Creek,?,  (Seminoles,  Yanias.sees,  ka.j—Me 
Gillirrai/. — Weatherford. — Mclr.losh. — Osceola. — Chickasas. — Moncatchtape. — Choctas.- 
Mushalatiibee. — Pushamata. 

Section  VI.  D.aiicotah  or  Sioux  Tribes.  AVinnebagoes. — Assiniboins,  and  Sioux  Proper.— 
Minetaree  Group,  (Minetarees,  Mandans,  and  Crows.) — Southern  Sioux  Tribe.s,  (Arkansas, 
Osiiges.  Kanzas,  Towas,  Missouries,  Otoes,  and  Oinahas.) — Other'Western  Tribes,  vDlack 
Feet,  Rapids,  and  Pawnees.)— Pela^e^Aaroo.— Oregon  Tribes. 

Section  VII.  Physical  Character,  Language,  Government,  Religion,  and  Traditions  of  th» 
Aborigines.  - Pages,  21— (52 


CHAPTER  II. 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 

Section  T.  Antiouities  found  in  the  United  States.  Ornaments.— AVarlike  instruments 
Domestic  utensils. — Earthen  ware. — Pitcher  found  at  Nashville.— Triune  vessel. — Idols. — 
Medals. — Jlirrors. — Mural  remains,  &c.,  found  at  Marietta. — At  Clrcleville. — Near  Newark. 
Near  Somerset. — Near  Chilicothe. — At  the  mouth  of  the  Sciota  R. — In  Missouri,  &c. — 
Mounds  in  various  places. 

EgCTiON  II.  Antiquities  found  in  other  portions  of  the  Continent.  Mexican  Pyramids, 
Ruins,  &c. — Ruins  of  Palenque.— Of  Copaa.— Of  Chichen.— Of  Uxmal.— Of  Labna  and 
Eewlek Pages,  62—87. 


CHAPTER  III. 

SUPPOSED  ORIGIN  OF  THE  ANTIQUITIES,  AND  OF.TrlE  INDIAN 

TRIBES. 

The  Mural  Remains,  Mounds,  &c.,  found  in  the  United  States  ; and  the  ruined  edifices  of 
Mexico,  Yucatan,  Central  America,  &c.,  attributed  to  the  Aborigines.— Evidences  of  a Com- 
mon Origin  of  all  the  American  Tribes — The  subject  of  the  acquaintance  of  the  Ancier  ts  with 
America  examined.— Probable  Asiatic  Origin  of  all  the  American  Tribes. — Conclu.sion  -Early 
American  civilization  Reason  and  Nature  versus  Revelation.  - - Pages,  S7 — 96 


6 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 


BOOK  II. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  1 NITED  STATES 


INTRODUCiORY. 

I.  The  Public  Seals  or  Coats  of  Arms  of  the  several  United  States.— Engraved  copies, 
desciiptioii.s  of  the  same.  II.  Chiiracter  and  design  of  the  several  Appendices  to  the  liiston 
of  the  United  States  III.  Geography  of  the  United  States.  ...  Pages,  97 — 119 


PART  I. 

VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

CHAPTER  I. 

VOYAGES,  CONQUESTS,  AND  DISCOVERIES,  IN  THE  SOUTHERN  PORTIONS 
OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

Divisions.  I.  Discotekt  of  America  by  ColumbiiS.  Other  claims  to  the  Discovery.— Ice 
landic  Claim. — Superior  merit  of  the  claims  of  Columbus. — Longa  prevalent  error  respect- 
ing the  Discovery. — Extent  of  the  di.scoverie.s  of  Columbus. — The  West  Indies.— Yucatan. 
Discovery  of  the  Pacific. — II.  .Uian  1’once  de  Leon.  Tnditionof  the  Fountain  of  Life 
Discovery  of  Florida  by  De  Leon. — III.  De  Avi.l  >n.  Discovery  of  Carolina.— Hospitality 
of  the  Natives,  and  IVrfidy  of  the  Spaniards.— IV.  Conquest  of  Mexico.  Yucauin  ex 
))lored. — Di.scovery  of  Mexi<-n.— Invasion  by  Cortez. — Final  conque.st  of  the  Country.- 
Slagellan — Firs*  circumnavigation  of  the  Globe. — V.  P.\.mpuu.io  de  Narvaez.  His  inva 
siou  of  Florida.— VI.  Ferdinand  de  S to.  Ilis  landing  in  Florida.— Wanderings  of  the 
Spaniards.— Rattles  with  the  Natives. — Death  of  De  Soto. — Fate  of  his  Companions. 

Pages,  111-125 

CHAPTER  II. 

NORTHERN  AND  EASTERN  COASTS  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

Divisions.  I.  John  and  Sebastian  Cabot.  Their  fir.st  voyage  to  America  and  discovery  of 

I. abrador  and  Newfoundland. — Second  voyage  of  Seb  tscian. — Ilis  subsequent  A'oyages 

II.  G.aspar  Cortereal.  Ilis  vo}-age.s. — III.  Verrazani.  E.xplores  the  coast  from  Wil 
niinuton,  N.  C.  to  Newfoundland.— Names  the  country  New  Ftance. — IV.  James  Cartier. 
Ilis  voyages  to  America. — Explores  the  St.  Lawrence. — V.  Robervai,.  Appointed  Viceroy 
of  New  France.— Send.s  Cartier  on  liis  third  voyage. — The  two  voyages  of  Robervai.— VI. 
Votaoes  of  Kibault,  Laudonniere,  and  Melendez. — Founding  of  Sf.  Augustine. — VII. 
Gilbert,  Raleigh,  and  Grenviu.e.  Amidas  aod  Barlow. — Attempted  settlements  at 
Roanoke. — VIII.  Marquis  De  la  Roche.  Attempts  to  form  a Settlement. — IX.  Bar- 
tholomew Gosnold.  Attempted  settlement  at  Martha's  Vineyard.— Martin  Pring.— X. 
De  Monts.  Extensive  grant  to  him. — Founding  of  Port  Royal. — Champlain  sent  to  New 
France.— Founding  of  Quebec. — XI.  North  and  South  Virginia.  Plymouth  and  Lon- 
don Companies. — Attempted  settlement  at  Kennebec. — Settlement  of  Jame.stown.— 

Pages,  125 — 138 

APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 
Importance  of  examining  English  History  in  connection  with  our  own. — Henry  the  Seventh 
English  claims  to  American  territory. — Cabot — Early  relations  of  England  wich  .\merica.— 
Character  of  Henry  the  Seventh. — State  of  England  at  this  Period.— Political  policy  of  Henry 
and  its  Effects. — Feudal  System. — Power  of  the  Barons.— The  Clergy,  Religious  Sanctuaries, 
&c. — Morals,  Criminal  Statistics,  &c. — Attempts  to  regulate  Commerce,  Agriculture,  Manufac- 
tures, &c.  — Usury  — Monopolies. — Army  and  Navy  of  England.— Population  —Judicial  Tri- 
hunais. — Arbitrary  Powers  of  the  Tudor  Princes. — Liberties  of  the  People. — Mode  of  Living. 
Buildings.— Domestic  Economy,  &c.— Indebtedness  of  .\merica  to  Europe.— The  African 
Slave  Trade.  History  of  the  origin  of  the  English  branch  of  id.  The  Reformation.  Imther. 
Zuinglius. — Spreail  of  Protestantism. — The  Reformation  in  England,  as  connected  with  Englisir 
Literature.— Connection  of  Henry  the  Eighth  with  the  Reformation.— The  Reformation  com- 
pleted under  Edward  the  Sixth. — Intolerance  of  the  Reformers.— Papacy  ree.stabllshed  under 
Queen  Mary. — Persecution  of  the  Reformers  — Supremacy  of  the  Royal  I’reroirative  at  this  period. 
Elizabeth —Protestantism  restored. — Growing  opposition  to  Episcopacy. — The  Si-ottish  Clergy 
The  Two  Parties  among  the  Reformers  — The  Puritan  Party.  Its  Character. — Political  aspect  of 
the  controversy. — The  Puritans  in  Parliament.— The  Brownists. — Treatment  of  the  Puritans  un- 
der Elizabeth.— Under  James  the  First.— Emigration  of  the  Puritans.— The  Puritans  in  Ilclland. 
Political  principles  of  the  Puritans. — The  Omipact  entered  into  by  them  at  Plymouth.— In- 
debtedness of  Fingland  to  the  Puritans. — Their  Intolerance. — Object  in  Emigrating. — 7h* 
Quakers.— Conclusion.  - - Pages,  1^—161 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 


7 


PART  II. 

EARLY  SETTLEMENTS  AND  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

CHAPTER  I. 

COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  VIRGINIA. 

0lT>iioN8.— 1.  Virginia  undrr  the  First  Charter  Government.— Dissensions.— Character 
of  the  Kmigrunts. — The  Natives. — Suirorings  of  the  Colony. — Conspiracy. — OoTciiiment  of 
Smith. — Smith  taken  Prisoner  by  the  Imlian.s.— llis  life  saved  by  Focahontas.— Condition 
of  the  Colony  — Kxploratioii  of  the  Country  by  Smith  — II.  Vikgisu  u.nder  the  Sec  ond 
Charter.  Changes  iu  the  Government. — Shipwreck  of  Emigrants  — Smith's  Administra- 
tion.—llis  Return  to  England  — The  “ Starving  Time.” — Lord  Delaware. — Sir  Thomas  Dale. 
Sir  Thomas  Gates. — III  Virginia  under  the  Third  Charter.  Changes  in  the  Govern- 
ment.- 1‘ocahontas. — Argali  s Expeditions. — Sir  Thomas  Dale’s  Aduiinistratiou. — Argali's. 
Yeardley's.— llou.se  of  Rurge.sses.— Slavery. — Transportation  of  Females  to  Virginia. 
Written  Constitution  —Indian  Conspiracy  and  Ma.ssacre — Dissolution  of  the  London 
Company.— Royal  Government — IV.  Virginia  fro.m  the  Dissolutio.v  of  the  London 
CoMRANV  to  the  (’cm.mence.mext  OF  THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  War  — The  uew  Govern- 
ment of  the  (k)lony. —Administration  of  Harvey. — Of  Berkeley. — Second  Indian  Ma.s.sacre 
and  War. — Virginia  during  the  Civil  War  in  England. — During  the  Commonwealth. — .After 
the  Restoration  of  Charles  1 1.— Commercial  Restriction.*. — Liberties  of  the  People  .Abridged. 
Indian  War.— Bacon’s  Rebellion. — Cruelty  of  Berkeley  —Proprietary  .Government.— 
Royal  Government  Restored.  ....  ...  Pages,  Ibl— 178 

CFIAPTER  II. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  MASSACHUSETTS. 


F*otion  I.  Massachusetts,  from  its  earliest  history,  to  the  union  of  the  NewEnglanI’ 
Colonies  in  lt>43. — I.  Earli/  History.  Exploration  of  the  Country.— Smith's  attempts  tc 
establish  a Colony. — The  IMyinouth  Company,  and  the  Council  of  Plymouth  — Charter  of 
the  Latter. — II.  Plymoiilh  Company.  The  Puritans. — Emigration  to  America.— Sulferings. 
Sanio.set. — Ma.ssasoit. — Canonicus. — Weston's  Colony. — The  I.ondon  partners  of  the  Puri- 
tan.s.  — III.  Mdssachxtsftls  Bay  Colony.  Attempted  Settlement  at  Cape  Ann. — Settleinea! 
of  Salem  —Government — Changes  in  1034.— Roger  Williams  —Peters  and  Vane.  -Emigra- 
tion  to  the  Connecticut.— Mrs.  llutchin.son. — Pequod  War  — Attempts  in  England  to  pre- 
vent Emigration.— Education. — IV.  Union  of  the  New  Eni'lntut  Colonies.  Causes  that  led 
to  it.— Terms  t)f  the  Confederacy.  V.  Early  Laws  am!  Ciisloins. 

Section  II.  Massachusetts  from  the  union  of  the  New  Enoland  Colonies  to  the  close 
OF  King  Willia.m's  War  in  10SJ7. — I.  Events  from  the  Union  to  Kint'  Fhilip\s  War  — 
Ma.^.sachusetts  during  the  Civil  War  in  England. — During  the  Coni nion wealth. — Early 
lIi.*tory  of  JIaine. — Persecution  of  Quakers. — Restrictions  upon  Commerce. — Royal  Com- 
mis.sioners — II.  King  Philip's  War.  Causes  of  the  War — Attack  upon  Swanzey. — The 
Narragan.setts. — Events  at  Tiverton. — Brookfield.— Deerfield.— lladiey. — Blootly  Brook . — 
Springfield.  — Hatfield.— Attack  upon  the  Narragan.sett  Fortress.— Death  of  Philip.— 111. 
Controversies  ami  Koj/nl  Tyranny.  Andros. — IV.  MassarJiusetts  (luring  Kitxg  William's 
HWr.  (Jauses  of  the  War.— Inroads  of  French  and  Indians.— Expedition  against  Canada. 
New  (’barter,  and  Royal  Government. — Salem  Witchcraft.— Concluding  Events  of  tiie  War. 

Bection  III.  Massachusetts  fro.m  the  close  of  King  William's  H'ar,  to  the  commence- 
ment OP  THE  French  AND  India.n  War  in  1754.— I.  Massachusetts  during  Queen  Anne'’s 
War.  Causes  of  the  War. — Indian  Attack  on  Deerfield. — Conquest  of  xYcadia — Attempted 
Conquest  of  Canad.a. — Treaty  of  Utrecht. — II.  King  George's  War.  Causes  that  led  to 
it. — Expedition  against,  and  Conquest  of  Louisburg. — Treaty  of  Aix  La  Chape'.le. 

Pages,  178 — 205. 


CHAPTER  III. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 

History  of  New  Hampshire  intimately  connected  with  that  of  Massachusetts. — Grant  to 
Gorges  and  Mason. — First  Settlements. — Union  \vith  Massaclmsetts.— Separation. — First  Lcgia- 
i*ture.— Union.— Separation.— Union  again.— Masonian  Controversy  .-I  inal  Separation  from 
Maasachusette  — Indiiin  IVars.  - Pages,  205 — 208 

CHAPTER  TV. 

COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  CONNECTICUT. 

Divisions.  -I.  Early  Settlements. — Windsor,  Hartford,  Wethersfield,  and  Saybrook. — II.  Pe- 
quod  War.  Aliiance  of  the  Pequods  and  Narragansetts. — Destruction  of  the  Pequod  Fort, 
and  Dispersion  of  the  Tribe. — III.  New  Haven  Colony.  Settlement  of  Now  Haven.— Go- 
vernment.— IV.  Connecticut  under  her  own  Constitution.  The  Connecticut  Towns  with- 
drawn from  the  Jm-isdiction  of  Massachusetts. — The  Constitution  adopted  by  Them. — Pur- 
chase of  Saybrook. — V.  Connecticut  under  the  Royal  Charter,  liberality  of  the  (iiarter  - 
Connecticut  during  King  Philip’s  War. — Andros  in  Connecticut.  —Events  during  King  Wil- 
liam’s Wax. — Fletcher’s  Visit  to  Hartford.— Yale  College. — Laws,  IMauners,  Customs,  &o 

Pages  208-  215 


8 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 


CHAPTER  V. 

COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  RHODE  ISLAND. 

I’lOg^r  Willianr.  —Founding  of  Providence.— Ueligions  Toleration. — Mr.  Williams's  Mediaticv 
Wlt.1  the  Pequods  ^nd  Narragansetts. — Providence  during  the  Pequod  NVar. — Portsmouth  and 
Newport. — (jliarte  from  Parliament. — Government  and  Early  Laws  of  Rhode  l.sland  — Chartei 
from  the  King  — / ndros. Pages,  215—213. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  NEW  YORK. 

B»CTI0N  I.-  Nev  .'^etueri-.^xds,  previous  to  its  Conque.st  by  the  English  in  1C61.  Toyages  of 
Henry  Ilud.^  ..n.— Dutch  settlements  at  New  York  and  Albany. — Dutch. — New  .ler.sey.— 
“ Chartei  0/  Liberties.” — Colony  of  De  Vricz  in  Delaware — The  Dutch  in  Connecticut. 
On  Long  Island.— Swedish  Settlements  in  Delaware. — Indian  Wars  — Kieft  — Stuyvesant. 
Subjugation  of  the  Swedish  Colony  by  the  Dutch.  Conquest  of  New  Netherlands  by  th« 
English. 

Sectiox  II.  New  York,  from  the  Conquest  of  New  Netherland.s,  to  the  Commencement  of 
the  French  and  Indian  War. — Administration  of  NichoLs.— Of  Lovelace.— Ib^conquest  of 
the  Country  by  the  Dutch. — Restoration  to  England.— Admiui.stration  of  Andros.— Of 
Dongan. — The  French  and  the  Iroquois. — Andros  Again. — Leisler  and  Milborne  — Destruc- 
tion Oi'  Schenectady. — E.xpedition  against  Montreal. — E.xecut.ion  of  laiisler  and  Milborne. 
Slougliter.— Fletcher. — Reilaniont. — Lord  Cornbury. — New  York  during  Queen  Anne's 
War. — The  Tuscaroras. — French  Forts,  &c. — Administration  of  Gov.  Cosby.— Negro  Plot. 

Pages,  218-236. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  NEW  JERSEY. 

Early  ‘tettlements.— Constitution  of  the  Colony.— Difhculties  with  the  Proprietors,  and  the 
Duke  of  fork. — Division  of  the  Province. — Government. — Conflicting  Claims  of  the  Proprietors. 
New  Jeisey  under  the  Roy  ul  Government.  Pages,  236 — 240. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  MARYLAND. 

Early  Exploration  of  the  Country. — Settlements. — Lord  Baltimore. — Ills  Charter. — Settle- 
ment of  St.  Mary’s. — Difficulties  with  Claylwrne. — Laws. — Indian  War. — Insurrection. — Religi 
ou.s  Toleration. — Dissensions,  and  Civil  War. — A Royal  Governmeut  in  Maryland. — Restoration 
of  the  Proprietor.  - Pages,  240—245. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


CuI.ONIAL  HISTORY  OF  PENNSYLVANIA. 

Settlements  of  the  Swedes. — Grant  to  IVm.  Penn. — Ills  Regulations  for  the  Government  of 
the  Colony. — “ The  Territories.” — Indian  Treaty. — Fouinling  of  Philadelphia. — A “ Charter  of 
Liberties.” — Withdrawal  of  Delaware. — Death  of  Penn,  and  subsequent  History  of  the  Colony 

Pages,  245-250 


CHAPTER  X. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  NORTH  CAROLINA. 

Raleigh’s  attempted  Settlements. — Grant  to  Sir  Robert  Heath  — To  Clarendon  and  Others 
Albemarle  Colony. — Clarendon  Colony. — Locke’s  Constitution. — Dissensions. — Sothel — Arch 
dale. — French  and  German  Emigrants. — Indian  Tribes.— War  with  the  Tuscaroras. — Separa 
tion  of  the  two  Carolinas.  - Pages,  250—265 

CHAPTER  XI. 

COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

Charter  of  Clarendon. — Cartaret  County  Colony  .-Founding  of  Charleston.— Indian  War  .-Port 
Royal.— French  Ilugenots. — Colleton’s  Administration. — Sothel’s. — Lud well’s. — Archdale. — Ex- 
pedition against  St.  Augustine. — Indian  War. — Religious  Dissensions. — Spanish  Invasion  — 
M ar  with  the  Yamassees — Domestic  Revolution. — Royal  Government.  - Pages,  255—261 

CHAPTER  XII 

COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  GEORGIA. 

Oglethorpe. — First  Charter  of  Georgia. — Settlement  of  Savannah  — Indian  Treaty. — Regula 
*ions  of  the  Trustees. — Preparations  for  War  with  the  Spaniards. — Wesley. — Whitefield. — Ex 
pedition  against  St.  Augustme. — Spanish  Invasiou. — Changes  in  the  Government. — Slavery 

Pager.  261-264 


CONTEN  rs  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 


9 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

TIIK  FUICNCll  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 

OiVUioNS.— 1.  Causus  of  the  war,  and  events  of  17o4.  English  Clfiims  to  the  Com. iry 
French  Claims. —The  Oiiio  Conip.iny.  — 'Washington  s Enil)a.s.-<y.— .Imnonville.  — Fort  Ne- 
cessicy.— Albany  Convention,  anU  I'ianof  tlie  Union. — II.  17ao:  E.fptdnitnis  of  Monrkton, 
Erud'fort,  HitirUii  nml  Johnson.  Keduction  ol  Nov.i  Scotia.  — Uraddock's  Deteat. — Faiini-fl 
of  the  K.\Liedition  against  Niagara.— E.xpedition  against  Crown  I'oint.  — Dele  t of  Dieskau. 
111.  1760:  Dtluys  ; Lo-'<.f  o/' Oswego  ; Indictn  Incursions.  I'laii  of  tlie  Campaign. —Aber- 
crombie and  l.ord  lojudon.- I'.ontcahn  reduces  Oswego. — .Vrmstrong  s E.Kpedition.— 1 V'. 
1767:  Designs  against  Louisbury;.^(tntt  Loss  of  Fori  Wm.  Henry.  Tian  of  tlie  Caiupaiga, 
Montcalm  ixiduces  Fore  U’m  Henry. — V.  176H:  Reduction  of  Louishur" ; Abercrombie' i 
Defeat ; Tne  Taking  of  Forts  FronUnne  anil  Lhi  (fiesuc.  Tlie  Fitt  Ministry. — Siege  and 
Conquest  of  houisburg. — Abercrombie’s  Kepnlse  at  Ticonderoga. — E.xpedition  against  Fort 
Frontenac.  — Ag.iinst  Fort  Du  Quesne. — VI.  1769  to  17<)3  : Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point 
Abandoned  ; Niagara  Taken;  Conyue.st  of  Quebec  ; Of  all  Canada;  War  iriili  ike  Chero- 
kee s ; Peiue  of  iliio  Pages,  2U(j— 28>5 

APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

D<‘.sign  of  the  Appendi.x.— .James  I.  1603— 1G26. — Political  Aspect  of  Keiigious  Controvei’sies 
at  this  Period. —The  Puritans.— Policy  of  .James.— liis  Character. — .American  Colonization. 
Virginia  Charters. — Popular  Liberty.-  ^Che  Plymouth  Company. — Ch  vri.es  1.  1625 — 1649.  IJis 
Character.  -Controvei>i«s  with  Parliainent — His  Arbitrary  Measures.- Hampden. — Ecclesias- 
tical Policy  of  Charles. — Commotions  in  Scotland. — Stralford.— Civil  War. —E.xecution  of  the 
King.  — Kelatior.s  of  Engl.ind  with  hei  Anieric  >n  Colonies  during  this  Keign.— The  Comvio.v 
WEALTH.  1649— 1661J.  Tne  Character  of  lleiigious  i'arties. — Suprennicy  of  tiie  Independ'^nts 
Oliver  Croniwell.— U'ar  with  Holland  — Overtiirow  of  the  Long  Parii.iment. — Barebone's  Par 
liament.— Cromwell  in.stalled  as  Ixird  I’rotector. — W'ar  with  Spain.- Crom well's  Admini.stra- 
tion  and  Death. — Richard  Cromwell. — Restoration  of  Monarchy. —Relations  with  the  .American 
Colonics  dining  the  Common  wealth. — Charles  11.  1660-1685.  Character  of  Ch.irles  II.- 
Change  in  the  Stmtiments  and  Feelings  of  the  Nation. — War  with  Holland.— Treaty  of  Breda. 
Another  War.— Treaty  of  Nimeguen  —Domestic  Administration  of  Charles. —Whigs  and  To 
lies. — The  various  Navigation  AcLs.-  Bold  Stand  of  Ma.ssachusetts  in  Defence  of  her  Liberties. 
Rlvode  loland  and  Connecticut.— Controversy  witii  the  Royal  Com missiuners.— With  the  King 
Subversion  of  the  Dutcli  Power  in  America.  — Pennsylvania —Origin,  Practices,  and  Principles 
of  the  Quakers. —Qu.'iker  Colonization  in  .America. — .James  II.  1685—1688.  (jieneral  Oh.Tiacter 
cf  his  Reign. — Monmouth's  Rebellion.— Landing  of  William  in  England,  and  Flight  of  .):imes 
Relations  of  .James  with  the  American  Colonies.  — William  and  Marv.  168S -17u2  Character 
»f  the  Revolution  of  1688.— Rebellion  in  Scotland — War  with  France. —Treaty  of  Ry.swick. 
Policy  of 'Villiain  towards  the  Colonies. — Colonial  Relatioixs  during  His  He»gn.— Anne.  1702  — 
1714.  War  cf  the  Spanish  Succcs.sion — Treaty  of  Utrecht. —The  Slave  Trade.  - Geo roe  I. 
1714— 17‘i7.  Rebellion  in  Scotland. — George  II.  17*27— 1760.  Walpole — War  with  Spain. 
'V’ar  of  the  Austrian  Succession.— Treaty  of  Aix  la  Chapelle. — The  “ Sev,  n Years  War.” 
Oonclusi'va.  Education ; Manners  j Morals  ; Religion,  &c.,  in  the  American  Colonies 

Pages,  285—335 


PART  III. 

AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 

CHAPTER  I. 

CAUSES  WHICH  LEU  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

Ixing  Series  of  Aggressions  npon  the  Colonies.— Design  of  Taxing  the  Colonies.— The  Stamp 
Act  cf  1765.— Us  Effects  upon  the  Colonies.— Fii’st  Colonial  Congress.— Pie  peal  of  the  Stamp 
Act —New  Scheme  of  Taxing  America.— E.xcitement  produced  by  it.— BritLsh  Troops  sent  to 
America.- -Affray  in  Boston. — Royal  Regulation  of  1772.— Destruction  of  Tea  at  Boston. — Bos- 
ton Port  Bill  — Mas.sachusetts  Charter  subverted. — Second  Colonial  Congress. — Determined 
Oppression. — Determined  Resistance.  - - - - . . . Pages,  335—347 

CHAPTER  II. 

EVENTS  DURING  THE  YEAR  l77r». 

Battle  of  I.exington — Expedition  of  Allen  and  Arnold.— Battle  of  Bunker’s  Hill.— Con- 
grass  — AVashington  appointed  to  the  Command  of  the  Army. — The  Royal  Governors.— Inva- 
sion of  Canada —Surrender  of  St.  Johns. — Of  Montreal. — Assault  of  Quebec.— Repulse.— R« 
of  the  Army. Pages,  347— 3^ 

CHAPTER  III. 

EVENTS  DURING  THE  YEAR  1776. 

Th®  Siege  of  Bosten  cout»nued. —Boston  evacuated  bylhe  British-— Attack  on  Suilivan'f 

2 


10 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 


blat  .1. — Formjdible  Warlike  Preparations  of  England.— Declaration  of  Independence.-  Battle 
of  Long  Island. — Of  Whi^e  Plains. — Capture  of  Port  Wasliingt'^n.— Retreat  of  the  Anuricani 
through  New  Jer.sey. — Capture  of  General  Lee.— Rattle  of  Trenton. — Situation  of  the  Aruiiee 
at  the  Close  of  tJie  Year.  - - Pages,  Sto—yOtl 

CHAPTER  IV. 

EVICNTS  DIIUING  THE  YEAR  1777. 

B.attle  of  Princeton. — Other  Successes  of  Washington. — Congress. — French  Assistance  — L* 
fayette. — Riitish  Exp«‘ditiou  up  the  Hudson. — Tryou’s  E.xpedition  to  Danbury.— Sag  llarbui 
Movements  of  tl>e  Arniie.s  in  New  .lersey. — Capture  ot  General  Prescott  —Rattle  of  Rrandy 
wine.— Wayne  .surprised.— Rattle  of  Germantown.— Rurg»)yue's  E.xpedition.— Rjittle  of  Ren 
nington.— Siege  of  Fort  Sclmyler. — Rattles  of  Stillwater  and  Saratoga.— Rurgoyne's  Surren- 
der.— Forts  Mercer  and  Miiiiin,  on  the  Delaware. — ^■aUey  Forge. — Articles  of  ( onfederation. 

Pages,  306--380 

CHAPTER  V. 

EVENTS  DURING  THE  YEAR  1778. 

Conciliatorj'  Mca«urcs  of  the  British  Government. — Treaty  with  France. — Count  D'Estaing 
Battle  of  Monmouth. — The  Hostile  Armies  iu  Uiiode  Lslaud.— The  French  and  English  FleeU 
E.xpeditions  of  Grey  and  Ferguson.— AtUick  on  W^omiug.— On  Cherry  Valley. — Loss  of  Savan- 
nah.—Jiesult  of  the  Campaign. - Pages,  38C-  -386 

CHAPTER  VI. 

EVENTS  DURING  THE  YEAR  1779. 

The  War  at  the  South. — Defeat  of  the  Tories  under  Col.  Boyd. — Defeat  of  General  Ash 
Battle  of  Stono  Ferry. — Tryon's  E.xpedition  against  Conne<*ticut.— Capture  of  Stony  Point 
Paulus  Hook  — Penobscot. — Sullivan’s  Flxpeditiou  against  the  Six  Nations. — Siege  of  Sav.annah. 
Spain  Involved  in  the  War. — Paul  Jones.- Result  of  tlie  Campaign.  - Pages,  386—391 

CHAPTER  VH. 

EVENTS  DURING  THE  YEAR  1780. 

Siege  of  Charleston. — Americans  surprised  at  Monk’s  Comer.— Surrender  of  Charleston 
Other  Successes  of  the  British.— Sumpter  and  Marion — Ratt/^  of  Sanders’  Creek.— Defeat  of 
Sumpter.— Rattle  of  King's  Mountain.  —Other  Successes  of  the  Americans.- Knyphausen’i 
Expedition  into  New  Jersey. — Admiral  de  Ternay. — Treachery  of  Arnold.— Fate  of  Andre. - 
lioiiand  iuvolved  in  the  War.  - Pages,  391—397 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

EVENTS  DURING  THE  YEAR  1781. 

Revolt  of  the  Pennsylv.'inia  Troops.— Robert  Morris.— Arnold’s  Depredations  in  Virginia.— Bat- 
tle of  tlie  Cowpens — Cornwallis's  Pursuit  of  Morg-an — Dt?feat  of  a Body  of  Loyall-its. —Battle 
of  Guilford  Couit  House.- Of  Hobkirk’s  Hill.— Assault  of  Ninety  Six. — Fate  of  ( olonel  llayue 
Battle  of  Eutaw  Springs.— Close  of  the  Cauipaign  at  the  South. — Arnold's  Expedition  to  f bu- 
necticut. — Siege  of  Yorktown. — Surrender  of  Cornwallis.  - - - Pages,  397—407 

CHAPTER  IX. 

CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR,  AND  ADOI'TION  OF  THE  CONSTITUTIO.V. 

Change.s  in  the  Policy  of  the  British  Government.— Peace  concluded  with  England.— Dis 
banding  of  the  American  Army.- Retirement  of  Washington  to  Private  Life.— Condition  of  the 
Country. — National  Convention. — Adoption  of  the  Present  Constitution, — Washington  elected 
First  President. Pages,  407--411. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

The  Struggle  between  England  and  her  Colonies— how  viewed  by  European  Nations,  gene- 
rally.- By  the  People,  of  England,  &c.— Effects  produced  in  London  by  Intelligence  of  ih« 
Battle  of  Lexington. — Discontents  in  the  English  Army. — Whigs  and  Tories.- Duke  of  Grafton. 
Marquis  of  Rockingham. — Violent  Debates  in  Parliament. — I^ord  Mansfield  — Mr.  Fox.— German 
Auxiliaries. — Dukes  of  Richmond  and  Cumberland. — Perseverance  of  the  Ministry. — American 
Privateers.— Opening  of  Parliament  in  Oct.,  1776  —King’s  Speech.— Ministerial  Address. — Pro 
test  of  the  Peers.— Motion  of  I.ord  Cavendish. — AVar  Expenses. — Lord  Chatham’s  Motion 
Arrogance  of  the  Court  Party. — Opening  of  Parliament,  Nov.,  1777. — King's  Speech. — Ministe- 
riai  Addresses  — Etirl  of  Chatham's  Remarks. — Intelligence  of  the  Defeat  of  Burgoyne.- New 
Mea.sures  for  supplying  the  Army. — Mr.  Fox. — Conciliatory  Measures  of  Lord  North.— Ameri- 
ran  Treaty  with  France.— Divi.sions  among  the  Whig  Opposition. — Last  Public  Appearance  of 
the  Karl  of  Chatham. — Commencement  of  War  between  Fnince  and  England. — War  in  tn# 
West  Indies. — In  the  East  Indies.— M ar  with  Spain. — With  Holland.— Armed  Neutrality  of  Ui« 
Northern  Pow’ers  — Siege  of  Gibraltar.— Surrender  of  Corn walUs.— Attack  oo  Gibraltar  -Arti- 
cles of  Peaooi— Remarks  ou  the  Character  of  the  War.  - • Pa^,  411-  -43i7 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WO/iC. 


11 


PART  IV. 

THE  UNITED  STATES. 

FROM  THE  ORGi^NIZATION  OF  THE  GOVERNMENT  UNDER  THE  FEDERAL 
CONSTITUTION,  IN  1789,  "A  THE  YEAR  1845. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Washington’s  administration. 

VTaslilngton’s  Inaugural  Address.— Measures  of  the  First  Se.ssion  of  Iho  Congress.— Of  the 
Fecoud  t^.-<8ion. — Indian  \Var. — llarnier’s  Defeat. — National  Dank. — Veriront.— tft.  Clair’s  De- 
feat.—Kentucky. — The  French  Minister  Genet — Gi  neral  Wayne. — Whiskey  Insurrection. 
Jay’s  Treaty.— Treaty  of  Greenville.— Treaty  with  Spain.- With  Algiers.— Washington's  Fare- 
well Address.  Pages,  432-439. 

CHAPTER  II. 

ADAMS’s  ADMINISTRATION. 

Difficulties  with  France —Death  of  Washington.— Ills  Character.— Seat  of  Government. 
Mississippi  Territory. — Treaty  with  France. — Alien  and  Sedition  Laws.  Pages,  439—443 

CHAPTER  III. 

Jefferson’s  administration. 

Changes  Introduced.  — Ohio.— Purchase  of  Louisiana.— War  with  Tripoli. — Death  of  HainiL 
ton.— Michigan.- Durr’s  Conspiracy. — Difficulties  with  England  and  France.— American  Km 
bargo. - Pages,  443 — 447 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Madison’s  administration. 

Section  I 1809  10-11 :— Continued  Difficulties  with  England.— Dattle  Tippecanoe 

Section  II.  1.812: — Declaration  of  W»ur  Against  England. — The  Army. — General  liul!  — Loss  of 
Mackinaw. — Colonel  Miller. — Surrender  of  Detroit. — Dattle  of  Queeu.stown. — The  Consti- 
tution and  Querriere.— Wasp  and  Frolic. — United  Stiites  and  Macedonian. — Constitution 
and  Java. 

Section  III.  1813: — Positions  of  the  Americ.an  Forces.  —Dattle  of  Frenchtotvn. — Siege  of  Fort 
Meigs.— Defence  of  Fort  Sandusky. — Dattle  of  Lake  Erie. — Of  the  Thames. — Fori  .Mims. 
Tohoi»ek.a.— Capture  of  York.— Attack  on  Sacketts  Harbor —Events  on  the  Niag.ara  Fron- 
tier.—On  the  St.  Lawrence.— Naval  Dattles. — Hornet  and  Peacock  — Che.sapeake  and  Shan- 
non.— Argus  and  Pelican. — The  Doxer. — The  Essex.  — W'^ar  on  the  S«‘a  board. 

Section  TV.  1814  :— Fort  Erie. — Dattle  of  Chippewa. — Of  Lundy’s  Lane. — Of  Plattsburg — Of 
Dladcnsburg.— Durniug  of  the  Capitol.— Events  near  Daltimore. — At  Stonington.— Cap- 
ture of  I’en.sacola  — Dattle  of  Nev/  Orleans.— Hartford  Convention. — War  with  .Mgierrs. 
Second  National  Dank. Pages,  447-470. 

CHAPTER  V. 

Monroe’s  administration. 

State  of  the  Country. — Difficiflties  wth  the  Creeks  and  Seminoles— Capture  of  St. 
U.irks  and  Pex.sacola.  —Purchase  of  Florida.— The  Missouri  Question.— Lafayette’s  Visit. 

Pages,  470-473. 

CHAPTER  VI. 

j.  Q.  adams’s  administration. 

Controversy  with  Georgia.— Deaths  of  the  Ex- Presidents,  Adams  and  Jefferprn.- The  Eleo 
Don  of  1828. iteges,  473— 474 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Jackson’s  ae. ministration. 

Removal  from  Office.-  United  States  Bank.— Winnebago  War.- Tariff,  and  State  Rights 
rhe  Cherokees.— Seminole  War. Page?,  474 — 478 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

VAN  buren’s  administration. 

Condition  of  the  Country.— Specie  Circular.— Independent  Treasury.— Seminole  War  Con- 
loued.— Election  of  1340.  • - • - . Pages,  479— 48*2 


12 


CONTENTS  ANJ)  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Harrison’s  administration. 

Harrison’s  Inaugural  Address. — His  Cabinet. — His  Sudden  Death.  • - Pages,  482,  483 


CHAPTER  X. 

Tyler’s  administration. 

Repeal  of  the  Independant  Treasury  Bill. — North  Eastern  Boundary  Treaty. — Difflcultiee  m 
Rhocte  Island. — Annexation  of  Texas.  - - - - - - - - Pages,  483, 4dl 


CHAPTER  XL  • 


folk’s  administration. 

War  with  Mexico.  - Pages,  485 — 498 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Taylor’s  administration.  - Pages,  498—503 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Fillmore's  administration.  i.  - Pages,  504—608 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  . 

The  Government  of  the  United  States  as  Compared  with  Other  Federal  Governments. — The 
Early  Federalists  and  Anti-Federalists. — Final  General  Approval  of  the  Conslilulioii. — The 
French  Revolution. — Aggressions  on  the  Part  of  England  in  1093. — Jay’s  Treaty. — Renewed 
Aggressions  of  England.— Excited  Slate  of  Public  Feeling. — French  PGrlin  Decree. — British 
Decree  of  Jan.  1807. — Pinckney  and  Monroe’s  Treaty. — British  Orders  in  Council.— Milan 
Decree. — American  Embargo. — Non-Intercourse  Law. — The  Erskine  Treaty. — Repeal  of  the 
Orders  in  Council.— Extent  of  British  Depredations  on  American  Commerce.— Tlie  “Peace 
Party  ” of  1812.— Declaration  of  War.— Federal  Opposition.— Hartford  Convention.— Tlic  Sub- 
ject of  Commercial  Restrictions.— Imports  and  Exports.— The  Dilfercnt  Eras  of  Federalism.- 
Its  Principles.— Political  Questions  Since  the  War  of  1812.— Legal  and  Moral  V’iew  of  the 
War  with  Mexico.— Ultimate  Destiny  of  the  American  Confederacy.  - Pages,  509—536 


BOOK  III. 

EARLY  FRENCH  SETTLEMENTS  IN  NORTH  AMERICA;  PRESENT 
BRITISH  PROVINCES;  MEXICO;  AND  TEXAS. 

PART  I. 

EARLY  FRENCH  SETTLEMEN'LS,  AND  PRESENT  BRITISH  PROVINCES 
IN  NORTH  AMERICA. 

CHAPTER  I. 

HISTORY  OF  C.\NADA  UNDER  THE  FRENCH. 

Introduction  to  the  History  of  Canada.— Champlain’s  Discoveries,  and  Relations  with  the 
Hurons  and  Algonqnins. — Various  Expeditions  -Against  the  Iroquois. — De  Caen  Governor. 
Champlain  Restored.— Conquest  of  New  France  by  the  English  in  1629.— Peace  of  1632.— Mis- 
sionary Establishments. — Wars  Between  the  .Algonquins  and  Iroquois,  involving  the  French. 
Administration  of  De  Tracy. — Of  De  Courcelles. — Of  Frontenac. — De  La  Barre  and  De  Non- 
vilie. — Second  Administration  of  Frontenac. — Canada  During  King  William’s  War. — During 
Queen  Anne’s  War. — Encroachments  of  the  French  on  the  Territory  of  the  English. — Con- 
quest of  Canada.  - Pages,  3 — 15 

CHAPTER  II. 

EARLY  HISTORY  OF  LOUISIANA. 

Jesuit  Missionaries. — Discovery  of  the  Mississippi. — Expedition  and  Discoveries  of  La  Salle 
»nd  ids  Companions. — La  Salle’s  Colony  in  Texas.— Death  of  La  Salle.— Settlements  in  Uppef 
fiOuisiana. — In  Southern  I>oviisiana. — Crozat.— The  Mississippi  Company. — Destruction  of  the 
Wench  Post  at  Natcliez. — War  with  the  Natches. — With  the  Ctiickasas.— Tlie  Treaty  of  1763. 
liOuisiana  during  the  American  Revolution. — Treaty  of  1795. — Violated  by  tlie  Spaniards. 
Treaty  of  San  lldephonso. — Purchase  of  Louisiana  by  the  United  States.  Pages,  15—27 

CHAPTER  HI. 

HISTORY  OK  CANADA  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 
nc  Change  of  Dominion. — Canada  During  the  American  Revolution. — Division  of  Canada, 
Government  of  the  two  Provinces.— Canada  During  the  War  of  1812-14, — Administration  ol 
Sir  Gordon  Drummond. — Sir  John  Sherbrooke.— Duke  of  Richmond. — Lord  Dalhousio.— Con* 
troversies  with  the  Assembly. — Sir  James  Kempt. — Lord  Aylmer. — Increasing  Dissensions 
Lord  Gosford. — Sir  Francis  Bond  Head. — The  Crisia. — Canadian  Rebellion. — Union  of  th« 
two  Canadas. ..  PagcB,  27-  -40 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  QF  THE  WORK. 


13 


CHAPTER  IV. 

NOVA  SCOTIA. 

r«  Early  IIi.story.— Domestic  Dissensions.— llepeatod  Conquests  of  the  Country  by  the  Eng 
fish. — Final  Conquest  in  1710. — Nova  Scotia  during  King  George’s  War.— English  Colonization 
Rebellion  of  the  French  Inliabibints.— Their  subjugation,  and  banishment.- Nova  Scotia  du 
ting  and  subsequent  to  the  American  Revolution.  - - - - Pages,  40 — 48 

CHAPTERS  V,  VI,  AND  VII. 

NKW  BRUNSWICK,  FRlNCE  EDWARD^S  ISL.AND,  AND  NEWFOUNDLAND. 


PART  II. 

HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ABORIGINAL  MEXICO. 

History  of  the  Toltecs  —The  Chiehemecas.— The  Aztecs  or  Mexicans.— Their  Knowledge  of 
the  Arts. — Political  Institutions. — The  Court  of  Montezuma. — Wars,  and  Human  Sacrifices, 

Pages,  57 — 68 


CHAPTER  II. 

COLONIAL  UI.STORY  OF  MEXICO. 

The  Spanish  Conquest. — Condition  of  the  Aborigines. — General  Policy  of  the  Spanish  Colo- 
nial Government. — Abuses  Perpetrated  under  it.— Condition  of  Mexico  at  the  Beginning  of  the 
Pre.sent  Century.  ...........  Pages,  ^ — -72, 


CHAPTER  III. 

MEXICO  DURING  THE  FIR.ST  REVOLUTION. 

Situation  of  Spain  in  1808. — General  Situation  of  the  Spanish  American  Colonies  at  this  Pe- 
riod-Dissensions in  Mexico. — Commencement  of  the  Revolution. — Successes  of  Hidalgo. 
His  Reverses  and  Death. — Rayon.— Career  of  Morelos.— Other  Insurgent  Chiefs.— Victoria. 
Mina’s  Invasion. — Close  of  the*  F'irst  Revolution  in  1819.  ...  Pages,  73 — 88 

CHAPTER  IV. 

MEXICO,  FROM  THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  FIRST  REVOLUTION,  TO  THE  ADOmON  OF 
THE  FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION  OF  1824. 

Divisions  among  the  Mexican  Spaniards. — Designs  of  the  Viceroy. — Revolt  of  Iturbide  and 
Plan  of  Iguala. — Success  of  the  Revolution.— Parties  in  the  Congress  —Iturbide  Proclaimed  and 
Elscted  Empuor. — Overthrow  of  his  Government. — Constitution  of  1824 — Fate  of  Iturbide. 

Pages,  89 — 95. 

CHAPTER  V. 

MEXICO.  FROM  THE  VDOPTION  OF  THE  FEDERAL  CONSTITUTION  OF  1824,  TO 
THE  COMMENCEMENT  OF  THE  WAR  WITH  THE  UNITED  STATES  IN  184G. 

The  Presidency  of  Victoria —The  Scotch  and  the  York  Lodges.— Presidential  Election  of  1826 
Civil  War. — Election  of  1828. — Santa  Anna  heads  a Rebellion. — Succe.ss  of  the  Revolutionists 
Pillaging  of  Mexico. — Guerrero  becomes  President. — Spanish  Invasion.— B ustamence’s  Re- 
bellion, and  Overthrow  of  Guerrero. — Bustamente’s  Administration. — Rebellion  and  Death  of 
Guerrero. —Santa  Anna  overthrows  Dustamente’s  Administration  — Pedraza. — Santa  Anna’s 
Presidency. — Duran. — Santa  Anna  Overthrows  the  Federal  Constitution. — The  Texans  Refuse 
to  Submit  to  his  Usurpation.— Mb.^Li. —Santa  Anui’s  Invasion  of  Te.xas.— Bu.stainente’s  Presi- 
dency —Mexia’s  Second  Rebellion. — French  Blockade  of  the  Coast. — Insui;rection  in  the  Capi- 
tal.— Yucatan. — Paredes  at  the  head  of  the  Revolution  of  1841 — Plan  of  Tucubaya  ”— Santa 
Anna  at  the  head  of  the  Government.— His  Government  Overthrown  by  Paredes. — Ills  Ban- 
ishment — Difficulties  with  the  United  States.  —Herrera’s  Administration  — Revolt  of  P.aredes. 
and  Overthrow  of  Herrera —Commeucemeu*- of  War  between  the  United  St.ates  and  Mexico 
^lauta  Anna  Restored  to  Power. —Concluding  Remarks  on  Mexican  History.  Pages,  il5— 117 


14 


CONTENTS  AND  PUN  OF  THE  WORK. 


PART  III. 

HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

TEXAS,  AS  A PART  OF  MEXICO,  WHILE  UNPEIl  THE  SPANISH  DOMINION.  [1521-18?!.* 

Indian  Tvi  les.— La  Salle’s  Colony  at  Matagorda.— De  Leon’s  Expedition.— First  Spanish  Set- 
tlements.— Hostilities  between  the  French  and  Spaniards..— \Vestern  Louisiana. — Spanish  Mi#- 
gious.— Texas  during  the  Me.xican  Uevolution — Expedition  of  Toledo  and  Outtierez.— Mina 
and  Perry. — General  Long’s  Expedition. — French  Colony  in  Texas  Pages,  119— 

CHAPTER  II. 

EVENT.S  FROM  THE  TIME  OF  THE  ESTABLI.SH.MENT  OF  MEXICAN  INDEPENDENCE,  TO  THH 
TIME  OF  THE  DECLARATION  OF  THE  INDEPENDENOE  OF  TEXAS.  [1821-1836.] 

The  Spanish  Treaty  t.f  1819.— The  Founding  of  Austin’s  Colony.— Texas  Annexed  to  Coa- 
buila. — State  Constitution.— Colonization  Liiws. — Character  of  the  Texan  Popnlation. — The 
“ Fredonian  War.” — Me.xican  Garrisons  in  Texas. — Propositions  of  the  United  States  for  the 
Purchiise  of  Te.xas.— Mexican  Decree  of  1830.— Arbitrary  Acts  of  Mexican  Officers.— DifR- 
cultie.s  at  Anahuac  and  Velasco. — Mexia  sent  to  Te.xas.— Garrisons  Withdrawn.— Convention 
at  San  Felipe.— -Vustin’s  Imprisonment  in  Mexico. — The  Two  Parties  in  the  State  I.«gisluture 
Among  the  American.s  of  Te.xas.  — Dissensions.— Disturbances  at  Anahuac. — Adherence  of 
Texas  to  the  Mexican  Constitution  of  18‘24. — .Vffuir  at  Gonzalez.— Capture  of  Goliad  hy  the 
Te.xans. — Engagement  near  Bexar. — Convention  at  San  Felipe  and  Declaiatioii  of  Bights. — Pro 
visional  Government.- Capture  of  Bexar  by  the  Texans. — Santa  Anna’s  Invasion. — Fall  of  tka 
Al<tmo.  - ....  'Page.s,  128--160 

CHAPTER  III. 

EVENTS  FROM  THE  DECLARATION  OF  THE  INDEPENDENCE  OF  TEXAS,  TO  THE 
ANNEXATION  OF  TEXAS  TO  THE  AMERICAN  UNION.  [1836-18*15.] 

Convention. — Declaration  of  Independence. — Organization  of  the  Government. — Presidenf  s 
Address. — Advance  of  the  Me.xican  .\riny.— Murder  of  King  and  his  Party. — Fannin’s  Battie. 
Surrender. — Ma.ssacre  of  Him  and  ids  Party. — Santa  Anna  .\dvances  fi*om  B«!xar.  — .Bat. of 
San  Jacinto^  •An<X  Capture  of  Santa  Anna — Retreat  of  the  Me.xican  Forces. — Final  Liberation 
of  Santa  Anna.— Recognitions  of  Te.xan  Independence  by  the  United  States,  France,  and  Eng- 
land.— Relations  with  Mexico. — The  Santa  Fe  Expedition.— Departure  from  Austin. — SutTeringi 
of  the  Party. — Surrender  to  the  Mexicans. — Sent  to  Mexico  and  Imprisoned.— Invasions  c-f 
Texas  in  1842.— Account  of  the  Mier  Expedition.— Admission  of  Texas  into  the  Ameiicaa 
Union. — Coucludiug  Remarks.  - --  --  --  - Pages,  151—170. 


EMBELLISHMENTS,  MAPS,  CHARTS,  PLANS,  &C., 

CONTAINED  IN  THE  FOLLOWING  WORK. 


Pages. 

1 roART  OP  American  IIistort  lU-17 

2 Map  oftue  I.nuian  Tribes  - - 20 

3 Plan  of  Ruins  at  Marietta,  Ohio  - 6G 

4 Kuins  at  Cirdeville  - - - 66 

5 Ruins  near  Newark  - - - 67 

6 Kuins  near  Somerset  - - - 67 

7 On  tile  North  Branch  of  Paint  Creek  67 

8 On  Pafnt  ( reek,  nearer  Chilicothe  - 69 

9 .\t  the  Mouth  of  the  Sciota  River  - 70 

10  Map  ol  Yucatan  and  the  Adjoining 

Provinces 74 

11  Plan  of  the  Ruins  of  Palenque  - 74 

12  Building  called  the  Palace  - 7,i 

13  Plan  of  the  Ruins  of  Copan  - 76 

14  Stone  Altar  found  at  Copan  78 

15  Plan  of  the  Ruins  of  Chichen  79 

16  Plan  of  the  Ruins  of  Uxmal  83 

17  The  “ House  of  the  Governor'  84  j 

18  Ground  Plan  of  the  Sam«  84; 

19  Stone  Building  at  Labna  86' 


rag»w. 


20  Doorway  of  a Building  at  Kewick  87 

21  Landi.ng  of  the  Pilgrims  - - 96 

22  lleraldric  Co:ors  - - - - 97 

52  ( 30)  Seals  of  the  States  and  Territo- 

ries   !)3, 108 

53  Scjil  of  the  United  States  - 106 

54  Valley  of  Mexico  • 116 

55  Vicinity  of  Peu.sacola  - - 122 

56  Vicinity  of  Montreal  - 128 

57  Port  Koyal  Lsland  and  Vicinity  - 129 

nS  Vicinity  of  St.  Augustine  - - 130 

59  Harbor  of  St.  Augustine  - 130 

60  Koanoke  Island  and  Vicinity  - 131 

61  Vicinity  of  Jamestown  - . 136 

6i  Pocahontas  saving  the  life 

OF  Captain  Smith  . - 161 

63  Plymouth  and  vicinity  ...  ]81 

64  Vicinity  of  Bostor  ...  Jgq 

65  Valley  of  the  Conn.  River,  in  Mass.  194 

66  Narragansett  Fort  and  Swamp  * 195 


CONTENTS  AND  PLAN  OF  THE  WORK 


15 


67  Vidni  y of  Poninquid  Fort 

68  Vicinity  of  1'orr.l.iml 

‘'it)  Louisburfr  ami  Vicinity,  m 1745 

70  If'lainl  of  ('ape  Breton 

71  Vicinity  of  I'ortsinoiith  - 
7‘2  Vicinity  of  Ifartford 

71)  New  Haven  and  Vicinity 

74  ficini'y  of  l*rovidence  • 

75  New  York  and  Vicinity  - 

76  Albany  and  Vicinity 

77  Nortliern  part  of  DelawJlre 

78  Vicinity  of  Annapolis 

79  Philadelphia  and  Vicinity 

80  Vicinity  of  Wilminirton,  N.  O. 

81  ('harlestoii  and  Vicinity 

82  Savannah  and  Vicinity  - 

83  Vicinity  of  Frederica,  Oeo 

84  Death  of  General  Wolfe 

85  Forts  in  New  Hriiiiswick 

86  Vicinity  of  Lake  George 

87  Forts  at  Oswego 

88  Vicinity  <»f  Onohec 

89  Rattle  of  Bunker’s  Hill 
9<)  Plan  of  the  Siege  of  Hoslun 

91  Battle  of  Long  Island 

92  tVestchester  Oonnty 

93  Forts  lose  and  W.Lsiiingcon 

94  Seat  of  War  in  New  Jersey 

95  Trenton  in  1770 
Places  tVest  of  Philadelphia  - 
Vicinity  cf  Ticonderoga  - 
Fort  Schnylerou  the  Mohawk 
Towns  of  Saratoga  and  Stillwater 

100  CR!np«of  Gates  and  Bargoyneat  Sa- 




Pi 


Forts  on  the  Hadson  377 

Plan  of  Fort  Mercer  - - 378 

Battle  of  Monmouth  • . • 381 

Seat  of  W'ar  in  South  Carolina  • 392 

Battle  of  Sander’s  Creek  - • 393 

Surrender  op  ('ornwalus  - - 397 

Battle  of  Guilford  ( 'onrt  House  - 401 

Battle  of  Hobkirk's  Hill  • - - 401 

Plan  of  the  Siege  of  Yorktown  - 404 

New  London  and  Vicinity  - - 405 

Vicinity  of  Gibraltar  - • • 429 

The  Fortress  of  Gibraltar  • • 429 

Map  OF  THE  COUNTRV  AT  THE  CLOSE 

OF  THE  Revolution  - • • 432 

Vicinity  of  New  Orleans  • • 438 

District  of  Columbia  - • • 442 

Vicinity  of  Detroit  • - 4'19 

Niagara  Frontier  . - - - 451 

Seat  of  the  (’reek  W'ar  in  Alabama  • 456 

Vicinity  of  Niagara  Falls  • - 462 

Vicinity  of  Baltimore  - - 465 

Seat  of  the  Seminole  AV'ar  iu  Florida  478 
Map  of  the  Unt  i ed  States  in  1845  502 

Map  of  British  America  - • - 2 

Forts  in  New  Brunswick  • • - 4o 

Map  of  Mexico  • - - 56 

Vicinity  of  the  Capital  - • - 67 

Map  OF  Texas  • - • - 118 

Vicinity  of  Bexar  - . . . 122 

Map  of  the  Bays  of  Matagorda,  Sspi- 

ritu  Santo,  Aransas,  Copano,  and 

Corpus  Christi  nud  their  Viciuiti{i«  142 
Galveston  Bay  and  Vicinity  - - I57 


Page. 

198  101 

198  102 

203  103 

203  104 

. 206  105 

208  106 

2lljl07 

215i 108 

220 i 109 

2211110 

223 i 111 

240  112 

248 1 113 

251 

256: 114 

261  115 

262  116 

267  117 

272  118 

273  119 

275,120 

280 i 121 

335: 122 

349  123 

359  “ 

3621 124 

3 )2j  1*25 

363  126 

3:>4lr27 

372 i 128 

374 

376 

378j 129 

m\ 


Dates. 

KNGU8U 

1600 

10 

Henry  Vll. 

20 

■ ■ liOB 
Uonrr  Vili. 

30 

40 

50 

1M7 

L*(lward'lV. ' 

60 

1653 

‘j553 

70 

80 

F.liube:b. 

90 

1600 

1603 

10 

James  1. 

20 

1625 

30 

Charles  I, 

40 

(UeheaUecl.) 

1649 

50 

Cromweil.* 

60 

K.  Cromvell. 

1660 

70 

Charles  IT. 

80 

!685 

90 

Jam'es'lf.  1*6^ 
William  ami 

1700 

Mary.  1702 

10 

Auiie. 

1714 

20 

George  1. 

1727 

30 

40 

Goorge  11. 

50 

17C0 

60 

70 

83 

90 

1300 

10 

Georgs  in. 

1111 

Pr.Wares"  ' 

20 

Rcges-  1820 
George  IV. 

30 

1830 

Wiliiain’iV. 

! 1837 

40  [ Victoria. 

EXPLANATION  OF  THE  CHART. 


The  “Miniature  Chart  OF  A.merican  History,”  found  on  the  two  preceding 
pages,  is  a mere  outline  of  a larger  chart  measuring  about  lour  feet  by  five  and 
a half.  The  design  of  the  small  chart  i.s,  principally,  to  furnish,  by  its  conve- 
nience for  reference,  additional  aid  to  those  pupils  who  may  be  studying  tlio 
outlines  of  the  history  from  the  larger  one;  for  as  the  small  chart  wants  the 
coloring  of  the  other,  and  many  of  its  important  features,  it  ftill  be  found, 
separately,  of  comparatively  little  importance.  A brief  e.vplanation  of  the 
“ Miniature  Chart.”  however,  may,  in  this  place,  be  useful. 

The  two  divisions  of  the  chart  should  be  considered  as  brought  together,  so 
as  to  present  the  whole  united  on  one  sheet.  The  chart  is  arranged  in  the 
“downward  course  of  time,”  from  top  to  bottom,  embracing  a period  of  nearly 
350  years,  e.xtciiding  from  the  discovery  of  America  by  the  Cabots,  in  1497,  to 
the  year  1S45.  The  dark  shading,  extending  entirely  across  the  chart  at  the 
top,  represents  all  North  America  as  occupied  by  the  Indian  tribes  at  the  time 
of  the  discovery  ; and  following  the  chart  downwards,  the  gradually  increasing 
light  portions  represent  the  gradual  increase  of  Europoan  settlements.  The 
darkest  shading  represents  the  country  as  unexplored  by  the  whites; — the 
lighter  shading  as  having  been  explored,  but  not  settled.  Thus,  Vermont  wa.s 
the  last  settled  of  the  New  England  States;  Upper  Canada  was  .settled  at  a 
much  later  period,  and  some  of  the  Western  United  States  still  later. 

On  the  right  is  a column  of  English  history  ; then  a column  of  dates,  cor- 
responding with  w'hich  the  events  are  arranged  on  the  chai-t  from  lop  to  bol^ 
tom;  then  follows  the  history  of  the  present  British* Provinces  north  of  the 
United  States:  then  the  histories  of  the  several  United  States  as  their  namei. 
are  given  at  the  bottom  of  the  chart;  after  the  territories,  at  the  left,  and  ad- 
joining Oregon,  appear  Texas,  Mexico,  and  Central  America.  The  large  chart, 
of  which  this  is  a very  imperfect  outline,  gives  the  prominent  features,  'ii  the 
histories  of  all  the  settled  portions  of  North  America. 

The  nlUity  of  well-arranged  charts  is  very  much  the  same  as  that  of  histori- 
cal maps.  Although  maps  give  the  localities  of  events,  they  cannot  give  their 
sennences.^  or  order  of  succession  ; but  as  the  eye  glances  over  the  chart,  and  fol- 
lows it  downwards  in  the  stream  of  time,  there  is  presented  to  the  mind, 
instead  of  one  local  fixed  picture,  a moving  panorama  of  events.  In  the  map 
the  associations  arc  fixed  upon  the  proximity  of  louiVUy ; in  the  chart,  upon  the 
order  of  succession : and  the  two  combined,  in  connection  w’ith  the  wr  itten  his- 
tory,  give  the  most  favorable  associations  po.ssiblc  for  the  attainment  and 
retention  of  historical  knowledge.  One  prominent  advantage  of  the  chart, 
however,  separately  considered,  is,  that  it  presents  at  one  view  a Comparatire 
History.^  of  w'hich  books  alone  can  give  only  a very  inadequate  idea,  and  that 
only  to  a well-disciplined  memory  of  arbitrary  associations.  A view  of  the  chart 
makes  upon  the  mind  as  lasting  an  impression  of  the  outlines  of  a country's 
history.^  as  does  the  map  of  its  topography.,  w'hen  the  plans  of  both  are  equally 
understood  ; and  the  prorutnf'u*  ft»atures  in  a country’s  history  may  be  rccallen 
to  the  mind,  after  a study  of  the  chart,  with  the  same  facility^  that  the  geogra- 
phical outlines  may  be  recalled,  after  a study  of  the  map;  for  the  principles 
upon  which  the  mind  acquires  the  knowledge,  through  the  medium  of  the  eye, 
are  in  both  cases  the  same.  The  chart,  the  map,  and  the  written  history, 
should  be  used  together;  the  chart,  presenting  at  one  view  a comparative 
chronology  of  the  events,  being  considered  the  frame-work  of  the  structure 
and  the  map,  giving  the  localities,  the  basis  upon  which  it  stan  Is. 


BOOK  I 


NDIAN  TRIBES  OF  NORTH  AMERICiV 

AND 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES 


“ They  Traste  xis ; ay,  like  April  snow 
In  the  warm  noon,  wc  shrink  away ; 
And  fast  they  follow  as  we  go 
Towards  the  setting  day. — 
rill  they  shall  fill  the  land,  and  wc 
Are  driven  into  the  western  sea.” 

Bry.ant; 


CHAPTER  I. 

INDIAN  I'RIBES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 


(The  brief  notioe.  here  given,  of  the  Tmlian  tribes  of  North  Aineric<t,  is  confined  princlp;  Jy 
® those  formerly  and  at  present  found  within  the  United  States  and  their  Territories.  Pi  r a 
more  extended  account  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  numerous  works  on  Indian  Ilistcry  < nd 
Hiography,  found  in  the  public  libraries  of  our  cities  ; and  especially  to  the  able  work  of  he 
lion.  Albert  Gallatin,  published  in  volume  second  of  the  “Transactions  of  the  American  A:  .ti- 
^uarian  Society,*’  ami  to  Drake's  “Biography  and  History  of  the  Indian  Tribes  of  Ni  rth 
America,”  Edition  of  1841.  The-  History  of  the  more  civilized  tribes  of  early  Mexico  will  b« 
found  under  the  head  of  Mexican  History,  sec  Book  IIL,  p.  57,] 


SECTION  1. 

NORTHERN  TRIBES. 

The  northern  tribes  of.  North  Americil,  embracing  the  analysis. 
great  divisions  known  as  the  Esquimaux  and  the  Atha-  iT  rneisirtii- 
Dascas,  and  some  small  tribes  liordering  on  the  Pacific  ‘^qyj^'jocar 
Ocean,  are  found  north  of  the  fifty-second  parallel  of  lati- 
tude.  ^Xhe  Esquimaux*  Indians  encircle  the  whole  north-  ^-  Locautr/of 
ern  portion  oi  the  continent,  irorn  the  southern  point  oi  muux. 
Alaska  on  the  west,  to  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  on  the 
east.  ^Xhe  only  Indians  found  in  Greenland  are  Esqui- 
maux.  ^A  tribe  of  the  same  family  is  likewise  found  on  i E^quimaun 
the  western  shore  of  Behring  Straits;  and  it  is  believed  in  Asia. 
to  be  the  only  Asiatic  tribe  belonging  to  the  race  of  any 
North  American  Indians.  ®The  Esquimaux  are  not  found  sEsquvnaux 
far  in  the  interior,  but  are  confined  mostly  to  the  shores 
of  the  ocean,  and  of  large  gulfs  and  bays. 

'There  are  two  divisions  of  these  people,  the  eastern  e.  Divisions 
and  the  western  Esquimaux.  The  dividing  line  is  a little  EsqlhHus. 
west  of  Mackenzie’s  River.  '^The  western  Esquimaux  7.  Dialects. 
speak  a dialect  so  different  from  the  eastern,  that  it  is,  at 
first,  difficult  for  them  to  understand  each  other.  ®The  8.  Trad*. 
two  divisions  have  for  some  years  past  carried  on  consid- 
erable trade  with  each  other ; the  western  Indians  dealing 
in  iron  tools  and  other  articles  of  Russian  manufacture, 
and  the  eastern  in  seal  skins,  oil,  and  furs. 

®In  the  interior,  extending  from  Churchill  River  and 
Hudson’s  Bay  to  within  about  one  hundred  miles  of  the 
Pacific,  is  a large  number  of  tribes  speaking  kindred  lan- 
guages. ‘°They  have  been  grouped  in  one  division,  and  Jrouped. 
are  called  Athapa.scas,  from  the  original  name  of  the  lake 


• Frcm  “ Eskimantick,^^  Eaters  of  raw  fish. 


22 


IND  AN  TRIBES. 


[Boor  L 


ANALYSIS,  since  ca  led  “ Lake  of  the  Hills.”  ‘Tliey  are  the  hered- 
I.  Their  itai’y  enemies  of  the  Esquimaux,  and  are  in  a state  of  per- 
o petual  warfare  with  them.  ‘-^West  of  the  Athapascas,  on 

the  coast,  the  sea-coast  ana  islands,  are  several  tribes  which  spea): 
dialects  different  both  from  the  Esquimaux  and  the  Atha- 
pascas. 

3.  jurisdic-  s'phe  extensive  territory  occupied  by  the  Esquimaux 
territory  of  and  the  Athapascas  is  claimed  by  the  English,  and  the 
i^txSdthe  whole  is  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Hudson’s  Bay  Com- 
Athapascas.  pany^  whose  trading  posts  extend  from  James  Bay,  west, 
to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  north,  nearly  to  the  Polar  Sea. 
^The  Esquimaux  are  a dwarfish  race,  and  obtain  a preca- 
*^or%J/-n  livelihood  mostly  by  fishing.  The  Athapascas,  and 

Tribes,  some  of  their  southern  neighbors,  are  almost  entirely  em- 
ployed  in  obtaining  furs,  for  the  purpose  of  selling  them 
to  the  Company,  or  in  conveying  the  provisions  and  stores 
of  the  Company  to  the  different  posts,  and  bringing  back 
the  furs  there  collected. 

SECTION  II. 

ALGONQUIN  TRIBES. 

5.  .-nontax-  *At  the  first  settlement  of  Canada,  the  St.  Lawrence 
1.  Mon-tang-  Indians  were  generally  designated  by  the  name  of  Mon- 

tagnarsi?  or  Mountain  Indians,  from  a range  of  hills  or 

6.  Ai^on-  mountains  west  of  Quebec.  ''The  tribes  found  on  the 

Ottawa  River,  however,  speaking  a different  dialect,  were 
1.  Distinction  called  Algoiiqiiins.  ’The  distinction  between  the  Mon- 
names,and  tagnars  and  the  Algonquins  was  kept  up  for  some  time, 
‘latur  i{rm.^  Until  the  latter  term  finally  prevailed,  and  was  applied, 
by  the  French,  to  that  great  family  of  tribes  extending 
throughout  the  eastern  portions  of  North  America,  and 
8.  oristiwi  speaking  dialects  of  a common  language.  ®It  is  difficult 
qf  the  term,  to  ascertain  whether  the  term  Algonquin  belonged,  ongi- 
nally,  to  any  particular  tribe,  or  was  used  as  a generic 
appellation. 

%.TheKnis-  ^Tke  Kiiistenaux'^  liulians,  the  most  northerly  division 
i^M]and\ht  of  the  Algonquiii  family,  are  a numerous  tribe,  and  are 
Nis^te-no.  Still  found  throughout  a large  tract  of  country,  extending 
from  Labrador  to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  The  ChippewaSy 
likewise  a numerous  Algonquin  tribe,  are  now  found  on 
the  western  shores  of  Lake  Superior. 

10-  ’"T/ie  Ottawas,  found  on  the  river  of  that  name,  were  an 

Algonquin  tribe,  formerly  residing  on  the  western  shores 
^\u£aLrL  Huron.  “Their  claims  to  the  right  of  sovereignty 

over  the  Ottawa  River  were  generally  recognized,  and 
ihey  exacted  a tribute  from  all'the  Indians  going  to  or 


Chap  1. 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


23 


coming  from  the  country  of  the  Hurons.  'The  Algon- 
quin tribes  of  the  Ottawa  River  were  allied  with  tlie 
llurons  in  their  wars  with  the  Five  Nations;  and  after 
the  almost  total  destruction  of  the  Hurons  in  1050,  a part 
of  the  Ottawas,  accompanied  by  a few  Hurons,  after  some 
wanderings,  joined  their  kindred  tribes  at  the  south  of 
Lake  Superior. 

The  Ottawas  subsequently,  in  1671,  removed  to  the 
vicinity  of  Michilimackinac,  and  finally  returned  to  their 
original  seats  on  the  west  side  of  Lake  Huron,  and  until 
jecendy  have  continued  to  occupy  a great  portion  of  the 
Michigan  peninsula.  Under  Pontiac,  their  chiefi  tliey 
were  at  the  head  of  the  great  Indian  confederacy  of  1763, 
which  in  a short  time  captured  nearly  all  the  British  posts 
on  the  western  frontier.  At  the  time  of  their  dispersion, 
in  1650,  portions  of  the  Ottawas  sought  refuge  among  tlie 
French,  and  their  descendants  still  reside  in  several  vil- 
lages of  Lower  Canada. 

Pontiac,  a chief  of  the  Ottawa  nation,  was  one  of  the  most  famous  Indian  warriors  ever 
known  to  the  English,  not  excepting  even  King  Philip  or  Tecumseh. 

lie  is  first  brought  to  the  notice  of  the  English  after  the  fall  of  Quebec  in  17C0,  when  Major 
Rogers  was  sent  into  the  western  country  to  take  possession  of  the  posts  stipulated  to  be  sur- 
rendered by  the  French.  Pontiac  had  previously  been  warmly  attached  to  the  French,  and 
Iiad  a.ssi.sted  them  in  their  Indian  wars.  On  his  way  Slajor  Rogers  was  met  by  amb;iss;idor3 
from  I’oiitiac,  de.siring  him  to  halt  until  their  chief  could  see  him  with  his  own  eyes,  and  like- 
wise informing  him  that  Pontiac  was  the  king  and  lord  of  that  country. 

Pontiac  soon  met  the  English  officer  and  demanded  his  business,  and  haughtily  asked  him 
how  he  dared  enter  the  country  of  the  Indians  without  permission  from  their  chief.  Finally, 
however,  he  smoked  the  pipe  of  peace  with  the  officer,  and  gave  him  permission  to  pass 
through  the  country  unmolested,  with  the  assurance  that  he  should  be  protected  from  the 
fury  of  those  Indians  who  were  hostile  towards  him  and  wished  to  cut  him  off.  Major  Rogers 
observes,  that,  during  several  conferences  which  he  had  with  him,  “ Pontiac  discovered  great 
strength  of  judgment,  and  a thirst  after  knowledge.” 

Soon  after  this  Pontiaic  became  hostile  to  the  English,  probably  because  he  observed  in  them 
a design  to  extend  their  sovereignty  over  his  country,  lie  was  willing  to  allow  the  English  to 
settle  iu  his  dominions  if  they  would  acknowledge  hhn  as  their  sovereign ; but  he  declared, 
that  if  they  did  not  conduct  themselves  according  to  his  wishes,  '•  he  would  shut  up  the  way” 
and  keep  them  out.  He  continued,  however,  with  Indian  craft  and  cunning,  to  express  his 
friendship  for  the  English  until  he  had  united  the  strength  of  many  tribes  to  his  own  The 
Miamis,  Ottawas,  Chippewas,  IVyandots,  Pottowattomies,  Mississaguies,  Shawnees,  Outagamica 
«r  Foxes,  and  W'innebagoes,  constituted  his  power,  as  they  did,  in  after  times,  that  of  Tcc  amseli. 

M'ith  such  secrecy  and  adroitness  were  the  plans  of  Pontiac  developed,  that  he  dissipated  the 
fears  of  the  commandants  of  all  the  Western  posts  until  the  very  moment  that  the  blow  wa? 
struck  ; and  within  fifteen  daj’s,  in  the  summer  of  1763,  all  the  English  garri.sons  and  posts  in 
the  IVest,  but  three,  fell  into  his  hands.  At  Michilimackinac,  the  Ottawas,  to  whom  the  as- 
sault was  intrusted,  got  into  the  fort  by  stratagem,  while  engaged  in  a great  game  of  ball,  to 
which  the  officers  werj  invited.  Only  Niagara,  Pittsburg,  and  Detroit  escaped.  Pittsburg 
was  saved  by  the  expedition  of  Colonel  Boquet,  who  dis]  ersed  the  besiegers  at  the  point  of 
the  bayonet. 

Detroit  was  saved  by  information  conveyed  to  the  commandant  by  an  Indian  woman,  the 
night  btifore  the  premeditated  attack,  which  was  to  be  made  while  Pontiac  and  his  warriors 
should  be  holding  a friendly  council  with  the  garrison.  The  Indians  continued  the  siege  or 
the  place  until  the  spring  of  1764,  when  General  Bradstreet  arriving  with  reenforcements, 
the  dilTerent  tribes  came. in,  and  peace  was  established.  Pontiac,  howei^er,  took  jrari 


ANALVSIS. 


1.  Th^r  al- 
UancWwith 
the  llunma, 
disperaion, 
7oar  loiC/i  t/it 
Englis'i,  and 
tuandefingii. 


24 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


iJOOK 


In  the  negociations,  but  abandoned  the  country  and  repaired  to  Illinois,  wh«ire  he 
not  long  after  assassinated  by  a Peoria  Indian — but  for  what  cause  has  not  oecu  satisCac 
torily^hown. 

It  is  said  that  in  the  war  of  1763,  usually  called  “ Pontiac’s  War,”  this  chief  appointed  a 
commissary,  and  began  to  make  and  issue  bills  of  credit,  which  were  received  by  the  Frencn 
Inhabitants,  and  punctually  redeemed  by  Pontiac.  Ilis  bills,  or  notes,  were  made  uf  bark,  on 
which  was  drawn  the  figure  of  the  commodity  which  he  wished  to  obtain  in  exchange,  w!tb 
the  shape  of  an  otter,  the  insignia  or  arms  of  his  nation,  (h’awn  under  it. 

ANALYSIS.  ^Tlie  Mississaguies,  a tribe  found  south  of  the  River 
, The  Missis-  Ottawa,  and  adjoining  the  Hurons,  appear  to  have  sopa- 
saguies.  rated  their  cause  from  tliat  of  their  kindred  tribes,  and  to 
have  been  either  in  alliance  with  the  Five  Nations,  or 
permitted  to  remain  neutral.  Remnants  of  this  tribe  are 
still  found  in  Canada. 

i.Micmars.  ^Tke  MiciiiacSj  first  called  by  the  French  Souriquois, 
held  possesssion  of  Nova  Scotia  and  the  adjacent  isles, 
and  were  early  known  as  the  active  allies  of  the  French. 
%.  Etchcmins.  ^Tkc  or  “ Canoemen,”  embraced  the  tribes 

of  the  St.  John’s  River,  and  extended  westwardly  along 
the  sea-shore  as  far  as  Mount  Desert  Isle. 

A.  Abenakes.  ^Abenakes.  Next  to  the  Etchemins  were  found  the 
iSd'iirfbes.'  Abenakes,  extending  to  the  Saco  River,  and  consisting  of 
several  tribes,  the  principal  of  which  were  the  Penobscols, 

5.  Converted  the  NorrUlgewocks,  and  tlie  Androscoggins.  *Tlic  Mic~ 
W*^ched":o  macs,  the  Etchemins,  and  die  Abenakes,  we-"e  early  con- 

t/ic  French,  verted  by  the  Frencii  Jesuits.  They  remained  firmly 
attached  to  the  French  until  the  conquest  of  Can.ada  in 
1760,  and  were  almost  constantly  in  a state  of  hostiUtiea 

6.  Withdraw-  with  the  British  Colonies.  “In  the  year  1754,  all  die 
Gi  to  Canada.  Abenakcs,  with  the  exception  of  the  Penobscots,  who  t'til' 

reside  on  the  river  to  which  they  have  given  their  name 
•t.  Neutrality,  withdrew  to  Canada.  ’The  Penobscot,  the  Passamaquoddy 
and  the  St.  John  Indians,  remained  neutral  during  the  wa. 
of  the  Revolution. 

H ^eioEn'^-  ®New  England  Indians.  The  New  England  Indians 
land  Indiana,  as  they  liave  generally  been  called,  embraced  tlie  tribes 
f”om  the  Saco  River  to  the  eastern  boundary  of  Connec. 
9.  Principal  ticui.  “Tlieir  principal  tribes  were,  1st,  The  Massachu- 
‘lo^i’t^^  sells,  adjoining  the  Bay  of  that  name : 2d,  The  Faw> 
tuckets,  north  east  of  the  Massachusetts,  and  embracing 
the  Penacooks  of  New  Hampshire  : 3d,  The  Nipmveks, 
north  of  the  Mohegans,  and  occupying  the  central  parts 
of  Massachusetts : 4th,  The  Pokanokets,  to  whom  the 
Wampanoags  belonged,  extending  from  the  shores  of 
Massachusetts  Bay  to  Bristol  in  Rhode  Island  : and  5th, 
The  Narraganseils,  in  the  remaining  portion  of  Rhode 
Island. 

».  subdivi  ^“These  divisions,  however,  were  subdivided  into  a 
none.  number  of  petty  cantons,  or  small  tribes,  each  having  its 


CUAf.  1. 


IMMA.N  tkii?h:s 


2d 

own  sachem,  or  chief,  who  was  in  a great  degn^e  inoepen-  analysis. 
dent  of  the  others.  ‘Thus,  the  PoUanokets  were  divided  ~ i?j;ampin 
into  nine  separate  cantons  or  tribes,  each  having  its 
petty  sagamore  or  chief,  but  all  subject  to  one  grand 
sachem,  who  was  also  chief  of  the  Wampanoags. 

■‘‘The  population  of  the  New  England  Indians  had  2.PopuUtion. 
been  greatly  diminished  by  a fatal  epidemic  which  pre- 
vailed a short  time  before  the  arrival  of  the  Puritans  ; but 
their  number  is  supposed  to  have  been  much  greater,  in 
projiortion  to  the  extent  of  territory  occupied  by  them, 
than  was  found  elsewhere  on  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic. 

For  this,  two  causes  liave  been  assigned. 

’J"''irst  ; — The  New  England  Indians  were  supported  3.  camea  qf 
mostly  by  fishing  ; and  the  supply  of  food  thus  obtained  is 
greater,  and  more  uniform  than  that  afforded  by  hunting.  It 
was  found,  accordingly,  that  the  Narragansetts  were,  in 
proportion  to  their  territory,  the  most  populous  of  the  New 
England  tribes.  In  the  second  place  ; — it  appears  probable 
that  the  New  England  Indians  had  been  obliged  to  concern 
trate  themselves  along  the  sea-coast,  in  order  to  be  able  to 
resist  the  attacks  of  the  Five  Nations,  with  whom  they 
were  almost  constantly  at  war.  ^The  Maquas,  or  Mo-  i.ThKm 
hawks,  were  the  most  formidable  of  their  adversaries,  *®‘"**- 
and  so  great  was  the  terror  which  they  excited  in  the 
less  warlike  tribes  of  New  England,  that  the  appearance 
of  four  or  five  Mohawks  in  the  woods,  would  often  frighten 
them  from  their  habitations,  and  drive  them  to  seek  shelter 
in  their  forts,  for  safety. 

*The  Indians  east  of  the  Connecticut  River  never  were,  5.  Indiana 
however,  actually  subjugated  by  the  Five  Nations;  and  Connecticut. 
in  1671  a permanent  peace  was  established  between  them, 
through  the  interference  of  the  English,  and  the  Dutch 
at  Albany.  ®After  the  termination  of  King  Philip’s  e.  The  survi- 
war,‘  in  1676,  which  resulted  in  the  defeat  of  the  hostile  'phtup'a^ar. 
Indians,  most  of  the  survivors  either  joined  the  eastern  a. seep.  196. 
tribes,  or  sought  refuge  in  Canada,  whence  they  con- 
tinued to  harass  the  frontiers  of  New  England,  until  the 
final  overthrow  of  the  French,  in  1763.'*  ’Since  that  b.  seep.sss. 
period,  the  eastern  Indians  have  remained  friendly,  but 
their  numbers  are  said  to  amount  now  to  only  a few  hun-  ues. 
ired,  and  their  languages,  with  the  exception  of  the  Nar- 
lagansett,  are  nearly  extinct. 

For  the  purpose  of  giving  some  farther  information  about  the  New  England  tribes,  we  sub- 
join a brief  notice  of  several  of  their  principal  chiefs. 

The  first  chief  with  whom  the  people  of  Plymouth  became  acquainted,  w.as  M.^ssasoit. 
grand  Sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  whose  principal  residence  was  at  Pokanoket,  now  Hristol, 
Rhode  Island.  It  appears  that,  at  one  time,  before  he  was  known  to  the  white's,  .Massjisoit 
carried  on  successful  wars  “ against  many  nations  of  Indians”  whom  he  i^iade  tinbutary  to 
blxu  , and  yet.  with  such  kind  paternal  authority  did  he  rule  over  them,  that  all  appeared  to 

4 


2t) 


INDIAIS  TRIBES. 


I Book  i 


r«Tere  him,  and  to  consider  thcmsolres  happy  in  being  under  his  authority.  So  long  m t» 
lived  ire  wjis  a friend  to  the  English,  although  they  committed  repeated  usurjuitions  upon  liii 
lands  and  liberties.  Before  his  death,  which  is  supposed  to  have  occurred  in  1GG2,  he  liad 
been  induced  to  cede  away,  at  different  times,  nearly  all  his  lands  to  the  English. 

One  of  the  most  renowned  captains,  or  war-chiefs,  within  the  dominions  of  Massasoit,  vai 
C.4UNniTANT,  whose  residence  was  at  a place  in  the  present  town  of  Swanzey.  The  English 
were  always  viewed  by  him  as  intruders,  and  enemies  of  his  race  ; and  there  is  but  little  doubi 
that  he  intended  to  wrest  the  country  out  of  their  hands  on  the  first  opportunity. 

lioBOMOK,  another  of  the  chief  captains  of  Massasoit,  and  greatly  beloved  by  him,  wr^  a firm 
.nena  or  the  English,  and  also  a professed  Christian. 

The  great  Sachem  of  the  Narragunsetts  at  the  time  of  the  settlement  of  New  England,  waj 
Caxomcus  ; who  ruled  in  great  harmony,  in  connection  with  a younger  Sachem,  his  nephew, 
JIIANTONO.MOU.  It  was  Canonicus  who,  in  1622,  sent  into  Plymouth  a bundle  of  arrows  wrappKl 
In  a rattlesnake’s  skin,  as  a challenge  for  war.  Although  the  people  of  Plymouth  au<i  BosU  n 
were  at  times  jealous  of  Canonicus,  yet  he  is  often  mentioned  with  great  respect  by  Jloger  W'il- 
llams,  who  says,  “ Were  it  not  for  the  favor  that  God  gave  me  with  C.anouicus,  none  of  these 
parts,  no,  not  Rhode  Island,  had  been  purchased  or  obtained ; for  I never  got  anything  of 
Canonicus  but  by  gift.” 

Under  Canonicus  and  Miantonomoh,  the  Narragansetts  assisted  the  English  in  the  Peqund 
war ; but,  soon  after,  Miantonomoh  was  accused  of  plotting  against  them,  and  he  was  repeat, 
edly  obliged  to  visit  Boston,  to  free  himself  from  tire  suspicion  excited  against  him  by  his  ene- 
mies, and  chiefly  by  Uncas,  Sagamore  of  the  Mohegans,  against  whom  he  finally  declared  war 
In  this  war,  Miautonomon  was  taken  prisoner  by  Uncas,  and  being  delivered  into  the  Iran  U 
of  the  English,  the  commissioners  of  the  United  colonies  decided  that  “ he  ought  to  be  put  *o 
death,”  and  that  his  execution  should  be  intrusted  to  Uncas  himself,  by  whom  he  was  accord- 
ingly slain.  Fi-om  all  the  accounts  that  we  have  of  the  relations  between  the  English  ai  d 
Miantonomoh,  we  are  forced  to  the  conclusion,  that,  in  tiro  conduct  of  the  former,  there  was 
much  deserving  of  censure. 

Nixigret,  a cousin  of  Miantonomoh,  also  a distinguished  chief,  was  Sachem  of  the  Nianticks, 
i Narragansett  tribe.  As  he  was  an  enemy  of  Uncas  and  the  Mohegans,  the  English  were  ev'.r 
jealous  of  him  ; and  it  is  believed  that  he  once  endeavored  to  organize  a plan  for  their  exter- 
mination ; yet  he  took  no  part  in  Philip’s  war,  being  at  that  time  very  old,  and  having  with- 
drawn  himself  and  tribe  from  the  nation  to  which  they  belonged. 

John  Snssamon,  a Pokanoket  Indian,  and  subject  of  Philip,  became  a convert  to  Chris- 
tianity, — learned  the  English  language — was  able  to  read  and  write — and  translated  some  < f 
the  Bible  into  the  Indian  tongue.  On  account  of  his  learning  he  was  at  one  time  emplojed 
by  Philip  as  his  secretary  or  interpreter.  lie  was  afterwards  employed  by  the  English,  as  uu 
Instructor  and  preacher  among  the  converted  Indians.  When  he  leanied  that  his  country- 
men were  plotting  a war  against  the  English,  he  communicated  his  disc-overy  to  the  latter. 
For  this  he  was  considered  by  his  countrymen  a traitor  and  an  outlaw,  and,  according  to  th€ 
laws  of  the  Indians,  desen’ing  of  death  Early  in  the  spring  of  1675,  Sassamon  was  found  mur 
dered.  Three  Indians  were  arraigned  for  the  murder,  by  the  English,  convicted  and  e.xecutcd. 

Some  authorities,  however,  state  th:it  Sa,ssanion  was  murdered  by  his  countrymen  for  teach- 
ing Christian  doctrines  ; — that  the  English  tried  and  executed  the  murderers, — and  that  Phib'f 
was  .<?o  exasperated  against  the  English  for  tliis  act,  that,  from  that  time,  he  studied  to  be  ro- 
veuged  on  them.  By  some  this  has  been  assigned,  erroneously  we  believe,  as  the  princip:C 
cause  of  King  Philip's  war. 

PniLiP  of  Pokanoket^  whose  Indian  name  was  P'^netneom  or  Metaromet^  was  the  most  r« 
newned  of  all  the  chiefs  of  the  New  England  tribes.  He  was  a son  of  ,Ma.ssasoit,  who  is  sup- 
po,sed  to  have  died  early  in  1662,  and  who  was  succeeded  by  his  eldest  son  Alexander  • but  th« 
latter  dying  a few  months  after,  Philip  himself  became,  by  the  order  of  succes.sion,  head  chiei 
of  the  IVampano.ags.  We  find  the  following  account  of  the  origin  of  the  names  of  these  chiefs  . 
^ After  Massa.soit  was  dead,  his  two  sons,  called  WamsuUa  and  Metacontet.  came  to  the  coa- 1 
at  Plymouth,  pretending  high  respect  for  the  English,  and  therefore  desired  that  Engli.-,h 
names  might  be  given  them  ; whereupon  the  court  there  named  Wamsutta,  the  elder  brother 
Alexander  ; and  Metacomet,  the  younger  brother,  Philip.'^  Of  the  celebrated  war  which  Philip 
waged  against  the  New  England  Colonies,  an  account  has  elsewhere  been  given.*  With  the 


• See  page  lua. 


INDIAN  IKIHKS. 


Chap.  l.| 


27 


ioul  of  II  hero  nnd  th*  genius  'of  a warrior,  he  Jought  bravely,  although  in  vain,  to  stay  ths 
tide  that  was  last  sweeping  to  destruction  the  ration  and  the  race  to  which  he  belonged. 

C.\NONCHET,  or,  as  he  was  soniethnes  called,  Nnniintenoo,  a son  of  Miantonomoh,  took  part 
in  I'Inlip’s  war  against  the  English  ; although,  but  a short  time  previous,  he  had  signed  a 
treaty  of  peace  with  them.  He  is  described  by  the  early  historians,  as  “ tlie  mighty  sachem  uf 
tlie  Niu-ragansetts,”  and  “ heir  of  all  his  father's  pride  and  insolence,  as  well  as  liLs  maJice 
against  the  1 nglish.”  When  taken  prisoner,  in  April,  1(376.  it  is  said  that  “ his  .carriage  was 
Btruugely  proud  and  lofty,”  and  that,  at  first,  he  would  make  no  other  reply  to  the  questioiii* 
put  to  liim,  than  this, — ‘ that  he  was  born  a prince,  and  if  princes  came  to  speak  with  him  he 
would  auswer,  but  none  present  being  such,  he  thought  himself  obliged,  in  honor,  to  hold  liis 
tongue.’  When  it  was  announced  to  him  that  he  must  be  put  to  death,  he  is  reported  to  have 
■ai  l,  “ I like  it  well;  I shall  die  before  rtvj  heart  is  soft,  or  have  said  any  thing  unworthy  of 
rvyself." 

One  of  Philip’s  most  famous  counsellors  or  captains  was  Annawon^  a Wampanoag  chief,  who 
had  also  served  under  Massasoit,  Philip's  father.  He  was  taken  pj'isoucr  by  Captain  Church 
tl\n>ugh  the  treachery  of  some  of  his  own  company.  It  is  said  that  Aunawon  confessed  ‘ that 
he  had  put  to  death  several  of  the  English  that  had  been  taken  alive,  and  could  not  deny  but 
that  some  of  them  had  been  tortured.’  Although  Captain  Church  entreated  hard  for  the  life 
fcf  the  lujed  chief,  yet  he  waa  remorselessly  executed 


’Mohegans.  To  the  many  independent  tribes  extend-  analysis 
ing  from  tlie  eastern  New  England  Indians  to  the  Lenni  i uohe^'am 
Lenapes  on  the  south,  the  term  Mohegan,  the  name  of  a 
tribe  on  the  Hudson,  has  sometimes  been  applied ; 
although  all  these  tribes  appear  to  have  differed  but 
little,  ill  their  languages,  from  the  more  eastern  Indians. 

^The  Pequods  were  the  most  important,  and,  until  the  t veauoia. 
revolt  of  Uncas,  the  ruling  tribe  of  this  family,  and  their 
sovereignty  was  once  acknowledged  over  a portion  of 
Long  Island.  It  is  said  that  they,  “ being  a more  fierce, 
cruel,  and  warlike  tribe  than  the  rest  of  the  Indians,  came 
clown  out  of  the  more  inland  parts  of  the  continent,  and 
by  force  seized  upon  one  of  the  goodliest  plac-es  near  the 
sea,  and  became  a terror  to  all  their  neighbors.'^  The 
peace  of  the  New  England  colonies  was  early  disturbed 
by  a war  with  this  trib^e. 

®Thei*e  were  thirteen  distinct  tribes  on  Long  Island,  3.  Long  b 
over  whom  the  Moulauks,  the  most  eastern  tribe,  exer- 
cised  some  kind  of  authority ; although  the  Montauks 
themselves  had  been  tributary  to  the  Pequods,  before  the 
subjugation  of  the  latter  by  the  English. 

^From  the  Manliatfmis,  the  Dutch  purchased  Manhattan  t.r/ieMan 
Island  ; but  they  appear,  to  have  been  frequently  in  a 
state  of  hostility  with  those  Indians,  and  to  have  been 
reduced  to  great  distress  by  them  in  1643.  In  1645, 
however,  the  Manhattans  and  the  Long  Island  Indians 
were  defeated*  in  a severe  battle,  which  took  place  at  ■ scep. 
Horseneck.  Hn  1663,  the  Wabingas,  or  Esopus  Indians,  5. 
commenced  hostilities  against  the  Dutch,  but  were  soon 
defeated.  ®Many  of  the  Mohegan  tribes  were  reduced  ■ ware  he- 
to  subjection  by  the  Five  Nations,  to  whom  they  paid  an 
annual  tr-bute;  but  the  Mohegans  proper,  or  “ River 


TRllitS 


^Ruui  1 


ANALYSIS.  Indians,’’  carried  on  war  against  the  Five  Nations  as  iato 
as  1673,  \vhen  peace  was  established  between  tliem, 
through  the  influence  of  the  Governor  of  New  York. 
1 Remnant  *Jii  1768  the  remnant  of  the  Mohegans  was  settled  in  the 
north  east  corner  of  New  London,  about  five  miles  south 
of  Norwich,  at  which  place  they  had  a reservation. 

^Vhen  the  Mohegans  were  first  known  to  the  English,  Uncas  was  the  head  chief  of  that 
■atiou.  He  has  receired  no  very  favorable  character  from  the  historians  of  New  England, 
being  represented  as  wicked,  wilful,  intemperate,  and  otherwise  vicious,  and  an  opposer  of 
Cliristianity.  He  was  originally  a Pequod  chief,  but,  upon  some  contentions  in  that  ill-fated 
nation,  he  revolted,  and  established  his  authority  in  opposition  to  his  sachem  Sassacus,  thus 
causing  a division  in  the  Pequod  territories.  Uncas  early  courted  the  favor  of  tlie  English, 
doubtless  owing  to  the  fear  he  entertained  of  his  other  powerful  and  warlike  neighbors.  He 
joined  the  English  in  the  war  against  the  Pequods,  his  kindrea  ; but,  after  the  war,  he  relented 
his  severity  against  his  countrymen,  and  endeavored  to  screen  some  of  them  from  their  more 
vindictive  enemies,  the  English. 

He  was  often  accused,  before  the  English  commissioners,  of  committing  the  gros.sest  insults 
on  other  Indians  under  the  protection  of  the  English,  but  the  penalties  adjudged  again.st  him, 
and  members  of  his  tribe,  were  always  more  moderate  than  those  imposed  upon  the  less  favored 
Narragansetts,  for  which,  the  only  reason  that  can  be  assigned  is,  that  the  safety  of  the  English 
seemed  to  require  that  they  should  keep  on  friendly  terms  with  the  Mohegans,  the  most  pow- 
erful of  the  tribes  by  which  they  were  surrounded.  Uncas  lived  to  a great  age,  as  he  was  a 
sachem  before  the  Pequod  war  of  1637,  and  was  alive  in  1680.  llTs  grave,  surrounded  by  tu 
inclosure,  may  be  seen  at  this  day  in  a beautiful  and  romantic  spot,  near  the  falls  of  Yantic 
Eiver,  in  Norwich. 

The  first  great  chief  of  the  Pequod  nation,  with  whom  the  English  were  acquainted,  was 
S.vssACUS,  whose  name  was  a terror  to  all  the  neighboring  tribes  of  Indians.  He  had  under 
him,  at  one  time,  no  less  than  twenty-six  sachems,  and  4000  men  fit  for  war,  and  his  dominions 
extended  from  Narrfigansett  Bay  to  the  Hudson  River.  Sassacus  was  early  involved  in  diffl- 
cultie.s  with  the  English,  and  also  with  the  Narrag.ansetts,  and  others  of  his  Indian  neighbors 
AITien  one  of  his  principal  forts  was  attacked  and  destroyed  by  the  English  in  1637,  Sassacus 
himself  destroyed  the  other,  and  then  fled  to  the  Mohawks,  who  treacherously  slew  him,  and 
sent  his  scalp  to  the  English. 

2 TheLenni  ’'Lenni  Lenapes.  Next  south  and  west  of  the  Molie 

^rlb^.  gans  were  the  Lenni  Lenapes,  consisting  of  two  tribes,  or 
divisions,  the  Minsi  and  the  Delawares.  The  term  Lenni 
Lenape  has  sometimes  been  used  as  a generic  term,  and 
iTheiriocax-  applied  to  all  the  tribes  of  the  Algonquin  family.  ®The 
Minsi  occupied  the  northern  portion  of  New  Jersey,  north 
of  the  Raritan,  extending  across  the  Delaware  into  Penn, 
sylvania  ; and  the  Delawares  the  southern  portion  of  New 
A.Bymhat  Jersey,  and  the  entire  valley. of  the  Schuylkill.  ‘‘Both 
^owV!Zld  divisions  are  best  known  in  history  by  the  name  of  Dela- 
hoto sittm.ii.  wares.  When. they  were  first  known  to  the  English  they 
’were  found  in  subjection  to  the  Five  Nations,  by  whom 
they  were  distinguished  by  the  scornful  epithet  of  “ wo- 
X Their jinax  men.”  ^Theii*  final  subjection  is  supposed  to  have  taken 
placc  about  the  year  1650,  when  they  were  reduced  to  a 
state  of  vassalage,  being  prohibited  from  carrying  on  war, 
or  making  sales  of  land,  without  the  consent  of  their  co*™ 
ruerors. 


Chap.  1.5 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


•29 


‘Tlie  increase  of  the  wliite  population  soon  drove  the  analysis. 
Delawares  from  tliiir  original  scats,  and  compelled  them  , rh^eia- 
to  take  refuge  on  the  waters  of  tlie  Su.snuelianna  and 
Juniata,  on  lands  belonging  to  their  conquerors,  tlie  rive  original 
Nations.  ’'Many  of  the  Delawares  removed  west  of  the  2.  Theremo- 
Allegliany  Mountains  between  1740  and  1750,  and  ob- 
tained  from  their  ancient  allies,  the  Hurons,  the  grant  of  a Aiugiw.nita. 
tract  of  land  lying  principally  on  the  Muskingum.  ’'The  3 
great  body  of  the  nation,  however,  still  remained  in  Penn-  pursued  by 
Bylvama,  and,  encouraged  by  the  western  tribes  and  by  viaued. 
tlie  French,  they  endeavored  to  shake  off  the  yoke  of  the 
Five  Nations,  and  joined  the  Shawnees,  against  the  Eng- 
lish, in  the  French  and  Indian  War.  ‘‘Peace  was  made  1.  peace 
with  them  at  Easton,  Pennsylvania,  in  1758  ; and  in  1768  tmrfinXrt- 
they  removed  altogether  beyond  the  Alleglianies.  movai. 

^\lthough  a portion  of  the  Delawares  adhered  to  the  5.  Then  con- 
Americans  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  yet  the  main  ^the^Kevouf- 
body,  with  all  the  western  tribes,  took  part  with  the  British. 

“Tlie  Delawares  were  at  the  head  of  the  western  confede-  e 
racy  of  Indians  which  was  dissolved  by  the  decisive  vie-  r/e great 
tory  of  General  Wayne  in  1794;  and  by  the  treaty  of  diancohfid- 
Greenville,  in  1795,  they  ceded  to  the  United  States  the  YhT'i'u^e- 
greater  part  of  the  lands  allotted  them  by  the  Wyandots  or  IfthlirTa^. 
Hurons,  receiving  in  exchange,  from  the  Miamis,  a tract 
of  land  on  the  White  River  of  the  Wabash.  ’They  re- 
mained  quiet  during  the  second  war  with  the  British,  and  the  last  rear, 
in  1819  ceded  their  lands  to  the  United  States.  Their 
number  was  then  about  eight  hundred.  A few  had  pre- 
viously  removed  to  Canada:  most  of  the  residue  havesinoe 
removed  west  of  the  Mississippi.  The  number  of  these, 
in  1840,  was  estimated  at  four  hundred  souls. 


A prominent  chief  of  the  Delaware, s,  distinguished  at  the  time  of  the  American  Revolution, 
was  Captain  White  Eyes,  called,  by  way  of  distinction,  “ the  first  captain  among  the  Delawares.” 
He  became  chief  .sachem  in  1776,  having  previously  been  chief  counsellor  to  Netawal  we.es^  the 
former  chief.  He  belonged  to  that  portion  of  the  Delaw'ares  who  adhered  to  the  American? 
during  the  war.  lie  was  a firm  friend  of  the  missionaries,  and  it  is  said  that  he  looked  forwar^ 
with  anxiety  to  the  time  when  his  countrymen  should  become  Christians,  and  enjoy  the  benefits 
of  civilization.  He  died  of  the  .small  pox,  at  Philadelphia,  in  1780. 

Another  Delaware  chief,  who  lived  at  the  same  time  %vith  MTiite  Eyes,  was  Captain  Pife,  who 
belonged  to  the  Wolf  tribe.  He  secretly  favored  the  British  on  the  breaking  out  of  the  Revo« 
lution,  but  his  plans  for  inducing  his  nation  to  take  up  arms  against  the  Americans  were  for 
some  time  defeate  I by  the  vigilance  of  White  Eyes  ; but  the  Delawares  finally  became  divided, 
most  of  them,  under  Captain  Pipe,  taking  part  with  the  British.  From  a speech,which  Captain 
Pipe  made  to  the  British  commandant  at  Detroit,  it  is  believed  that  he  regretted  the  course  that 
he  had  taken,  perceiving  that  the  Indians,  in  taking  part  in  the  quarrels  of  their  white  neigh- 
oors,  had  nothing  to  gain,  and  much  to  lose.  He  remarked  that  the  cause  for  which  he  was 
fighting  was  not  the  cause  of  the  Indians — that  after  he  had  taken  up  the  hatchet  he  did  not 
do  with  it  all  that  he  might  have  done,  for  his  heart  failed  him — he  had  distinguished  betAveen 
the  iixnocent  and  the  guilty — hf  had  spared  some,  and  hoped  the  British  would  not  destroy 
what  he  had  saved 


80 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


[Hook  L 


ANALYSIS. 


. Lc  of 
th  Nanti- 
Cokes 
S.  The  Co- 
noijs. 

3.  Their  sub- 
jugation. 

<•  Their  remo- 
vals and  con- 
duct during 
the  Revolu- 
tion. 


I.  Their  pres- 
ent situation 


e.  First  dis- 
covery of  the 
Susf/uehan- 
noc/cs. 


7.  Their  situ- 
ation and  pos- 
sessions. 


8.  Their  sub- 
jugation and 
subs''quenl 
history. 


t.  The  Man- 
vahoacks, 
and  their  lo- 
calities. 


10.  Same  of 
the  confed- 
eracy. 

n.  Their  sup- 
posed origin. 


12  The  local- 
ities of  the 
Monacans, 
their  suppo- 
sed origin, 
and  their  his 
tory. 


13  Extent 
and  locality 
of  the  Poto- 
hatan  na- 
tion 

».  The  Acco 
hannotks, 

snd  Aeco- 
snaca. 


‘Nanticokes.  The  Indians  of  the  eastern  shore  of 
Maryland  have  been  embraced  under  the  general  designa. 
tion  of  Nanticokes.  *The  Conoys  were  either  a tribe  of 
the  Nanticokes,  or  were  intimately  connected  with  them. 
®The  whole  were  early  subdued  by  the  Five  Nations,  and 
forced  to  enter  into  an  alliance  with  them.  ^During  the 
early  part  of  the  eighteenth  century  they  began  to  remove 
up  the  Susquehanna,  where  they  had  lands  allotted  them 
by  the  Five  Nations,  and  where  they  remained  until  the 
commencement  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution,  when  they 
removed  to  the  west,  and  joined  the  British  standard. 
^They  no  longer  exist  as  a nation,  but  are  still  found 
mixed  with  other  tribes,  both  in  the  United  States  and  in 
Canada. 

SusQUEHANNOCKS.  ®Thc  Susquehannock,  or  Caiiestagoe 
Indians,  were  first  discovered  by  Captain  Smith,  in  his  ex- 
ploring expedition  up  the  Chesapeake  and  the  Susquehanna 
in  1608.  ’They  were  found  fortified  east  of  the  Susque- 
hanna, to  defend  themselves  against  the  incursions  of  the 
Five  Nations.  They  possessed  the  country  north  and  west 
of  the  Nanticokes,  from  the  Lenni  Lenapes  to  the  Poto- 
mac. *They  were  conquered  by  Maryland  and  the  Five 
Nations  in  1676,  when  it  appears  that  a portion  were  car- 
ried away  and  adopted  by  the  Oneidas.  What  became  of 
the  remainder  is  uncertain.  There  is  no  remnant  what- 
ever  of  their  lanjjcuatje  remainino;. 

®Mannaiioacks.  The  Mannahoacks  were  a confede- 
racy of  hi";hland  or  mountain  Indians,  consistinti  of  eiffht 
tribes,  located  on  the  various  small  streams  between  the 
head  waters  of  the  Potomac  and  York  River.  ‘®The  most 
powerful  of  these  tribes  gave  its  name  to  the  confederacy. 
"They  are  supposed  to  have  been  an  Algonquin  tribe, 
although  no  specimen  of  their  language  has  been  pre- 
served. 

Monacans.  **The  Monacans  were  situated  principally 
on  tiic  head  waters  of  James  River.  The  Tuscaroras 
appear  likewise  to  have  been  early  known  in  Virginia  un- 
der the  name  of  Monacans,  and  it  is  uncertain  whether  the 
latter  were  of  Iroquois  or  Algonquin  origin.  It  is  not 
improbable,  however,  that  those  embraced  under  the  gene- 
ral designation  of  Monacans,  were  Algonquin  tribes,  and 
tributaries  of  the  Tuscaroras;  but  as  no  remnant  of  their 
language  remains,  their  origin  cannot  be  satisfactorily  de. 
termined.  Of  their  history  little  is  known. 

PowHATANS.  “The  Powhatan  nation  embraced  a con 
federacy  of  more  than  twenty  tribes,  extending  from  the 
most  southern  tributaries  of  James  River,  on  the  south,  to 
the  Patuxent  on  the  north.  "The  Accohannocks  and  the 


Chaf  l.J 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


31 


Accomacs,  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Chesapeake  Bay,  have  analysis 
also  been  considered  a part  of  this  nation.  ^Powhatan  , The  great 
was  the  great  chief  of  this  confederacy,  at  the  time  of  the  con/^dl-acfi. 
first  settlement  of  Virginia.  *Soon  after  his  death  the  In-  2.rjieirwar» 
dians  made  an  attempt,  in  1622,  to  destroy  the  infant  whi.te$!Tnd 
colony,  in  which  they  nearly  succeeded,  but  were  finally  subfu^tton. 
defeated.  In  1644  they  made  another  effort,  which  termi- 
nated in  a similar  manner;  and  in  1676,  during  “Bacon’s 
Rebellion, ’’.their  total  subjugation  was  effected.  ®From  3.  Their  sub- 
that  time  they  had  lands  reserved  to  them,  but  they  have  ^ 

gradually  dwindled  away,  and  it  is  believed  that  not  a 
single  individual  now  remains  who  speaks  the  Powhatan 
language. 

^Soutli  of  the  Powhatans,  on  the  sea-coast,  were  several 
pettv  Alo;onquin  tribes,  whose  history  is  little  known.  o/t/i.eP<no- 

\ 1 1 /-I  hatans. 

1 he  principal  were  the  Corees,  and  Cheraws,  or  Cora- 
mi nes,  in  the  vicinity  of  Cape  Fear  River,  which  was 
probably  the  southern  limit  of  the  Algonquin  speech. 

AVhen  Powhatan  was  first  known  to  the  English,  he  was  about  sixty  years  of  age,  of  a grave 
aspect,  tall,  and  well  proportioned — exceedingly  vigorous — and  capable  of  sustaining  great 
hardships.  His  authority  extended  over  many  nations  or  tribes,  most  of  which  he  had  con- 
quered. The  English  at  first  erroneously  supposed  that  his  was  the  name  of  the  country , 
but  the  error  has  prevailed,  and  his  people  have  ever  since  been  called  the  Powhatans.  Ac- 
cording to  the  law  of  succession  in  his  nation,  his  dominions  did  not  fall  to  his  children,  but 
first  to  his  brothers,  then  to  his  sisters,  the  eldest  having  precedency. 

He  usually  kept  a guard  of  forty  or  fifty  warriors  around  him,  especially  when  he  slept ; 
but  after  the  English  came  into  the  country  he  increased  the  number  of  his  guard  to  about 
two  hundred.  Powhatan  at  first  practiced  much  deception  towards  the  English,  and  his 
plans  for  their  destruction  manifested  great  cunning  and  sagacity.  But  he  found  in  Captain 
Smith  an  adversary  even  more  wily  than  himself,  and  failing  in  all  his  plans  to  overreach 
him,  he  finally  concluded  to  live  in  peace  with  the  English,  especially  after  the  friendship  of 
the  two  people  had  been  cemented  by  the  marriage  of  his  favorite  daughter  Pocahontas. 

AVben  Pocahontas  accompanied  her  husband  to  England,  Powhatan  sent  with  her  one  of  hia 
favorite  coun-sellors,  whom  he  instructed  to  learn  the  state  of  the  country — to  note  the  number 
of  the  people — and,  if  he  saw  Caphiiu  Smith,  to  make  him  show  him  the  God  of  the  English, 
and  the  king  and  queen.  When  he  arrived  at  Plymouth,  he  began,  accordingly,  to  number 
the  people,  by  cutting  in  a stick,  a notch  for  every  person  whom  he  saw.  But  he  was  soon 
obliged  to  abandon  his  reckoning.  On  his  return,  being  questioned  by  Powhatan  about  the 
numbers  of  the  English,  he  gave  the  following  well  known  answer,  “ Count  the  stars  in  tk» 
sky,  the  leaves  on  the  trees,  and  the  sands  upon  the  sea-shore,  for  such  is  the  number  of  the  peo  - 
ple of  England.'' 

Of  the  descendants  of  Pocahontas,  the  following  is  believed  to  be  a correct  account. — Tho 
sen  of  Pocahontas,  whose  name  was  Thomas  Rolfc,  was  educated  in  London  by  his  uncle,  Mr. 
Henry  Rclfe.  He  afterwards  came  to  America,  where  he  became  a gentleman  of  considerabla 
iistinction,  and  possessed  an  ample  fortune.  He  left  an  only  daughter,  who  having  married 
v'-'lonel  Robert  Bolling,  died  leaving  an  only  son.  Major  John  Bolling,  who  was  the  father  of 
Cat  nel  John  Bolling  and  several  daughters  ; one  of  whom  married  Colonel  Richard  Randolph, 
from  whom  were  descended  the  distinguished  John  Randolph,  and  those  bearing  that  name  Id 
Virginia  at  this  day. — (Drake’s  Ind.  Hist.) 

SiiAWNEES.  ®The  history  of  the  Shawnees  previous  to  5 Early  hit- 
the  year  1680  is  involved  in  much  obscurity,  and  the  dif-  ti^Sieu. 
ferent  notices  of  them  are  difficult  to  be  reconciled.  ®Their  * ThetroH 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


[Boo&  1 


32 

ANALYSIS 


1.  Their  dis- 
persion. 


2.  War  with 
the  Five  Na- 
tions, end 
their  defeat. 


3.  Their  set- 
llc'inenis 
among  the 
Catawhas, 
and  Creeks. 


4,  The  Penn 
sylvania 
Shawnees. 

5.  Their  re- 
nioval  west 
of  the  AUe- 
ghanics. 


6.  Their  con- 
duct during 
the  French 
and  Indian 
War- 


a See  p.  23, 
account  of 
Pontiac. 

7.  Thtir  hos- 
tilities 
against  the 
western  set- 
tlements. 

b Sec  pp.  32, 
33,  Cornstalk 
and  Logan. 

8 Their 
conduct 
during  and 
subsequent  to 
the  tear  of  the 
Revolution. 

9 During  the 
second  war. 

10  Their 
present  local- 
ities and 
numbers. 


original  seats,  according  to  the  French  accounts,  were  be- 
tween  the  Ohio  and  tlie  Cumberland  River,  but  it  is  sup. 
posed  that  they  were  driven  away  by  the  Chickasas  and 
the  Cherokees  early  in  the  seventeenth  century.  ‘Thence 
some  of  them  penetrated  as  far  east  as  the  country  ot  the 
Susquehannocks,  while  others  crossed  the  Ohio  and  occu- 
pied the  country  on  and  adjacent  to  the  Sciota.  TIere 
they  joined  the  neighboring  tribes,  tho  Eries  and  the  An- 
dastes,  in  the  war  against  the  Five  Nations;  but,  with 
their  allies,  they  were  defeated  and  dispersed  in  1672 
^Soon  after,  a considerable  portion  of  them  formed  a set- 
tlement  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Catawba  countiy,  but  be- 
ing driven  away  by  the  Catawhas,  they  found  an  asylum 
in  the  Creek  country. 

'‘Tlie  Pennsylvania  Shawnees,  although  not  reduced  tG 
the  humiliating  state  in  which  the  Delawares  were  found, 
acknowledged  the  sovereignty  of  the  Five  Nations.  “ They 
preceded  the  Delawares  in  removing  west  of  the  Allegha- 
nies,  and  received  from  the  Wyandots  the  country  about 
the  Sciota,  where  their  kindred  had  formerly  resided,  and 
who  now  returned  from  the  Creek  country  and  joined 

them.  . 

®The  Shawnees  were  among  the  most  active  allies  ot 
the  French  during  the  “French  and  Indian  war;”  and 
even  after  its  termination,  by  the  conquest  of  Canada,  in 
connection  with  tlie  Delawares  they  continued  hostilities, 
which  were  terminated  only  after  the  successful  campaign* 
of  General  Bouquet  in  1763.  ’The  first  permanent  settle- 
ments  of  the  Americans  beyond  the  Alleghanies  were  im- 
mediately followed  by  a new  war  with  the  Shawnees, 
which  ended  in  their  defeat,  in  a severe  engagement  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Kanhawa,  in  1774.'’  «They  took  an  active 
part  against  the  Americans  during  the  war  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, and  also  during  the  following  Indian  war,  which  was 
terminated  by  the  treaty  of  Greenville  in  1795.  ®A  part 
of  them  also,  under  Tecumseh,  fought  against  the  Ameri- 
cans during  the  second  war  with  England.  ^ ‘“Most  of  the 
tribe  are  now  located  west  of  the  Mississippi.  The  num- 
ber of  these,  in  1840,  was  estimated  at  fifteen  hundred 
souls. 


CDRNST.ttK  was  a noted  Shawnee  chief  and  warrior,  who,  althoagh  generally  friendly  to  th# 
Americans,  and  at  all  times  the  advocate  of  honorable  peace,  united  with  Logan  in  the  wai 
of  1774,  which  was  terminated  by  the  great  battle  of  Point  Pleasant,  on  the  Kanhawa,  in  Oc- 
tober o.  ’^e  same  year.  During  that  battle  the  voice  of  Cornstalk  was  often  heard  above  th« 
din  of  strut  calling  on  his  men  in  these  words,  “ Be  strong ! be  strong !”  Ilis  advice  had  been 
agiiinst  hazarding  a battle,  but  when  the  other  chiefs  had  decided  against  him,  he  said  his  war 
riors  should  fight,  and  if  any  one  should  flinch  in  the  contest,  oi  attempt  to  run  away,  he 
would  kill  him  with  his  own  hand.  And  he  made  good  his  word.  lor  when  some  of  his  war- 
ricra  began  to  waver,  he  is  said  to  have  sunk  his  tomahawk  into  th>  head  of  one  who  wm 


fWAP  l.j 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


33 

cowanlly  endeavoring  to  escape  from  the  conflict.  After  the  battle,  which  was  unfortunati 
Ho  the  Indians,  Cornstalk  himself  went  to  the  camp  of  the  whites  to  solicit  peace. 

This  child  was  remarkable  for  many  great  and  noble  qualities,  and  it  is  said  that  his  power! 
of  oratory  were  unsurpassed  by  those  of  any  chief  of  his  time,  llis  death  was  most  melancholy 
ar  d deplorable.  He  was  barbarously  murdered  by  some  infuriated  .soldiers,  while  he  was  a 
hostage  at  the  fort  at  Point  Pleasant,  to  which  place  he  had  gone  voluntarily,  for  the  purpose 
of  preserving  peace  between  the  whites  and  some  of  the  tribes  that  were  de.sirous  of  continuing 
the  war.  As  he  saw  the  murderers  appro.aching,  and  was  made  acquainted  with  theii  object, 
turning  to  his  son,  who  had  just  come  to  vi.sit  him,  he  said,  “ My  son,  the  Great  Spirit  has 
teen  fit  that  ur  should  die  together,  and  has  sent  you  to  that  end.  It  is  his  will,  and  let  us 
lu  mn.  Tarnmg  towards  the  murderers  he  met  them  with  eomposure — fell — and  died  with- 
out a struggle.  Ilis  son  was  shot  upon  the  seat  on  which  he  was  sitting  when  his  fate  wa* 
trst  disclosed  to  him. 

IVhile  our  histories  record  with  all  possible  minuteness,  the  details  of  Indian  barbarities, 
how  seldom  do  they  .set  forth,  in  their  true  light,  those  “ wrongs  of  the  Indian”  that  made  him 
the  implacable  foe  of  the  white  man. 

Tkccmseu,  another  celebrated  chief  of  the  Shawnee  nation,  whose  name  is  as  familiar  to  the 
.American  piKiple  as  that  of  Philip  of  Mount  Hope,  or  Pontiac,  and  which  signifies  a ti^er 
crouching  Jor  his  prey,  was  born  about  the  year  1770,  on  the  banks  of  the  Sciota,  near  the 
present  Chilicothe.  IIis  father  was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Kauhawa,  in  1774. 

The  superior  talents  of  Tecumseh,  then  a young  chief,  had  made  him  conspicuous  in  the 
western  war  which  terminated  in  the  treaty  of  Greenville  in  1795,  and  he  appears  soon  after 
In  conjunction  with  his  brother  the  Prophet,  to  have  formed  the  plan  of  a confederacy  of  all 
the  western  tribes  for  the  purpose  of  resisting  the  encroachments  of  the  whites,  and  driving 
them  back  upon  their  Atlantic  .settlements.  In  this  plan  the  Prophet  was  first  distinguished 
and  it  was  some  time  before  it  was  discovered  that  Tecumseh  was  the  principal  actor. 

lecumseh  addressed  himself  to  the  prejudices  and  superstitions  of  the  Indian.s— to  their 
love  of  c.mntry-their  thirst  for  war-and  their  feelings  of  revenge  ; and  to  every  passion  that 
rould  uinte  and  influence  them  against  the  whites.  He  thus  acquired,  by  perseverance,  by 
assuming  arts  of  popularity,  by  dispatching  his  rivals  under  charges  of  witchcraft,  and  by  a 
fortunate  juncture  of  circumstances,  a powerful  influence  over  his  countrymen,  which  served 
to  keep  tae  frontiers  in  constant  alarm  many  years  before  the  war  actually  commenced 
In  1807  messengers  were  sent  to  the  tribes  of  Lake  Superior,  with  speeches  and  the  usual 
formalities,  urging  them  to  repair  immediately  to  the  rendezvous  of  the  Prophet.  They  were 
told  that  the  world  was  approaching  its  end  ; that  that  distant  part  of  the  country  would  soon 
be  without  light,  and  the  inhabitants  would  be  left  to  grope  their  way  in  total  daikne.ss  and 
that  the  only  spot  where  they  would  be  able  to  distinguish  objects,  was  the  Prophet’s  station 
on  the  Wabash.  Many  cogent  arguments  were  also  used  to  induce  them  to  refrain  from  the 
use  of  civilized  manufactures,  to  resume  the  bow,  to  obtain  fire  by  the  ancient  method  to  re- 
ject  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  and  to  live  as  in  primitive  times,  before  they  were  corrupted  bv 
the  arts  of  the  white  man.  ^ ^ 

Numerous  bands  of  the  credulous  Indians,  obeying  this  summons,  departed  for  the  Pro- 
phet’s station,  and  the  whole  southern  shore  of  Lake  Superior  was  depopulated.  Much  suller- 
ing  was  occasioned,  and  numbers  of  the  Indians  died  by  the  way  ; yet  in  1808  the  Prophet  had 
collected  around  him  more  than  a thousand  warriors  from  different  tribes— designed  as  the 
nucleus  of  a mighty  nation.  It  was  not  so  easy  a matter,  however,  to  keep  these  motl<>v  bands 
together,  and  they  soon  began  to  stray  away  to  their  former  hunting  grounds,  and  the  plan 
of  the  brothers  was  partially  defeated. 

In  1809,  during  the  ab.sence  of  Tecumseh,  General  Harrison,  by  direction  of  the  government 
held  a treaty  with  several  tribes,  and  purchased  of  them  a large  and  valuable  tract  of  land  on 
the  IV  abash.  VV  hen  Tecumseh,  on  his  return,  was  informed  of  this  treaty,  his  indignation  knew 
no  bounds.  Another  council  was  called,  when  Tecumseh  clearly  and  undisguisedly  marked 
out  the  pdicy  he  was  determined  to  pursue.  He  denied  the  right  of  a few  tribes  to  sell  their 
laiids-.said  the  Great  Spirit  had  given  the  country  to  his  red  children  in  common,  for  a ner- 
petual  inhentance-that  one  tribe  had  no  right  to  sell  to  another,  much  less  to  strangei-s.  unless 
Hi  the  tnbes  joined  in  the  treaty.  “ The  Americans,”  said  he,  “ have  driven  us  from  the  sea- 
eoast-they  will  shortly  push  us  into  the  lake,  and  we  are  determined  to  make  a stand  where 
wo  are.  - He  dnclared  that  he  should  adhere  to  the  old  boundary,  and  that  unless  the  lands 


34 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


BaoK  i 


porchaMd  should  be  given  up,  and  the  whites  should  agree  never  to  make  ai  other  treaty 
without  the  consent  of  all  the  tribes,  his  unalterable  resolution  was  war. 

Several  chiefs  of  different  tribes, — Wyandots,  Kickapoos,  Potowatomies,  Ottawas,  and  Win- 
ncbagoes,  then  arose,  each  declaring  his  determination  to  stand  by  Tricumseh,  whom  they 
had  chosen  their  leader.  When  asked,  finally,  if  it  were  his  dcterminaticn  to  make  war  unless 
his  terms  were  complied  with,  he  said,  “ It  is  my  determination  ; nor  will  I give  rest  to  my  feet, 
until  I have  united  all  the  red  men  in  the  like  resolution.”  When  Harrison  told  him  ther« 
was  no  probability  that  the  President  would  surrender  the  lands  purchased,  he  said,  “ Well, 

I hope  the  Great  Spirit  will  put  sense  enough  into  the  head  of  your  great  chief  to  induce  him 
to  direct  you  to  give  up  the  land.  It  is  true,  he  is  so  far  off  he  will  not  be  injured  by  the  war 
He  may  sit  still  in  his  town,  and  drink  his  wine,  whilst  you  and  I will  have  to  fight  it  out.” 

The  following  circumstiince,  characteristic  of  the  spirit  which  actuated  the  haughty  chief, 
occurred  during  the  council.  After  Tecumseh  had  made  a speech  to  General  Harrison,  and 
was  about  to  seat  himself,  it  was  observed  that  no  chair  had  been  placed  for  him.  One  w.aa 
immediately  ordered  by  the  General,  and  as  the  interpreter  handed  it  to  him  he  said,  “ Your 
(itther  requests  you  to  take  a chair.”  “ My  father  V'  said  Tecumseh,  with  great  indignity  of 
expression,  “ The  sun  is  my  father,  and  the  earth  is  rny  mother,  and  on  her  bosom  will  1 
repose  /”  and  wrapping  his  mantle  around  him,  he  seated  himself,  in  the  Indian  manner,  upon 
the  ground 

The  exertions  of  Tecumseh,  in  preparing  for  the  war  which  followed,  were  commensurate 
with  the  vastness  of  his  plans ; and  it  is  believed  that  he  visited,  in  person,  all  the  tribes  from 
lake  Superior  to  Georgia. — The  details  of  that  war  have  been  given  in  another  part  of  this 
work.  (See  p.  32.) 

It  is  believed  that  Tecumseh  never  exercised  cruelty  to  prisoners.  In  a talk  which  he  had 
with  Governor  Harrison,  just  before  hostilities  commenced,  the  latter  expre.ssed  a wish,  that, 
if  war  must  follow,  no  unnecessary  cruelties  should  be  allowed  on  either  side ; to  which 
Tecumseh  cordially  assented.  It  is  known  that,  at  one  time,  when  a body  of  the  American* 
were  defeated,  Tecum.seh  exerted  himself  to  put  a stop  to  the  massacre  of  the  soldiers,  and 
that,  D^eeting  with  a Chippewa  chief,  who  would  uoc  desist  by  persuasion  nor  threats,  he 

II  uried  his  tomahawk  in  his  head. 

When  Tecumseh  fell,  the  spirit  of  independence,  which  for  a while  had  animated  the  westora 
ribes,  seemed  to  perish  with  him  ; and  it  is  not  probable  that  a chief  will  ever  again  arise  to 
mite  them  in  another  confederacy  equally  powerful. 


ANALYSIS.  Miamis  AND  PiNCKisHAWs.  *The  Piiickishaws  are  rot 
1.  Miatnis  iTfientionecl  by  the  French  missionaries,  who  probably  cor- 
^8haws  '‘and  them  as  part  of  the  Miamis.  The  territory  claimed 

^cia^-r-d%^y  these  two  tribes  extended  from  the  Maumee  River  of 
tkiiu.  Lake  Erie  to  the  high  lands  which  separate  the  waters  of 
the  Wabash  from  those  of  the  Kaskaskias  River.  The 
Miamis  occupied  the  northern,  and  the  Pinckishaws  the 
I.  T;?e<r  reic- southern  portion  of  this  territory.  ^The  Miamis  were 
called  Twighiees  by  the  Five  Nations,  against  whom  they 
tiona.  carried  on  a sanguinary  war,  in  alliance  with  the  French. 
*.  With  the  ®They  have  been  one  of  the  most  active  western  tribes  in 
the  Indian  wars  against  the  United  States.  ^They  have 
4.  Their  ceded  most  of  their  lands,  and,  including  the  Pinckishaws, 
numbe.-8.  wci’c  Said  to  number,  in  1840,  about  two  thousand  souls. 

Little  Turtle  was  a distinguished  chief  of  the  Miamis  during  the  western  Indian  wart 
which  followed  the  American  Revolution.  He  was  the  sou  of  a Miami  chief  and  Mohegan 
woman,  and  as,  according  to  the  Indian  law,  the  condition  of  the  woman  adheres  to  the  off- 
■pring,  he  was  not  a chief  by  birth,  but  was  raised  to  that  standing  by  his  superior  t-ilenta. 
Possessing  great  influence  with  the  western  tribes,  as  one  of  their  leaders,  he  fought  th* 
armies  of  Genenil  Harmar,  St.  Clair,  and  General  Wayne,  and,  at  least  in  one  of  the  battles, 
the  disastrous  defeat  of  St.  Clair,  he  had  the  chief  vOmmand.  It  is  said,  however  that  ha 


Chap*  1.; 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


S*") 


not  for  fighting  General  Wiyne  at  the  rapids  of  the  Maumee,  and  thi.t  in  » council  heW  the 
night  before  the  battle  he  argued  as  follows  ; “ We  have  beaten  the  enemy  twice  under  sepaiate 
iommanders.  We  cannot  expect  the  same  good  fortune  always  to  attend  us.  The  Americans 
are  now  led  by  a chief  who  never  sleeps  : the  niglit  and  the  day  are  alike  to  him.  And  during 
all  the  time  that  he  has  been  marching  upon  our  villages,  notwithstanding  the  watchfulness 
of  our  young  men,  we  have  never  been  able  to  .surprise  him.  Think  well  of  it.  There  is  some- 
thing whispers  me  it  would  be  prudent  to  listen  to  his  offer’s  of  peace.”  The  other  chiefs, 
bowerer,  decided  against  him,  and  he  did  his  duty  in  the  day  of  battle  : but  the  result  proved 
his  anticipadous  correct. 

From  Iris  irresistible  fury  in  battle  the  Indians  .sometimes  called  him  the  Big-Wind^  or  Tv 
n'ldo ; and  also  Sukarhgook,  or  the  Black  Snake^  because  they  said  he  pos.sessed  all  the  art 
and  cutrning  of  that  reptile.  Ikit  he  is  said  to  have  been  as  humane  as  he  was  courageous, 
nud  that  “ there  have  been  few  individuals  among  the  aborigines  who  have  done  so  much  tc 
abolish  the  rites  of  human  sacrifice.” 

M'hen  liittle  Turtle  became  cotrvinced  that  all  resistance  to  the  whites  was  vain,  he  induced 
hrs  nation  to  censeirt  to  peace,  and  to  adopt  agricultural  pursuits.  In  1797  he  visited  PhiLa- 
delphia,  where  the  celebrated  traveler  Volney  became  acquainted  with  hinr.  He  gives  us  some 
rirterestiug  iirforuration  concerning  the  character  of  this  noted  chief. 

Little  Turtle  also  becanre  acquainted,  in  Philadelphia,  with  the  renowned  Polish  patriot 
Kosciusko  ; who  was  so  well  pleased  with  him,  that  on  parting,  he  presented  the  chief  a pair 
of  beautiful  pistols,  and  an  elegant  and  valuable  robe  made  of  sea-otter  skin.  LiPle  Turtle 
died  at  Fort  IVayne,  in  the  summer  of  1S12. 

Illinois.  ’The  lilinois,  formerly  the  most  numerous  analysis. 
of  the  western  Algoiiquins,  numbm’ing,  wlien  tirst  known,  7 Thenum- 
ten  or  twelve  thousand  souls,  consisted  of  five  tribes  ; the 
Kaskaskias,  Cahokias,  lamaronas,  Peorias,  and  Mitchiga-  iinnoisin" 
niias ; the  last,  a foreign  tribe  from  the  west  side  .of  the 
Mississippi,  but  admitted  into  the  confederacy.  ’^The  2.  Their  hi* 
Illinois,  being  divided  among  themselves,  were  ultimately 
almost  exterminated  by  the  surrounding  hostile  tribes,  and 
the  Iroquois;  and  when,  in  1818,  they  ceded  all  their  land.s 
tc  the  United  States,  their  numbers  were  reduced  to  about 
three  hundred  souls. 

Kic'kapoos.  ^The  Kickapoos  claimed  all  the  country  3 The  Kick- 
north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Illinois,  and  between  that  river 
and  the  W abash,  the  southern  part  of  their  territory  having 
been  obtained  by  conquest  from  the  Illinois.  In  1819  they 
made  a final  cession  of  all  their  lands  to  the  United  States. 

Sacs  and  Foxes.  '‘The  Sacs,*  and  the  Foxes  or  Outa-  4.  identity  j 
gamies,  are  but  one  nation,  speaking  the  same  language, 

^Tliey  were  first  discovered  by  the  French,  on  Fox  River,  5.  Their  orb 
at  the  southern  extremity  of  Green  Bay,  somewhat  far- 
ther  east  than  the  territory  which  a portion  of  them  have 
occupied  until  recently.  “The  Foxes  were  particularly  e Their 
hostile  to  the  French,  and  in  1712,  in  conjunction  with  fhefrend 
some  other  tribes,  they  attacked*  the  French  fort  at  De-  » seep, 
iroii,  then  defended  by  only  twenty  iwen.  The  French 
were  however  relieved  by  the  Ottawas,  Hliroris,  Potowato- 
mies,  and  other  friendly  tribes,  and  a great  part  of  the 
besieging  force  was  either  destroyed  or  captured. 


* Or  Sawks 


36 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


[U(  ol  I 


ANALYSIS.  *The  Foxes,  united  with  the  Kickapoos,  drove  tlu!  Illinois 
1.  wit?t  tht  their  settlements  on  the  river  of  that  name,  and  com- 

iiiinoii.  pelled  them,  in  1722,  to  take  refuge  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
i.\vithihc  French  settlements.  *The  lowas,  a Sioux  tribe,  have 
loivaa.  partly  subjugated  by  them  and  admitted  into  their 

alliance.  During  the  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  a 
part  of  the  Sacs,  under  their  chief  Black  Hawk-,  fought 
against  the  Americans.  ^In  1830,  the  Sacs  and  Foxes 
ceded  to  the  United  States  all  their  lands  east  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, although  portions  of  these  tribes,  as  late  as  1840, 
were  still  found  east  of  that  river,  and  west  of  the  terri.. 
tory  of  the  Chippewas.  The  treaty  of  1830  was  the  cause 
of  a war  with  a portion  of  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  Winne- 
a.  Seep.  474.  bagoes,  usually  called  “Black  Hawk’s  war.”* 

One  of  the  most  prominent  chiefs  of  the  Sacs,  with  whom  we  are  acquainted,  was  Blac) 
Hawk,  the  leader  in  what  is  usually  called  “ Black  Hawk’s  war.”  From  the  account  which 
he  has  given  in  the  narrative  of  his  life,  dictated  by  himself,  it  appears  that  he  was  born  on 
Rock  River,  in  Illinois,  about  the  year  1767 ; — that  he  joined  the  British  in  the  second  war 
with  Great  Britain  ; and  that  he  fought  with  them  in  1812,  near  Detroit ; and  probably  waft 
engaged  in  the  attack  on  the  fort  at  Sandu.sk'y. 

The  war  in  which  he  was  engaged  in  18-32,  was  occasioned,  like  most  Indian  wars,  by  dis 
putes  about  lands.  In  July,  1830,  by  treaty  at  Prairie  du  Chien,  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  other 
tribes,  sold  their  lands  east  of  the  Mississippi  to  the  United  States.  Keokuck  headed  the  party 
of  Sacs  that  made  the  treaty,  but  Black  Hawk  was  at  the  time  absent,  and  ignorant  of  the  pro- 
ceedings. He  said  that  Keokuck  had  no  right  to  sell  the  lands  of  other  chiefs,— and  Keokuck 
even  promised  that  he  would  attempt  to  get  back  again  the  village  and  lands  which  Black 
Hawk  occupied. 

In  the  winter  of  1830,  while  Black  Hawk  and  his  party  were  absent,  on  their  usual  winter’s 
nunt,  the  whites  came  and  possessed  their  beautiful  village  at  the  mouth  of  Rock  River.  When 
the  Indians  returned  they  were  without  a home,  or  a lodge  to  cover  them.  They  however  de- 
clared that  they  would  take  possession  of  their  own  property,  and  the  whites,  alarmed,  said 
the]/  tcould  live  anti  plant  with  the  Indians. 

But  disputes  soon  followed, — the  Indians  were  badly  treated,  the  whites  complained  of 
encroachments.,  and  called  upon  the  governor  of  Illinois  for  protection,  and  a force  was  ordered 
out  to  remove  the  Indians.  Black  Hawk,  however,  agreed  to  a treaty,  which  was  broken  the 
same  year  by  both  parties.  AVar  followed,  and  Black  Hawk  was  defeated  and  taken  prisoner. 
{ See  p.  475.)  The  following  is  said  to  bo  a part  of  the  speech  which  he  made  when  he  surren- 
dered himself  to  the  agent  at  Prairie  du  Chien : (Pra-re  doo  She-ong.) 

“ You  have  taken  me  prisoner,  with  all  my  wai-riors.  I am  much  grieved,  for  I expected,  if 
I did  not  defeat  you,  to  hold  out  much  longer,  and  give  you  more  trouble  before  I sarrendered. 
J tried  hard  to  bring  you  into  ambush,  but  your  last  general  understands  Indian  fighting 
The  first  one  was  not  so  wise.  AVhen  I saw  that  I could  not  beat  you  by  Indian  fighting,  1 
determined  to  rush  on  you,  and  fight  you  face  to  face.  I fought  hard.  But  your  guns  wei< 
well  aimed.  The  bullets  flew  like  birds  in  the  air,  and  whizzed  by  our  ears  like  the  wind 
through  the  trees  in  the  winter.  My  warriors  fell  around  me  ; it  began  to  look  dismal.  I saw 
Ciy  evil  day  at  h.and.  The  sun  rose  dim  on  us  in  the  morning,  and  at  night  it  sunk  in  a dark 
cloud,  and  looked  like  a ball  of  fire.  That  was  the  last  sun  that  shone  on  Black  Hawk.  Ili* 
heart  is  dead,  and  no  longer  beats  quick  in  his  bosom.  He  is  now  a prisoner  to  th<!  white 
men  ; they  rvill  do  with  him  as  they  wish.  But  he  can  stand  torture,  and  is  not  afraid  of  death. 
Hs  is  no  coward.  Black  Hawk  is  an  Indian.” 

i.The.Poto-  PoTow ATOMIES.  “The  Potowalomies  arc  intimately  con- 

'T^wh^e.  i^^cted  by  nll’ance  and  language  with  the  Chippewas  and 
fowidin  Ottawas.  4n  1671  they  were  found  by  the  Firnch  on 


CHAr.  l.J  INDIAN  TRIBES. 

the  islands  at  the  entrance  of  Green  Bay.  ’In  1710  tliey 
nad  remove!  to  the  southern  e.xtremity  of  Lake  Michigan, 
on  lands  pn^viously  occupied  by  the  Miarnis.  '^The  Ciiip- 
pewas,  Ottawas,  and  Potovvatomies,  numbering  more  than 
twenty  thousand  souls,  are  now  the  most  numerous  tribes 
of  the  Algonquin  family.  ^All  the  other  Algonquin 
tribes  were  estimated  in  1840,  not  to  e.xceed  twenty-live 
thousand  souls. 

Menonomies.  “The  Menonomies,*  so  called  from  the 
wild  rice  which  grows  abundantly  in  their  country,  are 
found  around  the  shores  of  Green  Bay,  and  are  bounded 
on  tlie  north  by  the  Chippewas,  on  the  south  by  the  Win- 
nebagoes,  and  on  the  west  by  the  Sacs,  Foxes,  and  Sioux. 
When  first  visited  by  the  French  Jesuits,  in  1699,  they 
occupied  the  same  territory  as  at  present.  ^They  are 
supposed  to  number  about  four  thousand  two  hundred 
.souls. 


SECTION  III. 

IROQUOIS  TRIBES. 

*On  the  shores  f)f  the  Lakes  Ontario,  Erie  and  Huron, 
were  found  the  Hurons  and  the  Iroquois,  speaking  a lan- 
guage different  from  tlie  Algonquin ; and,  in  the  northern 
part  of  Carolina,  bordering  on  Virginia,  were  found  the 
Tuscaroras,  also  speaking  a dialect  of  the  same  language. 
’These  several  divisions  have  been  classed  as  the  “ Iroquois 
Tribes,”  although  the  term  Iroquois  has  been  generally 
restricted  to  the  Five  Nations,  who  resided  south  of  Lake 
Ontario,  in  the  present  state  of  New  York. 

Hurons.  ®The  Hurons,  when  first  known  to  the  French, 
consisted  of  four  nations  : — the  Wyandots,  or  Hurons,  con- 
sisting of  five  tribes,  who  gave  their  name  to  the  confed- 
eracy ; the  Attiouandirons,  or  Neutral  Nation;  the  Erigas, 
and  the  Andastes.  ®The  former  two  possessed  the  terri- 
tory north  of  Lake  Erie,  and  adjoining  Lake  Huron ; and 
the  latter  two,  a territory  south  of  Lake  Erie,  in  the 
present  state  of  Ohio.  ’“When  the  French  arrived  in 
Canada,  the  Wyandots  were  found  at  the  head  of  a con- 
federacy of  Algonquin  tribes,  and  engaged  in  a deadly 
war  with  their  kindred,  the  Five  Nations. 

After  a long  series  of  wars,  in  1649  the  Five  Nations, 
with  all  their  f(*rces,  invaded  the  Huron  country, — sur 
cessivel>  routed  their  enemies,  and  massacred  great  num- 
bers of  them.  In  the  following  year  the  attack  was  re- 


37 


ANALYSIS 


1 In  1710. 

2 Is  umber  $ 
of  the  Chip- 
petoas,  Otta 
was.  and  Po- 
toicaiomies. 
3 Of  the  other 
Algonquin 
tribes. 


4.  The  Me> 
nonornies, 
and  their 
country,noio. 

and  tohen 
first  visited. 


5 Their  num 
ber$. 


6.  Localitiea 
of  the  Iro- 
quois tribes 


7 The  term 
“ Iroquois.” 


8.  The  divi 
siom  of  the 
Hurons. 


9.  Localities 
of  the  tribes. 


10.  Wars  be- 
tween the 
Wyandots 
and  the  I)v« 
Nations. 


* From  Monotnonick,  “ rice 


38 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


[Book  I 


ana  .YSI3.  nowed  and  the  Wyandots  were  entirely  dispersed,  and 
many  of  them  driven  from  their  country.  The  result  of 
he  same  war  occasioned  the  dispersion  of  the  Wyandoi 
\ Diapersion  allies,  tlie  Algonquin  tribes  of  the  Ottawa  River.  'A  pari 
)f  the  Wyandots  sought  the  protection  of  the  French  at 
Quebec ; others  took  refuge  among  tlie  Chippewas  of 
Lake  Superior,  and  a few  detached  bands  surrendered, 
and  were  incorj)orated  among  the  Five  Nations. 
i.TheTio-  “Among  the  Wyandots  who  fled  to  the  Chippewas,  the 
^ir^history.  tribe  of  the  Tionontates  was  the  most  powerful.  After  an 
unsuccessful  war  with  the  Sioux,  in  1671  they  removed 
to  the  vicinity  of  Michilimackinac,  where  they  collected 
around  them  the  remnants  of  their  kindred  tribes.  They 
soon  removed  to  Detroit,  where  they  acted  a conspicuous 
part  in  the  ensuing  conflicts  between  the  French  and  the 
Five  Nations. 

8 Influence  The  Wyandots,  although  speaking  a different  language, 
exerted  an  extensive  influence  over  the  Algonquin  tribes. 
Even  the  Delawares,  who  claimed  to  be  the  elder  branch 
of  the  Algonquin  nation,  and  called  them.selves  the  grand- 
fathers of  their  kindred  tribes,  acknowledged  the  superiority 
K.Theirsov  of  the  Wyandots,  whom  they  called  their  uncles.  ■‘Even 
after  their  dispersion  by  the  Five  Nations,  the  Wyandots 
country,  assumed  the  right  of  sovereignty  over  the  Ohio  countiy 
where  they  granted  lands  to  the  Delawares  and  the  Shaw, 
nees. 

b.  Over  apart  ^Eveu  Pennsylvania  thought  it  necessary  to  obtain  from 
^ van^.^^'  the  Wyandots  a deed  of  cession  for  the  north-western  part 

of  the  state,  although  it  was  then  in  the  actual  possession 

c.  Cession  of  of  the  Algonquiiis.  “Although  the  treaty  of  Greenville,  in 

^treaty of'  1795,  was  sigucd  by  all  the  nations  which  had  taken  part 
Greenville,  ^ Wyandots  that  the  United 

r TheWyan-  States  obtained  the  principal  cession  of  territory.  “About 
tsinmi.  hundred  and  seventy  Wyandots  were  still  remaining 
in  Ohio  in  1842.  A still  smaller  part  of  the  nation,  which 
joined  the  British  during  the  last  war,  resides  in  Canada. 

8.  Lofr.iity  ®South  of  the  Wyandots,  on  the  northern  shore  of  Lake 
Erie,  was  a Huron  tribe,  which,  on  account  of  the  strict 
traisaiion  ' neutrality  it  preserved  during  the  wars  between  the  Five 
Nations  and  the  other  Hiirons,  was  called  the  “Neutral 
Nation.”  Notwithstanding  their  peaceful  policy,  how- 
. ever,  most  of  them  were  finally  brought  under  the  subjec- 

tion of  the  Five  Nations  not  long  after  the  dispersion  of 
the  Wyandots.* 


* — AVli.nt  little  is  known  of  the  “ Neutral  Nation”  is  peculiarly  interesting.  “ The 

l^y<j.iilot  tradition  represents  them  as  having  separated  from  the  parent  stock  during  th« 
bloody  wars  between  their  own  tribe  and  the  Iroquois,  and  having  fled  to  the  Sandusky  River, 
ic  Ohio,  for  safety.  Here  they  erected  two  forts  within  a short  di.stance  of  each  other  and 


Chap.  I.] 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


39 


4 

‘Tlie  Engas,  or  Eries,  a Huron  tribe,  were  seated  on  analysis 
,he  southern  sliores  of  the  Lake  which  still  bears  their 
name.  They  were  subdued  by  the  Five  Nations  in  1655, 
but  little  is  known  of  their  history.  “The  Andastes,  another 
Huron  tribe,  more  formidable  than  the  Eries,  were  located  ^he  Andastet. 
a little  farther  south,  principally  on  the  head  waters  of  the 
()hio.  Tlio  war  which  they  sustained  against  the  Five 
Nations  lasted  more  than  twenty  years,  but  although  they 
were  assisted  by  the  Shawnees  and  the  Miamis,  they  were 
linally  destroyed  in  the  year  1672. 

Of  the  chiefs  of  the  Ilurons,  whose  history  is  known  to  us,  the  most  distinguished  is  Adauio, 
CT  Ki  ndiaronk ; or,  as  he  was  called  by  the  whites,  The  Rat.  Charlevoix  speaks  of  him  as  “ a 
Dit.n  oT  great  mind,  the  bravest  of  the  bra  ve,  and  possessing  altogether  the  best  qualities  of  any 
cliief  known  to  the  French  in  Canada.”  During  the  war  which  De  Nonville,  the  FrcHch 
governor  of  Canada,  waged  against  the  Iroquois,  during  several  years  subsequent  to  1685, 
Adario,  at  the  head  of  the  Ilurons,  rendered  him  efficient  assistance,  under  the  promise  that 
tlie  war  should  not  be  terminated  until  the  Iroquois,  long  the  inveterate  enemies  of  the  Ilurons, 
wero  destroyed,  or  completely  humbled.  Yet  such  were  the  successes  of  the  Iroquois,  that,  in 
1088,  the  Fieuch  governor  saw  himself  under  the  necessity  of  concluding  with  them  terms  of 
poaci?.  Adario,  however,  perceiving  that  if  peace  were  concluded,  the  Iroquois  would  be  able 
to  direct  all  their  power  against  the  Ilurons,  took  the  following  savage  means  of  averting  the 
treaty. 

Having  learned  that  a body  of  Iroquois  deputies,  under  the  Onondaga  chief  Dekani.^ora, 
were  on  their  \jtxy  to  Montreal  to  conclude  the  negotiation,  he  and  a number  of  his  v/arriors 
lay  in  ambush,  and  killed  or  captured  the  whole  party,  taking  the  Onondaga  chief  prisoner. 
The  latter,  asking  Adario,  how  it  happened  that  he  could  be  ignorant  that  the  party  surprised 
wae  ou  an  embassy  of  peace  to  the  French,  the  subtle  Huron,  subduing  his  angry  pas.sions, 
expressed  far  g.  eater  surprise  than  Dekauisora — protesting  his  utter  ignorance  of  the  fact,  and 
declaring  that  the  French  themselves  had  directed  him  to  make  the  attack,  and,  as  if  struck 
with  remorse  at  having  committed  so  black  a deed,  he  immediately  set  all  the  captives  at 
liberty,  save  one. 

In  order  farther  to  carry  out  his  plans,  be  took  his  remaining  prisoner  tc  Michilimackinac, 
and  delivered  him  into  the  hands  of  the  French  cemm-andant,  who  was  ignorant  of  the  pending 
negotiation  with  the  Iroquois,  and  who  was  induced,  by  the  artifice  of  Adario,  to  cause  his 
prisoner  to  be  put  to  death.  The  news  of  this  affair  the  -unning  chief  caused  to  be  made 
known  to  the  Iroquois  by  an  old  captive  whom  he  had  long  held  in  bondage,  and  whom  he 
now  caused  to  be  set  at  liberty  for  that  purpose. 

The  indignation  of  the  Iroquois  at  the  supposed  treachery  of  the  French  knew  no  bounds, 
and  although  De  Nonville  disavowed,  in  the  strongest  terms,  the  allegations  of  the  Huron,  yet 
the  flame  once  kindled  could  n^t  easily  be  quenched.  The  deep  laid  stratagem  of  the  Ifuron 
•ucceeded,  and  the  war  was  earned  on  Avith  greater  fury  than  ever.  The  Iroquois,  in  the  fol- 
lowing year,  twice  laid  waste  the  island  of  Montreal  with  fire  and  sword,  carrying  off  several 
hundred  prisoners.  Forts  Frontenac  and  Niagara  were  blo%m  up  and  abandoned,  and  at  ona 
time  the  very  existence  of  the  French  colony  was  threatened.  (See  page  513.) 

Adario  finally  died  at  Montreal,  at  peace  with  the  French,  in  the  year  1701.  He  had  accom- 


assigned  one  to  the  Iroquois,  and  the  other  to  the  Wyandots  and  their  allies,  where  their  wa* 
parties  might  find  security  and  hospitality,  whenever  they  entered  this  neutral  territory. 

“ Why  so  unusual  a proposition  was  made  and  acceded  to,  tradition  uoes  not  tell.  It  is  prob- 
able, however,  that  superstition  lent  its  aid  to  the  institution,  and  that  it  may  have  been  in- 
debted, for  its  origin,  to  the  feasts,  .and  dreams,  and  juggling  ceremonies,  which  constituted 
tiie  religicn  cf  the  aborigines.  No  other  motive  was  sufficiently  powerful  to  stay  the  hand  of 
Tiolcnce,  and  to  counteract  the  threat  of  vengeance. 

“ But  an  intestine  feud  fin:dly  arose  in  thi.S  neutral  nation  ; one  party  espousing  the  cause 
cf  the  Iroquois,  and  the  other  of  their  enemies,  and  like  mo.st  civil  wars,  this  was  prosecuted 
with  i-elentless  fury.”  Thus  the  nation  was  finally  broken  up, — ^a  pai-t  uniting  with  the  vic- 
tesJous  Iroquois,  and  the  i-est  escaping  westward  with  the  fugitive  Wyandots. — Rchookra/t. 


40  INDIAN  TRIBES.  [Book  . 

* 

p«nieJ  thifJier  the  heads  of  several  tribes  to  make  a treaty.  At  his  funeral  the  greatest  display 
was  made,  and  nothing  was  omitted  which  could  inspire  the  Indians  present  with  a convictica 
of  the  great  respect  in  which  he  was  held  by  the  French. 

ANALYSIS.  The  Five  Nations.  {Iroquois  Proper.)  ^TheconfeJe. 
1.  The dif^  *’^^7  generally  known  as  the  “Five  Nations,”  but  called 
iMTthefoc^ia^^  French  “Iroquois;”  by  the  Algonquin  tribes  “Ma- 

itiesoftjie  quas”  or  “ Mingoes;”*  and  by  the  Virginians,  “Massa'wo- 
meks;  possessed  the  country  south  of  the  River  bt.  Law- 
rence  and  Lake  Ontario,  extending  from  the  Hudson  to  the 
upper  branches  of  the  Alleghany  River  and  Lake  Erie. 
vTh^nevfrai  ^Tliey  Consisted  of  a confederacy  of  five  tribes ; the  Mo- 
ZnjeiUracy.  Iiawks,  the  Oticidcis,  the  Onondagas,  the  Cayugas,  and  the 
Senecas.  The  great  council-fire  of  the  confederacy  was 
in  the  special  keeping  of  the  Onondagas,  and  by  them  was 
always  kept  burning. 

is  known  when  the  confederacy  was  formed,  but 
eracu-  it  is  supposed  that  the  Oneidas  and  the  Cayugas  were  the 
meZmwtrs  joniiger  membci's,  and  were  compelled  to  join  it.  '‘When 
^theFfvTNa  Five  Nations  were  first  di.scovered,  they  were  at  war 
tiom.  with  nearly  all  the  surrounding  tribes.  They  liad  already 
carried  their  conquests  as  far  south  as  the  mouth  of  the 
Susquehanna;  and  on  the  north  they  continued  to  wage  a 
WithtfuiHu-  vigorous  warfare  against  the  Hurons,  and  the  Algonquins 
of  the  Ottawa  River,  until  those  nations  were  finally  sub 
Ttit  Erien.  dued.  The  Eries  were  subdued  and  almost  destroyed  by 
them  in  1655. 

\hematn\s^  ^\s  early  as  1657  they  had  carried  their  victorious  arms 
and  Oita  was.  against  the  Miamis,  and  the  Ottawas  of  Michigan  ; and  in 
TheAndastes.  1672  the  final  ruin  of  the  Andastes  was  accomplished.  In 
1701  their  excursions  extended  as  far  south  as  the  waters 
of  Cape  Fear  River;  and  they  subsequently  had  reoeated 
i^anf^ca  Chcrokees  and  the  Catawbas,  the  latter  of 

taiobas.  whom  Were  nearly  exterminated  by  them.  When,  in  1744, 
they  ceded  a portion  of  their  lands  to  Virginia,  they  abso- 
lutely  insi.sted  on  the  continued  privilege  of  a war-nath 
through  the  ceded  territory.  From  the  time  of  the  first 
settlements  in  the  country  they  uniformly  adhered  to  tJie 
British  interests,  and  were,  alone,  almost  a counterpoise  to 
the  general  influence  of  France  over  the  other  Indian  na- 
®In  1714  they  were  joined  by  the  Tuscaroras  from 
Nations."  North  Carolina,  since  which  time  the  confederacy  has  been 
called  the  Six  Nations. 

’The  part  they  took  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution  is 
thus  noticed  by  De  Witt  Clinton: — “The  whole  confede- 
racy,  except  a little  more  than  half  of  the  Oneidas,  took  up 
arms  against  us.  They  hung  like  the  scythe  of  death  upon 


• The  term  “ Maquas”  or  “ Mingoes”  was  more  particularly  applied  to  the  Mohawk*. 


CH«r  LI  INDIAN  TRIBES.  4] 

r.he  I car  of  our  settlements,  and  their  deeds  are  inscribe'',  analysis. 
with  the  scalping-knife  and  the  tomahawk,  in  characters 
i)f  Wood,  on  the  fields  of  Wyoming  and  Cherry- Valley, 
and  on  the  banks  of  tlie  Mohawk.”  Since  the  close  of 
lluit  war  they  have  remained  on  friendly  terms  with  the 
States.  'Tlie  Mohawks,  however,  were  obliged,  in  1780,  ^ 
to  abandon  their  seats  and  take  refuge  in  Canada.  *In  the  9.  The  num 
beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century  the  numbers  of  the  presennocai- 
Iroquois  tribes  amounted  to  forty  thousand.  They  are  now 
reduced  to  about  seven  thousand,  only  a small  remnant  of 
whom  now  remain  in  the  State  of  New  York.  The  re- 
maindo:  are  separated,  and  tho  confederacy  is  broken  up, 
a part  being  in  Canada,  some  in  the  vicinity  of  Green  Bay, 
and  others  beyond  the  Mississippi. 

Tfor  the  ascendency  which  the  Five  Nations  acquired  3 cau<!aqf 

, , 1 7 , theascenden- 

over  the  surrounding  tribes,  several  causes  may  be  assigned,  cy  which  the 
They  were  farther  advanced  in  the  few  arts  of  Indian  life  acquired  over 
than  the  Algonquins,  and  they  discovered  much  wisdom  in  ' 

their  internal  policy,  particularly  in  the  formation  and  long  Their  inter- 
continuance  of  their  confederacy, — in  attacking,  by  turns, 
the  disunited  tribes  by  which  they  were  surrounded;  and 
instead  of  extending  themselves,  and  spreading  over  the 
countries  which  they  conquered,  remaining  concentrated 
in  their  primitive  seats,  even  at  the  time  of  their  greatest 
successes. 

^Their  geographical  position  was  likewise  favorable,  for  k.  Their  geo 
, ° ° * , * . . , , , graphical  po> 

they  were  protected  against  sudden  or  dangerous  attacks,  $uion. 
on  the  north  by  Lake^  Ontario,  and  on  the  south  by  expen- 
sive ranges  of  mountains.  ^Their  intercourse  with  Eu-  «•  Their  in- 
ropeans,  and  particularly  with  the  Dutch,  at  an  early  touh  Euro 
period,  by  supplying  them  with  fire-arms,  increased  their 
relative  superiority  over  their  enemies ; while,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  English,  especially  in  New  England,  generally 
took  great  precaution  to  prevoal  he  tribes  in  their  vicinity 
from  being  armed,  and  the  Indian  allies  of  the  French,  at 
the  north  and  west,  were  but  partially  supplied. 

One  of  the  earliest  chiefs  of  the  Five  Nations,  with  whom  history  makes  us  acquainted,  was 
Qarangula,  who  was  distinguished  for  his  sagacity,  wisdom,  and  eloquence.  He  is  first 
brought  to  our  notice  by  a manly  and  magnanimous  speech  which  he  made  to  the  French 
governor-general  of  Canada,  M.  De  La  Barre,  who,  in  1684,  marched  into  the  country  of  the 
Iroquois  to  subdue  them.  A mortal  sickness  having  broken  out  in  the  French  army,  De  La 
Barre  thought  it  expedient  to  attempt  to  disguise  his  designs  of  immediate  war ; but,  at  the 
same  time,  in  a lofty  tone  he  threatened  hostilities  if  the  terms  of  future  peace  which  he  offered 
were  not  complied  with.  Garangula,  an  Onondaga  chief,  appointed  by  the  council  to  reply  to 
him,  first  arose,  and  walked  several  times  around  the  circle,  when,  addressing  himself  to  the 
governor,  he  began  as  follows  : 

“ Yonnoudio  I honor  you,  and  the  warriors  that  are  with  me  likewise  honor  you.  Tour 


* The  Iroquois  g:ive  the  name  Yonnondio  to  the  governors  of  Canada,  and  Coi  lear  to  th« 
gOTcroors  of  New  York 


6 


42  XDIAN  TRIBES.  [Book  I 

interpreter  has  finished  your  speech.  I now  begin  mine.  My  words  make  haste  to  reach  youJ 
ears.  Hearken  to  them. 

“ Yonnottdio ; you  must  have  believed,  when  you  left  Quebec,  that  the  sun  had  burned  up 
all  the  forests,  which  render  our  country  iuacces.sible  to  the  French  ; or  that  the  lakes  had  «' 
far  overiiown  their  banks,  that  they  had  surrounded  our  castles,  and  that,  it  was  impossible  for 
US  to  get  out  of  them.  Yes,  surely,  you  must  have  dreamed  so,  and  the  curiosity  of  seeing  so 
jfroat  a wonder  has  brought  you  so  far.  Now  you  are  undeceived,  since  that  I and  the  wax  ■ 
lions  here  present  are  come  to  .assure  3 ou  that  the  Senecas,  Oajugas,  Onondagas,  Oneidas,  and 
Mohawks,  are  yet  alive.  I thank  you  in  their  name  for  bringing  back  into  their  eouiitr}  ths 
calumet,  which  your  predecessor  received  at  their  hands.  It  was  happy  for  you  that  jou 
left  under  ground  that  murdering  hatchet  that  has  so  often  been  dyed  in  the  biood  of  the 
Indians. 

“ Hear  Yonnonrlio ; I do  not  sleep  ; I have  my  eyes  open  ; and  the  sun  which  enlightens 
ce,  discovers  to  me  a great  captain  at  the  head  of  a comp.any  of  soldiers,  who  sjieaks  as  if  he 
(vere  dreaming.  He  says  that  he  came  to  the  lake,  only  to  smoke  the  great  calumet  with  the 
dnondagas.  But  Garangula  sa3  s that  he  .sees  the  contrary  ; that  it  wins  to  knock  them  on  the 
aead,  if  sickne.ss  h?/i  UDt  weakened  the  arms  of  the  French.  I see  Yonnondio  raving  in  a camp 
if  sick  men,  whose  lives  the  Great  Spirit  h;is  saved  by  intiicting  this  sickness  on  them.” 

In  this  strain  of  indignant  contempt  the  venerable  chief  continued  at  some  length — disclos- 
Jig  the  perfidy  of  the  French  and  their  weakness — proclaiming  the  freedom  and  independence 
•if  his  people — .and  advising  the  French  to  take  care  for  the  future,  lest  they  should  choke  the 
iree  of  pe:ice  so  recently  planted. 

De  ha  Barre,  struck  with  surprise  at  the  wisdom  of  the  chief,  and  mortified  at  the  result  of 
vhe  expedition,  immediately  returned  to  Montreal. 

One  of  the  most  renowned  warriors  of  the  Mohawk  tribe  was  a chief  b3'  the  name  of  Hen- 
ORICK,  who,  with  many  of  his  nation,  assisted  the  English  against  the  French  in  the  year  1755. 
tie  was  intimate  mth  Sir  William  Johnson,  whom  he  frequently  visited  at  the  house  of  the 
latter.  At  one  time,  being  present  when  Sir  William  received  from  England  some  richly  em- 
broidered suits  of  clothes,  he  could  not  help  expressing  a great  desire  for  a share  in  them.  He 
went  away  very  thoughtful,  but  returned  not  long  after,  and  with  much  gravity  told  Sir  Wil 
li.am  that  he  had  dreamed  a dream.  The  latter  very  concernedly  desired  to  know  what  it  was. 
Hendrick  told  him  he  had  dreamed  that  ®ir  iVilliam  had  presented  him  one  of  his  new  suits 
of  uniform.  Sir  William  could  not  refuse  the  present,  and  the  chief  went  away  much  d.elighted. 
Some  time  after  the  General  met  Hendrick,  and  told  him  he  had  dre.amed  a dream.  The  chief, 
although  doubtless*mistrusting  the  plot,  seriously  desired  to  know  what  it  was,  as  Sir  William 
had  done  before.  The  General  said  he  dre.amed  that  Hendrick  had  pre.sented  him  a certain 
tract  of  valuable  hand,  which  he  de.scribcd.  The  chief  immedi.ately  answered,  “ It  is  yours 
but,  shaking  his  head,  said,  “ Sir  William,  me  no  dream  with  30U  again.” 

Hendrick  w-as  killed  in  the  battle  of  Ljike  George  in  1755.  When  General  Johnson  wa* 
about  to  detach  a small  party  against  the  French,  he  asked  Hendrick's  opinion,  whether  the 
force  were  sufficient,  to  which  the  chief  replied,  “ If  they  are  to  fight,  they  are  too  few.  If 
they  .are  to  be  killed  they  are  too  many.”  When  it  was  propo.sed  to  divide  the  detachmenT 
into  three  parties,  Hendrick,  to  express  the  danger  of  the  plan,  taking  three  sticks,  and  put- 
ting them  together,  s.aid  to  the  General,  “ You  see  now  that  it  is  difficult  to  break  these  ; bu ; 
take  them  one  by  one  and  you  may  break  them  easily.” 

When  the  sou  of  Hendrick,  who  was  also  in  the  battle,  was  told  that  his  father  was  killed, — 
putting  his  hand  on  his  breast,  and  giving  the  usual  Indian  groan,  he  declared  that  Le  was 
still  alive  in  that  place,  and  stood  there  in  his  son. 

Logan  was  a distinguished  Iroquois  (or  Mingo)  chief,  of  the  Cayuga  tribe.  It  is  said,  that. 
“For  magnanimity  in  war,  and  greatness  of  soul  in  peace,  few,  if  any,  in  any  nation,  ever 
surpassed  liOgan.”  He  was  uniformly  the  friend  of  the  whites,  until  the  spring  of  1774,  when 
all  his  relatives  were  barbarously  murdered  by  them  without  provocation.  He  then  took  up 
the  hatchet,  engaged  the  Shawnees,  Delawares,  and  other  tribes  to  act  with  him,  and  a blocxly 
war  follow'ed.  The  Indians  however  were  defeated  in  the  battle  of  Point  Pleasant,  at  the  moutb 
of  the  Great  Kanhawa,  in  October  1774,  and  peace  soon  followed.  When  the  proposals  of 
peace  were  submitted  to  Logan,  he  is  said  to  have  made  the  following  memorable  and  weL 
known  speech. 

“ I appeal  to  any  white  man  to  say,  if  ever  he  entered  Logan’s  cabin  hungry,  and  he  gave 
him  no  meat ; if  ever  he  came  cold  and  naked,  and  he  clothed  him  not. 


^;nAP.  1.] 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


49 


“ During  t.he  course  of  the  last  long  and  bloody  war,  Logan  remaCned  Idle  In  his  oabin,  an 
advocate  for  peace.  Sucli  was  niy  love  for  the  whites,  that  my  countrymen  pointed  as  they 
pushed,  and  said,  ‘ Logan  is  the  friend  of  white  men.’ 

“ 1 had  even  thought  tc  have  lived  with  you,  but  for  the  injuries  of  one  man.  Colonel 
Cresap,  the  last  spring,  in  cold  blood,  and  unprovoked,  murdered  all  the  relations  of  Lagan, 
not  even  sp;iring  my  women  and  children. 

“ There  runs  not  a drop  of  my  blood  in  the  veins  of  any  living  creature.  This  called  on  me 
for  revenge.  I have  sought  it.  I have  killed  many.  I have  fully  glutted  my  vengeance. 
I’oi  my  country,  I rejoice  at  the  beams  of  peace.  But  do  not  harbor  a thought  that  mine  is 
the  joy  of  fear.  Logan  never  felt  fear  lie  will  not  turn  on  his  heel  to  save  life.  Who  is 
(here  to  mourn  for  Logan  ? — Not  one  !” 

Of  this  specimen  of  Indian  eloquence  Mr.  Jefferson  remarks,  “ I may  challenge  all  the  on- 
ions of  Demosthenes  and  Cicero,  and  of  any  more  eminent  orator,  if  Europe  has  furnished 
uore  eminent,  to  produce  a single  passage  superior  to  the  speech  of  Logan.” 

THAYBJiDANEO.v,  known  to  the  whites  as  Colonel  Joseph  Brant,  t^as  a celebrated  Iroquois 
chief  of  the  Mohawk  tribe.  He  was  born  about  the  year  1742,  and  at  the  age  of  nineteen  was 
sent  by  Sir  William  Johnson  to  Lebanon,  in  Connecticut,  where  he  received  a good  English 
education.  It  has  been  said  that  he  was  but  half  Indian,  but  this  is  now  believed  to  be  an 
error,  which  probably  arose  from  the  known  fact  that  he  was  of  a lighter  complexion  than  his 
countrymen  in  general. 

He  went  to  England  in  1775,  and  after  his  return  took  up  arms  against  the  Americ.ans,  and 
received  a Colonel’s  commission  in  the  English  army.  “ Combining  the  natural  sagacity  of 
the  Indian,  with  the  skill  and  science  of  the  civilized  man,  he  was  a formidable  foe,  and  a 
dreadful  terror  to  the  frontiers.”  He  commanded  the  Indians  in  the  battle  of  Oriskaua, 
which  resulted  in  the  death  of  General  Herkimer  :*  he  was  engaged  in  the  destruction  of 
M'yoming,t  and  the  desolation  of  the  Cherry  Valley  settlements,!  but  he  was  defeated  by  the 
Americans,  under  General  Sullivan,  in  the  “ Battle  of  the  Chemung.’’^ 

Notwithshuiding  the  numerous  bloody  scenes  in  which  Brant  was  engaged,  many  acts  of 
clemency  are  attributed  to  him,  and  he  himself  asserted  that,  during  the  war,  he  had  killed 
but  one  man,  a prisoner,  in  cold  blood — an  act  which  he  ever  after  regretted  ; although,  in 
that  case,  he  acted  under  the  belief  that  the  prisoner,  who  had  a natural  hesitancy  of  speech, 
was  equivocating,  in  answering  the  questions  put  to  him. 

After  peace  had  been  concluded  with  England,  Brant  frequently  used  his  exertions  to  pre- 
vent hostilities  between  the  Stsites  and  the  Western  tribes.  In  1779  he  was  legally  married  to 
on  Indian  daughter  of  a Colonel  Croghan,  with  whom  he  had  previously  lived  accoi-ding  to 
the  Indian  manner.  Brant  finally  settled  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Ontario,  where  he 
lived  after  the  English  fiishion.  He  died  in  1807. — One  of  his  sons  has  been  a member  of  the 
Colonial  Assembly  of  Upper  Canada. 

An  Oneida  chief  of  some  distinction,  by  the  name  of  Shenanboa,  was  contemporary  with 
the  missionary  Kirkland,  to  whom  he  became  a convert.  He  lived  many  years  of  the  latter 
part  of  his  life  a believer  in  Christianity. 

In  early  life  he  was  much  addicted  to  intoxication.  One  night,  while  on  a visit  to  Albany 
to  settle  some  affairs  of  his  tribe,  he  became  intoxicated,  and  in  the  morning  found  himself 
in  the  street,  stripped  of  all  his  ornaments,  and  nearly  every  article  of  clothing.  This  brought 
him  to  a sense  of  his  duty — his  pride  revolted  at  his  self-degradation,  and  he  resolved  that  he 
would  never  agixin  deliver  himself  over  to  the  power  of  stro^^g  water. 

In  the  Revolutionary  war  this  chief  induced  most  of  the  Oneidas  to  take  up  arms  in  faver 
of  the  Americans.  Among  the  Indians  he  was  distinguished  by  the  appellation  of  • ihe  white 
man’s  friend.’ — He  lived  to  the  advanced  age  of  110  years,  and  died  in  1816.  To  one  who 
Visited  him  a short  time  before  his  death,  he  said,  “ I am  an  aged  hemlock ; the  winds  of  a 
hundred  winters  have  whistled  through  my  branches,  and  I am  dead  at  the  top.  The  genera- 
*ion  to  which  I belonged  has  run  away  and  left  me : why  I live,  the  great  Good  Spirit  only 
knows.  Pray  to  the  Lord  that  I may  have  patience  to  wait  for  my  appointed  time  to  die.” — 
From  attachment  to  Mr.  Kirkland  he  had  often  expressed  a strong  desire  to  be  buried  near 
him,  that  he  might  (to  use  his  own  expression,)  ‘ Go  up  ivitk  him  at  the  great  resurrection.^ 
His  request  was  granted,  and  he  was  buried  by  the  side  of  his  beloved  minister,  there  to  wan 
iie  condng  of  the  Lord  in  whom  he  trusted. 


See  page  376. 


4 Page  383. 


t Page  384. 


S Page  389. 


44 


ENDIAN  TRIBES 


[Book  1 


One  of  tlie  mo?t  noted  chiefs  of  the  Seneca  tribe  was  .?aqotew4THA,  called  by  the  white! 
Red  Jacket.  Although  he  was  quite  young  at  the  time  of  the  Revolution,  yet  his  activity  and 
intelligence  then  attracted  the  attention  of  the  British  officers,  who  presented  him  a ricL.y 
embroidered  scarlet  jacket.  This  he  wore  on  all  public  occasions,  and  from  this  circumstancs 
A-iginated  the  name  by  which  he  is  known  to  the  whites. 

Of  his  early  life  we  have  the  following  interesting  reminiscence.  When  I.afayette,  in  1825, 
was  at  Buffalo,  Red  Jacket,  among  others,  called  to  see  him.  During  the  conversation,  he 
asked  the  General  if  he  recollected  being  present  at  a great  council  of  all  the  Indian  nations, 
held  at  B'ort  Schuyler  in  1784.  Lafayette  replied  that  he  had  not  forgotten  that  great  eient, 
and  asked  Red  Jacket  if  he  knew  what  had  become  of  the  young  chief,  who,  in  that  council, 
opposed  with  such  eloquence  the  burying  of  the  tomahawk.  Red  Jacket  replied,  '■'■He  is  be- 
fore you.  The  decided  enemy  of  the  .Americans,  so  long  as  the  hope  of  successfully  opposing 
them  remained,  but  now  their  true  and  faithful  ally  unto  death.” 

During  the  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  Red  Jacket  enlisted  on  the  American  side,  and 
while  he  fought  with  bravery  and  intrepidity,  in  no  instance  did  he  exhibit  the  ferocity  of  the 
savjige,  or  disgrace  himself  by  any  act  of  inhumanity. 

Of  the  many  truly  eloquent  speeches  of  Red  Jacket,  and  notices  of  the  powerful  effects  of  hi 
oratory,  as  described  by  e3'e- witnesses,  we  regret  that  we  have  not  room  for  extracts.  One 
who  knew  him  intimately  fe'r  more  than  thirty  years  speaks  of  him  in  the  following  terms. 

“ Red  Jacket  was  a perfec  t Indian  in  every  respect ; in  costume,  in  his  contonipt  of  the  dress 
of  the  white  men,  in  his  hatred  and  opposition  to  the  missionaries,  and  in  his  attachment  to, 
and  veneratioji  for  the  ancient  customs  and  traditions  of  his  tribe.  He  had  a contempt  for  the 
English  lang-uage,  and  disdained  to  use  any  other  than  his  own.  He  was  the  finest  .specimen 
of  the  Indian  character  that  I ever  knew,  and  sustained  it  with  more  dignity’  than  any  other 
chief.  He  was  second  to  none  in  authority  in  his  tribe.  As  an  oi-ator  he  was  unequalled  by 
any  Indian  I ever  saw.  His  langujige  was  beautiful  and  figurative,  as  the  Indian  language 
always  is, — and  delivered  with  the  greatest  ease  and  fluency.  His  gesticulation  was  easy, 
graceful,  and  natural.  His  voice  was  distinct  and  clear,  and  he  always  spoke  with  great  ani« 
mation.  His  memory  was  very  retentive.  I have  acted  as  interpreter  to  most  of  his  speeches, 
to  which  no  translation  could  do  adequate  justice.” 

A short  time  before  the  death  of  Red  Jacket  there  seemed  to  be  quite  a change  in  his  feelings 
respecting  Christianity.  He  repeatedly  remarked  to  his  wife  that  he  was  sorry  that  he  had 
persecuted  her  for  attending  the  religious  meetings  of  the  Christian  party, — that  she  was  right 
and  he  was  wrong,  and,  as  his  dying  advice,  told  her,  “ Persevere  in  your  religion,  it  is  the 
right  way.^^ 

He  died  near  Buffalo,  in  January,  1832,  at  the  age  of  78  years. 

Another  noted  Seneca  chief  was  called  Farmer’s  Brother.  He  was  engaged  in  the  cause  ol 
the  French  in  the  “ French  and  Indian  war.”  He  fought  against  the  Americans  during  the 
Revolution,  but  he  took  part  with  them  during  he  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  although 
then  at  a very  advanced  age.  He  was  an  able  orator,  although  perhaps  not  equal  to  Red 
Jacket. 

From  one  of  his  speeches,  delivered  in  a council  at  Genesee  River  in  1798,  we  give  an  e.\- 
tract,  containing  one  of  the  most  sublime  metaphors  ever  uttered.  Speaking  of  the  war  of  the 
Revolution  he  said,  “ This  great  contost  threw  the  inhabitants  of  tliis  whole  island  into  a gi-eat 
tumult  and  confusion,  like  a raging  whirlwind,  which  tears  up  the  trees,  and  tos.ses  to  and  fro 
the  leaves,  so  that  no  one  knows  from  whence  they  come,  or  where  they  w'ill  fall.  At  length 
the  Great  Spirit  spoke  to  the  whirlwind.,  and  it  was  still.  A clear  and  uninteri  upted  sky 
appeared.  The  path  of  peace  was  opened,  and  the  chain  of  friendship  was  once  more  mads 
bright.” 

Other  distinguished  chiefs  of  the  Senecas  were  Corn  Planter,  Half  Town,  and  Bia  Tree  ; 
all  of  whom  were  friendly  to  the  Americans  after  the  Revolution.  The  former  was  with  tlw 
English  at  Braddock’s  defeat,  and  suosequently  had  several  conferences  with  President  Wash 
ington  on  subjects  relating  to  the  affairs  of  his  nation.  He  was  ardent  advocate  of  ten  pe- 
rance.  He  died  in  March,  1836,  aged  upwards  of  100  years. 


ANALYSI.S.  Tuscaroras.  ‘The  southern  Iroquois  tribes,  found  on 
i.  Early  seats,  borders  of  Pennsylvania  and  North  ('"arolina,  and  ex- 
names,  and  tending  froHi  the  most  northern  tributary  streams  of  the 


CllAf.  (.i 


40 


Chowin  to  Cape  Fear  River,  and  bounded  on  the  east  b3'  analysis. 
the  Algonquin  tribes  of  the  sea-shore,  have  been  generally  divisions,  ^ 
called  Tuscaroras,  although  they  appear  to  have  been 
known  in  Virginia,  in  early  times,  under  the  name  of 
Monacans.  The  Monacans,  however,  were  probably  an 
Algonquin  tribe,  either  subdued  by  the  Tuscaroras,  or  in 
alliance  with  them.  Of  the  southern  Iroquois  tribes,  the 
principal  were  the  Chowans,  the  Meherrins  or  Tutdoes,  the 
Nottaways  and  the  Tuscaroras ; the  latter  of  whom,  by  far 
the  most  numerous  and  powerful,  gave  their  name  to  the 
whole  group. 

‘The  Tuscaroras,  at  the  head  of  a confederacy  of  south-  i.  werof  tu 
ern  Indians,  were  engaged  in  a war  with  the  Carolina 
settlements  from  the  autumn  of  171 1 to  the  spring  of  1713.^ 

*Tliey  were  finally  subdued,  and,  with  most  of  their  allies,  s Their  re 
removed  north  in  1714,  and  joined  the  Five  Nations,  thus 
making  the  Sixth.  ^So  late  as  1820,  however,  a few  of  3.  The  Nona 
the  Nottaways  were  still  in  possession  of  seven  thousand 
acres  of  land  in  Southampton  County,  Virginia. 

SECTION  IV. 

CAT'AWBAS,  cherokees,  uchees  and  natch es. 

Catawbas.  ‘The  Catawbas,  who  spoke  a language  4 Locality  oj 
different  from  any  of  the  surrounding  tribes,  occupied  the 
country  south  of  the  Tuscaroras,  in  the  midlands  of  Caro- 
lina. ^They  were  able  to  drive  away  the  Shawnees,  who,  5 Their  hos- 
soon  after  their  dispersion  in  1672,  formed  a temporary 
settlement  in  the  Catawba  country.  In  1712  they  '^larmas^tne 
found  as  the  auxiliaries  of  Carolina  against  the  Tuscaroras. 

In  1715  they  joined  the  neighboring  tribes  in  the  confede-  tiiecherokees. 
racy  against  the  southern  colonies,  and  in  1760,  the  last 
time  they  are  mentioned  by  the  historians  of  South  Caro- 
lina, they  were  auxiliaries  against  the  Cherokees. 

®They  are  chiefly  known  in  history  as  the  hereditary  e.  wars  lom 
foes  of  the  Iroquois  tribes,  by  whom  they  were,  finally, 
nearly  exterminated.  ’Their  language  is  now  nearly  ex-  ^ Their  lan- 
tinci,  and  the  remnant  of  the  tribe,  numbering,  in  1840, 
less  than  one  hundred  souls,  still  lingered,  at  that  time,  on  vrtsent  seats. 
a branch  of  the  Santee  or  Catawba  River,  on  the  borders 
of  North  Carolina. 

Cherokees.  ® Adjoining  the  Tuscaroras  and  theCataW-  s Locality  of 
bas  on  the  west,  were  the  Cherokees,  who  occupied  the 
eastern  and  southern  portions  of  Tennessee,  as  far  west  as 
the  Muscle  Shoals,  and  the  highlands  of  Carolina,  Georgia, 
and  Alabapia.  ®They  probably  expelled  the  Shawnees  fror  q 9.  Tmrex- 
the  ountry  south  of  the  Ohio,  and  appear  to  have  been 


liSJUAJN  TKiBES. 


[Book  1 


4d 

ANALvsis  perpetually  at  war  with  some  branch  of  that  wandering 
i.  Their  con-  nation.  4n  1712  they  assisted  the  English  againvt  thf 
Tuscaroras,  but  in  1715  they  joined  the  Indian  confede 
racy  against  the  colonies. 

“Their  long  continued  hostilities  with  the  Five  Nations 
Ao;;.'w«,  and  Were  terminated,  through  the  interference  of  the  British 
aiuZ]Iewftn  government,  aboi  t the  year  1750  ; and  at  the  commence. 
the  British,  jyjgnt  of  the  subsequent  French  and  Indian  war,  they  acted 
as  auxiliaries  of  the  British,  and  assisted  at  tlie  capture  of 

3.  warioith  Fort  Du  Quesne.*  “Soon  after  their  return  from  this  ex- 
a.^Doo”Kane!  pe<^hion,  how’ever,  a war  broke  out  between  them  and  the 

English,  which  was  not  effectually  terminated  until  1761. 

4.  Their  con-  ‘They  joined  the  British  during  the  war  of  the  Revolution, 

Revolt  after  the  close  of  which  they  continued  partial  hostilities 
la^warVnith  Until  the  treaty  of  Holston,  in  1791 ; since  which  time  they 
G Britain,  remained  at  peace  with  the  United  States,  and  during 

the  last  w ar  with  Great  Britain  they  assisted  the  Ameri- 
cans against  the  Creeks. 

5 Theircivii-  “The  Cherokecs  have  made  greater  progress  in  civiliza- 
* tion  than  any  other  Indian  nation  within  the  United  States, 

and  notwithstanding  successive  cessions  of  portions  of  their 
territory,  their  population  has  increased  during  the  last 
fifty  years.  They  have  removed  beyond  the  Mississippi, 
and  their  number  now  amounts  to  about  fifteen  thousand 
souls. 


One  of  the  most  remarkable  discoveries  of  modern  times  has  been  made  by  a Cherokee  In- 
dian, named  George  Guess,  or  Sequoyah.  This  Indian,  who  was  unacquainted  with  any 
language  but  his  o\vu,  had  seen  English  books  in  the  missionary  schools,  and  was  informed 
that  the  characters  represented  the  words  of  the  spoken  language.  Filled  with  enthusiasm,  he 
then  attempted  to  form  a written  language  for  his  native  tongue.  He  first  endeavored  to  have 
a separate  character  for  each  word,  but  he  soon  saw  the  impracticability  of  this  method.  Ne.xt 
discovering  that  the  same  syllables,  variously  combined,  perpetually  recurred  in  diflei-cnt 
words,  he  formed  a cliaracter  for  each  syllable,  and  soon  completed  a syllabic  alphabet,  of  eighty- 
five  characters,  by  which  he  was  enabled  to  e.xpress  all  the  words  of  the  language. 

A native  Cherokee,  after  learning  these  eighty-five  characters,  requiring  the  study  of  only  -a 
few  days,  could  read  and  write  the  language  with  facility  ; his  education  in  orthography  being 
then  complete  ; whereas,  in  our  language,  and  in  others,  an  individual  is  obliged  to  learn  the 
orthogi-aphy  of  many  thousand  words,  requiring  fc  e study  of  years,  before  he  can  write  the 
langua^'O ; so  different  is  the  orthography  from  the  pronunciation.  The  alphabet  formed  by 
thi.5  uneducated  Cherokee  soon  superseded  the  English  alphabet  in  the  books  published  for  thf 
use  of  the  Cherokees,  and  in  1828  a newspaper  called  the  Cherokee  PhcEnix,  was  established 
tile  Cherokee  nation,  printed  in  the  new  characters,  with  an  English  translation. 

At  first  it  appeared  incredible  that  a language  so  copious  as  the  Cherokee  should  have  but 
eighty-five  syllables,  but  this  was  found  to  be  owing  to  a peculiarity  of  the  language — the 
almost  uniform  prevalence  of  vocal  dr  nasal  terminations  of  syllables.  The  plan  adopted  by 
Guess,  would  therefore,  probably,  have  failed,  if  applied  to  any  other  language  than  the 
Cherokee. 

We  notice  a Cherokee  chief  by  the  name  of  Speckled  Snake,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  a 
speech  which  he  made  in  a council  of  his  nation  which  had  been  convened  for  the  purpose  of 
hearing  read  a talk  from  President  Jackson,  on  the  subject  of  removal  lieycnd  the  Mississippi 
The  speech  shows  in  what  light  the  encroachments  of  the  whites  were  vh  ved  the  Cherokees 
Speckled  Snake  arose,  and  addressed  the  council  as  follows : 


CuaP.  l.^ 


ixNOlA.N  TRIBES. 


4*J 

‘‘  Brothers!  Wo  have  heard  tho  talk  of  our  great  father  ; it  is  very  kind.  He  says  he  loves 
nis  red  children.  Brothers ! Wlieii  the  wliite  man  first  came  to  these  shores,  the  Muscogces 
gave  him  laud,  and  kindled  him  a fire  to  make  him  comfortable  ; and  when  the  pale  faces  of 
the  south*  made  war  upon  him,  their  young  men  drew  the  tomahawk,  and  protected  his  heiui 
from  the  scalping  knife.  But  when  the  white  man  had  warmed  himself  before  the  Indian’s 
fire,  and  tilled  himself  with  the  Indian’s  hominy,  he  became  very  large  ; he  stopped  not  for 
tlie  mountain  tops,  and  his  feet  covered  the  plains  and  the  valleys.  His  hands  grasped  the 
eastern  and  the  western  sea.  Then  he  became  our  great  father.  lie  loved  his  red  children  ; 
but  said,  ‘ You  must  move  a little  farther,  lest  I should,  by  accident,  tread  on  you.’  With 
one  foot  he  pushed  the  red  man  over  the  Oconee,  and  with  the  other  he  trampled  down  the 
grr  ves  of  his  fathers.  Jiut  our  great  father  still  loved  his  red  children,  and  he  soon  made  them 
Another  talk.  He  said  much  ; but  it  all  meant  nothing,  but  ‘ move  a little  farther  ; you  are 
too  near  me.’  I have  heard  a great  many  talks  from  our  great  father,  and  they  all  began  and 
ended  the  same. 

“ Bt others!  when  he  made  us  a talk  on  a former  occasion,  he  said,  ‘ Get  a little  farther  ; go 
beyond  the  Oconee  and  the  Oakmulgee  ; there  is  a pleasant  country.’  He  also  said,  ‘ It  sliall 
be  yours  forever.’  Now  he  says,  ‘ The  land  you  live  in  is  not  yours  ; go  beyond  the  Mississippi ; 
there  is  giunff ; there  you  may  remain  while  the"  grass  grows  or  the  water  runs.’  Brothers : 
will  not  our  great  father  come  there  also  ? He  loves  his  red  children,  and  his  tongue  is  not 
forked.” 

UcHEES.  'TheUc^ees,  when  first  known,  inhabited  the  analysis. 
territory  embraced  in  the  central  portion  of  the  present  i Locality  oj 
State  of  Georgia,  above  and  below  Augusta,  and  extend- 
ing  from  the  Savannah  to  the  head  waters  of  llie  Chata- 
hooche.  ^They  consider  themselves  the  most  ancient  in-  ^.  Then.ypin 
habitants  of  the  country,  and  have  lost  the  recollection  of  ^Triuquuy. 
ever  having  changed  their  residence.  ®They  are  little  3 Their  his- 
known  in  history,  and  are  recognized  as  a distinct 
family,  only  on  account  of  their  exceedingly  harsh  and 
guttural  language.  '‘When  first  discovered,  they  were  4.  Supposu 
but  a remnant  of  a probably  once  powerful  nation ; and  ing  Uiem,—- 
they  now  form  a small  band  of  about  twelve  hundred 
souls,  in  the  Creek  confederacy.  situation. 

Natches.  ^The  Natches  occupied  a small  territory  on  5.  Locality  q; 
the  east  of  the  Mississippi,  and  resided  in  a few  small  vil- 
lages  near  the  site  of  the  town  which  has  preserved  their 
name.  ®They  were  long  supposed  to  speak  a dialect  of  s 
the  Mobilian,  but  it  has  recently  been  ascertained  that 
their  language  is  radically  different  from  that  of  any  other 
known  tribe.  ‘‘They  were  nearly  exterminated  in  a war  7.  Thenwar 
with  the  French  in  1730,"  since  which  period  they  have  French. suh- 
been  known  in  history  only  as  a feeble  and  inconsiderable  ^^toryTcuid 
nation,  and  are  now  merged  in  the  Creek  confederacy. 
hi  1840  they  were  supposed  to  number  only  about  three  a seop.  524. 
Hundred  souls. 


• The  Spaniards  from  Florida 


48 


)iiuoS  JL 


SECTION  V. 


ANAL\  SIS. 


MOBILIAN  TRIBES. 


x.TMconfiS-  ^With  the  exception  of  the  lichees  and  the  Natches, 
known  as  the  and  a few  small  tribes  west  of  the  Mobile  River,  the 
whole  country  from  the  Mississippi  to  the  Atlantic,  south 
of  the  Ohio  River  and  the  territory  of  the  Cherokees,  was 
in  the  possession  of  three  confederacies  of  tribes,  speak- 
ing  dialects  of  a common  language,  which  the  French 
called  Mobilian,  but  which  is  described  by  Gallatin  as 
the  Muscogee  Chocta. 

a.Thecoun-  MuscoGEES  OR  Creeks.  ’'The  Creek  confederacy  ex- 
byi^Creetca.  tended  from  the  Atlantic,  westward,  to  the  dividing  ridge 
which  separates  the  waters  of  the  Tombigbee  from  the 
Alabama,  and  embraced  the  whole  territory  of  Florida. 
* ^The  Seminoles  of  Florida  were  a detached  tribe  of  the 

Muscogees  or  Creeks,  speaking  the  same  language,  and 
considered  a part  of  the  confederacy  until  the  United 
States  treated  with  them  as  an  independent  nation.  '‘The 
the  Creeks.  Creeks  consider  themselves  the  aborigines  of  the  country, 
as  they, have  no  tradition  of  any  ancient  migration,  or 
union  with  other  tribes. 

%?vSnc^^  ^The  Yamassees  are  supposed  to  have  been  a Creek 
tees, and uwir  tribe,  mentioned  by  early  writers  under  the  name  of  Sa- 
vannas,  or  Serannas.  In  1715  they  were  at  the  head  of 
a confederacy  of  the  tribes  extending  from  Cape  Fear 
River  to  Florida,  and  commenced  a war  against  the  south- 
ern colonies,  but  were  finally  expelled  from  their  terri- 
tory, and  took  refuge  among  the  Spaniards  in  Florida. 
t.  wanofth^  ®For  nearly  fifty  years  after  the  settlement  of  Georgia, 
theAmeri-  no  actual  War  took  place  with  the  Creeks.  Ihey  took 
part  with  the  British  against  the  Americans  during  the 
Revolution,  and  continued  hostilities  after  the  close  of  the 
war,  until  a treaty  was  concluded  with  them  at  Philadel- 
phia, in  1795.  A considerable  portion  of  the  nation  also 
took  part  against  the  Americans  in  the  commenceme-nt  of 
the  second  war  with  Great  Britain,  but  were  soon  reduced 
’’h^^uiiies^  to  submission.  ^The  Seminoles  renewed  the  war  in  1818, 
and  in  1835  they  again  commenced  hostilities,  which 
47ifndm  were  not  finally  terminated  until  1842. » 

^ni^c^sifns  *T*he  Creeks  and  Seminoles,  after  many  treaties  made. 
lands,  and  broken,  have  at  length  ceded  to  the  United  State.-  the 
whole  of  their  territory,  and  have  accepted,  in  exchange, 
I.  The  pres-  lands  west  of  the  Mississippi.  ®The  Creek  confederacy, 
•onfedlracy.  which  HOW  includes  the  Creeks,  Seminoles,  Hitchitties, 
Alibamons,  Coosadas,  and  Natches.  at  present  numbers 


Cii.r  l.J 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


iU  • 

about  twenty-eight  ihousiind  souls,  of  whom  twenty-three  analysis. 
thousand  are  Creeks.  ‘Their  numbers  have  increased  j Tncreasfoj 
during  the  last  fifty  years.  nu>nb^rs. 

One  of  tho  most  noted  chiefs  of  the  Creek  nation  was  Alexander  M’QiLUVRAir,  son  of  an 
Euglisinnau  by  tliat  name,  who  married  a Creek  woman,  the  governess  of  the  nation.  He  vras 
born  about  the  year  173U,  and  at  the  early  age  of  ten  was  sent  to  school  in  Charleston.  Being 
very  tond  of  books,  especially  histories,  he  acquired  a good  education.  On  the  death  of  I is 
mother  he  became  chief  sachem  of  the  Creeks,  both  by  the  usages  of  his  ancestors,  and  by  the 
election  of  the  people.  During  the  Revolutionary  War  he  was  at  the  head  of  the  Creeks,  and 
in  the  British  interest ; but  after  the  war  he  became  attached  to  the  Americans,  and  renewed 
treaties  with  them.  He  died  at  Pensacola,  Feb.  17,  1793. 

Another  distinguished  chief  of  the  Creeks,  conspicuous  at  a later  period,  was  Weatherford, 
who  is  described  as  the  key  and  corner-stone  of  the  Creek  confederacy  during  the  Creek  war 
which  was  terminated  in  1814.  His  mother  belonged  to  the  tribe  of  the  Seminole.s,  but  he  waa 
born  and  brought  up  in  the  Cre<ik  nation. 

In  person,  A\'eatherford  was  tsUl,  straight,  and  well  proportioned ; while  his  features,  har- 
moniously arranged,  indicated  an  active  and  disciplined  mind.  He  was  silent  and  reserved  in 
public,  unless  when  excited  by  some  great  occasion ; he  spoke  but  seldom  in  council,  but 
when  he  delivered  his  opinions,  he  was  listened  to  with  delight  and  approbation.  He  was 
cunning  and  sagacious,  brave  and  eloquent ; but  he  was  also  extremely  avaricious,  treacher- 
ous, and  revengeful,  and  devoted  to  every  species  of  criminal  carousal.  He  commanded  at 
the  massacre  of  Fort  Mims*  which  opened  the  Creek  war,  and  was  the  last  of  his  nation  to 
submit  to  the  Americans. 

iV'hen  the  other  chiefs  had  submitted.  General  Jackson,  in  order  to  test  their  fidelity,  or- 
dered them  to  deliver  Weatherford,  bound,  into  his  hands,  that  he  might  be  dealt  with  as  he 
deserved.  But  Weatherford  would  not  submit  to  such  degradation,  and  proceeding  in  dis- 
guise to  the  head-quarters  of  the  commanding  officer,  under  some  pretence  he  gained  admis- 
sion to  his  presence,  when,  to  the  great  surprise  of  the  General,  he  announced  himself  in  the 
following  words.  ^ 

‘‘  I am  Weatherford,  the  chief  who  commanded  at  the  capture  of  Fort  Slims.  I desire  peace 
for  ray  people,  and  have  come  to  ask  it.”  When  Jackson  alluded  to  his  barbarities,  and  ex- 
pressed his  surprise  that  he  should  thus  venture  to  appear  before  him,  the  spirited  chief  re- 
plied. “ I am  in  your  power.  Do  with  me  as  you  please.  I am  a soldier  I have  done  the 
whites  all  the  harm  I could.  I have  fought  them,  and  fought  them  bravely.  If  I had  an 
army  I w'ould  yet  fight. — I would  contend  to  the  last : but  I have  none.  My  people,  are  all 
gone.  I can  only  weep  over  the  misfortunes  of  my  nation.” 

A\'hen  told  that  he  might  still  join  the  war  party  if  he  desired ; but  to  depend  upon  no 
quarter  if  taken  afterwards ; and  that  unconditional  submission  was  his  and  his  people’s  only 
safety,  be  rejoined  in  a tone  as  dignified  as  it  was  indignant.  “ You  can  safely  address  me  in 
such  terms  now.  There  was  a time  when  I could  have  answered  you : — there  was  a time 
when  I had  a choice : — I have  none  now.  I have  not  even  a hope.  I could  once  animate  my 
warriors  to  battle — but  I cannot  animate  the  dead.  Their  bones  are  at  Talladega.  Tallus- 
hatches,  Emuefau,  and  Tohopeka.  I have  not  surrendered  myself  without  thought.  While 
there  was  a chance  of  success  I never  left  my  post,  nor  supplicated  peace  But  my  people  are 
gone,  and  I ask  it  for  my  nation,  not  for  myself.  You  are  a brave  man,  I rely  upon  your  gen- 
erosity. You  will  exact  no  terms  of  a conquered  nation,  but  such  as  they  should  accede  to” 

Jackson  had  determined  upon  the  execution  of  the  chief,  when  he  should  be  brought  in 
bound,  as  directed;  but  his  unexpected  surrender,  and  bold  and  manly  conduct,  saved 
his  hfe. 

A»  Creek  chief,  of  very  different  character  from  Weatherford,  was  the  celebrated  but  unfor- 
tunate General  William  McIntosh.  Like  M’Gillivray  he  was  a half  breed,  and  belonged  to 
the  Coweta  tribe.  He  was  a prominent  leader  of  such  of  his  countrymen  as  joined  the  Ameri- 
cans in  the  war  of  1812,  13,  and  14.  He  likewise  belonged  to  the  small  party  who,  in  1821,  23, 
and  25.  were  in  favor  of  selling  their  lands  to  the  Americans.  In  February,  of  the  latter  year, 
concluded  a treaty  for  the  sale  of  lands,  in  opposition  to  the  wishes  of  a large  majority  of  hil 


See  page  466. 


50 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


[Book.  1 


Etation  For  this  act  the  laws  of  his  people  denounced  death  upon  him,  and  Ji  May,  his  house 
was  surrounded  and  burned,  and  McIntosh  and  one  of  his  adherents  in  attempting  to  escape 
were  shot.  His  son,  Chilly  McIntosh,  was  allowed  to  leave  the  house  unbanned 
Among  the  Seniinoles,  a branch  of  the  Creek  nation,  the  most  distir  guished  chief  with  whom 
the  whites  have  been  acquainted,  was  Powell,  or,  as  he  was  commonly  called,  Osceola.  His 
mother  is  said  to  have  been  a Creek  woman,  and  his  father  an  Englishman.  He  was  not  a 
chief  by  birth,  but  raised  himself  to  that  station  by  his  courage  and  peculiar  abilities. 

He  was  opposed  to  the  removal  of  his  people  west  of  the  Mississippi,  and  it  was  principally 
through  his  influence  that  the  treaties  for  removal  were  violated,  and  the  nation  plunged  in 
war.  He  was  an  excellent  tactician,  and  an  admirer  of  order  and  discipline.  The  principal 
events  known  in  his  history  will  be  found  narrated  in  another  part  of  this  work.* 

Other  chiefs  distinguished  in  the  late  Seminole  war,  were  Mieo.nojnj,  called  the  king  of  tha 
nation,  Sam  Jones,  Jumper,  Coa~Hadjo  (Alligator),  Charles  Emathla,  and  Abraham,  a negro 

ANALYSIS  CmcKASAS.  ^Tho  territory  of  the  Chickasas,  extending 
1.  The  terri-  to  the  Ohio,  was  bounded  on  the  east  by  the  country 
chfjis^  of  the  Shawnees,  and  the  Cherokees ; on  the  south  by  the 
2 Character  Clioctas,  and  on  the  west  by  the  Mississippi  River.  “The 
of,  the  nation.  Q^jej^asas  Were  a warlike  nation,  and  were  often  in  a state 
3.  Their  reia-  of  hostility  with  the  suiToundiiig  tribes.  “Firm  allies  of 
EngHsh^and  the  English,  they  were  at  all  times  the  inveterate  enemies 
the  French.  French,  by  whom  their  country  was  twice  unsuc- 

cessfully invaded,  once  in  1736,  and  again  in  1740. 
V'Sze?*  ^They  adhered  to  the  British  during  the  war  of  the  Revo- 
lution, since  which  time  they  have  remained  at  peace  with 
i-Th^rnum-  the  United  States.  “Their  numbers  have  increased  during 
the  last  fifty  years,  and  they  now  amount  to  between  five 
and  six  thousand  souls. 

A>u  Fratz,  in  his  History  of  Louisiana,  gives  an  account  of  a very  intelligent  Chickasaw  In 
dian,  of  the  Yazoo  tribe,  by  the  name  of  Moncatchtape,  who  travelled  many  years  for  the  pur 
pose  of  extending  his  knowledge,  but,  principally,  to  ascertain  from  what  country  the  Indian 
race  originally  came. 

He  first  journeyed  in  k northeasterly  direction  until  he  came  upon  the  ocean,  probably  neai 
the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  After  returning  to  his  tribe,  he  again  set  out,  towards  the  northwest 
— passed  up  the  Missouri  to  its  sources — crossed  the  mountains,  and  journeyed  onwards  unth 
he  reached  the  great  IV^estern  Ocean.  He  then  proceeded  north,  following  the  coast,  until  the 
days  became  very  long  and  the  nights  very  short,  when  he  was  advised  by  the  old  men  of  the 
country  to  relinquish  all  thoughts  of  continuing  his  journey.  They  told  him  that  the  land 
extended  still  a long  way  between  the  north  and  the  sun  setting,  after  which  it  ran  dinjctly 
west,  and  at  length  was  cut  by  the  great  water  from  north  to  south.  One  of  them  added,  that, 
when  he  was  young,  he  knew  a very  old  man  who  had  seen  that  distant  land  before  it  was  cu^ 
away  by  the  great  water,  and  that  when  the  great  water  was  low,  many  rocks  still  appeared  in 
those  parts. — Finding  it  therefore,  impracticable  to  proceed  any  farther,  Moncatchtai>e  returned 
to  his  own  country  by  the  route  by  which  he  came.  He  was  five  years  absent  on  this  second 
journey. 

This  famous  traveller  was  well  known  to  Du  Pratz  about  the  year  1760.  By  the  French  h« 
was  called  the  Interpreter,  on  account  of  his  extended  knowledge  of  the  languages  of  the  In- 
dians. “ This  man,”  says  Du  Pratz,  “ was  remarkable  for  his  solid  understandir>g,  and  eleva- 
tion of  sentiment ; and  I may  justly  compare  him  to  those  first  Greeks,  who  travelled  chiefly 
into  the  east,  to  examine  the  manners  and  customs  of  different  nations,  and  to  communicate  te 
their  fellow  citizens,  upon  their  return,  the  knowledge  which  they  had  acquired.” 

The  narrative  of  this  Indian,  which  is  given  at  considerable  length,  in  his  own  words,  appeart 
to  have  satisfied  Du  Pratz  that  the  aborigines  came  from  the  continent  of  Asia,  by  way  of 
Behring’s  Straits 


* See  pages  477  and  481. 


Chap.  I.J 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


51 


CiiocTAs.  'The  Clioctus  possessed  the  territory  border,  analyse 
ing  on  that  of  the  Creeks,  and  extending  west  to  tlie  Mis-  ~j^errT 
Bissippi  Rivei-.  "Since  they  were  first  known  to  Europeans  ^ton/ofS 
they  have  ever  been  an  agricultural  and  a peaceable  2 
peoj>Ie,  ardently  attached  to 'their  country ; and  their  wars, 
always  defensive,  have  been  with  the  Creeks.  Although’ 
they  have  had  successively,  for  neighbors,  the  French,  the 
Spanish,  and  the  English,  they  have  never  been  at  war 
with  any  of  them.  "Their  numbers  now  amount  to  nearly  3 Their 
nineteen  thousand  souls,  a great  portion  of  whom  have  ^ 

already  removed  beyond  the  Mississippi. 


We  notice  MUS.1AL.4TUBEE  and  Pushamata,  two  Choctaw  Chiefs,  for  the  purpose  of  giring  the 
ejKJcches  which  they  made  to  Lafayette,  at  the  city  of  Washington,  in  the  winter  of  1824. 
Alushalatubee,  on  being  introduced  to  Lafayette,  spoke  as  follows  • 

You  are  one  of  our  fathers.  You  have  fought  by  the  side  of 'the  great  Washingl^.  w. 
vr.ll  reee.ve  here  your  hand  a,  that  of  « friend  and  father.  We  have  always  walked  in  the  pu«‘ 
ftehngs  of  peace,  and  it  is  this  feeling  which  has  caused  us  to  visit  you  here.  We  present  you 
pure  hands— hands  that  have  never  been  stained  with  the  blood  of  Americans.  We  live  in  a 
country  far  from  this,  where  the  sun  darts  his  perpendicular  rays  upon  us.  We  have  had  the 
French,  Uie  Spaniards,  and  the  English  for  neighbors  ; but  now  we  liave  only 'the  Americans  • 
in  the  midst  of  whom  we  live  as  friends  and  brothers.”  * 

Then  Pushamata,  the  head  chief  of  his  nation,  began  a speech  in  his  turn,  and  expressed 
himself  in  the  following  words : ^ 

“ you  drew  the  sword  as  a companion  of  TVaA/an- 

ton  \\  ith  him  you  combated  the  enemies  of  America.  You  generously  mingled  your  blood 
with  that  of  the  enemy,  and  proved  your  devotedness  to  the  cause  which  you  defended  After 
you  had  finished  that  war  you  returned  into  your  own  country,  and  now  you  come  to  visit 
^in  that  land  where  you  are  honored  and  loved  in  the  remembrance  of  a numerous  and 
^werful  people.  You  see  everywhere  the  children  of  those  for  whom  you  defended  liberty 
tlTf.  y«"^  hands  with  filial  aifection.  We  have  heard  related  all  these 

things  ,n  the  depths  of  the  distant  forests,  and  our  hearts  have  been  filled  with  a desire  to  be- 

tw'  " This  is  the  first 

time  that  we  have  seen  you,  and  it  will  probably  be  the  last.  We  have  no  more  to  add  The 
earth  mil  soon  part  us  forever.” 

It  wav  observed  that,  m pronouncing  these  last  words,  the  old  chief  seemed  agitated  by  some 

mirrr™'”''  r.  ““w  o»‘  t« 

inturn  to  h.s  own  people.  He  was  buried  with  military  honors,  and  his  monument  ocenpie.  . 
place  among  those  of  the  great  men  in  the  cemetery  at  lYashington. 

1 formerly  inhabited  the  sea-shore  ..  rrtse,  te- 

® Mississippi,  and  the  western 

pank  ot  the  last  mentioned  river,  as  far  north  as  the  Ar- 
kansas,  we  knovy  little  more  than  the  names.  >On  the  s. 

Ked  Kiver  and  its  branches,  and  south  of  it,  within  tbp 
territory  of  the  United  States,  there  have  been  found  until  Red  Rtver^ 
recently  a number  of  small  tribes,  natives  of  that  r;^ron 
who  spoke  no  less  than  seven  distinct  languages ; wliile’ 
throughout  the  extensive  territory  occupied  by  the  Esqui’ 
maux,  Athapascas,  Algonquins,  and  Iroquois,  there  is  not 
found  a single  tribe,  or  remnant  of  a tribe,  that  speaks  a 
dialect  which  does  not  belong  to  one  or  another  of  those 
larmlies. 


iU.  wf  ILL  UB. 


62 


INDIAN  TRIBES.. 


LBook  L 


ANALYSIS. 


|.  The  diver- 
tity  of  Ian- 
fuageefound 
in  this  re- 
gion,— ho  to 
accounted 
for. 


8.  Extent  of 
the  Daheoreth, 
7T  Stioux 
tribes. 


3.  The  earli- 
est knowl- 
edge we  have 
of  them. 


4.  Situation 
qf  the  Uin- 
neba^oe 
tribe. 


6 Classifica- 
tion of  me 
nations 
which  speak 
the  Sio^ix 
language. 


I.  Early  his- 
tory of  the 
ll'inneba- 
goes. 


. The  iimfts 
tf  their  teri  i- 
tory. 


».  Thiir  ran- 
d:iCt  iariTig 
the  second 
war  with 
Great  Bri- 
tain ; and 
thei  - loar 
against  the 
U States 
in  1839 


‘l.’o  account  for  this  great  diversity  of  distinct  languages 
in  tlie  small  territory  mentioned,  it  nas  been  sujiposed  that 
the  impenetrable  swamps  and  numerous  channels  by  wliich 
the  low  lands  of  that  country  are  intersected,  have  allbrded 
places  of  refuge  to  the  remnants  of  conquered  tribes ; and 
it  is  well  known,  as  a peculiarity  of  the  Aborigines  of 
America,  that  small  tribes  preserve  their  language  to  the 
last  moment  of  their  existence. 


SECTION  VI. 

DAHCOTAH,  OR  SIOUX  TRIBES. 

’On  the  west  of  the  Mississippi  River,  extending  from 
lands  south  of  the  Arkansas,  to  the  Saskatchewan,  a 
stream  which  empties  into  Lake  Winnipeg,  were  found  nu- 
merous tribes  speaking  dialects  of  a common  language, 
and  which  have  been  classed  under  the  appellation  of 
Daheotas  or  Sioux.  ’Their  country  was  penetrated  by 
French  traders  as  early  as  1659,  but  they  were  little 
known  either  to  the  French  or  the  English  colonists,  and  it 
is  but  recently  that  they  have  come  into  contact  with  the 
Americans.  '‘One  community  of  the  Sioux,  the  Win- 
nehagoes,  had  penetrated  the  territory  of  the  Algon- 
quins,  and  were  found  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake 
Michigan. 

’The  nations  which  speak  the  Sioux  language  have  been 
classed,  according  to  their  respective  dialects  and  geogra- 
phical position,  in  four  divisions,  viz.,  1st,  the  Winneba- 
goes;  2d,  Assiniboins and  Sioux  proper;  3d,  the  Minetaree 
group;  and  4th,  the  southern  Sioux  tribes. 

1.  WiNi^EBAGOES.  ’Little  is  known  of  the  early  history 
of  the  Winnebagoes.  They  are  said  to  have  formerly  oc- 
cupied a territory  farther  north  than  at  present,  and  to  liave 
been  nearly  destroyed  by  the  Illinois  about  the  year  1640. 
They  are  likewise  said  to  have  carried  on  frequent  wars 
against  the  Sioux  tribes  west  of  the  Mississippi.  ’The 
limits  of  their  territory  were  nearly  the  same  in  1840  as 
they  were  a hundred  and  fifty  years  previous,  and  from 
this  it  may  be  presumed  that  they  have  generally  lived, 
during  that  time,  on  friendly  terms  with  the  Algonquin 
tribes,  by  which  they  have  been  surrounded. 

’They  took  part  with  the  British  against  the  Americans 
during  the  war  of  1812-14,  and  in  1832  a part  of  the  na- 
tion, incited  by  the  famous  Sac  chief.  Black  Hawk,  com 
menced  an  indiscriminate  warfare  against  the  border  set 
tlements  by  which  they  were  surrounded  but  were  hooh 


Chap.  I.]  INDIAN  TRIBES. 

obliged  to  sue  for  peace.  *Their  numbers  in  1840  were 
estimated  at  four  thousand  six  hundred.* 

2.  AssiNiBoiNS,  AND  Sioux  PRorER.  'The  Assiniboins 
are  a 1 ).dicota  tribe  who  have  separated  from  tlie  rest  of 
Hie  nation,  and,  on  that  account,  are  called  “ Rebels”  by 
the  Sioux  proper.  ®They  are  the  most  northerly  of  ttie 
great  Daheota  family,  and  but  little  is  known  of  their  his- 
tory. ■‘Their  number  is  estimated  by  Lewis  and  Clarke 
at  rather  more  than  six  thousand  souls. 

‘’The  Sioux  proper  are  divided  into  seven  independent 
bands  or  tribes.  They  were  first  visited  by  the  French 
as  early  as  1660,  and  are  described  by  them  as  being 
ferocious  and  warlike,  and  feared  by  all  their  neighbors. 
‘The  seven  Sioux  tribes  are  supposed  to  amount  to  about 
twenty  thousand  souls. *!• 

3.  Minetaree  Group.  ’The  Minelarees,  the  Mandans, 
and  the  Crows,  have  been  classed  together,  although  they 
speak  different  languages,  having  but  remote  affinities 
with  the  Daheota.  “The  Mandans  and  the  Minetarees 
cultivate  the  soil  and  live  in  villages;  but  the  Crows  are 
an  erratic  tribe,  and  live  principally  by  hunting.  “The 
Mandans  are  lighter  colored  than  the  neighboring  tribes, 
which  has  probably  given  ri.se  to  the  fabulous  account  of 
a tribe  of  white  Indians  descended  from  the  Welch,  and 
speaking  their  language,  ‘“'rhe  Mandans  number  about 
fifteen  hundred|  souls;  the  Minetarees  and  the  Crows 
each  three  thousand. f 

4.  Southern  Sioux  Tribes.  “The  Southern  Sioux  con- 
sist of  eight  tribes,  speaking  four  or  five  kindred  dialects. 
Their  territory  originally  extended  from  below  the  mouth  of 
the  Arkansas  to  the  present  northern  boundary  of  the  State 
of  Missouri,  and  their  hunting  grounds  westward  to  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  “They  cultivate  the  soil  and  live  in 
villages,  except  during  their  hunting  excursions.  “The 
three  most  southerly  tribes  are  the  Quajjpas  or  Arkansas, 
on  the  river  of  that  name,  the  Osages,  and  the  Kanzas,  all 
south  of  the  Missour  River.  “The  Osages  ar  j a nume- 
rous and  powerful  tribe,  and,  until  within  a few  years 
past,  have  been  at  war  with  most  of  the  neighboring  tribes, 
without  excepting  the  Kanzas,  who  speak  the  same  dialect. 
The  territory  of  the  Osagesffies  immediately  north  of  that 
allotted  to  the  Cherokees,  the  Creeks,  and  the  Choctas. 

-‘The  five  remaining  tribes  of  this  subdivision  are  the 
fowas,  the  Missouries,  the  Otoes,  the  Omahas,  and  the 
Puncahs.  “The  principal  seats  of  the  lowas  are  north  of 
.he  River  Des  Moines,  but  a portion  of  the  tribe  has  joined 


53 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Their  nwn- 
bera  in  1840. 

2.  The  Aaain- 
iboina. 


3.  Localuy 
and  history 


4.  Numbera. 


5 Divisiom 
ami  characte* 
qf  the  Swum 
proper 


6.  Numbera. 


7.  Minetaree 
group 


8.  Character 
of  the  differ- 
ent tribes. 

9.  Peculiarity 
qf  the  Man- 

dam. 


10.  Numbers 
qf  the  tribes. 


W.The  South- 
ern Sioux; 
their  terri- 
tory, and 
hunting 
grounds. 


12.  Therr 
character. 
n The  three 
Southern 
tribes 


14.  The  Osa- 
ges, their 
wars  teriito- 
ry,  ^-c. 


15.  The 
names  of  t.\e 
other  tribes, 
16  The 
loioas 


* Eetimate  of  the  Wai  Department. 


t Gallatin’s  estimate,  1836 


[Booe  1 


54  IJSUJAN  TPJ’AKS. 

ANALYaiii.  the  Otoes,  and  it  is  believed  that  both  tribes  speak  the 
I.  The  Mis-  Same  dialect.  ^The  Missouries  were  originally  seated  at 
Bouries.  moiith  ofthe  river  of  that  name.  They  were  driven 
away  from  their  original  seats  by  the  Illinois,  and  have 
since  joined  the  Otoes.  They  speak  the  Otoe  dialect. 

’The  Otoes  are  found  on  the  south  side  of  the  Missouri 
* River,  and  below  the  mouth  of  tlie  River  Platte ; and  the 

s The  Pun-  Omalias  al>ove  the  moutli  of  the  Platte  River.  ®The  Pun- 
cahs.  calls,  in  1840,  were  seated  on  the  Missouri,  one  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  above  the  Omahas.  They  speak  the  Oma- 
ha dialect. 

I.  The  num-  ■“The  residue  of  the  Arkansas  (now  called  Quappas) 
Southern  number  about  five  hundred  souls ; the  Osages  five  thou- 
utouu:  tnbes.  Kaiizas  fifteen  hundred;  and  tlie  five  other 

tribes,  together,  about  five  thousand.* 

OTHER  WESTERN  TRIBES. 

5 The  Black  ®Of  the  Indian  nations  west  of  the  Daheotas,  the  most 
^terriiwy^,  numerous  and  powerful  are  the  Black  Feet^  a wandering 
'‘andwZa!  ^nd  hunting  trilie,  who  occupy  an  extensive  territory  east 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains.  Their  population  is  estimated 
at  thirty  thousand.  They  carry  on  a perpetual  war  with 
the  Crows  and  the  Minetarees,  and  also  with  the  Shoshones 
or  Snake  Indians,  and  other  tribes  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains, whom  lliey  prevent  from  hunting  in  the  buffalo 
country. 

8.  The  Rapid  ®Tlie  BapiiL  Indians,  estimated  at  three  thousand,  are 
IheArap^'im.  ^ound  north  ol'  the  Missouri  River,  between  the  Black 
F'eet  and  the  Assiniboins.  The  Arapahas  are  a detached 
and  wandering  tribe  of  the  Rapids,  now  intimately  con- 
nected  with  the  Black  Feet. 

T.  The  Paw-  'The  Paiciiees  proper  inhabit  the  country  west  of  the 
nict  Otoes  and  the  Omalias.  They  bestow  some  attention  upon 
agriculture,  but  less  than  the  southern  Sioux  tribes. 
They  were  unknown  to  the  Americans  before  the  acqui- 
sition of  Louisiana. 

One  of  the  late?  t attempts  at  human  sacrifice  among  the  Pawnees  was  happily  frustrated  in 
the  following  manner : 

A few  years  previous  to  1821,  a war  party  of  Pawnees  had  taken  a young  woman  prisoner,  and 
on  their  return  she  was  doomed  to  be  sacrificed  to  the  “ Great  Star,”  according  to  the  usages 
of  the  tribe.  She  was  fastened  to  the  stake,  and  a vast  company  had  assembled  to  witness  the 
scene.  Among  them  was  a young  warrior,  by  the  name  of  Petalesliaroo,  who,  unobserved,  had 
stationed  two  fleet  horses  at  a small  distince,  and  was  seated  among  the  crowd  as  a silent  spec- 
tator. All  were  anxiously  waiting  to  enjoy  the  spectacle  of  the  first  contact  of  the  flames  with 
their  victim ; when,  to  their  astoni.shmeut,  the  young  warrior  was  seen  rending  a.sund«r  th« 
cords  which  bound  her,  and,  with  the  swiftness  of  thought,  bearing  her  in  nis  arms  beyond  th* 


* Gallatin’s  estimate 


Chaf.  l.j 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


55 


Amazed  multitude  , where,  placing  her  upon  one  horse,  and  mounting  himself  upon  the  other, 
he  bore  her  off  sale  to  her  friends  and  country.  The  act  would  have  endangered  the  life  of  an 
ordinary  chief ; but  such  was  the  sway  of  Petalesharoo  in  his  tribe,  that  no  one  presmned  to 
censure  his  interference. 

What  more  noble  example  of  gallant  daring  is  to  be  found  among  all  the  tales  of  modem 
chivalry  ? 

’Of  the  other  western  tribes  within  the  vicinity  of  the  analysis. 
Rocky  Mountains,  and  also  of  those  inhabiting  the  Oregon 
territory,  we  have  only  partial  accounts;  and  but  little  erntra>c9. 
is  known  of  their  divisions,  history,  language,  or  num- 
bers. 

’‘It  is  a known  fact,  however,  that  the  Oregon  tribes  2.  Oregon 
have  few  or  no  wars  among  themselves,  and  that  they  do 
not  engage  in  battle  except  in  self  defence,  and  then  only 
in  the  last  extremity.  Their  principal  encounters  are 
with  the  Blackfeet  Indians,  who  are  constantly  roving 
about,  on  both  sides  of  the  mountains,  in  quest  of  plun- 
der. 

SECTION  \^II. 

PHYSICAL  CHARACTER,  LANGUAGE,  GOVERNMENT,  RELIGION, 

AND  TRADITIONS  OF  THE  ABORIGINES. 

Physical  Character.  1.  ®In  their  physical  charac-  3.  Great  um 
ter — their  form,  features,  and  color,  and  other  natural  {UrnSai 
characteristics,  the  aborigines,  not  only  within  the  boun- 
daries  of  the  United  States,  but  throughout  the  whole  con- 
tinent,  presented  a great  uniformity ; exhibiting  thereby 
the  clearest  evidence  that  all  belonged  to  the  same  great 
race,  and  rendering  it  improbable  that  they  had  ever  in- 
termingled with  other  varieties  of  the  human  family. 

2.  ‘‘In  form,  the  Indian  was  generally  tall,  straight  and 
slender:  his  color  was  of  a dull  copper,  or  reddish 
brown, — his  eyes  black  and  piercing, — his  hair  coarse,  uvs,  cheek- 
dark,  and  glossy,  and  never  curling, — the  nose  broad, — for^h'^%ii 
lips  large  and  thick, — cheek  bones  high  and  prominent, — 

his  beard  light, — his  forehead  narrower  than  the  European, 

—die  was  subject  to  few  diseases,  and  natural  deformity 
was  almost  unknown. 

3.  4n  mind,  the  Indian  was  inferior  to  the  European,  s.Themtnd 
althcuch  possessed  of  the  same  natural  endowments ; for  ^'^comparJd^ 
he  hac  cultivated  his  perceptive  faculties,  to  the  great 
neglect  of  his  reasoning  powers  and  moral  qualities. 

‘The  senses  of  the  Indian  were  remarkably  acute; — he  s wieemes 
was  apt  at  imitation,  rather  than  invention  ; his  memory 
was  good : when  aroused,  his  imagination  was  vivid,  but  knowledge, 
wild  as  nature : his  knowledge  was  limited  by  his  expe-  trut£^^ 
r’ence,  and  he  was  nearly  destitute  of  absiiact  moral 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


[Bo  >k  I 


v>r, 


i.KALYsis.  truths,  and  of  general  principles.  ^The  Indian  is  warmly 
attached  to  Iiereditary  customs  and  manners, — to  liis  an. 
nunrsdf  ihK  cient  huntino;  grounds  and  the  graves  of  Jiis  fatlicrs ; ho 
opposiiionto  is opposed  to  civilizatiou,  for  it  abridges  his  freedom;  and, 
repiSnance  naturally  iiidoleiit  and  slothful,  he  detests  labor,  and  thus 
touboi.^c.  slowly  in  the  improvement  of  his  condi- 

tion.* 


2.  The  prill-  Language.  1.  ^The  discovery  of  a similarity  in  somo 

h^^g^erned  of  the  primitive  words  of  different  Indian  languages, 
^liJrTofthe  showing  that  at  some  remote  epoch  they  liad  a common 

n£^Vnio  origin,  is  the  principle  which  has  governed  the  division  of 

families  or  different  tribes  into  families  or  nations.  ®It  must  not, 

3.  Caution  therefore,  be  understood,  that  those  which  are  classea  as 

^virappuca-  belonging  to  the  same  nation,  were  under  the  same 

^principle,  government ; for  different  tribes  of  the  same  family  had 

usually  separate  and  independent  governments,  and  ofter 


4.  Diversity 
of  dialects 
among  those 
Classed  as  be- 
longing to 
the  same 
family. 


o.  The.  differ- 
ences and  the 
similarities 
observable  in 
the  Indian 
languages. 


t.  Conclusion 
deduced  from 
these  circum- 
stances, and 
also  from  the 
dissimilarity 
of  the  Indian 
and  the  Eu- 
ropean lan- 
guages. 


7.  Cha'^'acter- 
isti.es  of  the 
language  of 
the  Indian, 
and  its  des- 
titution of  ab- 
stract terms. 


waged  exterminating  wars  with  each  other. 

2.  ^There  were  no  national  affinities  springing  from  a 
common  language:  nor  indeed  did  those  classed  as  be- 
longing to  the  same  family,  always  speak  dialects  of  a 
common  language,  which  could  be  understood  by  all ; 
for  the  classification  often  embraced  tribes,  between  whose 
languages  there  was  a much  less  similarity  than  among 
many  of  those  of  modern  Europe. 

3.  ^Although  the  Indian  languages  differ  greatly  in 
their  words,  of  which  there  is,  in  general,  a great  profu- 
sion ; and  although  each  has  a regular  and  perfect  sys- 
tem of  its  own,  yet  in  grammatical  structure  and  form,  a 
great  similarity  lias  been  found  to  exist  among  all  the  lan- 
guages from  Greenland  to  Cape  Horn.  “These  circum- 
stances appear  to  denote  a common  but  remote  origin  of 
all  the  Indian  languages ; and  so  different  are  they  from 
any  ancient  or  modern  language  of  the  other  hemisphere, 
as  to  afford  conclusive  proof  that  if  they  were  ever  deri- 
ved from  the  Old  World,  it  must  have  been  at  a very 
early  period  in  the  world’s  history. 

4.  ’The  language  of  the  Indian,  however,  although 
possessed  of  so  much  system  and  regularity,  showed  but 
little  mental  cultivation ; for  although  profuse  in  words  to 
express  all  his  desires,  and  to  designate  every  object  of  his 
experience ; although  abounding  in  metaphors  and  glow- 
ing with  allegories,  it  was  incapable  of  expressing  abstract 
and  moral  truths ; for,  to  these  subjects,  the  Indian  had 


• Labor,  in  cTery  aspect,  has  appeared  to  our  Indians  to  be  degrading.  “ I hare  never,’ 
■aid  an  Indian  chief  at  MichilimacWnac,  who  wished  to  concentrate  tiie  points  of  his  honor 
“ I have  never  run  before  an  enemy.  I have  never  cut  wood  nor  carried  water.  I have  nevei 
been  disgraced  with  a blow.  I am  as  free  as  my  fathers  were  before  me.” — Schoolcraft. 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


CllAF.  I.] 


5? 


never  directed  his  attention  ; and  he  needed  no  terms  to  analysis. 
express  that  of  which  he  had  no  conception.  ' 

5.  * *Me  liaJ  a name  for  Deity,  but  lie  e.xpressed  his  at«  \.iiiwtra- 
tributes  by  a circumlocution  ; — he  could  describe  actions, 
and  their  elTccts,  but  had  no  terms  for  their  moral  quali- 
ties. “Nor  had  the  Indian  any  written  language.  The  2 Tbeabsena 
only  method  of  communicating  ideas,  and  of  preserving  tfn1cnff'ua% 
the  memory  of  events  by  artificial  signs,  was  by  the  use  imu^ 
of  knotted  cords,  belts  of  wampum,  and  analogous  means; 
or  by  a system  of  pictorial  writing,  consisting  of  rude  im- 
itations of  visible  objects.  Something  of  this  nature  was 
found  in  all  parts  of  America. 

Government.  1.  “In  some  of  the  tribes,  the  govern-  z.  The  gov- 
ment  approached  an  absolute  monarchy ; the  will  of  the  Zme%fthe 
sachem  being  the  supreme  law,  so  long  as  the  respect  of  ^'^***’ 
the  tribe  preserved  his  authority.  ^The  government  of  4.  Among  the 
the  Five  Nations  was  entirely  republican.  “In  most  of  s^’ildividuai 
the  tribes,  the  Indians,  as  individuals,  preserved  a great 
degree  of  independence,  hardly  submitting  to  any  re- 
straint. 

2.  “Thus,  when  the  Hurons,  at  one  time,  sent  messen-  e illustration 
gers  to  conclude  a treaty  of  peace  with  the  Iroquois,  a 

single  Indian  accompanied  the  embassy  in  a hostile  char, 
acter,  and  no  power  in  the  community  could  deter  him. 

The  warrior,  meeting  one  of  his  enemies,  gratified  his 
vengeance  by  dispatching  him.  It  seems  the  Iroquois 
were  not  strangers  to  such  sallic.s,  for,  after  due  explana- 
tion, they  regarded  the  deed  as  an  individual  act,  and  the 
negotiation  was  successfully  terminated.* 

3.  ’The  nominal  title  of  chief,  although  usually  for  7.  Thetitu 
life,  and  hereditary,  conferred  but  little  power,  either  in 

war  or  in  peace ; and  the  authority  of  the  chieftain  de- 
pended almost  entirely  on  his  personal  talents  and  en- 
ergy. “Public  opinion  and  usage  were  the  only  laws  of 
the  Indian. j"  laivso/the 

4.  “There  Avas  one  feature  of  aristocracy  which  ap-  g prevalent 
pears  to  have  been  very  general  among  the  Indian  tribes, 

and  to  have  been  established  from  time  immemorial.  This 

was  a division  into  clans  or  tribes,  the  members  of  which 

were  dispersed  indiscriminately  throughout  the  whole  ,0.  principal 

nation.  ‘“The  principal  regulation  of  these  divisions,  was,  '^^theifdivi^ 

that  no  man  could  marry  in  his  own  clan,  and  that  every 

child  belonged  to  the  clan  of  its  mother.  "The  obvious  this  sijsten. 


* Cb*mplaJn,  tome  ii.,  p.  79 — 89. 

t lu  ail  obituary  notice  of  the  celebrated  M’Gillivray,  emperor  of  the  Creek-s,  who  died  in 

1793,  it  is  said : — “ This  idolized  chief  of  the  Creeks  styled  himself  king  of  kings.  But  alas, 
ho  could  neither  restrain  the  meanest  fellow  of  his  nation  from  the  commission  of  a crime,  not 
punish  him  after  he  had  committed  it ! He  might  persuade  or  advise,  all  the  good  an  Indian 
kins  or  chief  can  do  ” 


8 


58 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


[Book 


ANA.LT8IS 


I.  Ordinary 
number  of 
elans,  and 
how  distin- 
guished, 
i The  Huron 
clans 

3.  TM  Ir> 
guois. 


The  Dela- 
ware, Sioux, 
Shaionee, 
and  Chip- 
pewa clans. 


8.  Of  the.  pun- 
ishnisnt  of 
trimes  among 
some  of  the 
Southern 
tribes. 


t.  Peculiar  in- 
stitution 
among  the 
Cherokees. 


7.  An  institu- 
tion sotne- 
tohat  similar 
asnong  the 

Creeks 


•J.  Uniformity 
qf  religious 
belief 

B.  Belief  in  a 
Suprymc  Be- 
ing. and  in 
the  Utmvortal- 
ity  of  the  soul. 

10.  Numerous 
deities  and 
spirits  be- 
lieved in  by 
the  Indian. 


design  of  this  system  was  the  prevention  of  marriage* 
among  near  relations, — thereby  checking  the  natural  ten. 
dency  towards  the  subdivision  of  the  nation  into  independ. 
ent  communities. 

5.  ^Most  of  the  nations  were  found  divided  into  three 
clans,  or  tribes,  but  some  into  more, — each  distinguished 
by  the  name  of  an  animal.  ^Thus  the  Huron  tribes  were 
divided  into  three  clans, — the  Bear,  the  Wolf,  and  the 
Turtle.  ®The  Iroquois  had  the  same  divisions,  except 
that  the  clan  of  the  Turtle  was  divided  into  two  others. 
^The  Delawares  were  likewise  divided  into  three  clans ; 
the  various  Sioux  tribes  at  present  into  two  large  clans, 
which  are  subdivided  into  several  others : the  Shawnees 
are  divided  into  four  clans,  and  the  Chippewas  into  a lar- 
ger number. 

6.  ^Formerly,  among  some  of  the  southern  tribes,  if 
an  individual  committed  an  offence  against  one  of  the 
same  clan,  the  penalty,  or  compensation,  was  regulated 
by  the  other  members  of  the  clan ; and  in  the  case  of 
murder,  the  penalty  being  death,  the  nearest  male  relative 
of  the  deceased  was  the  executioner.  If  an  injury  was 
committed  by  a member  of  another  clan,  then  the  clan 
of  the  injured  party,  and  not  the  party  himself,  demanded 
reparation ; and  in  case  of  refusal,  the  injured  clan  had 
the  right  to  do  itself  justice,  by  inflicting  the  proper  pen- 
alty upon  the  offender. 

7.  ®An  institution  peculiar  to  the  Cherokees  was  the 
setting  apart,  as  among  the  Israelites  of  old,  a city  of  re- 
fuge and  peace,  which  was  the  residence  of  a few  sacred 
“ beloved  men,”  in  wliose  presence  blood  could  not  be 
shed,  and  where  even  murderers  found,  at  least  a tempo- 
rary asylum.  ’Of  a somewhat  similar  nature  was  once 
the  division  of  towns  or  villages,  among  the  Creeks,  into 
White  and  Red  towns, — the  former  the  advocates  of  peace, 
and  the  latter  of  war ; and  whenever  the  question  of  wai 
or  peace  was  deliberately  discussed,  it  was  the  duty  ot 
the  former  to  advance  all  the  arguments  that  could  be  sug- 
gested in  favor  of  peace. 

Religion.  1.  ®The  religious  notions  of  the  natives, 
throughout  the  whole  continent,  exhibited  great  uniformity. 
“Among  all  the  tribes  there  was  a belief,  though  often 
vague  and  indistinct,  in  the  existence  of  a Supreme  Being, 
and  in  the  i nmortality  of  the  soul,  and  its  future  state, 
”But  the  Indian  believed  in  numberless  inferior  Deities  ■ 
in  a god  of  the  sun,  the  moon,  and  the  stars  ; of  the  ocean 
and  tl  e storm  ; — and  his  superstition  led  him  to  attribute 
spirits  to  the  lakes  and  the  rivers,  the  valleys  and  the 
mountains,  and  to  every  power  which  he  could  not  fathom 


Chap.  l.J 


LYDIAN  TRIBES. 


and  which  he  could  neither  creote  nor  destroy.  ‘Thus 
ilie  Deity  of  the  Indian  was  not  a unity  ; the  Great  Spirit 
that  he  worsliipped  was  the  embodiment  of  tlie  material 
laws  of  the  Universe, — the  aggregate  of  the  mysterious 
powers  by  wliich  he  was  surrounded. 

2.  ’Most  tribes  had  their  religious  fasts  and  festivals ; 
their  expiatory  self  punishments  and  sacrifices ; and  their 
priests,  who  acted  in  the  various  capacities  of  physicians, 
prophets,  and  sorcerers.*  ’The  Mexicans  paid  their  chief 
adoration  to  the  sun,  and  offered  human  sacrifices  to  that 
luminary.  “The  Natches,  and  some  of  the  tribes  of 
Louisiana,  kept  a sacred  fire  constantly  burning,  in  a 
temple  appropriated  to  that  purpose.  The  Natches  also 
worshipped  the  sun,  from  whom  their  sovereign  and  the 
privileged  class  claimed  to  be  descended  ; and  at  the  death 
of  the  head  chief,  who  was  styled  the  Great  Sun,  his 
wives  and  his  mother  were  sacrificed.  ’Until  quite  re- 
cently the  practice  of  annually  sacrificing  a prisoner  pre- 
vailed among  the  Missouri  Indians  and  the  Pawnees. | 

3.  ®A  superstitious  reverence  for  the  dead  has  been 
found  a distinguishing  trait  of  Indian  character.  Under 
its  influence  the  dead  were  wrapped  and  buried  in  the 
choicest  furs,  with  their  ornaments,  their  weapons  of  war, 
and  provisions  to  last  them  on  their  solitary  journey  to 
the  land  of  spirits.  Extensive  mounds  of  earth,  the  only 
monuments  of  the  Indian,  were  often  erected  over  the 
graves  of  illustrious  chieftains;  and  some  of  the  tribes, 
at  stated  intervals  collected  the  bones  of  the  dead,  and  in- 
terred them  in  a common  cemetery.  ’The  Mexicans,  and 
some  of  the  tribes  of  South  America,  frequently  buried 
their  dead  beneath  their  houses ; and  the  same  practice 
has  been  traced  among  the  Mobilian  tribes  of  North 
America.  'One  usage,  the  burial  of  the  dead  in  a sitting 
posture,  was  found  almost  universal  among  the  tribes  from 
Greenland  to  Cape  Horn,  showing  that  some  common  su- 
perstition pervaded  the  whole  continent. 

Traditions.  1.  ®As  the  graves  of  the  red  men  were 
their  only  monuments,  so  traditions  were  their  only  his- 
tory. ‘®By  oral  traditions,  transmitted  from  father  to  son. 


ANALYSIS. 

1.  The  nature 
of  im  notiont 
V Great 


2.  Fasts,  sacrt- 
Jixxs,  priests, 
i-c. 


3.  Mexitan 
worship. 


4.  Religious 
rites  and  loor- 
ship  of  the 
Natches. 


5.  Practice  of 
the  Missou- 
riesand  Paio- 
necs. 


6.  Reverence 
for,  and  bu 
rial  of  the 
dead 


7.  Mexican 
mode  of  bu- 
rial. 


I Burial  in  a 
sitting  pos- 
ture. 


9 The  only 
monuments 
and  history 
of  the  red 
men. 

10.  Oral  tra- 
ditions. 


* The  Indians  possessed  some  little  skill  in  medicine,  but  as  all  diseases  of  obscure  origin 
were  ascribed  to  the  secret  agency  of  malignant  powers  or  spirits,  the  physician  invested  him- 
self with  his  mystic  character,  when  he  directed  his  efforts  against  these  invisible  enemi(^s 
By  the  agency  of  dreams,  mystical  ceremonies,  and  incantations,  he  attempted  to  dive  into  the 
abyss  of  futurity,  and  bring  to  light  the  hidden  and  the  unknown.  The  same  principle  in  hu- 
man nature. — a dim  belief  in  the  spirit’s  existence  after  the  dissolution  of  the  body,  and  of  nu 
merous  invisible  powers,  of  good  and  of  evil,  in  the  universe  fvround  him, — principles  which 
wrap  the  mind  of  the  savage  in  the  folds  of  a gloomy  superstition,  and  bow  him  down,  th« 
tool  of  jugglers  and  knaves, — have,  under  the  light  of  Revelation,  opened  a pathway  of  hope 
to  a glorio  IS  immortality,  and  elevated  man  in  the  scale  of  being  to  hold  converse  with  hil 
Maker. 

t Archaslogia  Americana,  vol.  ii.,  p.  132.  See  also  p.  54,  notice  of  Petalesharoo. 


60 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


[Bc)oi  1. 


ANALYSIS 


1.  hnportanee 
mnd  origin  oj 
some  of  tilt 
traditions. 


2.  A preva- 
lent tradition 
of  the  Algon 
quins. 

i.  Of  the  Iro- 
quois. 


K Tradition 
of  an  age  of 
fire. 


a.'PecuUar 
traditum  of 
the  Tame- 
nacs. 


>»'  the 
.i^llians. 


7.  Of  the 
Muyscas  of 
Neio  Gran- 
ada. 


I Tradition 
concerning 
Ihe  pyramid 
»f  Vholula. 


they  preserved  the  memory  of  important  events  connecied 
with  the  history  of  the  tribe — of  the  deeds  of  illustrious 
chieftains — and  of  important  phenomena  in  the  natural 
world.  'Of  their  traditions,  some,  having  obvious  refer 
ence  to  events  recorded  in  scripture  history,  are  exceed, 
ingly  interesting  and  important,  and  their  universality 
throughout  the  entire  continent,  is  conclusive  proof  that 
their  origin  is  not  wholly  fabulous. 

2.  'Thus  the  wide  spread  Algonquin  tribes  preserved  a 
tradition  of  the  original  creation  of  tl^e  earth  from  water, 
and  of  a subsequent  general  inundation.  ®The  Iroquois 
tribes  likewise  had  a tradition  of  a general  deluge,  but 
from  which  they  supposed  that  no  person  escaped,  and 
that,  in  order  to  repeople  the  earth,  beasts  were  changed 
into  men.  ^One  tribe  held  the  tradition,  not  only  of  a del- 
uge, but  also  of  an  age  of  fire,  which  destroyed  every 
human  being  except  one  man  and  one  woman,  who  were 
saved  in  a cavern. 

3.  ®The  Tamenacs,  a nation  in  the  northern  part  of 
South  America,  say  that  their  progenitor  Amalivica,  arri- 
ved  in  their  country  in  a bark  canoe,  at  the  time  of  the 
great  deluge,  which  is  called  the  age  of  water.  This 
tradition,  with  some  modifications,  was  current  among 
many  tribes ; and  the  name  of  Amalivica  was  found 
spread  over  a region  of  more  than  forty  thousand  square 
miles,  where  he  was  termed  the  “ Father  of  Mankind.” 

4.  ®The  aboriginal  Chilians  say  that  their  progenitois 
escaped  from  the  deluge  by  ascending  a high  mountain 
which  they  still  point  out. 

’The  Muyscas  of  New  Grenada  have  a tradition  that 
they  were  taught  to  clothe  themselves,  to  worship  the  sun, 
and  to  cultivate  the  earth,  by  an  old  man  with  a long  fiow- 
ing  beard ; but  that  his  wife,  less  benevolent,  caused  the 
valley  of  Bogota  to  be  inundated,  by  which  all  the  na- 
tives perished,  save  a few  who  were  preserved  on  the 
mountains. 

5.  ®A  tradition  said  to  be  handed  down  from  the  Tol- 
tecs,  concerning  the  pyramid  of  Cholula,  in  Mexico,  re- 
lates, that  it  was  built  by  one  of  seven  giants,  who  alone 
escaped  from  the  great  deluge,  by  taking  refuge  in  the 
cavern  of  a lofty  mountain.  The  bricks  of  which  the 
pyramid  was  composed  were  made  in  a distant  province, 
and  conveyed  by  a file  of  men,  who  passed  them  from 
hand  to  hand.  But  the  gods,  beholding  with  wrath  the 
attempt  to  build  an  edifice  whose  top  should  reach  the 
clouds,  hurled  fire  upon  the  pyramid,  by  which  numbers 
of  the  workmen  perished.  The  work  was  discontinued 


INDIAN  TRIBES. 


Cnjkt.  I.?. 


and  the  monument  was  afterwards  dedicated  to  the  ‘ G(  i) 
OF  THE  Am.’ 

6.  ‘The  Mexican  ] ascribed  all  their  improvements  in 
the  arts,  and  the  ceremonies  of  their  religion,  to  a white 
and  bearded  man,  who  came  from  an  unknown  region, 
and  was  made  high  priest  of  the  city  of  Tula.  From  the 
numerous  blessings  which  he  bestowed  upon  mankind, 
arid  his  aversion  to  cruelty  and  war,  his  was  called  the 
golden  age,  and  the  era  of  peace.  Having  received  from 
the  Great  Spirit  a drink  which  made  him  immortal,  and 
being  inspired  with  the  desire  of  visiting  a distant  coun- 
try, he  went  to  the  east,  and,  disappearing  on  the  coast, 
was  never  afterwards  seen.  “In  one  of  the  Mexican  pic- 
ture writings  there  is  a delineation  of  a venerable  looking 
man,  who,  with  his  wife,  was  saved  in  a canoe  at  the  time 
of  the  great  inundation,  and,  upon  the  retiring  of  the 
waters  of  the  flood,  was  landed  upon  a mountain  called 
Colhuacan.  Their  children  were  born  dumb,  and  re- 
ceived difterent  languages  from  a dove  upon  a lofty  tree. 

7.  “The  natives  of  Mechoacan  are  said  by  Clavigero, 
Humboldt,  and  others,  to  have  a tradition,  which,  if  cor- 
rectly reported,  accords  most  singularly  with  the  scrip- 
tural account  of  the  deluge.  The  tradition  relates  that 
at  the  time  of  the  great  deluge,  Tezpi,  with  his  wife  and 
children,  embarked  in  a cal/i  or  house,  taking  with  them 
several  animals,  and  the  seeds  of  different  fruits  ; and 
that  when  the  waters  began  to  withdraw,  a bird,  called 
aura,  was  sent  out,  which  remained  feeding  upon  carrion  ; 
and  that  other  birds  were  then  sent  out,  which  did  not 
return,  except  the  humming  bird,  which  brought  a small 
branch  in  its  mouth. 

8.  ■‘These  traditions,  and  many  others  of  a similar 
character  that  might  be  mentioned,  form  an  important 
link  in  the  chain  of  testimony  which  goes  to  substantiate 
the  authenticity  of  Divine  Revelation.  “We  behold  the 
unlettered  tribes  of  a vast  continent,  who  have  lost  all 
liiiowledge  of  their  origin,  or  migration  hither,  preserving 
with  remarkable  distinctness,  the  apparent  tradition  o* 
certain  events  which  the  inspired  penman  tells  us  hap- 
pened in  the  early  ages  of  the  world’s  history.  ®We 
readily  detect,  in  several  of  these  traditions,  clouded 
though  they  are  by  fable,  a striking  coincidence  with  the 
scriptural  accounts  of  the  creation  and  the  deluge  ; while 
in  others  we  think  we  see  some  faint  memorials  of  the 
destruction  of  the  “ cities  of  the  plain”  by  “ fire  which 
came  down  from  heaven,”  and  of  that  confusion  of 
tongues”  which  fell  upon  the  descendants  of  Noah  in  the 
Dlains  of  Shinar. 


61 


ANALYSIS 


1.  0/ 

great  teachtk 
of  Uve  Mexi- 
cans. 


2.  Traditions 
presarved  in 
one  of  the 
Mexican  pic- 
ture tori- 
tings. 


3.  Important 
tradition  of 
the  natives  of 
Mechoacan. 


4 Nature  of 
the  testimo- 
ny furnish- 
ed by  these 
traditions. 

5.  The  sim- 
ple facts 
which  they 
exhibit. 


6.  Coincidenei 
of  these  tra- 
ditions with 
certain  script 
tural  ac- 
counts 


62 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[Book  I 


ANALYSIS 


1.  Difficulty 
in  thjc  suppo- 
ntion  that  t)is 
scriptural  at’ 
count  of  the 
deluge,  ^c., 
is  a fable. 


2.  The  alter- 
nativeof  those 
%oho  tolerate 
nioJi  a swtrpo- 
sitioK. 


» Antiquities 
of  the  Indians 
of  the  present 
race. 

4 Consist  of 
lohat. 


6.  tVhere 
found,  and 
evidences  of 
what. 


6.  Modern 
myunds  for 
burial;  hoto 
distinguished 
from  the  an- 
cient tu/muli. 


. Modern 
fragments 
sornetimes 
ttis taken  for 
ancient 
relics. 


9.  the  scriptural  account  of  the  deluge,  and  the  sav.ng 
of  Noah  and  his  family  be  only  a “ delusive  fable  at 
what  time,  and  under  what  circumstances,  it  may  be  asked, 
could  such  a fable  have  been  imposed  upon  the  world  lor 
a fact,  and  with  such  impressive  force  that  it  should  be ' 
universally  credited  as  true,  and  transmitted,  in  many 
languages,  through  different  nations,  and  successive  ages, 
by  oral  tradition  alone  ? “Those  who  can  tolerate  the 
supposition  of  such  universal  credulity,  have  no  alterna- 
tive but  to  reject  the  evidence  derived  from  all  human 
experience,  and,  against  a world  of  testimony  weighing 
against  them,  to  oppose  merely  the  bare  assertion  of 
infidel  unbelief. 


CHAPTER  II. 

AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES 
SECTION  I. 

ANTIQUITIES  FOUND  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

1.  “The  Antiquities  of  the  Indians  of  the  present  race 
are  neither  numerous  nor  important.  *They  consis, 
chiefly  of  ornaments,  warlike  instruments,  and  domestic 
utensils  ; such  as  rude  stone  axes  or  tomahawks,  knives 
and  chisels,  pipes,  flint  arrow-heads,  an  inferior  kind  of 
earthenware,  and  mortars  that  were  used  in  preparing 
maize  or  corn  for  food.  “These  specimens  of  aboriginal 
art  and  ingenuity  are  frequently  discovered  in  the  cultiva- 
tion of  new  lands,  in  the  vicinity  of  old  Indian  towns,  and 
particularly  in  the  Indian  hur^'ing  places  ; but  they  pre- 
sent no  evidences  of  a state  of  society  superior  to  what 
is  found  among  the  Indians  of  the  present  day.  'Some 
tribes  erected  mounds  over  the  graves  of  illustrious 
chieftains  ; but  these  works  can  generally  be  distinguished 
from  those  ancient  tumuli  which  are  of  unknown  origin, 
by  their  inferior  dimensions,  their  isolated  situations,  and 
the  remains  of  known  Indian  fabrics  that  are  found  with 
in  them. 

2.  ’As  articles  of  modern  European  origin,  occasionally 
found  in  the  Western  States,  have  sometimes  been  blended 
with  those  that  are  really  ancient,  great  caution  is  requi- 
site in  receiving  accounts  of  supposed  antiquities,  lest  our 
credulity  should  impose  upon  us  some  modern  fragmeni 


tA  11 1 AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  63 

for  ancient  relic.  *As  the  French,  at  an  earlj  period,  analysis 
had  establishments  incur  western  territory,  it  wjuld  be 
surprising  if  the  soil  did  not  occasionally  unfold  some  %^anufac- 
lost  or  buried  remains  of  their  residence  there ; and 
accordingly  there  have  been  found  knives  and  pickaxes,  Roinancoim 
iron  and  cooper  kettles,  and  implements  of  modern  war- 
fare, together  with  medals,  and  French  and  English 
coins ; and  even  some  ancient  Roman  coins  were  Ibund 
in  a cave  in  Tennessee ; but  these  had  doubtless  been 
deposited  there,  and  perhaps  in  view  of  the  exploration  of 
the  cave,  by  some  European  since  the  country  was 
traversed  by  the  French.  ^But,  notwithstanding  some  2.  Reported 
reported  discoveries  to  the  contrary,  it  is  confidently  be-  * 

lieved  that  there  has  not  been  found,  in  all  North  Amer- 
ica,  a single  medal,  coin,  or  monument,  bearing  an  in- 
scription in  any  known  language  of  the  Old  World,  which 
lias  not  been  brought,  or  made  liere,  since  the  discovery 
by  Columbus. 

3.  ^There  are,  however,  within  the  limits  of  the  United 
States,  many  antiquities  of  a remarkable  character,  which  hm,  confess 
cannot  be  ascribed  either  to  Europeans  or  to  the  present 
Indian  tribes,  and  which  afford  undoubted  proofs  of  an 

origin  from  nations  of  considerable  cultivation,  and  ele- 
vated far  above  the  savage  state.  ^No  articles  of  me-  f Preserva- 
chanical  workmanship  are  more  enduring  than  fragments  ^°enimre. 
of  earthen  ware,  specimens  of  which,  coeval  in  date  with 
the  remotest  periods  of  civilization,  have  been  found  among 
the  oldest  ruins  of  the  world.  ^Numerous  specimens, 
moulded  with  great  care,  have  also  been  discovered  in  the  ^°^unit2i 
western  United  States,  and  under  such  circumstances  as 
to  preclude  the  possibility  of  their  being  of  recent  origin. 

4.  *Some  years  since,  some  workmen,  in  digging  a well  Earthen 
near  JN  ashville,  1 ennessee,  discovered  an  earthen  pitcher,  at  Ntishvuie. 
containing  about  a gallon,  standing  on  a rock  twenty  feet 

below  the  surface  of  the  earth.  Its  form  was  circular, 
and  it  was  surmounted  at  the  top  by  the  figure  of  a female 
head  covered  with  a conical  cap.  The  head  had  strongly 
marked  Asiatic  features,  and  large  ears  extending  as  low 
as  the  chin.* 

5 ’Near  some  ancient  remains  on  a fork  of  the  Cum- 
berland  River,  a curious  specimen  of  pottery,  called  the  found  on  a 
‘‘  Triune  vessel,”  or  “ Idol,”  was  found  about  four  feet  cwnhfria^ 
below  the  surface  of  the  earth.  It  consists  of  three  hoi- 
low  heads,  joined  together  at  the  back  by  an  inverted  bell- 
shaped  hollow  stem  or  handle.  The  features  bear  a strong 
resemblance  to  the  Asiatic.  The  faces  had  been  painted 


Archaelogia  Americana,  vol.  1.  p.  214 


C4  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [Book  1 

analysis,  with  red  and  yellow,  and  the  colors  still  retained  greal 
brilliancy.  I'he  vessel  holds  about  a quart,  and  is  corn* 
posed  of  a fine  clay,  which  has  been  hardened  by  the 
action  of  fire. 

Idol  of  clay  6.  ^Near  Nashville,  an  idol  composed  of  clay  and  gyp- 

“"founiiS  sum  has  been  discovered,  which  represents  a man  without 
i^ashviiu.  having  the  hair  plaited,  a band  around  the  head, 

and  a flattened  lump  or  cake  upon  the  summit.  It  is  said 
in  all  respects  to  resemble  an  idol  found  by  Professor 
Pallas  in  the  southern  part  of  the  Russian  empire.* 

2 Ashes  ”7.  “In  an  ancient  excavation  at  the  State  salt  works  in 
Illinois,  ashes  and  fragments  of  earthen  ware  were  found 
Springs,  at  great  depths  below  the  surface ; and  similar  appear- 
ances have  been  discovered  at  other  works ; whi>;h  ren- 
ders it  probable  that  these  springs  were  formerly  workea 
by  a civilized  people,  for  the  manufacture  of  salt.f 
3.  Remains  “Remains  of  fire-places  and  chimneys  have  Oeen  dis 
'^anddmi*  covered  in  various  places,  several  feet  below  the  surface 
cf  the  earth,  and  where  the  soil  was  covered  by  the  hea- 
viest forest  trees  ; from  which  the  conclusion  is  probable 
that  eight  or  ten  hundred  years  had  elapsed  sin^e  these 
hearths  were  deserted. :{: 

\.Meaais  re-  8.  ^Medals,  representing  the  sun,  with  its  rays  of  light, 
tne  sun ; cop-  have  been  found  at  various  places  in  the  Western  States, 
^suve^^p',  togetlier  with  utensils  and  ornaments  of  copper,  some- 
times  plated  with  silver  : and  in  one  instance,  in  a mound 
at  Marietta,  a solid  silver  cup  was  found,  with  its  surface 
5.  Various ar-  smooth  and  regular,  and  its  interior  finely  gilded. § “Arti- 
‘coj?en  copper,  such  as  pipe-bowls,  arrow-heads,  circular 

medals,  &c.,  have  been  found  in  more  than  twenty 
I.  Mirrors  of  ^ounds.  ®Miri'ors  of  isinglass  have  been  found  in  many 
places.  Traces  of  iron  whollj-  consumed  by  rust  have 

7.  Articles  of  discovered  in  a few  instances.  ’Some  of  the  articles 

pottery,  of  pottery  are  skilfully  wrought  and  polished,  glazed  and 

burned,  and  are  in  no  respects  inferior  to  those  of  modern 
manufacture.  jl 

8.  These  ex-  9.  “These  are  a few  examples  of  the  numerous  articles 

of  mechanical  workmanship  that  have  been  discovered, 
and  which  evidently  owe  their  origin  to  some  former  race, 
of  far  greater  skill  in  the  arts,  than  the  present  Indian 
porfantanti-  ti*ihes  possess.  *But  a class  of  antiquities,  far  more  inte- 
cMrMt’e?aSd  ^’®sting  than  those  already  mentioned,  and  which  afford 
extent,  more  decisive  proof  of  the  immense  numbers,  and  at  least 


* Archaelot^a  Americana,  vol.  1.  p.  11,  and  Pallas’s  Travels  vol.  2nd. 

t Some  of  t he  Indian  tribes  made  use  of  rock  salt,  but  it  is  not  known  that  they  understood 
Uie  process  of  obtaining  it  by  evaporation  or  boihng. 
t Archaelogia  Am.  vol.  i.  p.  202. 
j Schoolcraft  s View,  p.  276. 

i Schoolcraft’s  Mississippi,  vol.  i.  202,  and  Archaelogia  Am.  vol.  i.  p.  221. 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


Chaf.  II.J 


partial  civilization  of  their  authors,  consists  of  embank- 
ments of  earth,  trenches,  walls  of  stone,  and  mounds, 
wliich  an-  found  in  great  numbers  in  the  states  bordering 
upon  the  Mississippi  and  its  branches, — in  the  vicinity  of 
tlie  Great  Lakes  and  their  tributaries, — and  in  the  South- 
ern States  and  Florida. 

10.  'Although  upwards  of  a hundred  remains  of  wnat 
were  apparently  rude  ancient  forts  or  defensive  fortifica- 
tions, some  of  which  were  of  considerable  dimensions, 
have  been  discovered  in  the  state  of  New  York  alone,  yet 
they  increase  in  number  and  in  size  towards  the  south- 
west. Some  of  the  most  remarkable  only  can  be  de- 
scribed. 

11.  “At  Marietta,  Ohio,  on  an  elevated  plain  above  the 
present  bank  of  the  Muskingum,  were,  a few  years  since, 
some  extraordinary  remains  of  ancient  works*  which  ap- 
pear to  have  been  fortifications.  ■‘They  consisted,  princi- 
pally, of  two  large  oblong  inclosures,  the  one  containing 
an  area  of  forty,  and  the  other  of  twenty  acres,  together 
with  several  mounds  and  terraces,  the  largest  mound  being 
one  hundred  and  fifteen  feet  in  diameter  at  the  base,  and 
thirty  feet  in  altitude. 

T2.  *The  fortresses  were  encompassed  by  walls  of 
earth,  from  six  to  ten  feet  high,  and  thirty  feet  in  breadth. 
On  each  side  of  the  larger  inclosure  were  three  entrances, 
at  equal  distances  apart,  the  middle  being  the  largest,  es- 
pecially on  the  side  towards  the  Muskingum.  This  en- 
trance was  guarded  by  two  parallel  walls  of  earth,  two 
hundred  and  thirty  feet  apart,  and  three  hundred  and 
sixty  feet  in  length,  and  extending  down  to  the  former 
bank  of  the  Muskingum. 

13.  ‘Within  the  inclosed  area,  near  the  northwest 
corner,  was  an  oblong  terrace,  one  hundred  and  eighty 
eight  feet  in  length,  and  nine  feet  high, — level  on  the  sum- 
mit, and  having,  on  each  side,  regular  ascents  to  the  top. 
Near  the  south  wall  was  another  similar  terrace ; and  at 
tlie  southeast  corner  a third.  Near  the  centre  was  a cir- 
cular  mound,  thirty  feet  in  diameter,  and  five  feet  high ; 
and  at  the  southwest  corner,  a semicircular  parapet,  to 
guard  the  entrance  in  that  quarter. 

14.  ®The  smaller  fort  had  entrances  on  each  side,  and 
at  each  corner ; most  of  the  entrances  being  defended  by 
circular  mounds  within.  ’The  conical  mound,  near  the 
smaller  fort,  was  surrounded  by  a ditch,  and  an  embank- 
ment, through  which  was  an  opening  towards  the  fortifi- 
cation, twenty  feet  in  width.  This  mound  was  protected, 
in  addition,  by  surrounding  parapets  and  mounds,  and  out- 
works of  various  forms.  ^Between  the  fortresses  were 

9 


65 


ANALVniS. 


. Ruiie  an- 
cient for- 
tretset. 


2 Ruins  at 
Marietta. 


a.  See  No.  I, 
next  page. 

3 Consist  of 
what. 


4.  Description 
of  the  larger 
inclosure. 


5 Appear- 
ances loithit 
the  inclosed 
area. 


6.  The  larges 
fort  or  inclo 
sure 

7.  Conical 
mound 
it. 


8.  Exeava 
tions. 


66 


AIVTERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[Book  1 


A.NAI.YSIS.  found  excavations,  one  of  which  was  sixty  feet  in  diame. 
. Their  prob-  ^t  the  surface,  with  steps  formed  in  its  sides.  ‘These 
able  deuign.  excavations  Were  probably  wells  that  supplied  the  inhabit- 
ants  with  water. 


No.  1.  ANCIENT 

AT  MARIETTA. 
References. 
7Tl . Mounds. 
W.  Walls  of 
earth. 


1 Work$at 
Virclevil’.e- 
b.  See  No.  2. 


S The  square 
inclosure. 


4 The  eircu' 
lar  inclosure. 


Central 


e.  Senmir- 
eular  pave- 
ment, and 
inclined 
vlans. 


y Contents 
of  the,  mound 


1-5.  ’At  Circleville,  near  the  Sciota  River,  were  twc 
earthen  inclosures**  connected  with  each  other ; one  an 
exact  circle.)  and  the  other  an  exact  square ; the  diameter 
of  the  former  being  sixty  nine  rods,  and  each  side  of  the 
latter  fifty  nine.  ’The  wall  of  the  square  inclosuic  wa? 
about  ten  feet  in  height,  having  seven  openings  or  gate- 
ways, each  protected  by  a mound  of  earth.  “The  circu- 
lar inclosure  was  surrounded  by  two  walls,  with  a ditch 
between  them ; the  height  from  the  bottom  of  the  ditch  tc 
the  top  of  the  walls  being  twenty  feet.  “In  the  centre  of 
the  inclosure  was  a mound  ten  feet  high,  thirty  feet  in  di- 
ameter  at  the  summit,  and  several  rods  at  the  base.  “East 
of  the  mound — partially  inclosing  it,  and  extending  five 
or  six  rods,  was  a semicircular  pavement,  composed  of 
pebbles,  such  as  are  found  in  the  bed  of  the  adjoining 
river, — and  an  inclined  plane  leading  to  the  summit. 

16.  ’On  removing  the  earth  composing  the  mound,  there 
were  found,  immediately  below  it,  on  the  original  surface 
of  the  earth,  two  human  skeletons  partially  consumed  by 
fire,  and  surrounded  by  charcoal  and  ashes,  and  a few 
bricks  well  burnt ; — also  a large  quantity  of  arrow-heads, 
— the  handle  of  a small  sword  or  knife,  made  of  elk-horn, 
having  a silver  ferule  around  the  end  where  the  blade  had 
been  inserted,  and  showing  the  appearance  of  a blade 
which  had  been  consumed  by  rust, — a large  mirror  of 
isinglass  three  feet  in  length  and  eighteen  inches  in  width, 
and  on  the  mirror  the  appearance  of  a plate  of  iron  which 


CHAP,  n.j 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


67 


fiad  likewise  been  consumed  by  rust.  *A  short  distance  analysis. 
beyond  the  inclosure,  on  a liill,  was  another  high  mound,  , Mound  be- 
whicli  appears  to  have  been  the  common  cemetery,  as  it 
contained  an  immense  number  of  human  skeletons,  of  all 
sizes  and  ages. 

17.  ■•‘Near  Newark,  in  Licking  County,  on  an  extensi\e  2.  Ancient 
and  elevated  plain  at  the  junction  of  two  branches  of  the 
Muskingum,  were  the  remains  of  ancient  works  of  a still 
nore  interesting  character.*  At  the  western  extremity  of  »•  see  No.  a 
diese  works  was  a circular  fort  containing  twenty  two 
wcres,  on  one  side  of  which  was  an  elevation  thirty  feet 
i.igh,  built  partly  of  earth,  and  partly  of  stone.  This  cir- 
cular  fort  was  connected,  by  parallel  walls  of  earth,  with 
an  octagonal  fort  containing  forty  acres,  the  walls  of  which 
were  ten  feet  high.  To  this  fort  were  eight  openings  or 
gateways,  about  fifteen  feet  in  width,  eacli  protected  by  a 
mound  of  earth  on  the  inside. 


18.  ®From  the  fort,  parallel  walls  of  earth  proceeded  3.  Parana 
to  the  former  basin  of  the  river: — others  extended  several  eartjifo%ei 
miles  into  the  country  ; — and  others  on  the  east  to  a square  "^closure  9: 
fort  containing  twenty  acres,  nearly  four  miles  distant.*  ^ 

From  this  latter  fori  parallel  walls  extended  to  the  river, 
and  others  to  a circular  fort  a mile  and  a half  distant, 
containing  twenty  six  acres,  and  surrounded  by  an  em- 
bankment from  twenty  five  to  thirty  feet  high.  Farther 
north  and  east,  on  elevated  ground  protected  by  intrench- 
ments,  were  mounds  containing  tho  remains  of  the  dead. 

It  has  been  supposed  that  the  parallel  walls,  extending 


* The  proportionate  length  of  the  parallel  w.rj*  vj.h  in  the  engraved  p/a«,  has  been  dU 
Minished.  for  want  of  room 


68  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  rBoox  I 

ANALYSIS,  south,  counectcd  these  works  with  others  thirty  n iles  dis. 

■ tant. 

Tufn^r  Somerset,  in  Perry  County,  is  an  ancient 

whose  walls,  inclosing  more  than  forty  acres,  were 
B.  See  No.  4,  built  witli  1‘ude  fragments  of  rocks,  which  are  now  thrown 
down,  but  which  were  sufficient  to  construct  a wall  seven 
feet  in  height,  and  five  or  six  in  thickness.  The  inclosure 
has  two  openings,  before  one  of  which  is  a large  and  high 
rock,  protecting  the  passage.  Near  the  centre  of  th<» 
work  is  a circular  conical  mound,  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  in 
height ; and  in  the  line  of  the  wall,  and  forming  a part  of 
it,  is  one  of  smaller  dimensions.  Near  the  southern  ex- 
tremity  of  the  inclosure  is  a small  work,  containing  half 
an  acre,  whose  walls  are  of  earth,  but  only  a few  feet  in 
height. 

short  distance  west  of  Chilicothe,  on  the  North 
Branch  of  Paint  Creek,  there  are  several  successive  nat- 
b.  See  No.  5,  ural  deposites  of  the  soil,  called  river  bottoms,  rising  one 
^’^page!"®  above  the  other  in  the  form  of  terraces.  Here  are  an- 
cient  works'*  consisting  of  two  inclosures,  connected  with 
8 each  Other.  *The  largest  contains  an  area  of  one  hun- 

dred and  ten  acres,  wholly  surrounded  by  a wall  of  earth 
and  encompassed  by  a ditch  twenty  feet  wide,  except  on 
the  side  towards  the  river.  Within  this  inclosure,  and 
encompassed  likewise  by  a wall  and  ditch,  were  two  cir- 
cular  works,  the  largest  of  which  contained  six  mounds, 
4.  The  small-  which  have  been  used  as  cemeteries.  ‘The  smaller  in- 
erone.  ^osure,  on  the  east,  contains  sixteen  acres,  and  is  sur- 
rounded by  a wall  merely,  in  which  are  several  openings 
or  gateways. 

b.  Ruins  at  21.  '’On  Paint  Creek,  also,  a few  miles  nearer  Chili- 
e°«ee  No^  cothe,  in  the  same  state,  were  extensive  ruins®  on  opposite 
next  page.  ’ sides  of  the  stream.  ®Those  on  the  north  consisted  of  an 
*m7Rorth  irregular  inclosure,  containing  seventy  seven  acres,  and 
‘%ream^  tvvo  adjoining  ones,  the  one  square  and  the  other  circular, 
the  former  containing  twenty  seven  and  the  latter  seven- 
weus^£'a  acres.  ’Within  the  large  inclosure  were  several 

tions,  ^c.  mounds  and  wells,  and  two  elliptical  elevations,  one  of 
d See  a in  vvhich'*  was  twenty  five  feet  high  and  twenty  rods  long, 
iteengraving  constructed  of  stoues  and  earth,  and  contained 

vast  quantities  of  human  bones. 

8.  Other  22.  *The  other*  elliptical  elevation  was  from  eight  to 
fifteen  feet  high.  Another  work,*"  in  the  form  of  a half 
f.  See  c.  moon,  was  bordered  with  stones  of  a kind  now  found  about 
a mile  from  the  spot.  Near  this  work  was  a mound  five 
feet  high  and  thirty  feet  in  diameter,  composed  entirely 
of  red  ochre,  which  was  doubtless  brought  from  a hill  at 
a great  distance  from  the  place. 


Chap.  II.] 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


69 

23.  'Tho  walls  of  the  ruins  on  the  south  side  of  the  analv.sis. 
stream  were  irregular  in  form,  and  about  ten  feet  high. 

The  prineipal  inclosure  contained  eiglity  four  acres,  and  the  south  sm 
the  adjoining  square  twenty  seven.  A small  rivulet,  ris- 
ing without  the  inclosure,  passes  through  the  wall,  and 
loses  itself  in  an  aperture  in  the  earth,  supposed  to  have 
been  originally  a work  of  art. 


24.  ’East  of  these  works,  on  the  summit  of  a rocky  z.  stone  waii 
precipitous  hill,  about  three  hundred  feet  in  height,  rises 
a wail  of  unhewn  stone,  inclosing  an  area  of  one  hundred 
and  thirty  acres.  The  wall  was  on  the  very  edge  of  the 
hill,  and  it  had  two  gateways,  one  opening  directly  towards 
the  creek.  ’A  large  quantity  of  ashes  and  cinders,  sev-  z Asheaand 
eral  feet  in  depth,  was  found  within  the  inclosure,  adjoin- 
ing  the  wall  on  the  south  side.  “Below  the  hill,  in  the  4.  weiu 
slate-rock  which  forms  the  bed  of  the  creek,  are  four  wells, 
several  feet  in  depth.  Each  was  found  covered  by  a 
large  stone,  having  an  aperture  through  the  centre.  It  is 
believed  that  the  stream  has  changed  its  channel  since  the 
wells  were  excavated. 

2.5.  ®At  the  mouth  of  the  Sciota  River,  on  both  sides  of  s. 
the  Ohio,  are  ruins  of  ancient  works  several  miles  in  ex-  nwutho/t^ie. 
tent.*  On  the  south  side  of  the  Ohio,  opposite  Alexan-  ^^see  NaT. 
dria,  is  an  extensive  inclosure,  nearly  square,  whose  walls  "extM«e. 
of  earth  are  now  from  fourteen  to  twenty  feet  in  height. 

At  the  southwest  corner  is  a mound  twenty  feet  in  height, 
end  covering  about  half  an  acre.  Both  east  and  west  of 
t.\e  large  inclosure  are  walls  of  earth  nearly  parallel — 
hilf  a mile  or  more  in  length — about  ten  rods  apart — and 
at  present  from  four  to  six  feet  in  height. 

26.  *On  the  north  side  of  the  river  are  similar  ruins, 
but  more  intricate  and  extensive.  Walls  of  earth,  mostly  mouth  of  the 
parallel,  commencing  near  the  Sciota,  after  running  a dis-  ^nonhside^'^ 
lance  of  nearly  four  miles,  and  ascending  a high  hill,  ter- 
minate  near  four  mounds,  three  of  which  are  six  feet  in 
height,  covering  nearly  an  acre  each.  The  fourth  and 
l.argest  is  twenty  feet  high,  and  has  a raised  walk  ascend- 


70  AMERICAN  ANTIQUmES.  [Book  I 

ANALYSIS,  ing  to  its  summit,  and  another  descending  from  it.  *Near 
\ Mounds  ^ mound  twenty  five  feet  in  height,  containing 

xoeua.  ^c’  the  remains  of  the  dead ; and  about  a quarter  of  a mile 
northwest  another  mound  had  been  commenced.  On  tlie 
brow  of  the  hill  is  a well  now  twenty  feet  deep,  and  two 
others  near,  of  less  depth.  From  the  summit  of  the  hill 
Parallel  are  parallel  walls,  nearly  two  miles  in  length,  extending 
eastwardly  to  a bend  in  the  Ohio,  and  thus  embracing  an 
area  of  several  square  miles  within  the  circuit  of  tlie 
works  and  the  river. 


2.  Ruina  27.  ’Ruins  similar  to  those  already  mentioned  are  four  d 

theWssi^iv-  great  numbers  throughout  almost  the  entire  valley  of 

pi  Valley.  Mississippi,  but  those  in  the  State  of  Ohio  have  been 
- the  most  carefully  surveyed,  and  the  most  accurately  de- 

scribed,  Missouri  arc  the  remains  of  several  stone 

in  Missouri,  Gasconade  county  are  the  ruins  of  an  an- 

cient  town,  regularly  laid  out  in  streets  and  squares.  The 
walls  of  the  ruins  were  found  covered  with  large  cotton 
Ruins  far-  trees,  a species  of  poplar,  of  full  growth.  “Similar  re- 
tntr  west.  have  been  discovered  in  the  territory  west  of  the 

State  of  Missouri,  and  also  on  the  Platte  River,  the  Kan- 
zaS;  and  the  Arkansas. 

b.  Mounds  28.  ^Mounds,  likewise,  of  various  forms,  square,  ob- 
fheiftoT^  01*  circular  at  the  base,  and  flat  or  conical  at  the 

States.  summit,  have  been  found  in  great  numbers  throughout 
the  United  States;  som.etimes  in  isolated  positions,  but 
1 Their  uses,  mostly  in  the  vicinity  of  the  mural  remains.  ®Some  were 
used  as  general  cemeteries,  and  were  literally-  filled  with 
human  bones:  others  appear  to  have  been  erected  ae 
monuments  over  the  ashes  of  the  dead,  their  bodies  having 


Chap.  II.] 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


71 


first  been  burned,  a custom  not  usually  prevalent  with 
♦ho  Indians  of  the  present  day  The  object  of  others  is 
not  certainly  known,  but  probably  some  were  designed 
for  defence,  and  others  for  religious  purposes. 

29.  'Tliere  were  several  extensive  mounds  on  the  site 
of  Cincinnati.  One  of  these,  first  described  in  1794,  had 
then  on  its  surface  the  stumps  of  oak  trees  several  feet  in 
diameter,*  Beneath  it  were  found  the  remains  of  a human 
body,  and  various  ornaments  and  instruments  of  lead, 
cojiper,  and  of  stone.  ’Beneath  an  extensive  mound  in 
Lancaster,  Oliio,  was  found  a furnace,  eighteen  feet  long 
and  six  wide,  and  upon  it  was  placed  a rude  vessel  of 
earthenware,  of  the  same  dimensions,  containing  a num- 
ber of  human  skeletons.  Underneath  the  vessel  was  a 
thick  layer  of  ashes  and  charcoal.*}* 

30.  ’Near  Wheeling,  Virginia,  was  a mound  seventy 
feet  in  height,  and  sixty  feet  in  diameter  at  the  summit. 
Near  it  were  three  smaller  mounds,  one  of  which  has 
been  opened.  It  was  found  to  contain  two  vaults,  built 
of  pillars  of  wood  supporting  roofs  of  .stone ; and  within 
them  were  human  bones,  together  with  beads  of  bone  or 
ivory,  copper  wristlets,  plates  of  mica,  marine  shells,  and 
in  one  a stone  marked  with  unknown  characters.  “Nearly 
opposite  St.  Louis,  in  Illinois,  within  a circuit  of  five  or  six 
miles,  are  upwards  of  one  hundred  and  sixty  mounds  ; 
and  in  the  vicinity  of  St.  Louis  they  are  likewise  numer- 
ous. 

31.  ® About  eleven  miles  from  the  city  of  Natches,  in 
Mississippi,  is  a group  of  mounds,  one  of  which  is  thirty- 
five  feet  hfoh,  embracinor  on  its  summit  an  area  of  four 
acres,  encompassed  by  an  embankment  around  the  mar- 
gin. Some,  however,  have  supposed  that  this  is  a natural 
hill,  to  which  art  has  given  its  present  form.  On  the 
summit  of  this  elevation  are  six  mounds,  one  of  which  is 
still  thirty  feet  high,  and  another  fifteen.:}: 

32.  'Upon  the  north  side  of  the  Etowah  River,  in 
(Georgia,  is  a mound  seventy-five  feet  high,  and  more 
than  three  hundred  in  diameter  at  its  base,  having  an 
inclined  plane  ascending  to  its  summit. § ^The  mounds 
of  Florida  are  numerous  and  extensive,  many  of  them 
near  the  sea  coast  being  composed  of  shells. 

33.  ®Such  is  the  general  character  of  the  numerous 
ancient  remains  that  have  been  found  in  so  great  num- 


. Mounda  at 
Cincinnati. 


2 Mound  at 
Lanensier, 
Ohio. 


3 Mounds 
near  Wheel- 
ing, Vir- 
ginia. 


4.  Mounds 
opposite  St. 
Louis 


5 Mounds 
lear  Natchss, 
in  Missis- 
sippi. 


S.  Mound  in 
Georgia. 


7.  Mounds  oj 
Florida. 

8.  Character 
and  extent  oj 

the  mounds 
in  the  United 
States. 


* Transactions  of  the  Amer.  Philo.  Soc.  vol.  iv.,  p.  178. 

t Silliman’s  Journal,  vol.  i.,  p.  428.  t Bradford’s  American  Antiquities,  p.  58. 

i SilUman’s  Journal,  vol.  i.,  p.  322.  It  appears  that  some  mounds  of  this  description  were 
constructed  by  the  ancestors  of  the  present  Indians.  See  T.  Irving’s  Florida,  vol  i.,  pp 
148,  149- 


72  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [Book  1 

ANALYSIS,  bers  throughout  the  United  States.  W est  of  the  Allegha. 

nies,  the  number  of  the  mural  re/mains  alone  has  been 
estimated  at  more  than  five  thousand,  and  the  mounds 
^ much  greater  number.  ^That  they  were  the  work 
' multitudes  of  the  human  family,  who  were  associated 
ized,  but  un-  in  large  communities,  who  cultivated  the  soil,  and  whc 
■nownpeo-  arrived  at  a degree  of  civilization  considerably  beyond 
that  of  the  present  Indian  tribes,  cannot  be  doubted.  But  the 
names  and  the  history  of  these  people  we  shall  probably 
never  with  certainty  learn.  Curtained  by  the  hand  of 
time,  which  has  left  no  written  records,  if  any  ever  existed, 
their  all  but  a few  earth-embosomed  relics  have  passed 
oblivion.  ^At  the  period  of  the  first  discovery  of  the 
quiiyof  the  continent,  not  only  had  this  unknown  but  numerous  peo- 
scribed,  pie  passed  away  irom  their  ancient  dwelling  places,  but 
ages  must  have  elapsed  since  their  “ altars  and  their  fires” 
were  deserted ; for  over  all  the  monuments  which  alone 
perpetuate  the  knowledge  of  their  existence,  the  forest  had 
already  extended  its  shades,  and  Nature  had  triumph- 
antly resumed  her  empire,  cheating  the  wondering 
European  with  the  belief  that  her  solitudes  had  never 
before  been  broken  but  by  the  wild  beasts  that  roamed 
here,  or  the  stealthy  footsteps  of  the  rude  Indian. 

SECTION  II. 

ANTIQUITIES  FOUND  IN  OTHER  PORTIONS  OF  THE  CONTINENT. 

z.  Increasing  1.  “Although  the  deserted  remains  that  have  been 
civilization  described,  and  others  of  a similar  character — the  work  of 
%LTth^sM.  a people  apparently  long  extinct,  were  the  only  evidence 
of  a former  civilization  within  the  limits  of  the  United 
States ; yet  a far  different  spectacle  was  presented  on 
entering  the  regions  farther  south,  where,  instead  of  the 
buried  relics  of  a former  greatness,  its  living  reality 
was  found. 

^'peru  Mt^  Spanish  invaders  landed  on  the  coast  of 

tiy>t  (kf  titeir  Mexico  and  in  Peru,  they  found  there,  instead  of  feeble 
wandering  tribes,  as  at  the  north,  populous  and  powerful 
agricultural  nations,  with  regular  forms  of  government, 
established  systems  of  law  and  religion,  immense  cities, 
magnificent  edifices  and  temples,  extensive  roads,*  aque- 
ducts, and  other  public  works ; all  showing  a high  degree 
of  advancement  in  many  of  the  arts,  and  rivalling,  in 


• “ At  the  time  when  the  Spaniards  entered  Peru,  no  kingdom  in  Europe  could  boast  of 
•ay  work  of  public  utility  that  could  be  compared  with  the  great  roads  formed  by  the  Incat.* 
•^Robertson's  America 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


Auap.  U.J 


73 


many  respects,  the  regularly  organized  states  of  the  Old  analysis. 
World.  * 

3.  ‘The  Mexicans  constructed  pyramids  and  mounds 

far  more  extensive  than  those  which  have  been  discovered  tmunds: 
in  the  United  States.  Within  the  city  of  Mexico  alone, 
were  more  than  two  thousand  pyramidal  mounds,  the 
largest  of  wliich,  in  the  central  square  of  tlie  city,  was 
constructed  of  clay,  and  had  been  erected  but  a short  time 
before  the  landing  of  Cortes.  It  had  five  stories,  with 
flights  of  stairs  leading  to  its  superior  platform  ; its  base 
was  three  Imndred  and  eighteen  feet  in  length  ; its  heiglit 
was  one  hundred  and  twenty-one  feet,  and  it  was  sur- 
rounded by  a wall  of  hewn  stone.  This  pyramid  was 
dedicated  to  one  of  the  Mexican  gods,  and  sacrifices  were 
ofiered  upon  its  summit. 

4.  Tn  Tezcuco  was  a pyramid  constructed  of  enormous  s Pyramf^t, 
masses  of  basalt,  regularly  cut,  ai  d beautifully  polished,  ^worlLin 
and  covered  with  sculpturer.  There  are  still  seen  the 
foundations  of  large  edifices,  and  the  remains  of  a fine 
aqueduct  in  a state  of  sufficient  preservation  for  present 

use. — ^Near  the  city  of  Cholula,  was  the  largest  pyramid  ^ 
in  Mexico.  This  also  was  designed  for  religious  purposes, 
and  was  saered  to  the  “ God  of  the  Air.”  It  was  con- 
structed of  alternate  layers  of  clay  and  unburnt  brick, 
aiiQ  was  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  twenty-three  feet 
in  length,  and  one  hundred  and  seveniy-seven  feet  in 
height. 

5.  ■‘Such  was  the  character  of  some  of  the  Mexican  *■  General 
pyramids,  the  rums  of  many  of  which,  imposingly  grand  extent  of  the 
even  in  their  desolation,  still  crown  the  hill-tops,  and 

strew  the  plains  of  Mexico.  The  remains  of  extensive 
public  edifices  of  a different  character,  devoted  to  the  pur- 
poses of  civil  life,  and  many  of  them  built  of  hewn  and 
sculptured  stone,  are  also  numerous.  ®The  soil  of  Mexico  s.  Agricui- 
was  under  a rich  state  of  cultivation,  and  the  cities  were  and',»rpuin 
not  only  numerous,  but  some  of  them  are  supposed  to  have 
contained  one  or  two  hundred  thousand  inhabitants.  The 
city  of  Tezcuco,  which  was  even  larger  than  that  of 
Mexico,  was  estimated  by  early  writers  to  contain  one 
hundred  and  forty  thousand  houses. 

6.  ^Extensive  ruins  of  cities,  containing  the  remains  of  ® 
pyramids  and  the  walls  of  massive  buildings,  broken  ruimfmnd 
columns,  altars,  statues,  and  sculptured  fragments,  show-  andceitrai 
ingthat  their  authors  had  attained  considerable  knowledge 

of  the  arts,  and  were  a numerous,  although  an  idolatrous 
people,  are  likewise  found  in  great  numbers  throughout 
Chiapas  and  Yucatan;  and  in  the  neighboring  Central 
American  provinces  of  Honduras  and  Guatimala.  Only 
JO 


74 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[Bock  \ 


a few  of  these  structures,  and 
perhaps  those  not  the  most 
interesting  or  important,  can 
be  described  here ; but  this 
brief  notice  of  them  will  con- 
vey a knowledge  of  their  gen- 
eral  character.*  The  annex- 
ed map  shows  the. localities  of 
the  ruins  that  are  described, 
the 
are 
apai 
and 

Northern  Yucatan. 

analysis  ruins  of  PALENQUE. 


\.  Ruins  of  1.  *The  ruins  of  Palenque,  in  the  province  of  Chiapas, 
paienque.  bordering  upon  Yucatan,  are  the  first  which  awakened 
attention  to  the  existence  of  ancient  and  unknown  cities 
2.  Our  first  in  America.  ^They  were  known  to  the  Spaniards  as 

knowledge  of  , i ^ i ^ i i j 

them.  early  as  1750;  and  in  1787  they  were  explored  by  older 
of  the  King  of  Spain,  under  a commission  from  the  gov. 
ernment  of  Guatimala.  The  account  of  the  exploration 
was  however  locked  up  in  the  archives  of  Guatimala  until 
the  time  of  the  Mexican  Revolution.  In  1822  an  English 
translation  was  published  in  London,  which  was  the  firsl 
notice  in  Europe  of  the  discovery  of  these  ruins. 


most  important  of  which 
those  of  Palenque  in  Chi- 
5,  of  Copan  in  Honduras, 
of  Uxmal  and  Chichen  in 


Yucatan,  and  the  adjoining  Provinces. 


a.  See  No.  1.  2.  '‘The  principal  of  the  structures  that  have  been 

described,*  stands  on  an  artificial  elevation,  forty  feet 


* For  the  description  of  the  Ruins  of  Palenque,  Copan,  Chichen,  Uxmal,  &c.,  we  are  mainlj 
indebted  to  the  valuable  works  of  Mr.  Stephens.  The  illustrative  engravings  are  likewise 
taken,  by  permission,  from  the  same,  works,  to  which  the  reader  is  referred  for  the  fullest  de 
cription  which  has  yet  been  published  of  the  Ruins  in  this  portion  of  Ameri  ;a.  See  Stephen!? 
‘ Centred  America,  Chiapas,  and  YucatoM,’’’^  2 yols.  1841 ; and  Stephens’  “ Incidents  of  Trava 
ii  Yucatan,”  2 vols.  1843. 


Chap  RJ 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


76 


high,  three  hundred  and  ten  feet  in  length,  and  two  hun-  anal\sis. 
dred  and  sixty  in  widtli.  This  elevation  was  formerly  ~ ' 

faced  with  stone,  which  has  been  thrown  down  by  the 
growtli  of  trees,  and  its  form  is  now  hardly  distinguisha-  paunque. 
ble.  ‘The  building  itself,  wliich  is  called  by  the  natives 
The  Palace,”  is  about  twenty-five  feet  high,  and  meas-  ^r^pai 
ures  two  hundred  and  twenty-eight  feet  front,  by  one  hun- 
dred  and  eighty  feet  deep.  The  front  originally  contained 
fourteen  doorways,  with  intervening  piers,  of  which  all 
hut  six  are  now  in  ruins. 


Plan  of  Palenque,  No.  1,  called  the  Palace.  The  dark  parts  represent  the  walls  that 
ai-e  still  standing.  The  other  walls  are  in  ruins 


3.  ‘The  walls  are  of  stone,  laid  with  mortar  and  sand,  i.  waiiatff 
and  the  whole  is  covered  by  a fine  plaster,  or  stucco, 

nearly  as  hard  as  stone,  ai  I painted.  ®The  piers  are  s.  purs 
covered  with  human  figures,  hieroglyphics,  and  orna- 
ments.’ ^The  building  has  two  parallel  corridors,  or  gal-  4.  corridors. 
leries,  running  lengthwise  on  all  four  of  its  sides,  the 
floors  of  w^hich  are  covered  with  an  exceedingly  hard 
cement,  and  the  walls  ornamented.  Tn  the  eastern  part  5.  stone sttp» 
of  the  building,  a range  of  stone  steps,  thirty  feet  long, 
leads  from  the  inner  corridor  to  a rectangular  court  yard, 
eighty  feet  long  by  seventy  broad,  now  encumbered  by 
trees,  and  strewed  with  ruins. 

4.  *On  each  side  of  the  steps  are  the  forms  of  gigantic  « sculptured 
human  figures,  nine  or  ten  feet  high,  carved  on  stone,  with 

nch  head-dresses  and  necklaces : and  on  the  farther  side 


76  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [Book  I 

ANALYSIS,  of  the  court  yard,  on  each  side  of  a corresponding  fligh. 

I of  steps,  ^re  similar  figures.  4n  one  part  of  the  building 

tower.  is  a substantial  stone  tower  of  three  stories,  thirty  feet 

square  at  the  base,  and  rising  far  above  the  surrounding 
t ornaments.  Walls.  “The  omaments  throughout  the  building  are  so 
numerous,  and  the  plan  of  the  rooms  so  complicated,  as 
to  forbid  any  attempt  at  minute  description. 

\fiubuuT  adjoining  the  building  above  described 

ing^  called  is  another, “ but  of  smaller  dimensions,  although  placed  on 
naiqf'jiu-  a more  elevated  terrace.  Both  terrace  and  building  are 
•.  serNo.  2.  surrounded  by  trees,  and  completely  overgrown  with  tliem 
cage  74.  The  front  of  the  building  richly  ornamented  in  stucco, 
the  corner  piers  are  covered  with  hieroglyphics,  and  the 
intervening  ones  with  human  figures.  The  walls  are 
very  massive,  the  floors  are  paved  with  large  square 
stones,  and  in  one  of  the  corridors,  projecting  from  the 
wall,  are  two  large  tablets  of  hieroglyphics,  each  thirteen 
feet  long  and  eight  feet  high.  This  building  has  been 
called,  by  the  Spaniards,  the  “Tribunal  of  Justice;”  and 
the  tablets  of  hieroglyphics,  the  “ Tables  of  the  Law.” 

4.  Other  ^The  remaining  buildings  of  Palenque  are  likewise 

buildings,  placed  on  elevated  terraces,  and  in  their  general  character 
are  similar  to  those  already  described. 
b.  Extent  of  '’Although  it  has  been  repeatedly  asserted  that  these 
^^raumue!^  ruins  cover  a space  of  from  twenty  to  sixty  miles  in  ex- 
tent,  and  although  it  is  possible  that  in  the  dense  sur- 
rounding  forest  other  ruins  may  yet  be  discovered,  yet  it 
is  believed  that  all  those  which  have  been  explored  are 
embraced  within  an  area  of  less  than  an  acre. 


RUINS  OF  COPAN. 


1.  ®The  ruins  of  Copan,  in  the  western  part  of  Hondu- 
q'ciair  ras,  adjoining  the  province  of  Guatimala,  are  on  the  east 


Chap.  II.]  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 

erii  bank  of  a small  stream  that  falls  into  the  Bay  of  Hon- 
duras. *A  wall  of  cut  stone,  from  sixty  to  ninety  feel 
high,  running  north  and  south  along  the  margin  of  tlio 
stream, — its  top  covered  with  furze  and  slirubbery, — is  yet 
standing  in  a state  of  good  preservation ; and  other  walls 
of  a similar  character  surround  the  principal  ruins. 
* Within  these  walls  are  extensive  terraces  and  pyramidal 
buildings,  massive  stone  columns,  idols,  and  altars,  cov- 
ered with  sculpture ; som.e  of  which  are  equal  in  work- 
manship to  the  finest  monuments  of  the  Egyptians,  and  all 
now  enveloped  in  a dense  and  almost  impenetrable  forest. 

2.  •'’The  description  given  by  Mr.  Stephens,  of  the  im- 
pressions made  upon  him  by  the  first  view  of  these  ruins, 
is  so  graphic,  that  we  present  it  here,  although  in  a con- 
densed form,  yet  as  nearly  as  possible  in  the  language  of 
the  writer.  ^ After  working  his  way  over  the  walls  and 
through  the  thick  wood  to  the  interior  of  the  inclosure, 
“ we  came,”  he  says,  “ to  an  area  so  covered  with  trees, 
that  at  first  we  could  not  make  out  its  form,  but  wliich,  on 
clearing  the  way,  we  ascertained  to  be  a square,  with 
steps  on  all  the  sides,  almost  as  perfect  as  those  of  the 
Roman  amphitheatre. 

3.  These  steps,  ornamented  with  sculpture,  we  as- 
cended, and  reached  a broad  terrace  a hundred  feet  high, 
overlooking  the  river,  and  supported  by  the  wall  which 
we  had  seen  from  the  opposite  bank.  The  whole  terrace 
was  covered  with  trees ; and  even  at  this  height  from  the 
ground  were  two  gigantic  cotton  trees,  about  twenty  feet 
in  circumference,  extending  their  half  naked  roots  fifty  or 
a liundred  feet  around,  binding  down  the  ruins,  and  shad- 
ing them  with  their  wide  spreading  branches. 

4.  We  sat  down  on  the  edge  of  the  wall,  and  strove 
in  vain  to  penetrate  the  mystery  by  which  we  were  sur- 
rounded. Who  were  the  people  that  built  this  city  ? His- 
torians say  America  was  peopled  by  savages ; but  savages 
never  reared  these  structures — savages  never  carved  these 
stones.  We  asked  our  Indian  attendants  who  erected  tnese 
works,  and  their  dull  answer  was,  ‘ Who  knows  V Tnere 
were  no  associations  connected  with  the  place,  none  of 
those  stirring  recollections  which  hallow  Rome,  and 
A thens,  and 

‘ The  world’s  great  mistress  on  the  Egyptian  plain 

out  architecture,  sculpture,  and  painting, — all  the  arts 
tvhich  embellished  life, — had  flourished  in  this  overgrown 
forest.  Oraijrs,  '.varriors,  and  statesmen, — beauty,  am- 
bition, and  glory,  had  lived  and  passed  away,  and  none 
could  tell  of  their  oast  existence. 


77 


AJIALYSia 


1.  'VaHa  aur- 
roundfns  tht 
ruina. 


2.  Character 
of  the  ruinM 
within  the 
walla 


3.  The  de- 
scriptiOTt 
given  by  Mr. 
Stephena. 


4 Interior  qf 
the  inclosure. 


5.  Broad  and 
lofty  terrac*'. 


«.  • Who  butn 
the  city!" 


Its  departed 
glory. 


73 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[Book  1 


ANALYSIS,  5.  The  city  was  desolate.  It  lay  before  us  like  a 
1.  itt  deaoia-  shattered  bark  in  the  midst  of  the  ocean,  her  masts  gone^ 
her  name  effaced,  her  crew  perished,  and  none  to  teli 
whence  she  came,  to  whom  she  belonged,  how  long  on 
* her  voyage,  or  what  caused  her  destruction.  All  was 
mystery, — dark,  impenetrable  mystery  ; and  every  cir- 
cumstance increased  it.  An  immense  forest  shropded  the 
ruins,  hiding  them  from  sight,  heightening  the  impression 
and  moral  effect,  and  giving  an  intensity  and  almost  Vvild- 
ness  to  the  interest.” 

Extent  of  6.  ^The  ruins  extend  along  the  river  more  than  two 

but  the  principal  portion  of  them  is  represented  on 
3.  Terraces,  the  annexed  Planf  ®The  numerous  terraces  and  pyra- 
mids  are  walled  with  cut  stone;  and  sculptured  fragments 
abound  throughout  the  ruins.  Remains  of  carved  heads, 
" altars," ^c.  of  gigantic  proportions,  ornament  many  of  the  terraces; 

and  numerous  colossal  statues,  or  “ idols,”  of  solid  stone, 
from  ten  to  fifteen  feet  in  height,  are  found ; some  erect, 
others  fallen.  There  are  likewise  many  “ altars,”  all  of 
a single  block  of  stone, — some  richly  ornamented,  but 
each  differing  from  all  the  rest, — many  of  them  now  much 
faded  and  worn  by  their  long  exposure  to  the  elements. 
Some  are  in  their  places  before  the  idols ; others  are  over- 
thrown, and  partially  or  wholly  buried  in  the  earth. 


SoiiD  Stone  Altak,  found  at  Copan  ; six  feet  square  and  four  feet  high,  the 
top  covered  with  hieroglyphics. 


A.Desa-ip-  7.  ‘One  of  these  sculptured  altars,  standing  on  fom 
^^^Uars°^  globes  cut  ou4;  of  the  same  stone,  was  six  feet  square  and 
four  feet  high,  with  its  top  covered  with  hieroglyphics, 
and  each  side  representing  four  individuals.  The  figures 
sit  cross-legged,  in  the  oriental  custom  ; — the  head-dressea 
are  remarkable  for  their  curious  and  complicated  forms ; — 
all  have  breastplates  ; and  each  holds  some  article  in  hia 


Cmaf.  II.J  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  79 

hand.  The  absence  of  all  reprjisentations  of  weapons  of  analysis 
war,  and  the  nature  of  the  ornaments,  induces  the  belief 
that  the  people  were  not  warlike,  but  peaceable,  idola- 
trousj  and  probably  easily  subdued. 

8.  'Two  or  three  miles  from  the  ruins,  there  is  a stony  i-  Quame*. 
range  where  are  quarries  from  which  the  stones  for  the 
walls  and  buildings  of  Copan  were  evidently  taken. 

There  are  huge  blocks  of  stone  of  different  degrees  of 
finish  ; and  others  are  found  on  the  way  to  the  city,  where 
they  were  probably  abandoned  when  the  labors  of  the 
workmen  were  arrested. 

RUINS  OF  CHICHEN. 

1 . *The  ruins  of  Chichen,  in  the  central  part  of  north-  2.  s.tuatim 
ern  Yucatan,*  are  about  thirty  miles  west  of  Valladolid;  “L  ^ruf^cf 
and  as  the  high  road  passes  through  them,  they  are  proba-  a/^*e^ap. 
bly  better  known  than  any  other  ruins  in  the  country.  ^ 

The  buildings  which  are  still  standing  are  laid  down  on 
the  annexed  “ Plan.”  The  whole  circumference  occupied 
by  them  is  about  two  miles,  although  ruined  buildings  ap- 
pear beyond  these  limits. 


2.  ’Following  the  pathway  from  the  “ Modern  Build-  s-p-script/oti 
uigs,”  as  denoted  on  the  annexed  Plan,  at  the  distance  of  ^ No.  i. 
thirty  or  forty  rods  we  arrive  at  the  building  represented 
as  No.  1.  This  building  faces  the  east,  and  measures 
one  hundred  and  forty-nine  feet  in  front,  by  forty-eight 
feet  deep.  The  whole  exterior  is  rude  and  without  orna- 
ment of  any  kind.  In  the  centre  of  one  side,  a grand 
staircase,  forty-five  feet  wide,  now  in  ruins,  rises  to  the 
roof  of  the  building.  The  whole  nur  iber  of  apartments 
is  eighteen ; one  of  which,  from  its  darkness,  and  from 
the  sculpture  on  the  Imt^l  of  its  doorway,  has  given  a 


[Book  I 


80  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 

ANALYSIS,  name  to  the  whole  building, — signifying,  in  the  Indian 
language,  the  “ Writing  in  the  dark.” 

1.  The  3.  ^Leaving  this  building,  and  following  the  pathway 
the  Nuns.”  about  thirty  rods  westward,  we  reach  a majestic  pile  of 
w.  See  No  2,  buildings,  called  the  “House  of  the  Nuns;”*  remarkable 
for  its  good  state  of  preservation,  and  the  richness  and 
of  its  ornaments.  *On  the  left,  as  we  approach,  is 
a building  measuring  thirty-eight  feet  by  thirteen  ; and 
on  the  right  is  another  which  is  twenty-six  feet  long,  four- 
teen  deep,  and  thirty-one  high.  The  latter  has  three 
cornices,  and  the  spaces  between  are  richly  ornamented. 

^ Theprin-  4..®The  principal  pile  of  buildings  consists  of  three 
^Zdtai%s{  structures,  rising  one  above  anotlier.  On  the  north  side, 
'auiaircaacs,  a grand  staircase,  of  thirty-nine  steps,  fifty-six  feet  wide 
andfalZel  thirty-two  feet  high,  rises  to  the  top  of  the  first  range, 
upon  wliicli  stands  a second  range  of  buildings,  with  a 
platform  of  fourteen  feet  in  front  extending  all  round. 
From  the  back  of  this  platform,  on  the  south  side,  the 
grand  staircase  rises  again,  fifteen  steps,  to  the  roof  of  the 
second  range ; which  forms  a platform  in  front  of  the 
third  range.  Tliese  several  buildings  rest  on  a structure 
solid  from  the  ground,  the  roof  of  the  lower  range  being 
i.  Circimfe-  merely  a platform  in  front  of  the  upper  one.  ‘The  cir- 
height  of  the  cumfcrence  of  the  whole  structure  is  six  hundred  and 
structure.  t]^irty-eight  feet,  and  its  height  is  sixty-five  feet. 

^fSm%part-  ^Tlie  Upper  platform  forms  a noble  promenade,  and 

mems,  inner  commands  a magnificent  view  of  the  whole  surrounding 
ings,i<.  country,  i he  apartments  are  too  numerous  to  be  descri- 
bed. The  inner  walls  of  some  had  been  covered  witn 
painted  designs,  now  much  defaced,  but  the  remains  of 
which  present  colors,  in  .some  places  still  bright  and  vivid. 
Among  these  remains  are  detached  portions  of  human 
figures,  well  drawn, — the  heads  adorned  with  plumes  of 
feathers,  and  the  hands  bearing  shields  and  spears. 

6.  The  Car-  6.  ®At  the  distance  of  four  hundred  feet  northward  from 

V s^No3  “House  of  the  Nuns,”  stands  a circular  building,^ 
preced-ng  ’ twenty-two  feet  in  diameter,  upon  the  uppermost  of  two 
extensive  terraces.  On  account  of  its  interior  arrange- 
ments, this  building  is  known  as  the  Caracal  or  “ Wind- 
7 Staircase  ing  staircase.”  ’A  staircase  forty-five  feet  wide,  and  con- 
taining  twenty  steps,  rises  to  the  platform  of  the  first  ter- 
race. On  each  side  of  this  staircase,  forming  a sort  of 
balustrade,  were  the  entwined  bodies  of  t^\o  gigantic 
sculptured  serpents,  three  feet  wide, — portions  of  which 
are  still  in  their  places. 

s.  secotid  7.  ®The  platform  of  the  second  terrace  is  reached  by 
uaircaae.  another  staircase,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  steps  are  th« 
remains  of  a pedestal  six  feet  high,  on  which  probably 


ChAT  II.] 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


81 


once  stood  an  idol.  *The  inner  walls  of  the  building  are 
plastered,  and  ornamented  with  paintings  now  much  de- 
faced. ^The  height  of  the  building,  including  the  terraces, 
IS  little  short  of  sixty  feet. 

8.  few  hundred  feet  northwest  from  the  building 
last  described,  are  two  others,'  each  upon  elevated  ter- 
races. ^Tlie  most  interesting  object  in  the  first  of  these, 
which  is  yet  in  a state  of  good  preservation,  is  a large 
stone  tablet  covered  with  hieroglyphics.  The  farther  ter- 
race and  building  are  fast  going  to  decay. — *These  are 
the  only  buildings  which  are  still  standing  on  the  west  side 
of  tlie  high  road,  but  the  vestiges  of  extensive  mounds, 
with  remains  of  buildings  upon  them,  and  colossal  stones, 
and  fragments  of  sculpture,  strew  the  plain  in  great  pro- 
fusion. 

9.  “Passing  from  these  ruins  across  the  high  road,  we 
come  to  the  Castle  or  Tower, the  grandest  and  most  con- 
spicuous object  amcHig  the  ruins  of  Chichen.  Tt  stands 
upon  a lofty  mound  faced  with  stone,  measuring,  at  the 
base,  two  hundred  and  two  feet,  by  one  hundred  and 
ninety-six,  and  rising  to  the  height  of  seventy-five  feet. 
"On  the  west  side  is  a stairease  thirty-seven  feet  wide ; 
and  on  the  north  is  one  forty-four  feet  wide,  and  contain- 
ing ninety  steps.  At  the  foot  of  this  staircase  are  two 
colossal  serpents’  heads,  ten  feet  in  length,  with  mouths 
open  and  tongues  protruding.  ®The  platform  on  the  top  of 
the  mound  measures  sixty-one  feet  by  sixty-four,  and  the 
building  forty-three  by  forty-nine. 

10.  ^“Single  doorways  face  the  east,  south,  and  west, 
having  massive  lintels  of  wood  covered  with  elaborate 
carvings,  and  jambs  ornamented  with  sculptured  human 
figures.  The  principal  doorway  facing  the  north  is  twenty 
feet  wide,  and  has  two  massive  columns,  eight  feet  eight 
inches  high,  with  large  projections  at  the  base,  entirely 
covered  with  elaborate  sculpture.  “The  building  itself  is 
twenty  feet  high,  forming,  in  the  whole,  an  elevation  of 
nearly  a hundred  feet. — *®A  short  distance  east  of  this 
structure  is  an  area  of  nearly  four  hundred  feet  square, 
inclosed  by  groups  of  small  stone  columns  from  three  to 
six  feet  high,  each  consisting  of  several  separate  pieces, 
like  millstones. 

11.  Several  hundred  feet  northwest  is  another  struc- 
ture,® consisting  of  immense  parallel  walls,  each  two  1.  un- 
dred  and  seventy-four  feet  long,  thirty  feet  thick,  and  one 
hundred  and  twenty  feet  apart.  “One  hundred  feet  from 
each  extremity,  facing  the  open  space  between  the  walls, 
are  two  buildings  considerably  in  ruins, — each  exhibiting 
the  remains  of  two  columns,  richly  ornamented,  rising 

11 


ANALYSia. 


1.  Inner 
walla. 

2.  Height  of 
.he  building. 

3 Other 
buildinga. 
a.  Sec  4 & 6. 
page  79 
4.  Hiero- 
glyphioa 


5.  Mounds, 
ruins,  f rai- 
ments. 


6 The 
“ Toioer." 
b.  See  No.  6 
page  79. 

7.  The  moun^ 
on  lohiai  it 
stands. 


8.  Staircases 
and  serpent' 
heads. 


9.  Upper  plat' 
form,  ^c. 


10.  Doorways. 


11  Height  of 
the  building. 


12.  Groups  of 
columns. 


J3.  hnmensa 
parallel 
walls. 

c.  See  No  7, 
page  79. 

14  Buildinga 
at  the  extrem- 
ities. 


S2 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


IBook 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Massive 
stone  rings. 


*.  Impoitance 
of  these  rings. 


3.  Herrera's 
account  of 
tiniilar  rings, 
and  their 
uses. 


4 Important 
^act  establish- 
ed f tom  this 
circum- 
stance. 


».  Description 
if  a building 
adjoining 
one  of  these 
parallel 
loalds. 


6.  Kvins  of 
IJxmal. 


7.  The 

" House,  of  the 
Governor." 
a See  No.  I 
next  page. 

9.  Hoio  situa- 
ted. 


9.  The  first 
and  second 
terraces. 


among  the  rubbish.  ‘In  the  centre  of  the  great  sU  ne  walls, 
exactly  opposite  each  other,  and  at  the  height  of  twenty 
feet  from  the  ground,  are  two  massive  projecting  stone 
rings,  four  feet  in  diameter  and  thirteen  inches  thick,  hav 
ing  on  the  border  two  sculptured  entwined  serpents. 

ri.  “These  stone  rings  are  highly  important,  as  a ray  of 
historic  light  gleams  upon  them,  showing  the  probable 
object  and  uses  of  this  extraordinary  structure.  “Herrera, 
in  his  account  of  the  diversions  of  Montezuma,  in  describ- 
ing a game  of  Ball,  has  the  following  language : “ The 
place  where  they  played  was  a ground  room, — long,  nar- 
row^  and  high,  but  wider  above  than  below,  and  higher  on 
the  sides  than  at  the  ends ; and  they  kept  it  very  well 
plastered,  and  smooth,  both  the  walls  and  the  floor.  On 
the  side  walls  they  fixed  certain  stones  like  those  of  a mill,  with 
a hole  quite  through  the  middle,  just  as  big  as  the  ball ; and 
he  that  could  strike  it  through  there  won  the  game.”  *If 
the  objects  of  this  structure  are  identical  with  the  Tennis 
Court,  or  Ball  Alley,  in  the  city  of  Mexico,  the  circum- 
stance establishes,  with  little  doubt,  an  affinity  between 
the  people  who  erected  the  ruined  cities  of  Yucatan,  and 
those  who  inhabited  Mexico  at  the  time  of  the  conquest. 

13.  “At  the  southern  extremity  of  the  most  eastern  of 
these  parallel  walls,  and  on  the  outer  side,  is  a building 
consisting  of  two  ranges ; one  even  with  the  ground,  and 
the  other  about  twenty-five  feet  above  it, — the  latter  being 
in  a state  of  good  preservation,  and  having  conspicuous, 
on  the  cornice,  a procession  of  tigers  or  lynxes.  The 
rooms  of  both  divisions  abound  with  sculptures,  and  de- 
signs in  painting,  representing  human  figures,  battles, 
houses,  trees,  and  scenes  of  domestic  life. 

RUINS  OF  UXMAL.* 

1.  ®The  ruins  of  Uxmal  are  about  fifty  miles  south  of 
Merida,  the  principal  city  and  the  capital  of  Yucatan. 

’The  most  conspicuous  building  among  the  ruins  is 
called  the  “ House  of  the  Governor,”'"  so  named  by  the 
Indians,  who  supposed  it  the  principal  building  of  the 
ancient  city,  and  the  residence  of  its  ruler.  “This  build- 
ing stands  on  the  uppermost  of  three  ranges  of  terraces, 
each  walled  with  cut  stone.  “The  first  terrace  is  five 
hundred  and  seventy-five  feet  in  length,  and  three  feet 
high.*  Above  this,  leaving  a platform  fifteen  feet  wide, 
rises  a second  terrace,  twenty  feet  high,  and  five  hundred 
forty-five  feet  long, — having  rounded  corners  instead  of 


Pronounced  Oox-mal.  The  «,  in  Spanish,  when  sounded,  is  pronounced  like  double  o 


:*iiA/  II. 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


Bliarp  angles.  'The  several  terraces  were  found  covered  analysis, 
wiih  trees,  which  have  been  cleared  away  since  the  ex-  i.  Terraces] 
plorution  of  the  ruins.  covered. 

2.  *Li  the  middle  of  the  second  terrace  is  an  inclined, 
broken,  round  pillar,  five  feet  in  diameter  and  eight  feet 

high.  ®Two  hundred  and  fifty  feet  from  the  front  of  this  3.  staircase. 
second  terrace,  rises  a grand  staircase,  one  hundred  and 
ihirty  feet  broad,  and  containing  thirty-five  steps,  ascend- 
ing to  a third  terrace  nineteen  feet  above  the  second. 

‘This  uppermost  terrace  is  three  hundred  and  sixty  feet  Uppermost 
long,  and  nearly  a hundred  broad;  and  on  its  platform  buUdin?  on 
stands  a noble  stone  building,  of  elegant  proportions,  three 
hundred  and  twenty-two  feet  in  length,  thirty-nine  feet 
broad,  and  twenty-four  feet  high.  The  front  view  of  a 
portion  of  this  building  is  represented  in  the  annexed  en- 
graving. (See  next  page.) 

3.  “This  fi'ont  has  thirteen  doorways,  the  principal  of 

which  is  in  the  centre,  opposite  the  range  of  steps  leading  thebuimng. 

up  the  terrace.  The  centre  door  is  eight  feet  six  inches 

wide,  and  eight  feet  ten  inches  high.  The  others  are  of 

the  same  height,  but  two  feet  less  in  width.  ®The  walls 

of  the  edifice  are  of  plain  stone  up  to  the  mouldings  that 

run  along  the  tops  of  the  doorways ; above  which,  to  the 

top  of  the  building,  are  ornaments  and  sculptured  work 

in  great  profusion,  without  any  rudeness  in  the  designs, 

out  of  symmetrical  proportions,  and  rich  and  curious 

workmanship.  ’The  building  is  divided  into  two  ranges  t.  The  room* 

of  rooms  from  front  to  rear.*  The  floors  are  of  cement, 

and  the  walls  are  of  square  stones  smoothly  polished,  and 

laid  with  as  much  regularity  as  under  the  rules  of  the 

best  modern  mas'^nry . 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


IRjok  I 


R4 


Front  View  of  Part  of  Building  No  I,  Uxmai, 


ANALYSIS. 
1.  Th6  roof. 


2.  LinMaof 
the  doorways 


m D script  ion 
• .e  “ House 
of  the  Tur- 
tles.” 


a.  See  the 
' Plan,’  page 
83. 


4 7woruin- 
tledifines  far- 
ther north. 


4.  *The  roof,  like  those  of  most  of  the  ruins  in  Yuca 
tan,  forms  a triangular  arch,  constructed  with  stones  over, 
lapping,  and  covered  by  a layer  of  flat  stones.  A thick 
vegetable  mould  has  accumulated  on  the  roof,  and  the 
whole  is  overgrown  with  shrubbery.  ’Vhe  lintels  of  all 
the  doorways  are  of  sapote  wood,  many  of  them  still  hard 
and  sound  in  their  places,  but  others  perforated  by  worm- 
holes,  cracked,  and  broken,  and  to  the  decay  of  which  the 
falling  of  the  walls  may  be  attributed.  Had  the  lintels 
been  of  stone,  as  they  are  in  most  of  the  ruins  of  Yucatan, 
the  principal  buildings  of  Uxmal  would  be  almost  entire 
at  this  day. 

5.  *At  the  northwest  corner  of  the  second  terrace,*  there 
is  a building  which  has  been  called  tlie  “ House  of  the 
Turtles,”  a name  which  originated  from  a row  of  turtles 
sculptured  on  the  cornice.  This  building  is  ninety-four 
feet  in  front,  and  thirty-four  feet  deep.  It  wants  the  rich 
and  gorgeous  decorations  of  the  “ House  of  the  Governor,” 
but  it  is  distinguished  for  the  justness  and  beauty  of  its 
proportions,  and  the  chasteness  and  simplicity  of  its  orna- 
ments. This  noble  building  is,  however,  fast  going  to 
decay.  The  roof  has  fallen,  and  the  walls  are  tottering, 
and  with  a few  more  returns  of  the  rai.iy  season  the  whole 
will  be  a mass  of  ruins.* 

fl.  ^A  short  distance  north  of  this  building  are  two  ruin- 
ed edifices,  seventy  feet  apart,  each  being  one  Hundred 


Stephens.  1841. 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITJES. 


CHAr.  II.J 


Eft 


and  twenty-eight  feet  long,  and  thirty  feet  deep.  The  analyoih. 
side.s  facing  each  other  are  embellished  with  sculpture ; — — 

and  there  remain,  on  both,  the  fragments  of  entwined 
colossal  serpents,  which  once  extended  the  whole  length 
^>f  the  walls. 

7.  ‘Continuing  still  farther  north,  in  the  same  direction,  '• 
we  arrive  at  an  extensive  pile  of  ruins,*-  comprising  four 

great  ranges  of  edifices,  placed  on  the  uppermost  of  three  “ ® * 
terraces,  nineteen  feet  high.  ^The  plan  of  the  buildings  is  2.  pian  oftn» 
quadrangular,  with  a courtyard  in  the  centre.  The  en-  Them?fanct 
trance  on  the  south  is  by  a gateway  ten  feet  eight  inches 
wide,  spanned  by  a triangular  areh.  ®The  walls  of  the  3.  omamen- 
four  buildings,  overlooking  the  courtyard,  are  ornamented, 
from  one  end  to  the  other,  with  rich  and  intricate  carving, 
presenting  a scene  of  strange- magnificence. 

8.  “The  building  on  the  western  side  of  the  courtyard  ^ uuuding 
is  one  hundrea  and  seventy-three  leet  long,  and  is  distin- 
guished  by  two  colossal  entwined  serpents,  running  coiosmiscu^ 
through  and  encompassing  nearly  all  the  ornaments 
throughout  its  whole  length.  These  serpents  are  sculp- 
tured out  of  small  blocks  of  stone,  which  are  arranged  in 

the  wall  with  great  skill  and  precision.  One  of  the  ser- 
pents has  its  monstrous  jaws  extended,  and  within  them  is 
a human  head,  the  face  of  which  is  distinctly  visible  in 
the  carving.  ®The  whole  number  of  apartments  opening  5.  Apart- 
upon  the  courtyard  is  eighty-eight.  >«««»■ 

9.  "East  of,  and  adjoining  the  range  of  buildings  just  e.  Another 
described,  is  another  extensive  courtyard  ; passing  through  mound,  arid 
which  we  arrive  at  a lofty  mound'’  faced  with  stone,  eighty-  meD^arf." 
eight  feet  high,  and  having  a building  seventeen  feet  high  ^ pag®e^83.^ 
on  its  summit ; making,  in  the  whole,  a height  of  one  hun- 
dred and  five  feet.  This  building  is  called  the  “ House 

of  the  Dwarf,”  and  the  Indians  have  a curious  legend 
concerning  its  erection.  It  presents  the  most  elegant  and 
tasteful  arrangement  of  ornaments  to  be  seen  in  Uxmal, 
but  of  which  no  adequate  idea  can  be  given  but  in  a large  * 
engraving. 

10.  "^There  are  several  other  extensive  buildings  at  7.  other 
Uxmal ; but  a sufficient  number  have  been  described  to  Uxmal. 
give  an  idea  of  their  general  character.  They  cannot  be 

fully  understood  without  elaborate  engravings  accompany- 
ing the  descriptions,  for  which  the  reader  is  again  referred 
.0  the  highly  valuaole  works  of  Mr.  Stephens. 

11.  "Anoti.er  interesting  feature  of  these  ruins,  how-  i.suhterr*. 
ever,  should  not  be  overlooked.  Subterraneous  chambers  ^bersin'tiM 
are  scattered  over  the  whole  ground  covered  by  this  ruin-  ^tiferulfru^ 
ed  city.  They  are  dome-shaped — from  eight  to  ten  feet 

deep,  and  from  twelve  to  twenty  in  diameter, — the  walls 


86 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


[Book  I 


ANA1Y613.  and  ceilings  being  plastered,  and  the  floors  of  hard  mor. 

tar.  Their  only  opening  is  a circular  hole  at  the  top, 
barely  large  enough  to  admit  a man.  The  object  of  these 
chambers  is  unknown.  Some  have  supposed  them  in- 
tended as  cisterns,  or  reservoirs  ; and  others,  that  they 
were  built  for  granaries,  or  storehouses. 

'South  and  south-east  of  Uxmal  is  a large  extent  of 
country  which  is  literally  covered  with  ruins,  but  few  of 
i.AtLabna.  'vhich  have  yet  been  thoroughly  explored.  ®At  Labna^ 
a.  See  Map,  [here  are  several  curious  structures  as  extraordinary  as 
those  of  Uxmal,  one  of  which  is  represented  by  the  fol- 
lowing engraving. 


BbiXDiNQ  AT  liABMA,  40  fect  high,  placed  on  an  artificial  elevation  45  feet  high. 


a Description 
of  the  build- 
ing. 


4.  Ruins  at 
Kewick. 
See  Map 
page  74. 


IB.  ®This  building,  which  stands  on  an  artificial  mound, 
faced  with  stone,  forty-five  feet  high,  rises  nearly  forty 
feet  above  the  summit  of  the  mound,  making  in  all  a 
height  of  more  than  eighty  feet.  The  building  is  forty 
three  feet  in  front,  and  twenty  in  depth ; and  the  exterior 
walls  were  once  covered  with  colossal  figures  and  orna- 
ments in  stucco,  most  of  which  are  now  broken  and  in 
fragments.  Along  the  top,  standing  out  on  the  wall,  is  a 
row  of  death’s  heads ; and  underneath  are  two  lines  of 
human  figures,  of  which  scattered  arms  and  legs  alone 
remain. 

14.  "At  Kewick,**  a short  distance  south  of  Labna,  are 
numerous  ancient  buildings,  now  mostly  in  ruins,  but  re. 
markable  for  the  neatness  and  simplicity  of  their  archi. 
tecture,  and  the  grandeur  of  their  proportions.  An  en- 
graving  of  the  principal  doorway  of  one  of  these  buill 
ings  is  given  on  the  opposite  page. 


,lHAr.  III.] 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES 


8: 


Principal  Doorway  of  a Building  at  Kewick 


CHAPTER  III. 


SUPPOSED  ORIGIN  OF  THE  AMERICAN  ANTIQUI- 
TIES, AND  OF  THE  INDIAN  TRIBES. 

1.  ‘We  have  now  closed  our  descriptive  account  of 
American  Antiquities,  and  shall  proceed,  in  the  same 
Drief  manner,  to  consider  the  question  of  their  origin,  and 
;he  origin  of  the  Indian  tribes. 

=*With  regard  to  most,  if  not  all,  of  the  ruined  structures  2.  Theruinci 
found  in  Mexico,  Yucatan,  and  Central  America;  and  in  Mexico, 
also  in  Peru ; there  appears  now  but  little  difficulty  in 
satisfactorily  ascribing  their  origin  to  the  aborigines  who 
were  in  possession  of  those  countries  at  the  time  of  their 
discovery  by  Europeans.  ®It  is  known  that,  at  the  time  Known  to 
of  the  conquest  of  Mexico  and  the  adjacent  provinces,  ow%  pos»eJ' 
edifices,  similar  to  those  whose  ruins  have  been  described, 
were  in  the  possession  and  actual  occupation  of  the  native 
inhabitants.  Some  of  these  structures  already  bore  the 
marks  of  antiquity,  while  others  were  evidently  of  recent 
construction. 

2.  *The  glowing  accounts  which  Cortez  and  his  com-  4 riwac- 
panions  gave  of  the  existence  of  extensive  cities,  and  ^y%onez 
magnificent  buildings  and  temples,  in  the  actual  use  and 
occupation  of  the  Indians,  were  so  far  beyond  what  could 

be  conceived  as  the  works  of  ‘^ignorant  savages, that  ernwriurt. 
modern  historians,  Robertson  among  the  number,  have 
been  inclined  to  eive  lit*'le  credit  to  their  statements. 


M8 


ANALYSIS. 


I.  Evidencet 
in  favor  of 
thoae  ac- 
courut. 


S.  First  dis- 
coveries in 
Yucatan. 


3 Herrera's 
account  of 
Yucatan. 


4.  The  ac- 
count given 
hy  Bernal 
Dial  , of  the 
natives  of 
Yucatan. 


9.  Of  the 
buildings 
tohich  he 
saw  there. 


6.  Of  the 
country  near- 
er Mexico. 


r.  Of  the  city 
of  Cholula. 


8.  General 
character  of 
the  accounts 
given  by  the 
Spanish 
writers. 


9.  The  con- 
clusion arri- 
ved at. 


10.  Supposed 
common  ori- 
gin of  all  the 
American 
tribes 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  p ok  I 

‘But  the  wrecks  of  a former  civilization  which  novi  itrew 
the  plains  of  Yucatan  and  Central  America,  confi  n the 
accounts  of  the  early  historians ; for  these  ' uildingk,  whe- 
ther  desolate  or  inhabited,  were  then  theie,  and  a.  least 
more  perfect  than  they  are  now ; and  some  of  them  were 
described  as  occupying  the  same  localities  where  they 
have  since  been  found. 

3.  ^When  the  Spaniards  first  discovered  the  coast  of 
Yucatan,  they  observed,  along  its  shores,  “villages  in 
which  they  could  distinguish  houses  of  stone  that  appeared 
white  and  lofty  at  a distance.”  ^Herrera,  a Spanish  his- 
torian, says  of  Yucatan, — “The  whole  country  is  divided 
into  eighteen  districts ; and  in  all  of  them  were  so  many 
and  such  stately  stone  buildings  that  it  was  amazing ; and 
the  greatest  wonder  is,  that  having  no  use  of  any  metal, 
they  were  able  to  raise  such  structures,  which  seem  to 
have  beeiv  temples  ; for  their  houses  were  always  of  tim- 
ber, and  thatched.” 

4.  ^Another  writer,  Bernal  Diaz,  who  accompanied  the 
expeditions  of  Cortez,  speaks  of  the  Indians  of  a large 
town  in  Yucatan,  as  being  “ dressed  in  cotton  mantles,” — 
and  of  their  buildings  as  being  “ constructed  of  lime  and 
stone,  with  figures  of  serpents  and  of  idols  painted  upon  the 
walls.”  ^Al  another  place  he  saw  “ two  buildings  of  lime 
and  stone,  well  constructed,  each  with  steps,  and  an  altar 
placed  before  certain  figures,  the  representations  of  the 
gods  of  these  Indians.”  “Approaching  Mexico,  he  says, 
“ appearances  demonstrated  that  we  had  entered  a new 
country ; for  the  temples  were  very  lofty ; and,  together 
with  the  terraced  buildings,  and  the  houses  of  the  caciques, 
being  plastered  and  whitewashed,  appeared  very  well,  anc 
resembled  some  of  our  towns  in  Spain.” 

5.  ^The  city  of  Cholula  was  said  to  resemble  Vallado- 
lid. It  “ had  at  that  time  above  a hundred  lofty  white 
towers,  \vhich  were  the  temples  of  their  idols.”  “The 
Spanish  historians  speak  repeatedly  of  buildings  of  lime 
and  stone,  painted  and  sculptured  ornaments,  and  plastered 
walls ; idob,  courts,  strong  walls,  and  lofty  temples,  with 
high  ranges  of  steps, — all  the  work  of  the  Indians,  the  in- 
habitants  of  the  country.  *In  all  these  accounts  we  easily 
recognize  the  ruined  edifices  which  have  been  recently 
discovered  ; and  cannot  doubt  that  they  owe  their  origin  tft 
the  ancestors  of  the  Indians  who  now  reside  tliere — subdued 
— broken  in  spirit — and  degraded,  and  still  held  in  a sort 
of  vassalage  by  the  Spanish  inhabitants. 

6.  ‘“Nor  indeed  is  there  any  proof  that  the  semi-civil- 
ized inhabitants  of  Mexico,  Yucatan,  and  Central  Ameri 
ca,  were  a race  different  from  the  more  savage  tribes  b> 


i HAP.  111.] 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


89 


they  were  surrounded  : but,  on  the  contrary,  there  ana^.ysis. 
\s  much  evidence  in  favor  of  tlieir  common  origin,  and  in  ' 

proof  that  the  present  tribes,  or  at  least  many  of  them,  are 
but  die  dismembered  fragments  of  former  nations. 

7.  *Tlie  present  natives  of  Yucatan  and  Central  Arner-  \.  Their tim- 

ica,  after  a remove  of  only  three  centuries  from  their  ^mpacutu. 
more  civilized  ancestors,  present  no  diversities,  in  their  ^ 

natural  capacities,  to  distinguish  them  from  the  race  of 

the  common  Indian.  *And  if  the  Mexicans  and  the  Peru-  2 supposed 
vians  could  have  arisen  from  the  savage  state,  it  is  not  im- 
probable  that  the  present  rude  tribes  may  have  remained  ^mayhav7 
in  it ; or,  if  the  latter  were  once  more  civilized  than  at 
present, — as  they  have  relapsed  into  barbarism — so  others 
may  have  done. 

8.  ®Tlie  anatomical  structure  of  the  skeletons  found  ^ sPuctwi^ 
vithin  the  ancient  mounds  of  the  United  States,  does  not 

c ilFer  more  from  that  of  the  present  Indians  than  tribes  of  pearanccs 
tlie  latter,  admitted  to  be  of  the  same  race,  differ  from  each 
other.  In  the  physical  appearance  of  all  the  American 
aborigines,  embracing  the  semi-civilized  Mexicans,  the 
Peruvians,  and  the  wandering  savage  tribes,  there  is  a 
striking  uniformity  ; nor  can  any  distinction  of  races  here 
be  made. 

9.  *[n  their  languages  there  is  a general  unity  of  struc-  4.  GreayiMi 
ture,  and  a great  similarity  in  grammatical  forms,  which  per/odofpct- 
prove  their  common  origin  ; while  the  great  diversity  in  ^ica.\nd  the 
the  words  of  the  different  languages,  shows  the  great  an-  ^'^^nofifie' 
tiquity  of  the  period  of  peopling  America,  ffn  the  gene-  aSnlylhe 
rally  uniform  character  of  their  religious  opinions  and 

rites,  we  discover  original  unity  and  an  identity  of  origin  ; 5.  Bythdr 
while  the  diversities  here  found,  likewise  indicate  the  very  Ipinio^. 
early  period  of  the  separation  and  dispersion  of  tribes. 
®Throughout  most  of  the  American  tribes  have  been  found 
traces  of  the  pictorial  delineations,  and  hieroglyphical  sym-  uneatwna. 
bols,  by  which  the  Mexicans  and  the  Peruvians  communi- 
cated ideas,  and  preserved  the  memory  of  events.* 

10.  ■'The  mythological  traditions  of  the  savage  tribes,  "t  Vythesun 
and  the  semi-civilized  nations,  have  general  features  of  thdr7radi- 
resemblance, — generally  implying  a migration  from  some 

other  country, — containing  distinct  allusions  to  a deluge 
— and  attributing  their  knowledge  of  the  arts  to  some  fabu- 
lous teacher  in  remote  ages.  ®Throughout  nearl}^  the  ^ By  then 
whole  continent,  the  dead  were  buried  in  a sitting  pos-  mo^oTiu- 
ture ; the  smoking  of  tobacco  was  a prevalent  custom,  cthcrstrmnt 
and  the  calumet,  or  pipe  of  peace,  was  everywhere  deemed 
sacred.  And,  in  fine,  the  numerous  and  striking  analogies 


* See  Mexican  History,  page  662. 

12 


90  AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [Book  I 

ANALYSIS,  between  the  barbarous  and  the  cultivated  tribes,  are  suffi- 
cient  1 3 justify  the  belief  in  their  primitive  relationship 
and  common  origin. 

whether  the  first  inhabitants  were  rude  and 
barbarous  tribes,  as  has  been  generally  supposed,  or  were 
unknown,  more  enlightened  than  even  the  Mexicans  and  the  Peru- 
vians, is  a point  which  cannot  be  so  satisfactorily  deter- 
i Aciviiiza-  mined.  ^But,  whichever  may  have  been  the  case,  it  is 
to  that  of  me  Certain  that  these  nations  were  not  the  founders  of  civiliza 
^^Ver^  tion  on  this  continent ; for  they  could  point  to  antiquities 
v,ans.  ^vhich  Were  the  remains  of  a former  civilization. 

3.  Ancient  12.  ®Tlie  Incas  of  Peru,  at  the  time  of  the  conquest,  ac 
throughout  knowledged  the  existence  of  ancient  structures,  of  more 
“ remote  origin  than  the  era  of  the  foundation  of  their  em- 

pire ; and  these  were  undoubtedly  the  models  from  which 
they  copied  ; and  throughout  an  extent  of  more  than 
three  thousand  miles,  in  South  America,  ancient  ruins 
have  been  discovered,  which  cannot  be  attributed  to  the 
Peruvians,  and  which  afford  indubitable  evidence  of  the 
previous  existence  of  a numerous,  agricultural,  and  highly 
civilized  people. 

«.  13.  “The  Mexicans  attributed  many  ancient  edifices  in 

i^attribu-  their  country  to  the  Toltecs,  a people  who  are  supposed  to 
%oueS^  have  arrived  in  Mexico  during  the  latter  part  of  the  sixth 
s May  not  century.  '’It  is  said  that  the  Toltecs  came  from  the  north  : 
have  been  the  and  it  IS  highly  probable,  although  but  mere  conjecture, 
that  they  previously  occupied  the  valley  of  the  Missis- 
sippi  and  the  adjacent  country,  as  far  as  the  Alleghanies 
on  the  east,  the  Lakes  on  the  north,  and  Florida  on  the 
south,  and  that  they  were  the  authors  of  the  works  whose 
remains  have  been  found  in  the  United  States. 

Another  14.  eg^t  Still  another  question  arises:  when,  how,  and 

question : , ii 

lued Americal  wliom  was  America  first  settled  ? — and  who  were  the 

ancestors  of  the  present  Indian  tribes?  We  shall  notice 
the  most  prominent  of  the  many  theories  that  have  been 
advanced  upon  this  subject,  and  close  with  that  which  ap- 
pears to  us  the  most  reasonable. 

. Believed  by  ’It  is  believed  by  many  that  the  ancients  were  not  un- 
the  ancients  acquainted  w'lth  the  American  continent ; and  there  are 
guamtedwith  indeed  some  plausible  reasons  for  believing  that  an  exten- 
America.  island,  or  continent,  once  existed  in  the  Atlantic 

Ocean,  between  Europe  and  America,  but  which  after- 
wards disappeared. 

tvirSS-  ^ dialogue  written  by  Theopompus,  a learned 

vus.  historian  who  lived  in  me  time  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
one  of  the  speakers  gives  an  account  of  a continent  of  very 
*i^^ruan  dimensions,  larger  than  either  Asia  or  Africa,  and 

navigator,  situated  beyond  these  in  the  ocean.  ®It  is  said  that  HannOf 


Cii4P.  III.]  AMERICAN  ANTx^UlTIES. 

the  great  Carthaginian  navigator,  sailed  westwarrlj  from 
the  Straits  of  Gibraltar,  thirty  days;  and  he  ace  it  is 
inferred  by  many  that  he  must  have  visited  America,  or 
some  of  its  islands.  ^Diodorus  Siculus  says,  that  “ to- 
wards Africa,  and  to  the  west  of  it,  is  an  immense  island 
in  the  broad  sea,  many  days’  sail  from  Lybia.  Its  soil  is 
very  fertile,  and  its  surface  variegated  with  mountains 
and  valleys.  Its  coasts  are  indented  with  many  navigable 
rivers,  and  its  fields  are  well  cultivated.”  ' 

16.  ^Flaio^s  account,  however,  is  the  most  full,  and 
more  to  be  relied  on  than  that  of  any  other  of  the  ancients. 
The  most  important  part  of  it  is  as  follows : “ In  those 
early  times  the  Atlantic  was  a most  broad  island ; and 
there  were  extant  most  powerful  kings  in  it,  who,  with 
joint  forces,  attempted  to  occupy  Asia  and  Europe.  And 
so  a most  grievous  war  was  carried  on,  in  which  the 
Athenians,  with  the  common  consent  of  the  Greeks,  op- 
posed themselves,  and  they  became  the  conquerors.  But 
that  Atlantic  island,  by  a flood  and  earthquake,  was  in- 
deed suddenly  destroyed ; and  so  that  warlike  people 
were  swallowed  up.” 

17.  “Again  he  adds,  “ An  island  in  the  mouth  of  the 
sea,  in  the  passage  to  those  straits,  called  the  pillars  of 
Hercules,  did  exist ; and  that  island  was  larger  than  Lybia 
and  Asia ; from  which  there  was  an  easy  passage  over  to 
other  islands,  and  from  those  islands  to  that  continent, 
which  is  situated  out  of  that  region.”  Plato  farther  re- 
marks that  “ Neptune  settled  in  this  island,  and  that  his 
descendants  reigned  there,  from  father  to  son,  during  a 
space  of  nine  thousand  years.  They  also  possessed  several 
other  islands ; and,  passing  into  Europe  and  Africa,  sub- 
dued all  Lybia  as  far  as  Egypt,  and  all  Europe  to  Asia 
Minor.  \t  length  the  island  sunk  under  water,  and  for  a 
long  time  afterwards  the  sea  thereabouts  was  full  of  rocks 
and  shoals.” 

18.  ‘These  accounts,  and  many  others  of  a similar 
character,  from  ancient  writers,  have  been  cited,  to  prove 
that  America  was  peopled  from  some  of  the  eastern  conti- 
nents, through  the  medium  of  islands  in  the  Atlantic, 
which  have  since  disappeared.  Various  writers  have 
thought  that  they  could  perceive  in  the  languages,  cus- 
toms, and  religion  of  the  Indians,  analogies  with  those  of 
the  Greeks,  the  Latins,  the  Hindoos,  and  the  Hebrews ; 
and  thus  the  Indians  have  been  referred,  by  one,  to  a 
Grecian  ; another,  to  a Latin  ; a third,  to  a Hindoo,  and 
a fourth,  to  Hebrew  origin.  Others,  with  equal  show 
of  argument,  deduce  their  origin  from  the  Phoenicians ; 
and  thus  almost  every  country  of  the  old  >rorld  has  claimed 


91 


ANAL  I SIS. 


I The  ac- 
count given 
by  Diodorus 
Siculus 


" Plato's  sc- 
A-nsn.. 


3.  Continua- 
tion of  Plato's 
account. 


4.  Theimpor 
tance  attach- 
ed by  many 
to  these  ac- 
counts ; and 
the  various 
origins  at- 
tributaito  ths 
abeiigines. 


92 


ANALYSIS. 


I The  theory 
of  Voltaire 
and  Lord 
Katnea 


7.  No  neces- 
sity for  the 
tost  mention- 
ed theory. 


3.  No  evi- 
dence t/Mt  dif- 
ferent Euro- 
pean colonies 
have  ever 
been  estab- 
lished here. 


4 Navigalion 
among  the 
ancients. 


i.  Commerce, 
voyages.  $»c., 
among  the 
ancients  ; 
Carthagi- 
nians, Hin- 
doos, Portu- 
guese, ^c. 


6.  Adventi- 
tious causes 
may  have 
brought  the 
Asiatics  to 
Jie  American 
coast. 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  IBook  . 

the  honor  of  being  the  first  discoverer  of  the  new,  and 
hence  the  progenitor  of  the  Indians. 

19.  ^Others,  agaki,  among  whom  may  be  numbered 
Voltaire  and  Lord  Karnes,  finding  a difficulty  in  recon- 
ciling the  varieties  of  complexion  and  feature,  found 
among  the  human  family,  with  the  Sciiptural  account  that 
all  are  descended  from  the  same  pair,  have  very  summarily 
disposed  of  the  whole  matter,  by  asserting,  that  “ America 
has  not  been  peopled  from  any  part  of  the  old  world.” 

20.  “We  believe,  however,  that  in  order  to  account  for 
the  peopling  of  America,  there  is  no  necessity  for  resorting 
to  the  supposition  that  a new  creation  of  human  beings 
may  have  occurred  here.  “And,  with  regard  to  the 
opinion  entertained  by  some,  that  colonies  from  different 
European  nations,  and  at  different  times,  have  been  estab- 
lished here,  we  remark,  that,  if  so,  no  distinctive  traces 
of  them  have  ever  been  discovered  ; and  there  is  a uni- 
formity in  the  physical  appearance  of  all  the  American 
tribes,  which  forbids  the  supposition  of  a mingling  of  differ- 
ent races. 

21  *There  is  no  improbability  that  the  early  Asiatics 
reached  the  western  shores  of  America  through  the  is 
lands  of  the  Pacific.  There  are  many  historical  evi- 
dences to  show  that  the  ancients  were  not  wholly  ig- 
norant of  the  art  of  navigation.  In  the  days  of  Solomon, 
the  navy  of  Hiram,  king  of  Tyre,  brought  gold  from 
Ophir  ; and  the  navy  of  Solomon  made  triennial  voyages 
to  Tarshish.* 

22.  “The  aromatic  productions  of  the  Moluccas  were 
known  at  Rome  two  hundred  years  before  the  Christian 
era  ; and  vessels  of  large  size  then  visited  the  ports  of  the 
Red  Sea.f  The  British  islands  were  early  visited  by  the 
Phoenicians  ; and  the  Carthaginians  are  believed  to  have 
circumnavigated  Africa.  The  ancient  Hindoos  had  ves- 
sels, some  of  great  size,  but  the  commerce  of  the  Indies 
was  principally  in  the  hands  of  the  Arabians  and  the 
Malays.  When  the  Portuguese  first  visited  the  Indian 
Archipelago  they  met  with  large  Malay  fleets,  some  of  the 
vessels  of  which  were  large  galleys. 

23.  ®But  without  attributing  to  the  Asiatics  any  greater 
maritime  knowledge  than  the  rude  South  Sea  islanders 
were  found  to  possess,  yet,  by  adventitious  causes,  such 
as  the  drifting  of  canoes,  and  adventurous  voyages,  it  is 
highly  probable  that  the  people  of  Asia  might,  in  progress 
of  time,  have  reached  the  western  shores  of‘  the  American 


• 1 Kings,  ch.  10. 


I Crichton's  Hist.  Arabia 


Chap.  II.] 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES. 


93 


continent.  ‘But  the  extensive  distribution  of  the  Red  or 
Mongolian  race,  throughout  nearly  all  the  habitable  islands 
of  the  Pacific,  however  distant  from  each  other,  or  far  re- 
moved from  the  adjoining  continents,  presents/izc^^  which 
cannot  be  disputed,  and  relieves  us  from  the  necessity  of 
arguing  in  supjiort  of  probabilities. 

24.  ’‘That  some  of  the  northern,  and  rudest  of  the 
American  tribes,  early  migrated  from  Siberia,  by  Behring’s 
Straus,  is  not  at  all  imprabable.  The  near  approach  of 
the  twe  continents  at  that  point,  and  the  existence  of  inter- 
vening islanrls,  would  have  rendered  the  passage  by  no 
means  difficult.  ®But  should  we  even  trace  all  the 
American  tribes  to  that  source,  we  still  ascribe  to  them  an 
Asiatic  origin,  and  include  them  in  the  Mongolian  race. 


ANALYSIS. 

1.  The  ex  ten- 
five  distribu- 
tion of  the 
red  race  ta- 
tablishea  the 
probability  of 
our  supposi- 
tion. 

2.  Possible 
that  some 
tribes  came 
by  way  of 
Behring’s 
Straiu. 


i.  The  theory 
not  affected 
by  this  sup 
position. 


CONCLUSION. 

1.  ‘From  the  circumstances  which  have  been  narrated,  i.Pro^abmty 
it  seems  reasonable  to  conclude  that  the  Red  race,  at  an  andextlmi^ 
early  period,  and  while  in  a state  of  partial  civilization,  tiS^TrtM. 
emerging  from  Oriental  Asia,  spread  over  a large  portion  of 

the  globe  ; and  that  through  the  archipelagos  of  the  Pacific, 
and,  perhaps,  also  by  way  of  Behring’s  Straits,  they  reached 
the  western  continent, — leaving  in  their  way,  in  the  nume 
rous  islands  of  the  sea,  evident  marks  of  their  progress  ; 
and  bringing  with  them  the  arts,  the  customs,  ihe  religion, 
and  the  languages  of  the  nations  from  which  they  sepa- 
rated,— traces  of  which,  faint,  indeed,  through  the  lapse  of 
ages,  it  is  believed  could  still  be  recognized  among  the 
Mexicans  and  the  Peruvians  at  the  time  of  the  discovery 
of  those  people. 

2.  ^Whatever  may  have  been  the  origin  and  history  of  o.^tmp^oo- 
tho  more  savage  tribes  of  the  north,  it  is  believed  that  the  ting  pints' 
western  shores  of  this  continent,  and  perhaps  both  Mexico  eunciviliza- 
and  Peru, — equally  distant  from  the  equator,  and  in  regions 

*he  most  favorable  for  the  increase  and  the  support  of 
human  life,  were  the  radiating  points  of  early  American 
civilization  ; from  which,  as  from  the  hearts  of  empire, 
pulsation  after  pulsation  sent  forth  their  streams  of  life 
throughout  the  whole  continent,  ®But  the  spread  of  civili- 
zation  appears  to  have  been  restricted,  as  we  might  reason-  tzanon  how 
ably  expect  to  nnd  it,  to  those  portions  ot  the  continent 
where  the  rewards  of  agriculture  would  support  a numer-  ‘ o/. 
ous  population.  Hence,  following  the  course  of  this  civ- 
ilization, by  the  remains  it  has  left  us,  we  find  it  limited  by 
Ihe  barren  -egions  of  Upper  Mexico,  and  the  snows  of 


94 


ANALYSIS. 


1 The  specu 
lationa  into 
which  the 
extent  and 
grandeur  q,' 
r/ie«e  remains 
lead  us. 


2.  Moral 
reflections  : 
reason 
and 

NATURE 

versus 

Rir  ELATION. 


AMERICAN  ANTIQUITIES.  [Boon  1 

Canada  on  the  north,  and  the  frosts  of  Patagonia  on  the 
south  ; and  while  in  Mexico  and  Peru  are  found  its  grand, 
est  and  most  numerous  monuments,  on  the  outskirts  they 
dwindle  away  in  numbers  and  in  importance. 

3.  ‘Considering  the  vast  extent  of  these  remains,  spread, 
mg  over  more  than  half  the  continent,  and  that  in  Mexico 
and  South  America,  after  the  lapse  of  an  unknown  series 
of  ages,  they  still  retain  much  of  ancient  grandeur  which 
“ Time’s  effacing  fingers”  have  failed  to  obliterate,  it  is 
certainly  no  wild  flight  of  the  imagination  to  conjecture 
that  in  ancient  times,  even  coeval  with  the  spread  of 
science  in  the  east,  empires  may  have  flourished  here 
that  would  vie  in  power  and  extent  with  the  Babylonian, 
the  Median,  or  the  Persian  ; and  cities  that  might  have 
rivalled  Nineveh,  and  Tyre,  and  Sidon ; for  of  these  em. 
pires  and  these  cities,  the  plains  of  Asia  now  exhibit 
fewer,  and  even  less  imposing  relics,  than  are  found  of 
the  former  inhabitants  of  this  country. 

4.  “It  appears,  therefore,  that  on  the  plains  of  America, 
surrounded  by  all  that  was  lovely  and  ennobling  in  nature, 
the  human  mind  had  for  ages  been  left  free,  in  its  moral 
and  social  elements,  to  test  its  capacity  for  self-improve- 
ment. Let  the  advocates  of  reason,  in  opposition  to 
REVELATION,  behold  the  result.  In  the  twilight  of  a civ- 
ilization that  had  probably  sprung  from  Revelation,  but 
which  had  lost  its  warmth  while  it  retained  some  por- 
tion of  its  brightness,  mind  had,  indeed,  risen  at  times, 
and,  under  favoring  circumstances,  to  some  degree  of 
power  ; — as  was  exhibited  in  those  extensive  and  enduring 
structures,  which  were  erected  for  amusements  and  plea- 
sure, or  worship,  or  defence  ; but,  at  the  time  of  the  dis- 
covery, the  greater  portion  of  the  continent  was  inhabited 
by  savage  hordes,  who  had  doubtless  relapsed  from  a 
former  civilization  into  barbarism.  Even  in  the  brightest 
portions,  deep  ignorance  brooded  over  the  soul ; and,  on 
temples  dedicated  to  the  sun,  human  sacrifices  were  made, 
to  appease  the  wrath  of  offended  gods,  or  propitiate  their 
favor.  The  system  of  nature  had  been  allowed  the 
amplest  field  for  development ; its  capacities  had  been 
fully  tried ; and  its  inadequacy  to  elevate  man  to  his 
proper  rank  in  the  scale  of  being,  had  been  fully  proved. 
It  was  time,  then,  in  the  wisdom  of  Providence,  for  a new 
order  of  things  to  arise  ; for  Reason  to  be  enlightened  by 
Revelation,  and  for  the  superstitions  of  a pagan  polytheism 
to  give  place  to  the  knowledge  of  one  God,  the  morality 
of  the  Gospel,  and  the  religion  of  the  Redeemer, 


BOOK  II. 


HISTOEY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES 


‘‘"Westward  the  star  of  empire  takes  its  way 
The  first  four  acts  already  past, — 

The  fifth  shall  close  the  drama  with  the  day; 
Time’s  aoblopt  er  pire  is  the  last,” 

BERKKunr 


i^fr’w'lNG  OF  THE  PILGRIMS  LT  PLYMOUTH  HECKMRER  21at.  1G20. 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS.  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS 


OF  THE  SEVERAL  UN[TED  STATES. 


As  the  engraved  copies  of  the  Public  Seals,  or  Coats  of  Arms  of  the  several  United  States 
would  possess  little  inferest  without  the  appropriate  Descriptions  or  Explanations  accompany- 
ing them,  and  as  the  latter  cannot  be  fully  understood  without  a knowledge  of  the  Hf.raldrk 
terms,  in  which  those  descriptions  are  often  worded,  we  deem  it  important  to  give  a brief  ac 
count  of  the  origin,  nature,  and  design,  of  these  and  similar  emblematical  devices. 

In  the  early  ages  of  the  world,  and  even  among  the  rudest  people,  various  devices,  signs, 
and  marks  of  honor,  were  used  to  distinguish  the  great  and  noble  from  the  ignoble  vulgar. 
Thus  we  find  in  the  writings  of  Homer,  Virgil,  and  Ovid,  that  their  heroes  had  divers  figures 
on  their  shields,  whereby  their  per.sons  were  distinctly  known.  Nations  also  adopted  sym- 
bolical signs  of  distinction,  which  they  displayed  on  their  banners  and  arms.  Thus  the  na- 
tional emblem  of  the  Egyptians  was  an  O.r,  of  the  Athenians  an  Owl,  of  the  Goths  a Bear,  of 
tlie  Romans  .an  Engle,  of  the  Franks  a Lion,  and  of  the  Saxons  a Horse.  Even  the  North 
American  savages  had  their  distinctive  emblems.  Thus  the  Otter  was  the  emblem  of  the  Ot- 
tawiis  ; and  the  VV'olf,  the  Bear,  and  the  Turtle,  of  the  divisions  of  the  Iroq^uois  tribes  ; — and 
the.se  devices  were  often  painted  on  the  bodies  of  their  warriors. 

It  is  supposed  that,  in  Europe,  the  Crusades  and  Tournaments  wei’e  the  cau-e  of  method- 
izing and  perfecting  into  a science  the  vai’icus  national,  family,  and  individual  emblems,  to 
which  was  given  the  name  of  Heraldry ; a term  which  embraced,  originally,  not  only  all  that 
pertains  to  Coats  of  Arms,  but  also  to  the  marshalling  of  armies,  solemn  processions,  and  all 
ceremonies  of  a public  nature. 

The  term  “ Coats  of  Arms”  probably  originated  from  the  circumstance  that  the  ancients 
embi’oidered  various  colored  devices  on  the  coats  they  wore  over  their  armor.  Also,  those  who 
joined  the  Crusades,  and  those  who  enlisted  in  the  tournaments,  had  their  devices  depicted  on 
their  arms,  or  armor — as  on  their  shields,  banners,  &c. ; and  as  the  colors  could  not  here  be 
retained,  particular  marks  were  used  to  represent  them. 

All  coats  of  arms,  formed  according  to  the  rules  of  Heraldry,  are  delineated  on  Shields  or 
Escutcheons,  which  are  of  various  forms,  oval,  triangular,  heptagonal,  &c.  The  parts  com- 
posing the  e.scutcheon,  or  represented  on  it,  are  Tinctures,  Furs,  Lines,  Borders,  and  Charges. 
The  description  of  the  first  and  last  only,  is  essential  to  our  purpose. 

By  Tinctures  is  meant  the  various  colors  used,  the  names  and  marks  of  which  are  as 
follow — 

Or,  (golden  or  yellow,)  is  represented  by  dots  or  points.  . . (See  No  1.) 

Argenl,  (silver  or  white,)  is  plain.  . . . . ( “ No.  2.) 

Azure,  (or  blue,)  is  represented  by  horizontal  lines.  . . . ( “ No  3.) 

Gules,  (or  red,)  by  perpendicular  lines.  . . . . . ( “ No.  4.) 

Vert,  (or  green,)  by  diagonal  lines  from  the  upper  right  corner  to  the  lower  left.*  ( “ No.  5,.) 


Purpure,  (or  purple,)  from  upper  left  to  lower  right. 


( “ No.  e.) 


Sable,  (or  black,)  by  horizontal  and  perpendicular  lines  crossing  each  other.  ( “ No.  7.) 
For  the  use  of  these,  and  other  heraldric  terms,  see  the  copies  of  the  recorded  descriptionf 
of  the  seals  of  Massachusetts,  Pennsylvania,  and  Missouri. 


No  1 No.  2.  No  3 No.  4.  No.  5.  No.  6.  No  7. 


TELLOVr.  WHITE.  BLUE.  RED.  GREEN  PURPLE.  BLAOIf. 


Sometimes,  although  seldom,  the  names  of  the  precious  stones  are  used  to  represent  colors 
See  the  recorded  descri}>tion  of  the  seal  of  Massachusetts. 

Charges  are  whatever  are  represented  on  the  field  of  the  escutcheon ; the  principal  of 
which,  in  addition  to  natural  and  celestial  figures,  are  the  Chief,  the  Pale,  the  Bend,  the  Fess, 
the  Bar,  the  Cheveron,  the  Cross,  and  the  Saltier  ; each  of  which,  although  occupying  its  ap- 
propriate space  and  position  in  the  escutcheon,  and  governed  by  definite  rules,  admits  of  a 
great  variety  of  representations 

The  external  ornaments  of  the  escutcheon  are  Crowns,  Coronets  Mitres,  Helmets,  Mantlingg, 


• In  ail  heraldric  descriptions,  that  which  is  called  the  right  side  is  upimsite  the  spectator’s  le^fi, 
hand ; and  vice  versa. 


98 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS, 


[Book  11 


Caps,  Wreaths,  Crests,  Scrolls,  and  Supporters.  Some  escutcheons  hare  none  of  these  oma 
meuts,  and  otheis  nearly  all  of  them.  Tlie  last  mentioned  are  placed  on  the  side  of  the  es- 
cutcheon, standing  on  a scroll,  and  are  thus  named  because  they  appear  to  support  or  hold  up 
'/ae  shield.  (See  the  seals  of  Maine,  New  York,  New  Jersey,  Arkansas,  Missomi,  and  Michigan  ) 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  Coats  of  Anns  of  many  of  the  States  do  not  strictly  follow  the  rule! 
Df  Iler'-.l.^.iy,  inasmuch  as  they  are  not  represented  on  shields,  or  escutcheons,  unless  the  entire 
circular  seals  be  deemed  the  escutcheons,  of  which  there  would  be  no  impropriety,  except  that 
some  would  then  contain  the  figures  of  shields  vdchin  shields.  The  design  and  the  effect  how- 
ever are  the  same  in  both  cases,  whether  the  shield  be  or  be  not  used.  \Vhere  the  heraldrij 
terms  are  used  in  the  recorded  descriptions  of  the  seals,  we  have  written  the  descriptions  anew, 
giving  their  purport  in  our  own  language,  with  the  exception  of  the  descriptions  of  the  seal# 
of  Massachusetts,  Pennsylvania,  and  Missouri,  which,  for  the  purpose  of  illustration,  we  have 
given  in  both  forms. 

The  seals  of  the  several  States,  on  which  are  delineated  the  Coats  of  Arms  which  they  have 
adopted,  are  used  by  the  proper  authorities  to  attest  and  give  validity  to  public  records  and 
documents  ; and  to  many  public  writings  the  “ Great  Seal  of  State”  is  an  esssential  requisite. 
In  addition,  these  Coats  of  Arms  of  the  States  are  interesting  historical  records,  all  having 
some  peculiar  significancy  of  meaning — being  emblematical  of  what  each  State  deemed  ap- 
propriate to  express  the  peculiar  circumstances,  character,  and  prospects  of  its  people — and 
many  of  them  enforcing,  by  significant  mottoes,  great  moral  and  political  truths,  and  shadow- 
ing forth,  by  their  vurious  representatives  of  agriculture,  commerce,  and  the  aits — liberty, 
justice,  and  patriotism,  the  future  greatness  and  glory  of  the  nation.  Viewed  in  this  light, 
these  devices  convey  many  useful  lessons,  an  1 are  interesting  and  appropriate  embellishments 
for  a History  of  our  Country.  Such  is  our  apology  for  introducing  them  here. 

The  engravings  of  most  of  the  seals  will  be  found  different,  in  many  respects,  from  those 
hitherto  presented  to  the  public.  In  this  matter  we  have  studied  accuracy,  disregarding 
those  additions  and  changes  which  the  fancy  of  artists  has  substituted  in  the  place  of  the 
original  designs.  In  order  to  obtain  correct  copies,  we  have  been  at  the  trouble  of  procuring 
impressions  from  the  oiiginal  seals ; and  also,  where  they  have  been  preserved,  the  recorded 
descriptions,  found  in  th.e  offices  of  the  seerehiries  of  state. 


MAINE. — The  Coat  of  Arms  of  the  State  of  Maine,  as 
delineated  on  the  seal  of  the  State,  consists  of  a white  or 
silver  shield,  on  which  is  represented  a Pine  Tree  ; and 
at  the  foot  of  the  same  a Moose  Deer,  in  a recumbent  pos- 
ture. The  Shield  is  supported,  on  the  right,  by  a Hus- 
bandman resting  on  a scythe,  and  on  the  left,  by  a Sea- 
man resting  on  an  anchor.  The  masts  of  a ship  appear 
in  the  distance  on  the  left.  In  the  foreground  are  re- 
presented sea  and  land;  and  under  the  shield  is  the 
name  of  the  State,  in  large  Homan  capitals.  Above  the 
shield,  for  a “ Crest,”  is  the  North  Star ; and  between 
the  star  and  the  shield  is  the  motto,  Dirigo,  “ I direct.” 
The  Pine  Tree,  represented  on  the  escutcheon,  called 
the  Mast  Pine — an  evergreen  of  towering  height  and 
enormous  size — the  largest  and  most  useful  of  American 
pines,  and  the  best  timber  for  masts,  is  one  of  the  staples 
of  the  commerce  of  Maine, as  well  as  the  pride  of  her  forests. 
The  Moose  Beer,  the  largest  of  the  native  animals  of  the  State,  which  retires  before  the  ap- 
proaching steps  of  human  inhabitancy,  and  is  thus  an  emblem  of  liberty,  is  here  represent^ 
quietly  reposing,  to  denote  the  extent  of  uncultivated  lands  which  the  State  possesses 

As  in  the  Arms  of  the  United  States  a cluster  of  stars  represents  the  States  composing  th« 
Nation,  so  the  North  Star  may  be  considered  particularly  applicable  to  the  most  northern 
member  ef  the  confederacy,  and  as  it  is  a directing  point  in  navigation,  (Dirigo,)  and  is  here 
used  to  represent  the  State,  so  the  latter  may  be  considered  the  citizen’s  guide,  and  the  ob- 
ject to  which  the  patriot’s  best  exertions  should  be  directed. 

The  “ Supporters”  of  the  shield— a Husbandman  on  one  side  representing  Agriculture,  and 
a Seaman  on  the  other  representing  Commerce  and  Fisheries — indicate  that  the  State  is  sup- 
forted  by  these  primary  vocations  of  its  inhabitants. 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.— The  seal  of  the  State  of  New 
ilampshire  contains  the  following  devie*  ard  inscription 
Around  a circular  field,  encompassed  t>\  a wreath  of 
laurels,  are  the  words  in  Roman  capitals.  Sioillum  Rei- 
PUBUC5:  Neo  Haxtomensis,  “ The  .‘^al  of  the  State  of 
New  Hampshire,”  with  the  date  “ 17'?4,”  indicating  th# 
period  of  the  adoption  of  the  State  Constitution.  On  tb# 
field  in  the  foreground,  are  represented  land  and  water- 
on  the  verge  of  the  distant  horizon  a rising  sun.  (tlie  r' 
sing  destiny  of  the  State,)  and  a ship  on  the  stocks,  with 
the  American  banner  displayed. 


Part  I.] 


OF  THE  SEVERAL  UNITED  STATES. 


99 


VERMONT. — We  are  informed  by  the  Secretary  of  State 
#f  Vennoiit  that  there  are  no  records  in  the  secretary’s 
oHice  givinsr  a description  of  tlie  State  Seal,  or  showing 
the  tii!;eof  establishing  it.  Ira  Allen,  however,  the  his- 
torian ol  Vermont,  and  her  first  secretary,  states  that  the 
seal  was  established  by  the  Governor  and  Council  in 
1778 — that  the  tree  on  the  seal  was  an  evergreen  with 
fourteen  branches,  thirteen  of  them  repi'esenting  the  thir- 
teen original  States,  and  the  small  branch  at  the  top  repre- 
senting the  State  of  Vermont  supported  by  the  others. 

In  the  distance  is  seen  a range  of  hills  representing  the 
Green  Mountains ; and  in  the  foreground  a Cow  and 
sheaves  of  wheat,  indicating  an  agricultural  and  grazing  . 
country.  Around  the  border  of  the  seal,  in  Roman  cap 
4 tills,  are  the  words,  VEaMO^T.  Freedom  and  Unity. 


MASSACHUSETTS. — The  following  is  a copy  of  the  re- 
corded description  of  the  Coat  of  Arms  of  Massachusetts, 
as  adopted  December  13th,  1780. 

Sapphire  : an  Indian  dres.sed  in  his  shirt,  moccasins, 
belted,  proper  : in  his  dexter  hand  a bow,  topaz  : in  his 
sinister  an  arrow,  its  point  towards  the  base.  On  the 
dexter  side  of  the  Indian’s  head  a star,  pearl,  for  one  of 
the  United  States  of  America.  Crest,  on  a wreath,  a dex- 
ter arm,  clothed  and  rutiled,  proper,  grasping  a broad- 
sword, the  pommel  and  hilt  topaz,  with  this  motto,  “ Ense 
petit  placidam.  sub  liberate  quietem,”  and  around  the 
seal,  “ Sigilluin  Reipublicse  Massachusettensis.” 

W’e  give  the  following  as  a free  translation  of  the  same, 
with  a few  additions. 

On  the  blue  ground  of  an  irregularly  formed  escutch- 
eon, an  Indian  is  represented,  dressed  with  belted  hunt- 
ing shirt  and  moccasins.  In  his  right  hand  is  a golden 
bow,  and  in  his  left  an  arrow,  with  the  point  towards  the  base  of  the  escutcheon.  On  the 
right  side  of  the  Indian’s  head  is  a white  or  silver  star,  denoting  one  of  the  United  States  of 
America.  For  the  crest  of  the  escutcheon  is  a wreath,  from  which  extends  a right  arm. 
clothed  and  rulfied,  (the  natural  color,)  grasping  a broadsword,  the  pommel  and  hilt  of  which 
are  of  gold.  Around  the  escutcheon,  on  a waving  band  or  label,  are  the  words  E?ise  petit  pla- 
cidatn  sub  libertute  quietem  ; “ By  the  sword  she  seeks  peace  under  liberty.”  Around  the  bor- 
der of  the  seal  are  the  words,  S1QIU.UM  Reipublic^  Massachusettensis — “ The  seal  of  tht 
State  of  Massachusetts.” 

RHODE  ISLAND.— The  Arms  of  the  Sfote  of  Rhode  Is- 
land, as  represented  on  the  Seal  of  the  State,  consist  of 
a white  or  silver  shield,  on  which  is  an  anchor  with  two 
flukes,  and  a cable  attached.  Above  the  shield,  in  Ro- 
man capitals,  is  the  word  HOPE  ; and  from  each  upper 
corner  of  the  shield  is  suspended  an  unlettered  label. 

The  white  escutcheon,  and  the  symbol  represented  on 
it,  are  designed  as  an  allusion  to  those  principles  of  civil 
and  religious  liberty  which  led  to  the  founding  of  the  col- 
ony of  Rhode  Island,  and  in  which  the  faith  of  the  citizens 
of  the  State  is  still  deeply  anchored.  The  motto  Hope,  above 
the  escutcheon,  directs  the  mind  to  the  uncertain  future, 
anticipating  the  growing  pro.sperity  of  the  State,  and  the 
perpetuity  of  its  free  institutions  ; while  the  unlettered 
labels,  denoting  that  events  are  still  progressing  in  the 
march  of  Time,  wait  the  completion  of  History,  before 
the  destiny  of  the  State  shall  be  recorded  on  them. 

CONNECTICUT.  — The  Seal  of  Connecticut  is  of  an 
oval  form,  plain,  and  without  any  ornamental  devices, 
two  inches  and  three  eighths  in  length,  and  one  inch  and 
seven-eighths  in  bi’eadth.  On  it  are  delineated  three 
Grape  Vines,  each  ivinding  around  and  sustained  by  an 
upright  support,  the  whole  representing  the  three  set- 
tlements, Hartford,  Windsor,  and  Wethersfield,  which 
formed  the  early  Connecticut  colony.  In  the  lower  part 
of  the  seal  is  the  motto,  Qui  transtuut  sustinet — “ He 
who  transplanted  siill  sustains.”  Around  the  border  are 
the  words  Sigillum  Reipublic.®  Connecticutensis — “ The 
Seal  of  the  State  of  Connecticut.”  Formerly  the  seal  had 
a hand  on  the  left,  pointing  with  the  forefinger  to  the 
vines ; but  that  seal  has  been  broken,  and  the  present 
soul  substituted  in  its  place. 


100 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS,  [Book  H. 


NEW  YORK. — The  following  is  a description  of  th« 
present  seal  of  the  State  of  New  Yorlf,  constnicted  ac 
cording  to  Act  of  March  27,  1809.  A shield,  or  escutch- 
eon, on  which  is  represented  a rising  sun,  with  a range 
of  hills,  and  water  in  the  foreground.  Above  the  shield 
for  the  Crest,  is  represented,  on  a wreath,  a half  globe,  on 
which  rests  a startled  eagle,  with  outstretched  pinions. 
For  the  supporters  of  the  shield,  on  the  right  is  repre- 
sented the  figure  of  Justice^  with  the  sword  in  one  hand, 
and  the  scales  in  the  other  ; and  on  the  left  the  Goddess 
of  Liberty,  with  the  wand  and  cap^  in  her  left  hand,  and 
the  olive  branch  of  peace  in  the  right.  Below  the  shield 
is  the  motto.  Excelsior,  “ More  elevated,”  denoting  that 
the  course  of  the  State  is  omvard  and  higher.  Around  the 
border  of  the  seal  is  the  inscription,  The  Great  Seal  OF 
THE  State  of  New  York.. 


NEW  JERSEY. — The  Arms  of  the  State  of  New  Jer- 
sey, as  represented  on  the  Seal  of  the  State,  consir.t  of  a 
white  shield  or  escutcheon,  bearing  three  ploughs — re- 
presenting the  agricultural  interests  of  the  State.  The  Crest 
is  a horse’s  head,  supported  by  a full  faced,  six  barred 
helmet,  resting  on  a vase — the  latter  resting  on  the  top  of 
the  escutcheon.  The  Supporters  are  Liberty  on  the  right, 
with  her  wand  and  cap,  and  Ceres,  the  goddess  of  corn 
and  harvest,  on  the  left,  her  right  hand  resting  on  the 
escutcheon,  and  her  left  supporting  the  Cornucopia,  or 
horn  of  plenty,  filled  with  fruits  and  flowers.  Around 
the  border  of  the  seal  are  the  words.  The  Great  Seal  op 
THE  State  of  New  Jersey,  and  at  the  base  the  date  of  its 
adoption  in  numeral  letters,  MDCCLXXVI.  (1776.) 


DELAWARE. — The  Arms  of  the  State  of  Delaware  con 
sist  of  an  azure  shield  or  escutcheon,  divided  into  tw« 
equal  parts  by  a white  band  or  girdle.  On  the  base  part 
of  the  escutcheon  is  represented  a Cow,and  in  the  upper 
part  are  two  symbols,  designed  probably  to  represent  the 
agricultural  interests  of  the  State — the  one  appearing  to 
be  a sheaf  of  wheat,  and  the  other  a stalk  of  tobacco 
The  Crest  consists  of  a wreath,  supporting  a ship  under 
full  sail,  having  the  American  banner  displayed.  Sur- 
rounding the  escutcheon,  on  a white  field,  are  wreaths  of 
flowers,  branches  of  the  Olive,  and  other  symbols.  At 
the  bottom  of  the  seal  is  the  date  of  its  adoption, 
MDCCXCIII.  (1793.)  and  around  the  border  the  words 
Great  Seal  of  the  State  of  Delaware.  (No  description 
of  the  seal  can  be  found  in  the  Secretary’s  office,  and  we 
have  been  obliged  to  describe  it  from  a wax  impression  ) 


PENNSYLVANIA. — The  following  is  a copy  of  the  r« 
corded  description  of  the  Seal  of  Pennsylvania. 

‘ The  shield  is  parted  per  fess.  Or : charged  with  a 
Plough,  proper.  In  Chief,  on  a sea  wavy,  proper,  a ship 
under  full  sail,  surmounted  with  a sky,  azure ; and  in 
base,  on  a field  vert,  three  garbs,  Or : on  the  dexter  a 
stalk  of  maize,  and  on  the  sinister  an  olive  branch  ; and 
for  the  Crest,  on  a wreath  of  the  flowers  of  the  smie,  a bald 
Eagle,  proper,  perched,  with  wings  extended.  Motto — 

“ Virtue,  Libert^-,  and  Independence.”  Around  the  mar- 
gin, “ Seal  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania.”  The  reverse, 
Liberty,  trampling  on  a Lion,  gules,  the  emblem  of  Ty 
ranny.  Motto — “ Both  can’t  survive.”  ’ 

We  give  the  following  as  a free  translation  of  the 
same- 

The  shield  is  parted  by  a yellow  or  golden  band  or  girdle, 
on  which  is  represented  a Plough  in  its  natural  color.  In  the  upper  part  of  the  escutcheon, 
on  the  waves  of  the  sea,  is  represented  a ship  under  full  sail,  surmounted  by  an  azure  sky. 


’•  The  wand  or  rod,  and  cap,  are  symbols  of  independence ; because,  amon?  the  ancients,  the  foF 
mer  was  used  by  the  magistrates  in  the  ceremony  of  manumitting  slaves;  and  the  latter  was  worn  by 
the  slaves  who  wore  soon  to  be  set  at  liberty. 


fART  I.] 


OF  THE  SEVERAL  UNITED  STATES 


101 


At  the  base  of  the  escutcheon,  on  a grreen  field,  are  three  golden  sneaves  of  wheat.  On  thf 
right  of  the  escutcheon  is  a stalk  of  maize,  and  on  the  left  an  olive  branch,  and  for  the  Gres:, 
on  a wreath  of  the  llowers  of  the  olive,  is  perched  a Bald  Eagle,  in  its  natural  color,  with 
wings  extended,  holding  in  its  beak  a label,*  with  the  motto,  “ Virtue,  Liberty,  and  Inde- 
pendence.” Around  the  margin  of  the  seal  are  the  words.  Seal  of  the  State  of  Pennsylvania 

(The  reverse  side  of  the  seal  represents  the  Goddess  of  Liberty  trampling  on  a lied  Lion,  th« 
emblem  of  Tyranny  Motto,  “ Both  can’t  survive.”) 

VIRGINIA. — On  the  Seal  of  Virginia,  the  Goddess  of 
VirUie,  the  genius  of  the  Commonwealth,  is  represented 
dressed  like  an  Amazon,  resting  on  a spear  with  one  hand, 
and  holding  a sword  in  the  other,  and  treading  on  Ty- 
ranny, represented  by  a man  prostrate,  a crown  fallen 
from  his  head,  a broken  chain  in  his  left  hand,  and  a 
•courge  in  his  right.  Above  Virtue,  on  a label,  is  the 
word  ViaaiNiA  ; and  underneath,  the  words,  Sic  semper 
tyrarnis,  “ Thus  we  serve  tyrants.” 

(This  seal  also  has  a I’e verse  side,  on  which  is  repre- 
sented a group,  consisting  of  three  figures.  In  the  cen- 
tre is  Liberty,  with  her  wand  and  cap  ; on  the  right  side 
Ceres,  with  the  cornucopia  in  one  hand,  and  an  ear  of 
wheat  in  the  other  ; and  on  her  left  side  Eternity,  holding 
In  one  hand  the  Globe,  on  which  rests  the  Phceiiix,  the 
fabulous  bird  of  the  ancients,  that  is  said  to  rise  again 
from  its  own  ashes.) 


MARYLAND. — The  device  on  the  Seal  of  the  State  of 
Maryland,  consists  of  the  American  Eagle  with  wings  dis- 
played, having  on  its  breast  an  escutcheon,  the  chief  or 
upper  part  of  which  is  azure,  the  remaining  portion  being 
occupied  by  vertical  stripes  of  white  and  red.  In  the  dex- 
ter talon  of  the  Eagle  is  the  olive  branch  of  peace,  and  in 
the  sinister  a bundle  of  three  arrows,  denoting  the  three 
great  branches  of  government,  the  Executive,  the  Legis- 
lative, and  the  Judiciary.  In  a semicircle,  over  the  head 
•f  the  Eagle,  are  thirteen  stars,  representing  the  thirteen 
original  States.  The  inner  border  of  the  seal  contains  the 
words.  Seal  op  the  State  of  Maryxand.  The  outer  bor- 
der is  ornamental,  as  seen  in  the  engraving. 


NORTH  CAROLINA. — The  figures  represented  on  the 
Seal  of  North  Carolina  are  the  Goddess  of  Liberty  on  the 
right,  and  on  the  left,  Ceres,  the  goddess  of  corn  and  harvest. 
Liberty  is  represented  standing,  with  her  wand  and  cap  in 
her  left  hand,  and  m her  right  hand  the  scroll  of  the  Dec- 
laration of  American  Independence.  Ceres  is  represented 
Bitting  beneath  a canopy,  on  a bank  covered  with  flowers, 
having  in  her  right  hand  three  ears  or  heads  of  wheat,  and 
in  her  left  the  cornucopia,  or  horn  of  plenty,  filled  with 
the  fruits  of  the  earth. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. — We  have  not  been  able  to  ob- 
tain any  “recorded  description”  of  the  Seal  of  South  Car- 
olina. The  device  appears  to  be  a Date  Tree,  or  the  Great 
Palm,  here  emblematical  of  the  State,  and  supported  or 
guarded  by  two  cross-pieces,  to  which  i.«  attached  a scroll 
or  label.  Branches  of  the  Palm  were  worn  by  the  an- 
cients in  token  of  victory,  and  hence  the  emblem  signi- 
fies superiority,  victory,  triumph.  On  the  border  of  the 
Beal  is  the  motto,  Animis  opibusque  parati,  “Ready  (to 
defend  it)  with  our  lives  and  property.”  This  seal  has  a 
reverse  side  on  which  is  the  motto,  Dum  Spiro,  Spero  ; 
“ while  I live  I hope;” 


* The  label  and  motto  were  never  put  on  the  original  .seal, 
for  want  of  room  The  seal  of  this  state  is  generally  repre- 
lented  with  a Horse  on  each  side  of  the  escutcheon  as  sup- 
ptfrura,  but  there  is  nothing  of  the  kind  on  the  original  seal. 


102 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS, 


Book  11 


GEORGIA.— On  the  Seal  of  the  State  of  Georgia  art 
represented  three  pillars  supporting  an  Arch,  on  which  ii 
engraven  the  word  Constitution.  The  three  pillars 
which  support  the  “ Constitution. are  emblematical  of 
the  three  departments  of  the  State  Government — the  l^eg- 
islature,  the  Judiciary,  and  the  Executive.  On  a wreath 
of  the  first  pillar,  on  the  right,*  representing  the  Ixigism 
ture,  is  the  word  Wisdom ; on  the  second,  representing 
the  Judiciary,  is  the  word  Justice ; and  on  the  third,  re- 
presenting the  Executive,  is  the  word  Moderation.  On 
the  right  of  the  last  pillar  is  a man  standing  with  a drawn 
sword,  representing  the  aid  of  the  military  in  defence  of 
the  Constitution.  Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the 
words  St.\te  op  Georgia,  1799. 

(On  the  rever.se  side  of  the  seal  is  the  follo^ving  device. 
On  one  side  is  a view  of  the  sea  shore,  with  a ship  riding  a.t 
anchor  near  a w'h.-irf,  bearing  the  flag  of  the  United  States,  and  receiving  on  board  hogshead? 
of  tobacco  and  bales  of  cotton — emblematical  of  the  exports  of  the  State.  At  a small  distance 
Is  a loaded  boat  landing  from  the  interior,  and  representing  the  internal  traffic  of  the  State. 
In  the  background  a man  is  represented  plougliiug^  and  a flock  of  sheep  reposing  in  the 
•hade  cf  a tree.  Aroun  . the  border  is  the  motto, . ^(culture  and  Commerce.,  1799.) 


FLORIDA. — In  the  centre  of  the  Seal  of  Florida  is  re 
presented  the  American  Eagle,  “ the  bird  of  liberty,” 
grasping  in  the  left  talon  an  olive  bninch,  and  in  the  right 
a bundle  of  three  arrows.  In  a semicircle  above  are  thir- 
teen stars,  representing  the  thirt«;en  original  States,  while 
the  ground  is  represented  as  covered  with  the  Prickly 
Pear,  a fruit  common  to  the  country,  and  which,  from  its 
being  armed  at  all  points,  must  be  handled  with  great 
care.  The  appropriate  motto  of  the  Prickly  Pear  is  “ Let 
me  alone.’’'’ 

(This  is  the  description  of  the  Seal  of  the  Territory  of 
Florida,  which  is  made  the  Seal  of  the  State,  until  a new 
one  shall  be  adopted  ) 


ALABAMA. — The  Seal  of  Alabama  contains  a neatly 
engraved  map  of  the  State,  with  the  names  of  the  rivers, 
and  the  localities  of  the  principal  towns  that  existed  at 
the  time  of  the  establishment  of  the  Territorial  govern 
ment  in  1817.  Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the 
words  Alabama  Executive  Office. — (This  was  the  Ter- 
ritorial Seal,  which  has  been  adopted  by  the  State  Gov- 
ernment.) 


MISSISSIPPI. — In  the  centre  of  the  Seal  of  MissRsIpp] 
is  represented  the  American  Eagle,  grasping  an  01iv« 
branch  in  the  left  talon,  and  a bundle  of  four  arrows  in 
the  right.  Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the  words, 
The  Great  Seal  of  the  State  of  Mississipp  u 


Fronting  the  spectator,  as  usu 


Part  l.J 


Ui-  ,nl-:  SEVERAL  UNITED  STATES. 


lOJ 


LOUISIANA  -On  the  Seal  of  Louisiana  is  represented 
a Pelican  stuiuling  by  her  nest  of  young  ones,  in  the  atti- 
tude of  protection  and  defence,”  and  in  the  act  of  feed- 
ing them.  All  share  alike  her  maternal  assiduity.  The 
mother  bird  is  here  emblematic  of  the  general  government 
of  the  Union,  while  the  birds  in  the  nest  represent  the 
several  States.  Above  are  the  scales  of  Justice,  emblema- 
tic of  the  device  below,  and  denoting  that  such  is  the 
watchful  care  and  guardianship  which  the  government  of 
th_e  Union  is  bound  to  bestow  alike  upon  all  the  members 
of  the  confederacy. 

The  semi-circle  of  eighteen  stars  represents  the  number 
of  States  at  the  time  of  the  admission  of  Louisiana.  In 
the  upper  part  of  the  border  of  the  Seal  are  the  words, 
State  of  Louisiana,  and  in  the  lower  part,  the  words, 
Union  and  Confidence. 


TEXAS. — The  Great  Seal  of  Texas  consists  of  a White 
Star  of  five  points,  on  an  azure  field,  encircled  by  branches 
of..the  Live  Oak  and  the  Olive.  Before  the  annexation  of 
Texas  to  the  United  States,  the  Seal  bore  the  device.  Re- 
public OF  Texas.  The  Live  Oak,  ( Quercus  virens,)  which 
abounds  in  the  forests  of  Texas,  is  a strong  and  durable 
timber,  very  useful  for  ship-building,  and  forming  a most 
Important  article  of  export. 


ARKANSAS. — The  Anns  of  Arkansas,  as  represented 
on  the  Seal  of  the  State,  consist  of  a shield  or  escutcheon, 
the  base  of  which  is  occupied  by  a blue  field,  on  which  is 
a white  or  silver  Star,  representing  the  State.  The  “ fess” 
part,  or  middle  portion,  is  occupied  by  a Bee- Hive,  the 
emblem  of  industry,  and  a Plough,  representing  agricul- 
ture ; while  the  “ chief,”  or  upper  part  of  the  escutcheon 
is  occupied  by  a Steam-Boat,  the  representative  of  the 
commerce  of  the  State. 

For  the  “ CresV'  is  represented  the  goddess  of  Liberty, 
holding  in  one  hand  her  wand  and  cap,  and  a wreath  of 
laurel  in  the  other,  surrounded  by  a constellation  of  stars, 
representing  the  States  of  the  Union. 

The  “ Supporters’’^  of  the  escutcheon  are  two  Eagles ; 
the  one  on  the  left  grasping  in  its  talons  a bundle  of  ar- 
rows, and  the  one  on  the  right  an  olive  branch — and  ex- 
tending from  the  talons  of  the  one  to  those  of  the  other  is  a 
label  containing  the  motto.  Regnant  Popiili,  “ The  People  rule.”  On  each  side  of  the  has* 
point  of  the  escutcheon  is  a cornucopia  filled  with  fruits  and  flowers. 

Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the  words.  Seal  of  the  State  of  Arkansas.  At  each  ex- 
tremity of  the  word  Arkansas  are  additional  emblems : on  the  left  a shield,  wand,  musket 
■Aith  bayonet,  and  cap  of  Liberty  ; and  on  the  right  a sword,  and  the  scales  of  Justice. 


MISSOURI. — The  following  is  a copy  of  the  recorded 
description  of  the  Great  Seal  of  Missouri.  “ Arms  parted 
per  pale  ; on  the  dexter  side,  gules,  the  A\Tiite  or  Grizzly 
Bear  of  Missouri,  passant,  guardant,  proper  : on  a Chief, 
engrailed,  azure,  a crescent,  argent ; on  the  sinister  side, 
argent^  the  Arms  of  the  United  States  ; — the  whole  within 
a band  inscribed  with  the  words,  ‘ United  we  stand,  divided 
we  fall.’  For  the  Crest,  over  a helmet  full  faced,  grated 
with  six  bars,  or,  a cloud  proper,  from  which  ascends  a 
star  argent,  and  above  it  a constellation  of  twenty-three 
smaller  stars  argent,  on  an  azure  field,  surrounded  by  a 
cloud  proper.  Supporters,  on  each  side  a White  or  Grizzly 
Bear  of  Missouri,  rampant,  guardant,  proper,  standing  on 
a scroll  inscribed  with  the  motto,  Salus  populi,  suprema 
lex  esto,  and  under  the  scroll  the  numerical  letters 
BIDCCCXX, — the  Avhole  surrounded  by  a scroll  inscribed 
with  the  words.  The  Great  Seal  of  the  State  op  Mis- 
lOUBi.” — The  following  is  a free  translation  of  the  above. 


104 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS,  [Boor  H 


The  Arms  of  Missouri  are  represented  on  a circular  escutcheon,  divided  by  a pcrpendiculai 
line  into  two  equal  portions.  On  the  right  side,  on  a red  field,  is  the  M hite  or  Grizzly  Bear  ot 
Missouri,  in  its  natural  color,  walking  guardedly.  Above  this  device,  and  separated  from  it  by 
an  engrailed*  line,  is  an  azure  field,  on  which  is  represented  a white  or  silver  crescent.  On 
the  left  side  of  the  escutcheon,  on  a white  field,  are  the  Arms  of  the  United  States  Around 
the  border  of  the  escutcheon  are  the  words,  “ United  we  stand,  divided  we  fall.”  For  th» 
“ Crest,”  over  a yellow  or  golden  helmet,  full  faced,  and  grated  with  .six  >-»,rs,  is  a cloud  in  its 
natural  color,  from  which  ascends  a silvery  star,  (representing  the  State  of  Missouri,)  and 
above  it  a constellation  of  twenty-three  smaller  stars,  on  a blue  field  .surrounded  by  a cloud. 
(The  twenty-three  stars  represent  the  number  of  States  in  the  Union  at  the  time  of  the  admi.s- 
sion  of  Missouri.)  For  “ Supporters,”  on  each  side  of  the  e.scutclieon  is  a Grizzly  Bear  in  the 
posture  of  attack,  standing  on  a scroll  inscribed  with  the  motto,  Snlns  popnli^  suprema  lex  esto 
— “ The  public  safety  is  the  supreme  law  and  under  the  .scroll  the  numerical  letters  MDCCCXX, 
the  date  of  the  admission  of  Missouri  into  the  Union.  Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the 
words,  The  Great  Seal  of  the  State  of  Missouri. 


TENNESSEE. — The  Seal  of  Tennessee  contains  the  fol- 
lowing device.  The  upper  half  of  the  seal  is  occupied  by 
a stalk  of  Cotton,  a Sheaf  of  Wheat  and  a Plough,  below 
which  is  the  word  AGKICULTUKE.  The  lower  half  is  oc- 
cupied by  a loaded  Barge,  beneath  which  is  the  word 
COMMERCE.  In  the  upper  part  of  the  seal  are  the  numer- 
ical letters  xvi,  denoting  that  Tennessee  was  the  sixteenth 
State  admitted  into  the  Union.  Around  the  border  are 
the  words,  The  Great  Seal  of  the  State  of  Tennessee, 
with  the  date  1796,  the  period  of  the  formation  of  th* 
state  government,  and  admission  into  the  Union. 


KENTUCKY. — On  the  Seal  of  Kentucky  is  the  plain 
and  unadorned  device  of  two  friends  embracing,  with  this 
motto  below  them — “ United  tve  stand,  divided  we  fall.'''* 
In  the  upper  portion  of  the  bordei  are  the  words.  Seal 
OF  Kentucky. 


OHIO.— On  the  Seal  of  Ohio  appears  the  following  de- 
vice : In  the  central  portion  is  represented  a cultivated 
country,  with  a bundle  of  seventeen  Arrows  on  the  left, 
and  on  the  right  a Sheaf  of  Wheat,  both  erect,  and  in  the 
distance  a range  of  mountains,  skirted  at  their  base  by  a 
tract  of  woodland.  Over  the  mountain  range  appeals  a 
rising  sun.  On  the  foreground  are  represented  an  ex- 
panse of  water  and  a Keel-Boat.  Around  the  border  are 
the  words,  The  Great  Seal  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  with 
the  date,  1802,  the  period  of  the  admission  of  Ohio  into 
the  Union.  The  bundle  of  seventeen  arrows  represent^ 
the  number  of  States  existing  at  that  time. 


* An  engrailed  line  is  a line  indented  with  curves,  thus 


Part  I.] 


OF  THE  SEVERAL  UNITED  STATES. 


105 


IKDIANA. — On  the  Seal  of  Indiana  is  represented  a 
Irene  of  prairie  and  woodland,  with  the  surface  gently 
undulating — descriptive  of  the  natural  scenery  the 
State.  In  the  foreground  is  a Buffalo,  once  a native  animal 
of  the  State,  apparently  st.artled  by  the  axe  of  the  Woodman 
or  Pioneer,  who  is  seen  on  the  left,  felling  the  trees  of  the 
forest — denoting  the  advance  of  civilization  westward.  In 
the  distance,  on  the  right,  is  .seen  the  sun  just  appearing 
on  the  verge  of  the  horizon.  Around  the  upper  portion 
of  the  seal  are  the  words,  Indiana  State  Seal. 


ILLINOIS. — In  the  centre  of  the  Seal  of  Illinois  is  re 
presented  the  American  Eagle,  grasping  in  its  left  talon  a 
bundle  of  three  arrows,  and  in  the- right  an  olive  branch, 
and  bearing  on  its  breast  a shield  or  escutcheon,  the  lower 
half  of  which  is  represented  of  a red  color,  and  the  upper 
half  blue,  the  latter  bearing  three  white  or  silvery  stars. 
From  the  beak  of  the  Eagle  extends  a label  bearing  the 
motto,  “ State  Sovereignty ; National  Union.^^  Around 
the  border  of  the  seal  are  the  v ords.  Seal  op  the  State 
OF  Illinois,  with  the  date,  “ Aug.  26, 1818.” 


MICHIGAN. — The  Arms  of  the  State  of  Michigan,  as 
exhibited  on  the  Seal  of  the  State,  consist  of  a shield,  or 
escutcheon,  on  which  is  represented  a Peninsula  extend- 
ing into  a lake,  with  the  sun  rising  and  a man  standing- 
on  the  peninsula,  with  a gun  in  his  hand.  Below  the 
escutcheon,  on  a b.and  or  label,  are  the  words.  Si  quceris 
peninsulam  amcenam,  circumspice — “ If  you  seek  a de- 
lightful country,  (peninsula,)  behold  it.”  On  the  upper 
part  of  the  escutcheon  is  the  word  Taebor — “ I will  defend 
it.”  The  “ Supporters”  of  the  escutcheon  are,  a Moose 
on  the  left,  and  on  the  right,  the  common  Deer,  both  na- 
tives of  the  forests  of  Michigan.  For  the  “ Crest,”  is  re- 
presented the  Eagle  of  the  United  States,  above  which  is 
the  motto,  E pluribus  unum.  Around  the  border  of  the 
seal  are  the  words.  The  Great  Seal  of  the  State  op 
Michigan,  with  the  numerals,  a.d.  mdcccxxxv,  the  date 
of  the  formation  of  the  State  government. 


IOWA,— The  Seal  of  Iowa  contains  the  following  sim- 
ple devio*  r An  Eagle  in  the  attitude  of  flight,  grasping  in 
•te  dexter  talon  a Bow,  and  holding  in  its  beak  an  arrow. 
Around  the  border  of  the  seal  are  the  wordr  Seal  of 
THE  Territort  OP  lowA.  (No  State  Seal  has  'et  been 
adopted.) 


14 


06 


THE  PUBLIC  SEALS,  OR  COATS  OF  ARMS.  fBooK  M 


At  the  bottom  of  the  Seal  is  the 
OF  July,  1838,  and  around  the  Seal, 
Territory  op  Wisconsin. 


WISCONSIN.  The  Seal  of  Wisconsin  presents  a view 
of  land  and  water  scenery,  designed  to  represent  the 
agricultural,  commercial,  and  mining  interests  of  the 
State.  In  the  foreground  is  a man  ploughing  with  a 
span  of  horses : the  middle  ground  is  occupied  by  a 
barrel,  a cornucopia,  an  anchor,  a sheaf  of  wheat,  a 
rake,  and  a pile  of  lead  in  bars — the  latter,  the  most  im- 
portant of  the  mineral  products  of  the  State.  The  two 
great  lakes  that  border  the  State— Lakes  Michigan  and 
Superior,  have  their  representatives  ; on  one  of  which  is 
seen  a sloop,  and  on  the  other  a steamboat — and  on  tht 
shore  an  Indian  pointing  towards  the  latter.  In  the  dis- 
tance is  a level  prairie,  skirted,  on  the  horizon,  by  a 
range  of  woodland,  and  having  on  the  left  a Light-house 
and  School  Building,  and  in  the  centre  the  State-house 
of  iV'isconsin.  In  a semicircle  above  are  the  words : 
“ Civilitas  Successit  Barbarum,”  Civilization  has  sue 
eeeded  Barbarism. 

of  the  formation  of  the  Territorial  Government,  Fourth 
in  Roman  capitals,  the  words.  The  Great  Seal  of  thb 


UNITED  STATES. 

The  following  is  the  recorded  de 
scription  of  the  device  of  the  Seal  of 
the  United  States,  as  adopted  bj'  Con- 
gress on  the  20th  of  June,  1782. 

“ Arms  : Paleways  of  thirteen 

pieces,  argent  and  gules ; a chief 
azure  ; the  escutcheon  on  the  breast 
of  the  American  Eagle  displayed, 
proper,  holding  in  his  dexter  talon 
an  olive  branch,  and  in  his  sinister 
a bundle  of  thirteen  arrows,  all  pro- 
per, and  in  his  beak  a scroll  inscribed 
with  this  motto,  ‘ E pluribus  unum  ’ 
“ For  the  Crest  : Over  the  head  of 
the  Eagle,  which  appears  above  the 
escutcheon,  a glory,  or,  breaking 
throngh  a cloud,  proper,  and  sur- 
rounding thirteen  stars  forming  a 
constellation,  argent,  on  an  azure 
field.” 

This  seal  has  a Reverse  side,  Oi 
which  the  following  is  the  descrip- 
tion. 

“ Reverse  : A Pyramid  unfinished. 
(Representing  the  American  Confed- 
eracy as  still  incomplete, — the  struc- 
ture to  be  carried  upwards  as  new 
States  are  admitted  into  the  Union.)  In  the  zenith  an  Eye  in  a triangle,  (representing  the  All- 
seeing  Ey'e,)  surrounded  by  a glory  proper.  Over  the  eye  these  words,  ‘ Annuit  coeptis,’  (God 
has  favored  thp  undertaking.)  On  the  base  of  the  pyramid  the  numerical  letters  mdcclxxvi, 
(1776,)  and  underneath  the  following  motto,  ‘ Novus  ordo  seclorum,’  ” (A  new  series  of  ages ; 
—denoting  that  a new  order  of  things  has  commenced  in  this  western  world.) 


Note; — Although  we  have  made  all  the  engraved  copies  of  the  Seals  of  the  States  of  uniform 
size,  yet  the  original  seals  are  of  different  sizes.  IVe  give  their  diameters  in  incL-^,  com- 
mencing with  the  smallest. 

Rhode  Island  and  Texas,  1 1-2  inches  ; Iowa,  1 5-8  ; Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Louisiana,  Ar- 
kansas, and  Maryland,  1 3-4  ; New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts,  Ohio,  Indiana,  Florida,  South 
Carolina,  and  Mississippi,  2 ; New  York  and  Vermont,  2 1-8  ; Pennsylvania,  North  Carolina, 
Georgia,  Illinois,  and  the  Seal  of  the  United  States,  (which  is  engraved  the  full  size,)  2 1-4; 
Connecticut,  (oval,)  2 3-8  long,  and  17-8  broad  ; Delaware,  Alabama,  Maine,  and  Missouri, 
3-8  ; New  Jersey  and  Michigan,  2 1-2  ; Virginia,  3 inches. 


UllARACTER  AND  DESIGN  OF  THE  SEVERAL  APPEN 
DICES  ro  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 


1.  iThe  mere  detail  of  such  events  as  most  attract  public  atten- 
tion while  they  are  occurring,  embraces  but  a small  portion  of  the 
instruction  which  History  is  capable  of  affording.  The  actions  of 
individuals  do  not  occur  without  motives,  nor  are  national  events 
ever  attributable  to  chance  origin  j and  the  latter  are  as  much  the 
proper  subjects  of  philosophical  inquiry  as  the  former. 

2.  ^Could  we  ascertain  the  causes  of  all  the  prominent  events 
wliich  history  relates,  history  would  then  become  what  it  has  been 
styled  by  an  ancient  writer,  ‘ philosophy  teaching  by  examples.’’ 
Much  may  doubtless  be  done  to  make  history  accord  more  truly 
with  this  definition,  for  too  often  is  this  view  of  its  design  neglected 
even  in  our  more  prominent  and  larger  works ; and  wars,  and  revo- 
lutions, and  all  great  public  events,  are  described  with  minuteness, 
while  the  social,  moral,  and  intellectual  progress  of  the  people, 
and  the  causes  that  are  working  these  changes,  receive  too  little  of 
that  attention  which  their  importance  demands. 

3.  3The  former  plan,  however,  that  of  narrative  principally,  is 
essential  in  an  elementary  work,  the  object  of  which  should  be  to 
interest  the  youthful  mind  by  vivid  representations  of  striking 
characters  and  incidents,  and  thereby  to  render  the  great  events 
and  divisions  of  history  familiar  to  it.  <The  mind  will  thus  be 
prepared  to  derive  benefit  from  any  accidental  reading  that  is  in 
any  manner  associated  with  the  same  subjects : it  will  have  a ground- 
work to  build  upon  5 for  these  familiar  localities,  like  points  of  mag- 
netic attraction,  will  gather  around  them  whatever  comes  within 
the  circle  of  their  influence. 

4.  sBeing  thus  prepared  by  a familiarity  with  our  subject,  we 
may  advance  a step,  and  enter  upon  the  field  of  philosophical  in- 
quiry. ®Let  us  suppose,  for  example,  that  for  every  law  found  in 
the  history  of  a people,  we  should  attempt  to  ascertain  the  reasons 
which  induced  the  legislator  to  give  it  his  sanction,  and  its  proba- 
ble effects  upon  the  community.  ^The  entire  social  relations  of  a 
people  might  thus  be  developed,  their  manners,  customs  and  opin- 
ions, their  ignorance  and  their  knowledge,  their  virtues  and  their 
vices  ; and  the  national  progress  would  be  traced  far  more  clear Ij*^ 
in  those  silently  operating  causes,  than  in  the  spectacle  of  the 
merely  outward  changes  produced  by  them.  Indeed,  a mere  nar- 
rative of  the  ordinary  events  of  history  can  be  justly  regarded 
as  of  utility,  only  so  far  as  it  furnishes  the  basis  on  which  a 
more  noble  superstructure,  the  “ philosophy  of  history,”  is  to  be 
reared. 

5.  ®The  importance  of  historical  knowledge  should  be  estimated 
by  the  principles,  rather  than  by  the  facts  with  which  it  furnishes 
us ; and  the  comparative  value,  to  us,  of  the  histories  of  different 
nations,  should  be  estimated  by  the  same  standard,  ^xherefore  a 
mere  narrative  of  ancient  dynasties  and  wars,  which  should  throw 
no  light  upon  the  character  and  circumstances  of  the  people,  would 
furnish  no  valuable  information  to  reward  the  student’s  toil.  He 
may  be  moved  by  a curiosity,  liberal  indeed  and  commendable,  to 
explore  the  uncertain  annals  of  fabulous  ages,  and  attempt  to  trace 


ANALYSIS. 


1 Historical 
ifistruciion 
National 
events,  -prop- 
er subjects  of 
philosophical 
inquiry. 

2.  History  has 
been  styled, 
“ Philosophy 
leaching  by 
example  ” 
This  vieto  of 
its  design  of- 
ten neglected. 


3.  Proper  plan 
and  object  of 
an  elemen- 
tary histori- 
cal loork. 

4.  What  far 
ther  is  expect 

ed  to  be  ac- 
complished by 
the  plan. 


5.  What  ad- 
vance might 
next  be  made. 
6 How  illus- 
trated. 


7.  What 

might  be 
learned  from 
this  system. 


8.  Tmportanei 
of  historical 
knowledge, 
and  value  of 
different  his- 
tories 

0 Certain  his- 
torical re- 
searches, com- 
paratively of 
little  value. 


108 


ANALYSIS 


1.  Compara' 
live  valites 
of  different 
■por lions  of 
modern  his- 
tory. 

!.  Important 
Uiangesabout 
the  time  of 
Vie  discovery 
of  America. 


3.  Causes  that 
tender  Amer- 
can  history 
peculiarly 
important. 


4.  Why  the 
study  of 

American  his- 
tory claims 
onx  first  re- 
gard. 

5.  Period  of 
the  com- 
mencement 
of  Ame.rican 

history. 


6.  Totoha.t 
this  view  of 
the  subject 
leads  us. 


Why  the 
term  “ Uni- 
ted. States” 
is  applied  to 
the  following 
history. 


Fart  First 
if  this  his- 
tory. 


Character 
-r  the  first 
appendix. 


INTRODUCTORY.  [Book  II 

out  the  histories  of  the  early  Egyptians,  the  Chinese,  the  Persians 
and  the  Hindoos;  but  from  them  he  may  expect  to  derive  few  pria 
ciples  applicable  to  the  present  state  of  the  world. 

6.  ‘And  indeed,  after  passing  over  the  days  of  Grecian  and  Ro- 
man glory,  we  shall  find  little  that  is  valuable,  even  in  modern  his 
tory,  until  we  come  to  the  period  of  the  discovery  of  America,  when 
various  causes  were  operating  to  produce  a great  revolution  in  hu 
man  affairs  throughout  the  world.  2The  period  of  the  dark  ages 
had  passed,  and  literature  and  science  had  begun  to  dawn  again 
upon  Eurojoe : the  art  of  printing,  then  recently  invented,  greatly 
facilitated  the  progress  of  improvements;  the  invention  of  gun- 
powder changed  the  whole  art  of  war ; and  the  Reformation  soon 
began  to  make  such  innovations  in  religion  as  changed  the  moral 
aspect,  not  only  of  the  states  which  embraced  its  principles,  but  of 
those  even  that  adhered  to  the  ancient  faith  and  worship. 

7.  3Ainong  modern  histories,  none  is  more  interesting  in  its  de- 
tails, or  moi*e  rich  in  pi-inciples,  than  that  of  our  own  country ; nor 
does  any  other  throw  so  much  light  on  the  progi-ess  of  society,  the 
science  of  public  affairs,  and  the  arts  of  civil  government.  In  this 
particular  we  claim  an  advantage  over  even  England  herself, — the 
most  free,  the  most  enlightened  of  the  states  of  the  old  world.  For, 
since  our  destiny  became  separate  from  hers,  our  national  advance- 
ment has  been  by  far  the  most  rapid ; and  before  that  period  both 
formed  but  separate  portions  of  one  people,  living  under  the  same 
laws,  speaking,  as  now,  the  same  language,  and  having  a common 
share  in  the  same  history. 

S.  4The  study  of  America^'  history,  therefore,  in  preference  to 
any  other,  claims  our  first  regard,  both  because  it  is  our  own  his- 
tory, and  because  of  its  superior  intrinsic  importance.  sBut  here 
the  question  arises,  as  we  were  colonies  of  Great  Britain,  when  and 
where  does  our  history  commence?  We  answer,  that  although  the 
annals  we  can  strictly  call  our  own  commence  with  our  colonial  ex 
istence,  yet  if  we  are  to  embrace  also  the  philosophy  of  our  history^ 
and  would  seek  the  causes  of  the  events  we  narrate,  we  must  go  so 
far  back  in  the  annals  of  England  as  we  can  trace  those  principles 
that  led  to  the  founding  of  the  American  colonies,  and  influenced 
their  subsequent  character  and  destiny.  ^Viewing  the  subject  in 
this  light,  some  acquaintance  with  English  history  becomes  neces- 
sary to  a proper  understanding  of  our  own ; and  this  leads  us  to  a 
development  of  the  plan  we  have  adopted  for  the  more  philosophi- 
cal portion  of  our  work. 

ff.  7Although  the  history  of  the  “ United  States^’  does  not  pro- 
perly extend  back  to  the  period  Avhen  those  states  were  dependent 
colonies,  yet  we  have  adopted  the  term  “ United  States”  for  the  title 
of  a work  embracing  the  whole  period  of  our  history,  because  it  is 
more  convenient  than  suiy  other  term,  and  because  custom  sanctions 
it.  sThis  History  we  have  divided  into  Four  Parts.  The  first 
embraces  the  period  of  Voyages  and  Discoveries,  extending  from 
the  discovery  of  this  western  world  to  the  settlement  of  Jamestown 
in  Virginia.  We  have  given  in  this  part  a narrative  of  the  promi- 
nent events  that  preceded  the  founding  of  the -English  American 
colonies,  and  this  is  all  that  could  be  given  of  what  is  properly 
American  history  during  this  period. 

10.  9ln  the  “ Appendix  to  the  period  of  Voyages  and  Discoveries,” 
we  have  taken  up  that  portion  of  the  history  of  England  contained 
between  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  America,  and  the  planting  of 
the  first  English  colonies  in  the  New  World,  with  the  design  of 
examining  the  condition  of  the  people  of  England  during  that  pe 


INTRODUCTORY. 


Part  I.l 


109 


riod,  the  nature  of  their  institutions  and  laws,  and  whatever  can  ANALYSig. 

throw  light  upon  the  character  and  motives  of  those  who  founded 

the  American  colonies,  and  who,  we  should  naturally  suppose, 
brought  with  them,  to  this  then  wilderness  world,  the  manners, 
customs,  habits,  feelings,  laws,  and  language  of  their  native  land. 

‘Hut  it  is  the  social,  rather  than  the  political  history  of  England — ‘ To  what 
the  internal,  rather  than  the  external,  that  is  here  important  to  us,  Engi^ 
and  it  is  to  this,  therefore,  that  we  have  mostly  confined  our  atten-  *ory  we  have 
tion.  2 We  hope  thus  to  have  prepared  the  advanced  student  to  fined  ovr^at- 
entcr  upon  the  study  of  our  colonial  history  with  additional  inter-  tention 
est,  and  with  more  definite  views  of  the  nature  and  importance  of  hoped  1 0*^10 
the  great  drama  that  is  to  be  unfolded  to  him.  gained  by 

U.  3At  the  close  of  Part  Second,  embracing  the  period  of  our  course, 
colonial  history,  and  also  at  the  close  of  Part  Third,  embracing  the  % p^rfse^c- 
period  of  the  Revolution,  we  ha.ve  given,  in  an  Appendix,  some  far-  ond  and  Par; 
ther  account  of  such  European  events  as  are  intimately  connected 
with  our  own  history,  and  which  serve  to  give  us  a more  compre- 
hensive and  accurate  view  of  it  than  we  could  possibly  obtain  by 
confining  ourselves  exclusively  to  our  own  annals ; in  connection 
with  which  we  have  examined  the  policy  of  England  towards  her 
colonies — the  influences  exerted  by  each  upon  the  other — the  diffi- 
culties of  our  situation — the  various  peculiarities  exhibited  among 
ourselves,  and  the  germs  of  our  subsequent  national  character. 

As,  during  the  fourth  period  of  our  history,  our  relations  with  4 At  the  cio$a 
England  were  those  of  one  independent  nation  with  another,  Eng-  fourth 
land  no  longer  claims  any  special  share  of  our  attention,  and  at  the 
close  of  this  period  we  have  examined  briefly  the  character,  ten- 
dency, and  influences  of  our  national  government,  and  have  also 
given  an  A sketch  of  some  important  political  questions  that 
hvv?  been  but  briefly  noticed  in  the  narrative  part  of  the  work. 

12.  5The  design  of  the  several  Appendices  is,  therefore,  to  ex-  5.  General 
plain  the  influences  which  operated  in  moulding  the  character  of 
our  early  English  fathers,  to  develop  the  causes  which  led  to  the  several  ap 
planting  of  the  American  colonies,  and  to  illustrate  the  subsequent  P^tuLiu* 
social  and  political  progress  of  the  American  people ; or,  in  other 
words,  to  giiio  a simple  and  plain,  but  philosophical  history  of 
American  r'viuz.vriON. 


CORTEZ. 


DE  SOTO. 


SEBASTIAN  CABOT. 


GEOGRAPHICAL  DESCRIPTION  OF  THE  COUNTRY  EMBRACED 
WITHIN  THE  UNITED  STATES  AND  THEIR  TERRITORIES. 


The  United  States  and  their  territories,  occupying  the  middle  division  of 
North  America,  lie  between  the  25th  and  the  54rh  degrees  of  North  latitude, 
and  the  67th  and  the  125th  degrees  of  West  longitude,  extending  from  the 
Atlantic  to  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and  containing  an  area  of  about  2,600,000  square 
miles.  They  have  a frontier  of  about  10,000  miles;  a sea  coast  of  3,600  miles; 
and  a lake  coast  of  1200  miles. 

This  vast  country  is  intersected  by  two  principal  ranges  of  mountains,  the 
Alleghany  and  the  Rocky  Mountains, — the  former  in  the  East,  running  nearly 
parallel  to  the  Atlantic  coast,  from  Georgia  to  New  York;  and  the  latter  in 
the  West,  crossing  the  territory  in  a direction  nearly  parallel  to  the  coast  of 
the  Pacific.  The  Alleghanies  run  in  separate  and  somewhat  parallel  ridges, 
with  a breadth  of  from  60  to  120  miles,  and  at  a distance  from  the  sea  coast  of 
from  80  to  250  miles.  The  general  height  of  the  Alleghanies  is  only  from  1000 
to  2000  feet  above  the  adjacent  country,  and  from  2000  to  3000  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  ocean.  The  highest  peak  in  this  range  is  the  Black  Mountain,  in 
the  western  part  of  North  Carolina,  which  is  6,476  feet  high.  The  Rocky 
Mountains,  which  maybe  regarded  as  a part  of  the  great  chain  of  the  Cordille- 
ras, are  at  an  average  distance  of  about  600  miles  from  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and 
have  a general  height  of  about  8000  or  9000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  but 
not  more  than  5000  feet  above  the  surrounding  country.  Some  of  their  most 
elevated  peaks  rise  to  the  height  of  10,000  or  12,000  feet. 

East  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains  the  rivers  flow  into  the  Atlantic:  West 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains  they  centre  mostly  in  the  Columbia,  which  flows  into 
the  Pacific  ; while  between  these  great  mountain  ranges,  the  many  and  large 
streams  centre  in  the  valley  which  lies  between  them,  and  through  the  channel 
of  the  Mississippi  seek  an  outlet  in  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

The  Atlantic  coast  is  indented  by  numerous  bays,  and  has  a great  number 
of  excellent  harbors.  The  soil  of  New  England  is  generally  rocky,  and  rough 
and  better  adapted  to  grazing  than  to  grain,  with  the  exception  of  the  valleys 
of  the  rivers,  which  are  highly  fertile.  South  of  New  England,  and  east  of  the 
Alleghanies  generally,  the  soil  has  but  moderate  fertility,  being  light  and  sandy 
on  the  coast,  but  of  better  quality  farther  inland.  Throughout  the  extensive 
valley  of  the  Mississippi  the  soil  is  generally  of  excellent  quality,  the  middle 
section,  however,  being  the  most  fertile.  West  of  Missouri,  skirting  the  base 
of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  are  extensive  sandy  wastes,  to  which  has  been  given 
the  name  of  the  “ Great  American  Desert.” 

Oregon  Territory,  lying  west  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  is  divided  into  three 
belts,  or  sections,  separated  by  ranges  of  mountains  running  nearly  parallel 
to  the  coast  of  the  Pacific.  The  western  section,  extending  from  the  ocean  to 
the  Cascade  Mountains,  embracing  a width  of  from  100  to  150  miles,  is  gener- 
ally fertile,  and  near  the  foot  of  the  Cascade  range  the  climate  and  soil  are 
adapted  to  all  the  kinds  of  grain  that  are  found  in  temperate  climates.  The 
soil  of  the  second  or  middle  section  of  Oregon,  embraced  between  the  Cascade 
range  and  the  Blue  Mountains,  is  generally  a light  sandy  loam,  the  valleys  only 
being  fertile.  The  third  or  eastern  section  of  Oregon,  between  the  Blue  and 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  is  a rocky,  broken,  and  barren  country. 

More  particular  Geographical  descriptions  of  the  several  states  embraced  in 
the  American  Union,  and  of  the  most  important  lakes,  bays,  rivers,  towns,  &c., 
will  be  found  in  the  Geographical  Notes  throughout  the  work.  The  Geo- 
graphical description  of  Texas,  now  a par*  of  the  Republic,  will  be  found  on 
pages  621,  622. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES, 


PART  I. 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


KXTENDrNG  FROM  THE  DISCOVERT  OF  AMERICA, 
BY  COLCMBUS,  IN  1492  ; TO  THE  SETTLEMENT  OF 
JAMESTOWN,  VIRGINIA,  IN  1607  J EMBRACING  A 
FERIOD  OF  115  TEARS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

EARLY  SPANISH  VOYAGES,  CONQUESTS,  AND 
DISCOVERIES,  IN  THE  SOUTHERN  PORTIONS 
OF  NORTH  AMERICA. 

DIVISIONS. 

/,  Discovery  of  America  hy  Columbus. — II.  Juan 
Ponce  de  Leon  in  Florida. — III.  De  Ayllon  in 
Carolina. — IV.  Conquest  of  Mexico. — V.  Pam- 
fhilo  de  Narvaez. — Vl.  Ferdinand  de  Soto. 


I.  Discovery  of  America  by  Columbus. — 1.  ^The 
discovery* * * §  of  America  by  Christopher  Columbus,  may  be  bycolumhiis. 
regarded  as  the  most  important  event  that  has  ever  re-  ^,492^^^014’ 
suited  from  individual  genius  and  enterprise.  ^Although 
other  claims  to  the  honor  of  discovering  the  Western  hemi-  style, 
sphere  have  been  advanced,  and  with  some  appearance  ciairmiTju 
ol  probability,  yet  no  clear  historic  evidence  exists  in  Discovery. 
their  favor.  ®It  has  been  asserted  that  an  Iceland*  bark,  3. 
in  the  early  part  of  the  eleventh  century,  having  been 
driven  southwest  from  Greenlandf  by  adverse  winds, 
touched^  upon  the  coast  of  Labrador  ;:j: — that  subsequent  b.  1001. 
voyages  were  made ; and  that  colonies  were  established 
in  Nova  Scotia,§  or  in  Newfoundland.  || 


* GEOGRAPHICAL  NOTES. — 1.  Iceland  is  an  island  in  the  Northern  Ocean,  remarkable 
ibr  its  boiling  springs  (the  Geysers),  and  its  flaming  volcano.  Mount  Hecla.  It  was  discovered 
6y  a Norwegian  pirate,  in  the  year  861,  and  was  soon  after  settled  by  the  Norwegians  ; but  it  is 
•upposed  that  the  English  and  the  Irish  had  pre\iously  made  settlements  there,  which  were 
Abandoned  before  the  time  of  the  Norwegian  discovery. 

t Greenland  is  an  extensive  tract  of  barren  country,  in  the  northern  fro7.en  regions  ; sepa- 
rated from  the  western  continent  by  Baffin’s  Bay  and  Davis’s  Strait.  It  was  discovered  by  the 
Norwegians  thirty  years  after  the  discovery  of  Iceland,  and  a thriving  colony  was  planted  there 
but  from  1406  until  after  the  discovery  by  Columbus,  all  correspondence  with  Greenland  was 
cut  off,  and  all  knowledge  of  the  country  seemed  to  be  buried  in  oblivion. 

% Labrador,  or  New  Britain,  is  that  part  of  the  American  coast  between  the  Gulf  of  St.  Law 
rence  and  Hudson’s  Bay  ; a bleak  and  barren  country,  little  known,  and  inhabited  chiefly  by 
Indians. 

§ Nova  Scotia  is  a large  peninsula,  southeast  from  New  Brunswick,  separated  from  it  by  Um 
Bay  of  Fundy,  and  connected  with  it  by  a narrow  isthmus  only  nine  miles  across. 

U Ntwfoundland  is  a hilly  and  mountainous  Hand  on  the  east  side  of  the  Gulf  of  St  Law 


112 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES 


[Book  II, 


ANALYSIS.  2.  'But  even  if  it  be  admitted  that  sucn  a discovery 
Superior  was  made,  it  does  not  in  the  least  detract  froi  i the  honor 
so  universally  ascribed  to  Columbus.  The  Icelandic  dis- 
coiumbui.  covery,  if  real,  resulted  from  chance, — was  not  even 
known  to  Europe, — was  thought  of  little  importance, — 
and  was  soon  forgotten ; and  the  curtain  of  darkness 
again  fell  between  the  Old  world  and  the  New.  The 
discovery  by  Columbus,  on  the  contrary,  was  the  result 
of  a theory  matured  by  long  reflection  and  experience  ; . 
opposed  to  the  learning  and  the  bigotry  of  the  age ; and 
brought  to  a successful  demonstration,  after  years  of  toil 
against  opposing  difficulties  and  discouragements, 
i Prevalent  3.  “The  nature  of  the  great  discovery,  however,  was 
^Vngthe^d^^'  loiig  uuknown  ; and  it  remained  for  subsequent  adven- 
turers  to  dispel  the  prevalent  error,  that  the  voyage  of 
Columbus  had  only  opened  a new  route  to  the  wealthy, 
but  then  scarcely  known  regions  of  Eastern  Asia. 
^During  several  years,* * *  the  discoveries  of  Columbus  were 
'^eries  Confined  to  the  islands  of  the  West  Indies;*  and  it  was 
^ 1498^^  not  until  August,* §’  1498,  six  years  after  his  first  voyage, 
^.Aug.  loih.  that  he  discovered  the  main  land,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Orinoco  and  he  was  then  ignorant  that  it  was  anything 
more  than  an  island. 

w ^ies  principal  islands  of  the  West  Indies, — Cuba,:}: 

St.  Domingo,§  and  Porto  Rico,||  were  soon  colonized, 
5.  Discovery  and  Subjected  to  Spanish  authority.  ®In  1506  the  eastern 
InlfiScoio-  coast  of  Yucatan^  was  discovered  ; and  in  1510  the  first 
conment.  coloiiy  on  the  continent  was  planted  on  the  Isthmus  of 
Discovery  Darien.**  “Soon  after,  Vasco  Nunez  de  Balboa,  governor 
of  the  colony,  crossed  the  Isthmus,  and  from  a mountain 
a.  1513.  on  the  other  side  of  the  Continent  discovered®  an  Ocean, 
which  being  seen  in  a southerly  direction,  at  first  received 
the  name  of  the  South  Sea. 

7.  DeLeon.  H.  JuAN  PoNCE  DE  LeON  IN  FLORIDA. 1.  Tn  1512 

Juan  Ponce  de  Leon,  an  aged  veteran,  and  former  gov- 
enor  of  Porto  Rico,  fitted  out  three  ships,  at  his  own  ex- 


rence  ; nearly  a thousand  miles  in  circumference,  deriving  all  its  importance  from  its  extensive 
fisheries. 

* The  West  Indies  consist  of  a large  number  of  islands  between  North  and  South  America, 
the  most  important  of  which  are  Cuba,  St.  Domingo,  .Tamaica,  and  Porto  Rico. 

t The  Orinoco  is  a river  on  the  northeast  coast  of  South  America. 

t Cnba,  one  of  the  richest  islands  in  the  world,  is  the  largest  of  the  West  Indies,  being  760 
miles  in  length  from  southeast  to  northwest,  and  about  50  miles  in  breadth.  Its  northern 
coast  is  150  miles  south  from  Florida. 

§ St.  Domingo.,  or  Ilayti,  formerly  called  Hispaniola,  is  a large  island,  lying  between  Cuba 
and  Porto  Rico,  and  about  equally  distant  from  each. 

II  Porto  Rico  is  a fertile  island  of  the  West  Indies,  60  miles  southeast  from  St.  Domingo.  It  is 
140  miles  long  from  east  to  west,  and  36  broad. 

*U  Yucatan,  one  of  the  States  of  Mexico,  is  an  extensive  peninsula,  150  miles  S.  W.  from  Cuba, 
and  lying  between  the  Bays  of  Honduras  and  Campeachy. 

**  The  Isthmus  of  Darien  is  that  narrow  neck  of  land  which  connects  North  an  i South 
America.  It  is  about  300  miles  in  length,  and,  in  the  narrowest  part,  is  only  altout  30  milon 
cross 


Part  I.J 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


113 

pense,  for  a voyage  of  discovery.  tradition  prevailed  1512. 
among  the  natives  of  Porto  Rico,  that  in  a neighboring  ~i.  Tradition 
island  of  the  Bahamas* * * §  was  a fountain  which  possessed 
the  remarkable  properties  of  restoring  the  youth,  and  of 
perpetuating  the  life  of  any  one  who  should  bathe  in  its 
stream,  and  drink  of  its  waters.  “Nor  was  this  fabulous  2.  r.ywhmn 
tale  credited  by  the  uninstructed  natives  only.  It  was 
generally  believed  in  Spain,  and  even  by  men  distin- 
guished for  virtue  and  intelligence. 

2.  “In  quest  of  this  fountain  of  youth  Ponce  de  Leon  3 Account  oj 

sailed*  from  Porto  Rico  in  March,  1512;  and  after  cruis-  ^^ofFiorMay 
ing  some  time  among  the  Bahamas,  discovered an  un-  a.  Marcma. 
known  country,  to  which,  from  the  abundance  of  flowers  ^ ®* 

that  adorned  the  forests,  and  from  its  being  first  seen  on 
Easterf  Sunday,  (which  the  Spaniards  call  Pascua 
Florida,)  he  gave  the  name  of  Florida.:]; 

3.  ■‘After  landing'  some  miles  north  of  the  place  where  4.  Extent  oj 
St.  Augustine§  now  stands,  and  taking  formal  possession  discoveriA 
of  the  country,  he  explored  its  coasts  ; and  doubling  its  c April  is. 
southern  cape,  continued  his  search  among  the  group  of 
islands  which  he  named  the  Tortugas  :||  but  the  chief 

object  of  the  expedition  was  still  unattained,  and  Ponce 
de  Leon  returned  to  Porto  Rico,  older  than  when  he 
departed.  “A  few  years  later,  having  been  appointed 
governor  of  the  country  which  he  had  discovered,  he  voi/aae 
made  a second  voyage  to  its  shores,  with  the  design  of 
selecting  a site  for  a colony ; but,  in  a contest  with  the 
natives,  many  of  his  followers  were  killed,  and  Ponce  de 
Leon  himself  was  mortally  wounded. 

III.  De  Ayllon  in  Carolina. — 1.  “About  the  time  of  Enterpriaa 
the  defeat  of  Ponce  de  Leon  in  Florida,  a company  of  oeAyiioK. 
seven  wealthy  men  of  St.  Domingo,  at  the  head  of  whom 
was  Lucas  Vasquez  de  Ayllon,'*  of  appeals  of  that  d Pronoun- 

island,  despatched®  two  vessels  to  the  Bahamas,  in  quest 
of  laborers  for  their  plantations  and  mines.  ''Being  ^ 
driven  northward  from  the  Bahamas,  by  adverse  winds,  of  Carolina. 
to  the  coast  of  Carolina,  they  anchored  at  the  mouth  of 
the  CambaheelT  river,  which  they  named  the  Jordan.  The 
country  they  called  Chicora. 


* The  Bahamas  are  an  extensive  group  of  islands  lying  east  and  southeast  from  Plorida 
They  have  been  estimated  at  about  600  in  number,  most  of  them  mere  cliffs  and  rockf  only  14 
of  them  being  of  any  considerable  size. 

I Eas’er  day,  a church  festival  observed  in  commemoration  of  our  Savior’s  resurrwstion,  ia 
the  Sunday  following  the  first  full  moon  that  happens  after  the  20th  of  March. 

t Florida,  the  most  southern  portion  of  the  United  States,  is  a large  peninsula  about  two 
thirds  of  the  size  of  Yucatan.  The  surface  is  level,  and  is  intersected  by  numeroiis  ponds, 
lakes,  rivers,  and  marshes. 

§ See  note  and  map,  p,  130. 

II  The  Tortugas,  or  Tortoise  Islands,  are  about  100  miles  southwest  from  the  southern  cap® 
of  FloHda. 

IT  The  Cambahee  is  a small  river  in  the  southern  part  of  South  Carolina,  emptying  into  St 
Ffelena  Sound,  35  miles  southwest  from  Charleston.  (See  map,  p.  129  ) 

15 


14 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS.  2.  ^Here  the  mtives  treated  the  strangers  with  great 
~Hospitaiity  kindiiess  and  hospitality,  and  being  induced  by  curiosity 
freely  visited  the  ships  ; but  when  a sufficient  number 
^span£Js^  was  below  the  decks,  the  perfidious  Spaniards  closed  the 
2.  Result  of  hatches  and  set  sail  for  St.  Domingo.  “One  of  the  return- 
ships  was  lost,  and  most  of  the  Indian  prisoners  in 
the  other,  sullenly  refusing  food,  died  of  famine  and 
melancholy. 

Account  of  3.  “Soon  after  this  unprofitable  enterprise,  De  Ayllon, 

voyage^d  having  obtained  the  appointment  of  governor  of  Chicora, 
result.  three  vessels  for  the  conquest  of  the  country. 

Arriving  in  the  river  Cambahee,  the  principal  vessel  was 
stranded  and  lost.  Proceeding  thence  a little  farther 
north,  and  being  received  with  apparent  friendship  at 
their  landing,  many  of  his  men  were  induced  to  visit  a 
village,  a short  distance  in  the  interior,  where  they  were 
all  treacherously  cut  off  by  the  natives,  in  revenge  for 
t.'ie  wrongs  which  the  Spaniards  had  before  committed. 
De  Ayllon  himself  was  surprised  and  attacked  in  the 
Iiarbor  ; — the  attempt  to  conquer  the  country  was  aban- 
doned ; — and  the  few  survivors,  in  dismay,  hastened  back 
to  St.  Domingo. 

4.ru'.atan  IV.  CONQUEST  OF  Mexico.* — 1.  '‘In  1517  Francisco 
de  Cordova,  sailing  from  Cuba*  with  three 
b.  March,  Small  vessels,  explored^’  the  northern  coast  of  Yucatan, 
j ivmderof  Spaniards  approached  the  shore,  they  were  sur- 

Spal^ards  iJ^stead  of  naked  savages,  a people  decently 

excited,  clad  in  cotton  garments ; and,  on  landing,  their  wonder 
was  increased  by  beholding  several  large  edifices  built 
* of  Stone.  ®The  natives  were  much  more  bold  and  war- 
tives.  like  than  those  of  the  islands  and  the  more  southern 
coasts,  and  every  where  received  the  Spaniards  with  the 
most  determined  opposition. 

7 Result  of  2.  ’^At  one  place  fifty-seven  of  the  Spaniards  were 

i!teexpedi-  Cordova  himself  received  a wound,  of  which 

8 Discoveinj  he  died  soon  after  his  return  to  Cuba.  *But  notwithstand- 

ing  the  disastrous  result  of  the  expedition,  another  was 
planned  in  the  following  year  ; and  under  the  direction 
of  Juan  de  Grijalva,  a portion  of  the  southern  coast  of 
f«.  May,  Jane,  Mexico  was  explored,®  and  a large  amount  of  treasure 
obtained  by  trafficking  with  the  natives. 

I.  Designs ef  3.  “Velasquez,  governor  of  Cuba,  under  whose  aus. 

conquest.  pjj3gg  voyage  of  Grijalva  had  been  made,  enriched  by 
the  result,  and  elated  with  a success  far  beyond  his  ex 


• Mexico  is  a large  country  southwest  from  the  United  States,  bordering  on  the  Gulf  of  Mei. 
Ico  on  the  east,  and  the  Pacific  Ocean  on  the  west.  It  is  about  two-thirds  as  large  as  the  United 
States  and  their  territories.  The  land  on  both  coasts  is  low.  hut  in  the  interior  is  a large  trad 
•f  table  lands  6 or  8000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  (See  also  page  569.) 


CONQUEST  OF  MEXICO 


Part  l.j 


115 


pectations,  now  determined  to  undertake  the  conquest  of 
the  wealthy  countries  that  had  been  discovered,  and 
hastily  fitted  out  an  armament  for  the  purpose.  ‘Not 
being  able  to  accompany  the  expedition  in  person,  he 
gave  the  command  to  Fernando  Cortez,  who  sailed  with 
eleven  vessels,  having  on  board  six  hundred  and  seven- 
teen men.  In  March,  1519,  Cortez  landed  in  Tabasco,* 
a southern  province  of  Mexico,  where  he  had  several 
encounters  with  the  natives,  whom  he  routed  with  great 
slaughter. 

4.  “Proceeding  thence  farther  westward,  he  landed*  at 
San  Juan  de  Ulloa,*]*  where  he  was  hospitably  received, 
and  where  two  officers  of  a monarch  who  was  called  Monte- 
zuma, come  to  inquire  what  his  intentions  were  in  visit- 
ing that  coast,  and  to  offer  him  what  assistance  he  might 
need  in  order  to  continue  his  voyage.  “Cortez  respect- 
fully assured  them  that  he  came  with  the  most  friendly 
sentiments,  but  that  he  was  intrusted  with  affairs  of  such 
moment  by  the  king,  his  sovereign,  that  he  could  impart 
them  to  no  one  but  to  the  emperor  Montezuma  himself,  and 
therefore  requested  them  to  conduct  him  into  the  presence 
of  their  master. 

5.  *The  ambassadors  of  the  Mexican  monarch,  know- 
ing how  disagreeable  such  a request  would  be,  endeavored 
to  dissuade  Cortez  from  his  intentions  ; at  the  same  time 
making  him  some  valuable  presents,  which  only  increased 
nis  avidity.  Messengers  were  despatched  to  Montezuma, 
giving  him  an  account  of  every  thing  that  had  occurred 
since  the  arrival  of  the  Spaniards.  “Presents  of  great 
value  and  magnificence  were  returned  by  him,  and  re- 
peated requests  were  made,  and  finally  commands  given, 
that  the  Spaniards  should  leave  the  country  ; but  all  to 
no  purpose. 

6.  “Cortez,  after  destroying  his  vessels,  that  his  soldiers 
should  be  left  without  any  resources  but  their  own  valor, 
commenced*'  his  march  towards  the  Mexican  capital. 
■'On  his  way  thither,  several  nations,  that  were  tributary 
to  Montezuma,  gladly  threw  off  their  allegiance  and  joined 
the  Spaniards.  Montezuma  himself,  alarmed  and  irre'feo- 
lute,  continued  to  send  messengers  to  Cortez,  and  as  his 
hopes  or  his  fears  alternately  prevailed,  on  one  day  gave 
him  permission  to  advance,  and,  on  the  next,  commanded 
him  to  depart. 

7.  ®As  the  vast  plain  of  Mexico  opened  to  the  view  of 
the  Spaniards,  they  beheld  numerous  villages  and  culti- 


151S. 


..  Accoun*  ~J 
the  invasion 
of  Mexico  by 
Centex. 


a.  April  12. 
2.  Cortez  re- 
ceived by  the 
officers  of 
Montezuma. 


3 Assurancte 
given,  and 
request  made 
by  Cortez. 


pursued  by 
the  Mexican 
ambassadors 


5.  By  Monte 
zuma 


6.  By  Corte*. 


b.  August  26. 

7.  Events 
that  occurred 
on  the  march 
of  Cortez 
towards  the 
Mexican 
■ capital. 


8.  Appearance 
of  the  plain 
of  Mexico 
and  the  city. 


* Tabasco.,  one  of  the  southern  Mexican  States,  adjoins  Yucatan  on  the  southwest 
t San  Juan  de  Ulloa  is  a small  island,  opposite  Vera  Cruz,  the  principal  eastern  seaport  of 
Mexico.  It  is  180  miles  south  of  east  from  the  Mexican  capital,  and  contains  a strong  ihriress 
The  old  Spanish  fort  was  built  of  coral  rocks  taken  from  the  bottom  of  the  sea 


[Book  II 


116  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

ANALYSIS,  rated  fields  extending  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  and 
in  the  middle  of  the  plain,  partly  encompassing  a large 
^ake,  and  partly  built  oh  islands  within  it,  stood  the  city* 
of  Mexico,  adorned  with  its  numerous  temples  and  turrets  ; 
the  whole  presenting  to  the  Spaniards  a spectacle  so  novel 
and  wonderful  that  they  could  hardly  persuade  them- 
I Monte-  selves  it  was  any  thing  more  than  a dream.  ^Montezuma 
'‘'’tioTofUM  received*^  the  Spaniards  with  great  pomp  and  magnifi- 
spaniarda.  cence,  admitted  them  within  the  city,  assigned  them  a 
^ spacious  and  elegant  edifice  for  their  accommodation, 

supplied  all  their  wants,  and  bestowed  upon  all,  privates 
as  well  as  officers,  presents  of  great  value. 

% Embarrcm-  8-  ^Cortez,  nevertheless,  soon  began  to  feel  solicitude 
for  his  situation.  He  was  in  the  middle  of  a vast  empire, 
— shut  up  in  the  centre  of  a hostile  city, — and  surrounded 
by  multitudes  sufficient  to  overwhelm  him  upon  the  least 
3.  Seizure  intimation  of  the  will  of  their  sovereign.  ®In  this  emer- 
gency,  the  wily  Spaniard,  with  extraordinary  daring, 
formed  and  executed^  the  plan  of  seizing  the  person  of 
the  Mexican  monarch,  and  detained  him  as  a hostage  for 
1520  conduct  of  his  people.  He  next  induced  him, 

overawed  and  broken  in  spirit,  to  acknowledge  himself  a 
vassal  of  the  Spanish  crown,  and  to  subject  his  dominions 
to  the  payment  of  an  annual  tribute. 
cairnfrmi  while  Cortez  was  absent,®  opposing  a force  that 

me  capita?,  had  been  sent  against  him  by  the  governor  of  Cuba,  who 
Mexicans  rise  had  become  jealous  of  his  successes,  the  Mexicans,  in- 

cited  by  the  cruelties  of  the  Spaniards  who  had  been  left 

to  guard  the  capital  and  the  Mexican  king,  flew  to  arms. 

6.  Good  for-  ®Cortez,  with  singular  good  fortune,  having  subdued  his 

Cortez,  enemies,  and  incorporated  most  of  them  with  his  own 
a.  July*,  forces,  returning,  entered^  the  capital  without  molesta- 
tion. 

8.  Ilia  treat-  10  ®Relying  too  much  on  his  increased  strength,  he 
^lexican^  soon  laid  aside  the  mask  of  moderation  which  had  hitherto 
^lowed.^'  concealed  his  designs,  and  treated  the  Mexicans  like  con- 
quered subjects.  They,  finally  convinced  that  they  had 


* The  ati/  of  Mexico,  built  by  the  Spaniards  on  the  ruins  of 
the  ancient  city,  was  long  the  largest  town  in  America,  but  i§ 
now  inferior  to  New  York  and  Philadelphia.  It  is  170  miles 
from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  200  from  the  Pacific  Ocean,  and 
is  situated  near  the  western  bank  of  Lake  Tezcuco,  in  the  de- 
lightful Vale  of  Mexico,  or,  as  it  was  formerly  called,  the  Plain 
of  Tenochtitlan,  which  is  230  miles  in  circumference,  and  elevated 
7000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  ocean.  The  plain  contains  three 
lakes  besides  Tezcuco,  and  is  surrounded  by  hills  of  moderate 
elevation,  except  on  the  south,  where  are  two  lofty  volcanit 
mountains.  Two  of  the  lakes  are  above  the  level  of  the  city, 
whose  streets  have  been  frequently  inundated  by  them  ; but  in 
a deep  channel,  12  miles  long,  cut  through  the  hills  on  the 
was  completed,  by  which  the  superfluous  waters  are  con- 
into  the  river  Tula,  and  thence  to  the  Panuco. 


CONQUEST  OF  3IEX1CO. 


Part  I.L 


117 


nothing  to  hope  but  from  tlie  utter  extermina/ ion  of  their  ]5i^O. 

invaders,  resumed  their  attacks  upon  the  Spanish  quarters 

witli  additional  fury.  4n  a sally  which  Cortez  made,  j j^osssu/ 
twelve  of  his  soldiers  were  killed,  and  the  Mexicans 

learned  that  their  enemies  were  not  invincible.  s 

11.  ^Cortez,  now  fully  sensible  of  his  danger,  tried  what 

effect  the  interposition  of  Montezuma  would  have  upon  tczuma,and 

his  irritated  subjects.  At  sight  of  their  king,  whom  they  whichJie 

almost  worshipped  as  a god,  the  weapons  of  the  Mexicans  \ 

dropped  from  their  hands,  and  every  head  was  bowed  I 

with  reverence ; but  when,  in  obedience  to  the  command 

of  Cortez,  the  unhappy  monarch  attempted  to  mitigate 

their  rage  and  to  persuade  them  to  lay  down  their  arms, 

murmurs,  threats,  and  reproaches  ran  through  their 

ranks  ; — their  rage  broke  forth  with  ungovernable  fury, 

and,  regardless  of  their  monarch,  they  again  poured  in  ' 

upon  the  Spaniards  flights  of  arrows  and  volleys  of  I 

stones.  Two  arrows  wounded  Montezuma  before  he 

could  be  removed,  and  a blow  from  a stone  brought  him  I 

to  the  ground.  I 

12.  ^The  Mexicans,  on  seeing  their  king  fall  by  their 

own  hands,  were  instantly  struck  with  remorse,  and  fled  the  Mexicans 
with  horror,  as  if  the  vengence  of  heaven  were  pursuing 
them  for  the  crime  which  they  had  committed.  ^Mon- 
tezuma  himself,  scorning  to  survive  this  last  humiliation,  . 
rejected  with  disdain  the  kind  attentions  of  the  Spaniards, 
and  refusing  to  take  any  nourishment,  soon  terminated 
his  wretched  days. 

13.  ^Cortez,  now  despairing  of  an  accommodation  with  f Retreat  oj 
rhe  Mexicans,  after  several  desperate  encounters  with  frmn  Mexico 

them,  began  a retreat  from  the  capital  ; — but  innumerable  i 

hosts  hemmed  him  in  on  every  side,  and  his  march  was  ) 

almost  a continual  battle.  On  the  sixth  day  of  the  re-  ’’ 

treat,  the  almost  exhausted  Spaniards,  now  reduced  to  a . 

mere  handful  of  men,  encountered,*  in  a spacious  valley,  a.  July  n. 

the  whole  Mexican  force  ; — a countless  multitude,  ex-  ^ 

tending  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach.  ®As  no  alternative  ®- 

remained  but  to  conquer  or  die,  Cortez,  without  giving  Mexicans 

his  soldiers  time  for  reflection,  immediately  led  them  to 

the  charge.  The  Mexicans  received  them  with  unusual 

fortitude,  yet  their  most  numerous  battalions  gave  way  [ 

before  Spanish  discipline  and  Spanish  arms.  ji 

14.  The  very  multitude  of  their  enemies,  however,  i 

pressing  upon  them  from  every  side,  seemed  sufficient  to  f| 

overwhelm  the  Spaniards,  who,  seeing  no  end  of  their  ' 

toil,  nor  any  hope  of  victory,  were  on  the  point  of  yielding  | 

to  despair.  At  tliis  moment  Cortez,  observing  the  great 

Mexican  standard  advancing,  and  recollecting  to  have 


118 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[Book  U 


ANALYSIS  heard  that  on  its  fate  depended  the  event  of  every  battle; 

assembled  a few  of  his  bravest  officers,  and,  at  their  head, 
cut  his  way  through  the  opposing  ranks,  struck  down  the 
Mexican  general,  and  secured  the  standard.  The  mo. 
ment  their  general  fell  and  the  standard  disappeared,  the 
Mexicans,  panic-struck,  threw  away  their  weapons,  and 
fled  with  precipitation  to  the  mountains,  making  no  farther 
opposition  to  the  retreat  of  the  Spaniards. 

\.  Pinal  eott-  15.  ^Notwithstanding  the  sad  reverses  which  he  had 
experienced,  Cortez  still  looked  forward  with  confidence 
to  the  conquest  of  the  whole  Mexican  empire,  and,  after 
receiving  supplies  and  reinforcements,  in  December, 
1520,  he  again  departed  for  the  interior,  with  a force  of 
five  hundred  Spaniards  and  ten  thousand  friendly  natives. 
After  various  successes  and  reverses,  and  a siege  of  the 
capital  which  lasted  seventy-five  days — the  king  Guate- 
1521.  mozen  having  fallen  into  his  hands, — in  August,  1521, 

a.  Aug.  23.  the  city  yielded  the  fate  of  the  empire  was  decided; 

and  Mexico  became  a province  of  Spain. 

2.  other  im-  16.  ^Another  important  event  in  the  list  of  Spanish 
'^Vtquinrig''  discoveries,  and  one  which  is  intimately  connected  with 
C'^r  notice.  American  history,  being  the  final  demonstration  of  the 
theory  of  Columbus,  requires  in  this  place  a passing 
notice. 

3 Magellan,.  17.  ^Ferdinand  Magellan,  a Portuguese  by  birth,  who 
^”'ofaneio”'  had  sei'ved  his  country  with  distinguished  valor  in  the 
East  Indies,*  believing  that  those  fertile  regions  might  be 
reached  by  a westerly  route  from  Portugal,  proposed  the 

b.  Emanuel,  scheme  to  his  sovereign, and  requested  aid  to  carry  it 
a ^lic&n  execution.  '‘Unsuccessful  in  his  application,  and 

having  been  coldly  dismissed  by  his  sovereign  without 
reoeiving  any  reward  for  his  services,  he  indignantly 

c.  1517.  renounced  his  allegiance  and  repaired  to  Spain.® 
hifeSedi-  ^The  Spanish  emperor‘d  engaging  readily  in  the 

lion.  scheme  wffiich  the  Portuguese  monarch  had  rejected,  a 
i.  Charles  V,  of  five  ships  w'as  soon  equipped  at  the  public 

^519  charge,  and  Magellan  set  sail®  from  Sevillef  in  August, 
5.  Account  0/1519.  “After  touching  at  the  Canaries,:];  he  stood  south, 
embracing  crossed  the  equinoctial  line,  and  spent  several  months  in 
^imavigo  exploring  the  coast  of  South  America,  searching  for  a 
^%‘^iobe.^^  passage  which  should  lead  to  the  Indies.  After  spending 
the  winter  on  the  coast,  in  the  spring  he  continued  his 


East  Indies  is  the  name  given  to  the  islands  of  the  Indian  Ocean  south  of  Asia,  together 
with  that  portion  of  the  main  land  which  is  between  Persia  and  China. 

t Seville  is  a large  city  beautifully  situated  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Guadalquiver,  in  ths 
southwestern  part  of  Spain.  It  was  once  the  chief  market  for  the  commerce  of  America  and 
the  Indies. 

t The  Canaries  are  a group  of  14  islands  belonging  to  Spain.  The  Peak  of  Teneiifife,  on  ont 
of  the  more  distant  islands,  is  about  250  miles  from  the  northwest  coast  of  Africa,  and  800 
miles  southwest  from  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar. 


f4RrI.] 


PAMPIIILO  DE  NARVAEZ. 


119 


voyage  towards  the  south, — passing  through  the  strait*  1520. 

wliich  bears  his  name,  and,  after  sailing  three  months  * 

and  twenty-one-days  through  an  unknown  ocean,  during 
which  time  his  crew  suffered  greatly  from  the  want  of 
water  and  provisions,  he  disco vered“  a cluster  of  fertile  * 
islands,  which  he  called  the  Ladrones.'j* 

19.  The  fair  weather  and  favorable  winds  which  he 
had  experienced,  induced  him  to  bestow  on  the  ocean 
tlirough  which  he  had  passed  the  name  of  Pacific,  which 
it  still  retains.  Proceeding  from  the  Ladrones,  he  soon 
discovered  the  islands  now  known  as  the  Philippines. \ 

Here,  in  a contest  with  the  natives,  Magellan  was  killed,'’  ^ May* 
atid  the  expedition  was  prosecuted  under  other  comman- 
ders. After  arriving  at  the  Moluccas§  and  taking  in  a 
cargo  of  spices,  the  only  vessel  of  the  squadron,  then  fit 
for  a long  voyage,  sailed  for  Europe  by  way  of  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope, II  and  arrived*  in  Spain  in  September,  c.  mhseot. 
1522,  thus  accomplishing  the  first  circumnavigation  of  the 
globe,  and  having  performed  the  voyage  in  the  space  of 
three  years  and  twenty-eight  days.  ’ 

V.  Pamphilo  de  Narvaez. — 1.  ‘In  1526,  Pamphilo  1526. 
de  Narvaez,  the  same  who  had  been  sent*^  by  the  gover- 
nor  of  Cuba  to  arrest  the  career  of  Cortez  in  Mexico,  vaez,  and  hu 
solicited  and  obtained  from  the  Spanish  emperor,  Charles 
V.,  the  appointment  of  governor  of  Florida,®  with  permis-  ®-  Note,  p 11a. 
sion  to  conquer  the  country.  “The  territory  thus  placed 
at  his  disposal  extended,  with  indefinite  limits,  from  the  duvosai. 
southern  cape  of  the  present  Florida  to  the  river  of  ^ jjisiand- 
Palms,  (now  PanucolT)  in  Mexico.  “Having  made  exten-  ' ingin 
sive  preparations,  in  April,  1528,  Narvaez  landed*"  in  250Q 
Florida  with  a force  of  three  hundred  men,  of  whom  f.  April  22 
eighty  were  mounted,  and  erecting  the  royal  standard,  took 
possession  of  the  country  for  the  crown  of  Spain.  andwaM^- 

2.  ^Striking  into  the  interior  with  the  hope  of  finding  ^s/anfar^. 


* The  Strait  of  Magellan  is  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  American  continent,  separat- 
ing the  islands  of  Terra  del  Fuego  from  the  main  land  It  is  a dangerous  passage,  more  than 
300  miles  in  length,  and  in  some  places  not  more  than  a mile  across. 

t The  LMdrones,  or  the  Islands  of  Thieves,  thus  named  from  the  thievish  disposition  of  the 
natives,  are  a cluster  of  islands  in  the  Pacific  Ocean  about  1600  miles  southeast  from  the  coast 
of  China.  When  first  discovered,  the  natives  were  ignorant  of  any  country  but  their  own,  and 
imagined  that  the  ancestor  of  their  race  was  formed  from  a piece  of  the  rock  of  one  of  their 
islands.  They  were  utterly  unacquainted  with  fire,  and  when  Magellan,  provoked  by  repeated 
thefts,  burned  one  of  their  villages,  they  thought  that  the  fire  was  a beast  that  fed  upon  their 
dwellings. 

t The  Philippines,  th\is  named  in  honor  of  Philip  II.  of  Spain,  who  subjected  them  4C  years 
(.fter  the  voyage  of  Magellan,  are  a group  of  more  than  a thousand  islands,  the  largest  of  which 
is  Luzon,  about  400  miles  southeast  from  the  coast  of  China. 

^ The  Moluccas,  or  Spice  Islands,  are  a group  of  small  islands  north  from  New  Holland,  dis 
covered  by  the  Portuguese  in  1511.  They  are  distinguished  chiefly  for  the  production  of  spices, 
particularly  nutmegs  and  cloves. 

j|  The  Cape  of  Good  Hope  is  the  most  important  cape  of  South  Africa,  although  Cape  Lagul- 
lus  is  farther  south. 

1i  The  Fanuco  is  a small  river  which  empties  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  210  miles  north  frca 
(bu  Meccan  capital,  and  about  80  miles  north  from  Tampico. 


120 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Their  dis- 
appointed 
hopes. 
a.  June. 


2.  Result  qf 
tiit  expedi- 


b.  Oct. 


c.  1536. 

i.  Prevalent 
belief  loith 
regard  to  Vie 
riches  of 
Florida. 


Ferdinand 
ie  Soto,  and 
tis  design  of 
conquering 
Florida. 


1538. 


5.  His  appli- 
cation to  the 
Spanish 
Monarch. 


some  wealthy  empire  like  Mexico  or  Peru,*  during  two 
months  the  Spaniards  wandered  about  through  swamps 
and  forests,  often  attacked  by  hordes  of  lurking  savages, 
but  cheered  onward  by  the  assurances  of  their  captive 
guides,  who,  pointing  to  the  north,  were  supposed  to  de- 
scribe a territory  which  abounded  in  gold.  ^At  length 
they  arrived^  in  the  fertile  province  of  the  Apallachians, 
in  the  north  of  Florida,  but  their  hopes  of  finding  gold 
were  sadly  disappointed,  and  the  residence  of  the  chief- 
tain, instead  of  being  a second  Mexico,  which  they  had 
pictured  to  themselves,  proved  to  be  a mere  village  of  two 
hundred  wigwams. 

3.  ^They  now  directed  their  course  southward,  and 
finally  came  upon  the  sea,  probably  in  the  region  of  the 
Bay  of  Apallachee,f  near  St.  Marks.  Having  already 
lost  a third  of  their  number,  and  despairing  of  being  able 
to  retrace  their  steps,  they  constructed  five  frail  boats,  in 
which  they  embarked, but  being  driven  out  into  the 
gulf  by  a storm,  Narvaez  and  nearly  all  his  companions 
perished.  Four  of  the  crew,  after  wandering  several 
years  through  Louisiana,:}:  Texas,§  and  Northern  Mexico, 
and  passing  from  tribe  to  tribe,  often  as  slaves,  finally 
reached*^  a Spanish  settlement. 

' VI.  Ferdinand  de  Soto. — 1.  ^Notwithstanding  the 
melancholy  result  of  the  expedition  of  Narvaez,  it  was 
still  believed  that  in  the  interior  of  Flonda,  a name  which 
the  Spaniards  applied  to  all  North  America  then  known, 
regions  might  yet  be  discovered  which  would  vie  in 
opulence  with  Mexico  and  Peru.  ‘Ferdinand  de  Soto,  a 
Spanish  cavalier  of  noble  birth,  who  had  acquired  distinc- 
tion and  wealth  as  the  lieutenant  of  Pizarro  in  the  con- 
quest of  Peru,  and  desirous  of  signalizing  himself  still 
farther  by  some  great  enterprise,  formed  the  design  of 
conquering  Florida,  a country  of  whose  riches  he  had 
formed  the  most  extravagant  ideas. 

2.  ^He  therefore  applied  to  the  Spanish  emperor,  and 
requested  permission  to  undertake  the  conquest  of  Florida 
at  his  own  risk  and  expense.  The  emperor,  indulging 
high  expectations  from  so  noted  a cavalier,  not  only 


* fsru  ia  a country  of  South  America,  bordering  on  the  Pacific  Ocean,  celebrated  for  its 
mines  of  gold  and  silver,  the  annual  produce  of  which,  during  a great  number  of  years,  was 
more  than  four  millions  of  dollars.  Peru,  when  discovered  by  the  Spaniards,  was  a powerful 
and  wealthy  kingdom,  considerably  advanced  in  civilization.  Its  conquest  was  completed  by 
Pizarro  in  1532. 

t Apallachee  is  a large  open  bay  on  the  coast  of  Florida,  south  of  the  western  part  of  Georgia. 
St.  Marks  is  a town  at  the  head  of  the  bay. 

J Louisiana  is  a name  originally  applied  to  the  whole  valley  of  the  Mississippi  and  the  coun 
try  westward  as  far  as  Mexico  and  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  present  Louisiana  is  one  of  the 
Gnited  States,  at  the  southwestern  extremity  of  the  Union. 

§ Texas,  embracing  a territory  as  extensive  as  the  six  New  England  States  together  witk 
N’iw  York  and  New  Jersey,  adjoins  Louisiana  on  the  west.  (See  also  page  621.) 


Part  I.J 


FERDINANl  DE  SOTO. 


121 


granted  his  request,  but  also  appointed  him  governor-  |5s§. 

general  of  Florida  for  life,  and  also  of  the  island  of  Cuba.»  — ^ 1- 

‘De  Soto  soon  found  himself  surrounded  by  adventurers  ® 
of  all  classes,  and  in  April,  15d8,  sailed  for  Cuba  with  a Quia,. 
fleet  of  seven  large  and  three  small  vessels. 

3.  “In  Cuba  the  new  governor  was  received  with  great  2 nurecca 
rejoicings; — new  accessions  were  made  to  his  forces  ; S 

and  after  completing  his  preparations,  and  leaving  his 
wife  to  govern  the  island,  he  embarked  for  Florida,  and 
early  in  June,  1539,  his  fleet  anchored'^  in  the  Bay  of  1539- 
Espiritu  Santo,*  or  'I'ampa  Bay.  “His  forces  consisted  ^ 
of  six  hundred  men,  more  than  two  hundred  of  whom  ^ 
were  mounted,  both  infantry  and  cavalry  being  clad  in 
complete  armor.  ‘Besides  ample  stores  of  food,  a drove  4.  iiuppHet 
of  three  hundred  swine  was  landed,  with  which  De  Soto 
intended  to  stock  the  country  where  he  should  settle  ; 
and  these  were  driven  with  the  expedition  throughout 
most  of  the  route. 

4.  “After  establishing  a small  garrison  in  the  vicinity  5.  Account  of 
of  Espiritu  Santo,  and  sending  most  of  his  vessels  back  to  o/Si’ 
Havanna,t  he  commenced  his  march  into  the  interior, 

taking  with  him,  as  interpreter,  a Spaniard  found  among 
the  natives,  who  had  remained  in  captivity  since  the  time 
of  Narvaez.  After  wandering  five  months  through  un- 
explored and  mostly  uncultivated  regions,  exposed  to 
hardships  and  danglers  and  an  almost  continued  warfare 
with  the  natives,  during  which  several  lives  were  lost, 
the  party  arrived,®  in  the  month  of  November,  in  the  more  ‘'^ov. 
fertile  country  of  the  Apallachians,  east  of  the  Flint 
river, J and  a few  leagues  north  of  the  Bay  of  Apallachee, 
where  it  was  determined  to  pass  the  winter. 

5.  ^From  this  place  an  exploring  party  discovered  the  6.  Discovery 
ocean  in  the  very  place  where  the  unfortunate  Narvaez 

had  embarked.  De  Soto  likewise  despatched  thirty  JSJeT 
horsemen  to  Espiritu  Santo,  with  orders  for  the  garrison 
to  rejoin  the  army  in  their  present  winter  quarter^  The 
horsemen  arrived  with  the  loss  of  but  two  of  their  number, 
and  the  garrison  rejoined  De  Soto,  although  with  some 
loss,  as,  during  their  march,  they  had  several  desperate 
encounters  with  the  natives.  Two  small  vessels  that  nau 
been  retained  at  Espiritu  Santo  reached  the  Bay  of  Apal- 
lachee,  and  by  the  aid  of  these  the  coast  was  farther 


J!,  Ta?npa  Bay,  is  on  the  western  coast  of  Florida,  200  mUes 

»ast  St.  Marks.  There  is  no  place  ot  anchorage  between  the  two  places. 

« I ' of  Cuba,  a wealthy  and  populous  city,  is  on  the  north  side  of  the 

Wand.  It  h.as  the  finest  harbor  in  the  world,  capable  of  coutaiuing  a thousand  ships.  The 
ectrance  is  so  narrow  that  but  one  vessel  can  pass  at  a time. 

^ Georgia.  It  joins  the  Chattahoochee  at  the  north 

trn  boundary  ot  Florida,  and  the  two  united  form  the  Apalachicola 

16 


122 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS,  explored  during  the  winter,''  and  the  harbor  of  Pensacola** 
discovered. 

^Mann^rin  6.  ^The  Spaniards  remained  five  months  in  winter  quar- 

"sfa&t  ters  at  Apallachee,  supplying  themselves  with  provisions  by 
pillaging  the  surrounding  country ; but  they  were  kept  in 
constant  alarm  by  the  never-ceasing  stratagems  and  as- 
1540.  saults  of  the  natives.  "At  length,  in  the  month  of  March, 
b March  13.  they  broke  up  their  camp,  and  set  out^  for  a remote  coun 
^ ^in7hem  which  they  had  heard,  to  the  northeast,  governed, 

intheapring.  j[  vvas  said,  by  a woman,  and  abounding  in  gold  and  sil- 
3.  Orders  ver.  "De  Soto  had  previously  despatched  his  ships  to 
Cuba,  with  orders  to  rendezvous  in  the  following  October 
his  ships.  Pensacola,  where  he  proposed  to  meet  them,  having,  in 
the  mean  time,  explored  the  country  in  the  interior. 

4 Disap-  7.  X:;hanging  his  course  now  to  the  northeast,  De  Soto 
txVmaiLM.  crossed  several  streams  which  flow  into  the  Atlantic,  and 
probably  penetrated  near  to  the  Savannah, ■}■  where  he 
indeed  found  the  territory  of  the  princess,  of  whose  wealth 
he  had  formed  so  high  expectations ; but,  to  his  great  dis- 
appointment, the  fancied  gold  proved  to  be  copper,  and  the 
supposed  silver  only  thin  plates  of  mica. 

3.  Route  qf  8.  ^His  direction  was  now  towards  the  north,  to  the 
t^rmgh  head  waters  of  the  Savannah  and  the  Chattahoochee,:]; 
Georgia,  ^^lence  he  crossed  a branch  of  the  Apalachian§  chain 
which  runs  through  the  northern  part  of  Georgia,  and 
came  upon  the  southern  limits  of  the  territory  of  the 
e.  Map,  p.20.  Cherokees.®  ^Hearing  that  there  was  gold  in  a region 
farther  north,  he  despatched  two  horsemen  with  Indian 
guides,  to  visit  the  country.  These,  after  an  absence  ot 
^°andtht  ’ [gn  days,  having  crossed  rugged  and  percipitous  moun- 
resuit.  returned  to  the  camp,  bringing  with  them  a few 

specimens  of  fine  copper  or  brass,  but  none  of  gold  or 
silver. 

7.  wanAer-  9.  ’During  several  months  the  Spaniards  wandered 
ff7i^A  through  the  valleys  of  Alabama,  obliging  the  chieftains, 
Alabama.  whose  territories  they  passed,  to  march  with  them 

as  hostages  for  the  good  conduct  of  their  subjects. 


PE^’S.\COLA  ANP  VICINITY. 


* Pensacola  is  a town  on  the  northwest  side  of  Pensacola  Bay 
ar  the  western  extremity  of  Florida.  The  bay  is  a fine  sheet  c 
tter  upwards  of  20  miles  in  length  from  N.E.  to  S.W,  (See  ) 
t The  Samnnah  river  forms  the  boundary  line  between  Soutl 
irolina  and  Georgia.  ...  ^ 

1 The  Chattahoochee  river  rises  in  the  northeastern  part  a 
jorgia,  near  the  sources  of  the  Savannah,  and,  after  crossing  thi 
ate  southwest,  forms  the  boundary  between  Georgia  and  Ala 

6 The  Apalachian  or  Alleghany  Mountains^  extend  from  th* 
irthern  part  of  Georgia  to  the  State  of  New  York,  at  a distonc« 
■ about  250  miles  from  the  coast,  and  aearly  paralk  1 to  it.  The) 
vide  the  waters  which  flow  into  tht  Atlantic  fron  those  whicl 
5W  into  the  Mississippi. 


Part  IJ 


FERDINAND  DE  SOTO. 


123 


*In  October  tliey  arrived*  at  Mauville,*  a fortified  Indian 
town  near  the  junction  of  the  Alabamaf  and  the  Tom. 
beckbee.  Here  was  fought*  one  of  the  most  bloody 
battles  known  in  Indian  warfare.  “During  a contest  oif 
nine  hours  several  thousand  Indians  were  slain  and  their 
village  laid  in  ashes. 

10.  The  loss  of  the  Spaniards  was  also  great.  Many 
fell  in  battle,  others  died  of  their  wounds, — they  lost 
many  of  their  horses,  and  all  their  baggage  was  consumed 
in  the  flames.  “The  situation  of  the  Spaniards  after  the 
battle  was  truly  deplorable,  for  nearly  all  were  wounded, 
and^,  with  their  baggage,  they  had  lost  their  supplies  of 
food  and  medicine  ; but,  fortunately  for  them,  the  Indian 
power  had  been  so  completely  broken  that  their  enemies 
were  unable  to  offer  them  any  farther  molestation. 

11.  While  at  Mauville,  De  Soto  learned  from  the 
natives  that  the  ships  he  had  ordered  had  arrived  at 
Pensacola.  •>  But,  fearing  that  his  disheartened  soldiers 
would  desert  him  as  soon  as  they  had  an  opportunity  of 
leaving  the  country,  and  mortified  at  his  losses,  he  deter- 
mined  to  send  no  tidings  of  himself  until  he  had  crowned 
his  enterprise  with  success  by  discovering  new  regions 
of  wealth.  ^ He  therefore  turned  from  the  coast  and  again 
advanced®  into  the  interior.  His  followers,  accustomed 
to  implicit  obedience,  obeyed  the  command  of  their  leader 
without  remonstrance. 


1540. 

a.  Oct.  28. 

..  Mauville, 
and  t)L6 
events  that 
occurred 
there. 

•2.  Account  oj 
great  battle 
near  Mobile 


3 Situation 
of  the  Span- 
iards after 
the  battle. 


4.  Informa 
tion  received 
by  De  Soto, 
and  his  next 
move7nents. 
b.  Notft  o 122 


c.  Nov. 


12.  “The  following  winter'*  he  passed  in  the  country  d.  1540-41 
of  the  Chickasas,  probably  on  the  western  banks  of  the  1541. 
Yazoo,:}:  occupying  an  Indian  village  which  had  been 
deserted  on  his  approach.  Here  the  Indians  attacked  i<trds  dewing 
him  at  night,  in  the  dead  of  winter,  and  burned  the  vil-  lointer,  and 
lage ; yet  they  were  finally  repulsed,  but  not  till  several  by  th£n. 
Spaniards  had  fallen.  In  the  burning  of  the  village  the 
Spaniards  lost  many  of  their  horses,  most  of  their  swine, 

and  the  few  remaining  clothes  which  they  had  saved  from 
the  fires  of  Mauville.  During  the  remainder  of  the  win- 
ter they  suffered  much  from  the  cold,  and  were  almost 
constantly  harassed  by  the  savages. 

13.  ®At  the  opening  of  spring  the  Spaniards  resumed*  «.  They  a 0 
their  march,  continuing  their  course  to  the  northwest 

until  they  came  to  the  Mississippi^  which  they  crossed,  ®-  ®- 


* Pronounced  Mo-veel,  whence  Mobile  derives  its  name. 

’'I?'’  I"  Georgia,  and  through  most  of  its  course  la 

Mississippi.  The  two  unite  35 

Mobile  Bay  in  the  State  of  Alabama,  and  through  several  channels  empty  into 

t The  Yazoo  river  rises  in  the  northern  part  of  the  State  of  Mississippi,  and  running  south- 
west, enters  the  Mississippi  river  65  miles  north  from  Natchez. 

tA  ^n®  ri/ei-,  which,  in  the  Indian  language,  signifies  the  Father  of  Waters,  risea 

IW  miles  west  from  bake  Superior.  Its  source  is  Itasca  Lake,  in  Iowa  Territory.  After  a 


124 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


,book  n 


ANALYSIS  probably  at  tbe  lowest  Chickasaw  bluff,  one  of  the  ancient 
crossing  places,  between  the  thirty-fourth  and  the  thirly- 
i.  Course  fifth  parallel  of  latitude.  ^Thence,  after  reaching  the 
Mntrjcen.  Fi’ancis,* *  they  continued  north  until  they  arrived  in 
the  vicinity  of  New  Madrid,  in  the  southern  part  of  tlie 
State  of  Missouri. 

xThefoiimo-  14.  ^After  traversing  the  country,  during  the  summer, 
*aid  tSr.  to  the  distance  of  two  or  three  hundred  miles  west  of  the 

a.  1511-2.  Mississippi,  they  passed  the  winter‘d  on  the  banks  of  the 
1542.  Wachita.f  ®In  the  spring  they  passed  down  that  river  to 

the  Mississippi,  where  De  Soto  was  taken  sick  and  died.** 

b.  May  31.  'I'q  conccal  his  death  from  the  natives,  his  body,  wrapped 

in  a mantle,  and  placed  in  a rustic  coffin,  in  the  stillness 
of  midnight,  and  in  the  presence  of  a few  faithful  follow, 
ers,  was  silently  sunk  in  the  middle  of  the  stream. 

1.  Attempt  of  15.  "De  Soto  had  appointed  his  successor,  under  whom 
eante  w^rcacA  the  remnant  of  the  party  now  attempted  to  penetrate  by 
ifiaZ.  land  to  Mexico.  They  Wandered  several  months  through 
the  wilderness,  traversing  the  western  prairies,  the  hunt- 
ing grounds  of  roving  and  warlike  tribes,  but  hearing  no 
tidings  of  white  people,  and  finding  their  way  obstructed 
by  rugged  mountains,  they  were  constrained  to  retrace 
5.  Then  their  steps.  "In  DecembeiWhey  came  upon  the  Mississippi 
taurthwin-  ^ distance  above  the  mouth  of  the  Red:|:  river,  and 

c.  1542-3.  here  they  passed  the  winter,*  during  which  time  they 
1.543.  constructed  seven  large  boats,  or  brigantines.  ®In  these 
6.  Their  sub-  they  embarked  on  the  twelfth  of  July,  in  the  following 
<otnse  until  year,  and  in  seventeen  days  reached  the  Oulf  of  Mexico. 

Fearing  to  trust  themselves  far  from  land  in  their  frail 
barks,  they  continued  along  the  coast,  and  on  the  twenti- 
eth of  September,  1543,  the  remnant  of  the  party,  half 
naked  and  famishing  with  hunger,  arrived  safely  at  a 
d Not3,  p.  119.  Spanish  settlement  near  the  mouth  of  the  river  Panuco** 
in  Mexico. 


trinding  course  of  more  than  3->)0  miles  in  a southerly  direction,  it  discharges  its  vast  flood  o. 
turbid  waters  into  the  Gulf  of  ; lexico.  It  is  navigable  for  steam -boats  to  the  tails  of  bt.  An- 
thony, more  than  2(XK)  miles  from  its  mouth  by  the  river’s  course.  The  Mpsissippi  and  itl 
tributary  streams  drain  a vast  valley,  extending  from  the  Allegbanies  to  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
containing  more  than  a million  of  square  miles  of  the  richest  country  in  the  world  a terri- 
tory six  times  greater  than  the  whole  kingdom  of  France.  /.a  -i 

* Th3  St.  Francis  river  rises  in  Missouri,  and  running  south,  enters  the  Mississippi  60  miles 

north  frc.-n  the  mouth  of  the  Arkansas.  a xi 

t The  Wachita  river  rises  in  the  western  part  of  the  State  of  Arkansas,  and  running  S.L. 
ceives  many  tributaries,  and  enters  the  Red  river  30  miles  from  the  junction  of  the  latter  with 


The  Kc^^river  rises  on  the  confines  of  Texas,  forme  its  northern  bounda»*v  and  entavs 
Mieeissippi  150  miles  N.W.  from  New  Orleana 


I*A»T  1.! 


JOHN  AND  SEBASTIAN  CABOT. 


125 


1497, 

CHAPTER  II. 

'northern  and  eastern  coasts  of  north  AMERICA,  FROM 

THE  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  CONTINENT  BY  THE  CABOTS,  IN 
1497,  TO  THE  SETTLEMENT  OF  JAMESTOWN,  IN  VIRGINIA, 

IN  1607.  110  YEARS. 

DIVISIONS. 

f.  ^John  and  Sebastian  Cabot. — II.  Caspar  Cortcreah — III.  Ver-  Tronounesd 
razani.—IV.  James  Cartier.^— V.  Roberval.—  VI.  Ribault,^  Lau- "" 
dormiere^^  and  Melendez. — VII.  Gilbert.,  Raleigh,  Grenville,  fyc. — Do  Jon  e- 

VIII.  Marquu  de  la  Roche,^ — IX.  Bartholomew  Gosnold. — X De  d.  Roush ) 
Monts. — XL  North  and  South  Virginia.  2.  Diviskm 

of  Chapter  II. 

1.  John  and  Sebastian  Cabot. — 1.  ^Shortly  after  the  3.  Account^ 
cetum  of  Columbus  from  his  first  voyage,  John  Cabot,  a anddknt 
V^enetian  by  birth,  but  then  residing  in  England,  believ-  %Vcalm^ 
mg  that  new  lands  might  be  discovered  in  the  northwest, 

applied  to  Henry  VII.  for  a commission  of  discovery. 

Under  this  commission*  Cabot,  taking  with  him  his  son 
Sebastian,  then  a young  man,  sailed  from  the  port  of  (o.  s')  U96. 
Bristol*  in  the  spring  of  1497.  1497. 

2.  On  the  3d  of  July  following  he  discovered  land, 
which  he  called  Prima  Vista,  or  first  seen,  and  which 
until  recently  was  supposed  to  be  the  island  of  Newfound- 
land,but  which  is  now  believed  to  have  been  the  coast 

of  Labrador. f After  sailing  south  a short  distance,  and  f-Note.p  in 
pvobably  discovering  the  coast  of  Newfoundland,  an.xious 
tj  announce  his  success,  Cabot  returned  to  England  with- 
out making  any  farther  discovery. 

3.  ■‘In  1498  Sebastian  Cabot,  with  a company  of  three  1498. 
hundred  men,  made  a second  voyage,  with  the  hope  of 
finding  a northwest  passage  to  India.  He  explored  the 
continent  from  Labrador  to  Virginia,  and  perhaps  to  the 

coast  of  Florida;'  when  want  of  provisions  compelled  ^ ^ote  p. ns 
him  to  return  to  England. 

4.  ^He  made  several  subsequent  voyages  to  the  Ameri-  1,500. 
can  coast,  and,  in  1517,  entered  one  of  the  straits  which  5 suhseq^tem 
leads  into  Pludson’s  Bay.  In  1526,  having  entered  the 
service  of  Spain,  he  explored  the  River  La  Plata,  and 

part  of  the  coast  of  South  America.  Returning  to  Eng- 
land during  the  reign  of  Edward  VL,  he  was  made  Grand 


* Bristol,  a commercial  citj'  of  England,  next  In  importance  to  LoHxiOn  and  Liverpool,  is  on 
the  River  Avon,  four  miles  distant  from  its  entrance  into  the  river  Severn,  where  commences 
Ihe  Bristol  Channel  It  is  115  miles  west  from  London  and  140  south  from  Liverpool. 


126  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES.  fBooE  U 

analysis.  Pilot  of  the  kingdom,  and  received  a pension  for  his  ser« 
' vices. 

Account^  II.  Gaspar  Cortereal. — 1.  ’Soon  after  the  success- 
%'^coriereaL  ful  voyage  of  the  Cabots,  which  resulted  in  the  discovery 

1500.  of  North  America,  the  king  of  Portugal,  in  the  year  1500, 

1501.  despatched  Gaspar  Cortereal  to  the  coast  of  America,  on 
a voyage  of  discovery.  After  exploring  the  coast  of 

u.  Note,  p III.  Labrador*  several  hundred  miles,  in  the  vain  hope  of 
b.  Note, p.  118.  finding  a passage  to  India,**  Cortereal  fx'eighted  his  ships 
o.  Aug.  with  more  than  fifty  of  the  natives,  whom,  on  his  I'eturn,* 
he  sold  into  slavery. 

«•  2.  ^Cortereal  sailed  on  a second  voyage,  with  a deter- 

. mination  to  pursue  his  discovery,  and  bring  back  a cargo 

of  slaves.  Not  returning  as  soon  as  was  expected,  hk 
brother  sailed  in  search  of  him,  but  no  accounts  of  eithe- 
ever  again  reached  Portugal. 

1504.  III.  Verrazani. — 1.  ®At  an  early  period  the  fisher, 
ies  of  Newfoundland  began  to  be  visited  by  the  French 
and  the  English,  but  the  former  attempted  no  discoveries 
4^  A0count  of  in  America  until  1523.  “In  the  latter  part  of  this  year 
Verrazani.  Fraiicis  I.  fitted  out  a squadron  of  four  ships,  the  com- 
mand  of  which  he  gave  to  John  Verrazani,  a Florentine 
navigator  of  great  skill  and  celebrity.  Soon  after  the 
1524.  vessels  had  sailed,  three  of  them  became  so  damaged  in  a 
storm  that  they  were  compelled  to  return  ; but  Verrazani 
proceeded  in  a single  vessel,  with  a determination  to 

d.  Jan.  27.  make  new  discoveries.  Sailing**  from  Madeira,*  in  a 

westerly  direction,  after  having  encountered  a terrible 

e.  March,  tempest,  he  reached*  the  coast  of  America,  probably  in 

the  latitude  of  Wilmington. f 

landinfa^  2.  “^After  exploring  the  coast  some  distance  north  and 
south,  without  being  able  to  find  a harbor,  he  was  obliged 
naiivet.  to  send  a boat  on  shore  to  open  an  intercourse  with  the 
natives.  The  savages  at  first  fled,  but  soon  recovering 
their  confidence,  they  entered  into  an  amicable  traffic 
with  the  strangers. 

3.  ®Proceeding  north  along  the  open  coast  of  New 
coast  of  Jersey,  and  no  convenient  landing-place  being  discovered, 
i\ew  Jersey.  ^ attempted  to  swim  ashore  through  the  surf ; but, 

frightened  by  the  numbers  of  the  natives  who  thronged 
the  beach,  he  endeavored  to  return,  when  a wave  threw 
him  terrified  and  exhausted  upon  the  shore.  He  was, 
however,  treated  with  great  kindness ; his  clothes  were 


* Tha  Madieiras  are  a cluster  of  islands  north  of  the  Canaries,  400  miles  west  from  the  coaai 
of  Morocco,  and  nearly  700  southwest  from  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar.  Madeira,  the  principal 
laUnd,  celebrated  for  its  wines,  is  54  miles  long,  and  consists  of  a collection  of  lofty  mo'.otaina 
OB  tlie  lower  slopes  of  which  vines  are  cultivated, 

t Wihnington.  (See  Note  and  Map,  p.  261.) 


CARTIER. 


Pari  I,] 


127 


dried  hy  the  natives;  and,  when  reco^^ereo  from  hi?  1534, 

fright  and  exhaustion,  he  was  permitted  to  swim  back  

to  the  vessel. 

4.  ‘Landing  again  farther  north,  probably  near  the  ^iewYork 
city  of  New  York,*  the  voyagers,  prompted  by  curiosity, 
kidnapped  and  carried  away  an  Indian  child.  ^It  is  sup- 
posed that  Verrazani  entered*  the  haven  of  Newport, f a.  Mayi. 
where  he  remained  fifteen  days.  Here  the  natives  were 
liberal,  friendly,  and  confiding ; and  the  country  was  the 
richest  that  had  yet  been  seen. 

5.  “Verrazani  still  proceeded  north,  and  explored  the  3.  Farther 

coast  as  far  as  Newfoundland.'’  The  natives  of  the  ^ Note, p. lu 
northern  regions  were  hostile  and  jealous,  and  would  ’ ^ 

traffic  only  lor  weapons  of  iron  or  steel.  ‘‘Verrazani  The  name 
gave  to  the  whole  region  which  he  had  discovered  the 

name  of  New  France  ; an  appellation  which  was  after- 
wards confined  to  Canada,  and  by  which  that  country 
was  known  while  it  remained  in  the  possession  of  the 
French. 

IV.  James  Cartier. — 1.  “After  an  interval  of  ten  1534. 
years,  another  expedition  was  planned  by  the  French;  5.  Account  q, 
and  James  Cartier,  a distinguished  mariner  of  St.  Malo,| 
was  selected  to  conduct  a voyage  to  Newfoundland. 

After  having  minutely  surveyed®  the  northern  coast  of 
that  island,  he  passed  through  the  Straits  of  Belieisle  into 
the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  entered  the  mouth  of  the 
river  of  the  same  name  ; but  the  weather  becoming  bois- 
terous, and  the  season  being  far  advanced,  after  erecting 
a cross,** — taking  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name 
of  the  king  of  France, — and  inducing  two  of  the  natives 
to  accompany  him,  he  set  sail*  on  his  return,  and,  in  less  e.  Aug.  19. 
than  thirty  days,  entered^  the  harbor  of  St.  Malo  in  safety,  f-  sept.  is 

2.  ®In  1535  Cartier  sailed®  with  three  vessels,  on  a 1535. 
second  voyage  to  Newfoundland,  and  entering  the  gulf  on 

the  day  of  St.  Lawrence,  he  gave  it  the  name  of  that  second 

martyr.  Being  informed  by  the  two  natives  who  had 
returned  with  him,  that  far  up  the  stream  which  he  had  ^ Qnebec 
discovered  to  the  westward,  was  a large  town,  the  capital  liarbor  see* 
of  the  whole  country,  he  sailed  onwards,  entered  the  river 
St.  Lawrence,  and,  by  means  of  his  interpreters,  opened  7.  Expiora- 
a friendly  communication  with  the  natives.  Latorence, 

3.  ■‘Leaving  his  ship  safely  moored,**  Cartier  proceeded*  SSfen 
with  he  pinnace  and  two  boats  up  the  river,  as  far  as  the  ^winter 


* Neio  York.  (See  Note  and  Map,  p.  220.) 
t Newport.  (See  Note,  p 215,  and  Map,  p.  217.) 

t St  Malo  is  a small  seaport  town  in  the  N.  W.  part  of  France,  in  the  ancient  province  of 
Brittany,  or  Bretagne,  200  miles  west  from  Paids.  The  town  is  on  a rocky  elevation  called  St 
Aaron  surrounded  by  the  sea  at  high  water,  but  connected  with  the  mainland  by  a causeway 
the  Inhabitants  were  early  and  extensively  engaged  in  the  Newfoundland  cod  fifhery 


[Book  IL 


128  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

ANALYSIS  principal  Indian  settlement  of  Flochelaga,  on  the  site  of 
, present  city  of  Montreal,*  where  he  was  received*  in 

a friendly  manner.  Rejoining  liis  ships,  he  passed  the 
s.  1535-6.  winter^  where  they  were  anchored ; during  which  time 
twenty-five  of  his  crew  died  of  the  scurvy,  a malady  until 
* then  unknown  to  Europeans. 

c.  May  13.  4.  ‘At  the  approach  of  spring,  after  having  taken  for 

freMhery!  mal  possession<=  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  his  sove 
reign,  Cartier  prepared  to  return.  An  act  of  treachery 
- d.  May  16.  at  his  departure,^*  justly  destroyed  the  confidence  which 
the  natives  had  hitherto  reposed  in  their  guests.  The 
Indian  King,  whose  kind  treatment  of  the  French  merited 
a more  generous  return,  was  decoyed  on  board  one  of  th? 
vessels  and  carried  to  France. 

i.  Prevalent  V.  Roberval. — 1.  “Notwithstanding  the  advantages 
'value  of  n^o  I’esult  iroiTi  loundiiig  colonies  in  America,  the 

French  government,  adopting  the  then  prevalent  notion 
that  no  new  countries  were  valuable  except  such  as  pro- 
duced gold  and  silver,  made  no  immediate  attempts  at 
colonization. 

z.  Designs  o.  “At  length  a wealthy  nobleman,  the  Lord  of  Rober- 
Roberval.  val,  requested  permission  to  pursue  the  discovery  and 
1540.  form  a settlement.  This  the  king  readily  granted,  and 
e.  Jan.  Roberval  received*  the  empty  titles  of  Lord,  Lieutenant- 
general,  and  Viceroy,  of  all  the  islands  and  countries 
hitherto  discovered  either  by  the  French  or  the  English. 
\h^%^voy-  ^^^hile  Roberval  was  delayed  in  making  extensive 
Carter  Preparations  for  his  intended  settlement,  Cartier,  whose 
1541  services  could  not  be  dispensed  with,  received  a subordi- 
L June  2.  riate  command,  and,  in  1541,  sailed^  with  five  ships  al- 
ready prepared.  The  Indian  king  had  in  the  mean  time 
died  in  France;  and  on  the  arrival  of  Cartier  in  the  St. 
Lawrence,  he  was  received  by  the  natives  with  jealous} 
and  distrust,  which  soon  broke  out  into  open  hostilities. 
er^ed  ^Tlie  French  then  built  for  their  defence,  near  the  pres- 
ent site  of  Quebec, f a fort  which  they  named  Charles- 
1542.  ^ bourg,  where  they  passed  the  winter. 

Ro&vaue^.d  4.  “Roberval  arrived  at  Newfoundland  in  June  of  the 
following  year,  with  three  ships,  and  emigrants  for  found- 


MOJfTREAL  AND  VIC. 


* Montreal,  the  largest  town  in  Canada,  is  situated  on  the  S.  E.  side 
of  a fertile  island  of  the  same  name  about  30  miles  long  and  10  broad, 
inclosed  by  the  divided  channel  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  The  city  is  about 
140  miles  S.  W.  from  Quebec,  but  farther  by  the  course  of  the  rive^ 
t Quebec,  a strongly  fortified  city  of  Canada,  is  situated  on  the  N.  W. 
side  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  on  a promontory  formed  by  that  river  and 
the  St.  Charles.  The  city  consists  of  the  Upper  and  the  Lower  Town, — 
the  latter  on  a narrow  strip  of  land  near  the  water’s  edge : and  the  for- 
mer on  a plain  difficult  of  access,  more  than  200  feet  higher.  Cape 
Diamond,  the  most  elevated  point  of  the  Upper  Town,  is  345  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  river,  and  commands  a grand  view  of  an  extensive  trad 
of  country.  (See  Alap,  p.  280.J 


d.  Note,  p.  ns 
2.  Discove- 
ries made. 


3.  Fort 
erected  in 
Carolina. 


Part  I.  RIBAULT,  LAUDONNIERE,  MELEND  5f. 

R % 

ing  a colony , but  a misunclei standing  having  arisen  be- 
hveen  hnn  and  Cartier,  tlie  latter  secretly  set  sail  for  — 
b ranee.  Roberval  proceeded  up  the  St.  Lawrence  to  the 
place  which  Cartier  had  abandoned,  where  he  erected 
two  forts  and  passed  a tedious  winter.-  After  some  un-  a.  is.ss. 
successful  attempts  to  discover  a passage  to  the  East 
Indies,^  he  brought  his  colony  back  to  France,  and  the  Note,  p. n 
design  of  forming  a settlement  was  abandoned.  In  1.549  1549. 

Roberval  again  sailed  on  a voyage  of  discovery,  but  he 
was  never  again  heard  of. 

VI.  Ribault,  Laudonniere,  and  Melendez.— I.  'Co: 
ligni,  admiral  of  France,  having  long  desired  to  establish 
111  America  a refuge  for  French  Protestants,  at  length  oh- 
taincd  a commission  from  the  king  for  that  purpose,  and,  1563  ' 
in  despatched^  a squadron  to  Florida,'*  under  the  c.  Feb.  28. 

command  of  John  Ribault.  “Arriving  on  the  coast  in  " ’ 
May,  he  discovered  the  St.  Johns  River,  winch  he  named 
(he  river  of  May  ; but  the  squadron  continued  north  until 
It  arrived  at  Port  Royal*  entrance,  near  the  southern 
boundary  of  Carolina,  where  it  was  determined  to  estab- 
lish the  colony. 

2.  “Here  a fort  was  erected,  and  named  Fort  Charles, 
and  twenty-six  men  were  left  to  keep  possession  of  the 
country,  while  Ribault  returned*  to  France  for  farther 
emigrants  and  supplies.  ‘‘The  promised  reinforcement 
not  arriving,  the  colony  began  to  despair  of  assistance ; 
and,  m the  following  spring,  having  constructed  a rude 
brigantine,  they  embarked  for  home,  but  had  nearly  per- 
ished  by  famine,  at  sea,  when  they  fell  in  with  and  were 
taken  on  board  of  an  English  vessel. 

3.  “In  1564,  through  the  influence  of  Coligni,  another  1564. 
expedition  was  planned,  and  in  July  a colony  was  estab-  ^ Second 
lished  on  the  river  St.  Johns,f  and  left  under  the  com-  lishad. 
riiand  of  Laudonniere.  “Many  of  the  emigrants,  however 

being  dissolute  and  improvident,  the  supplies  of  food  were 
wasted  ; and  a party,  under  the  pretence  of  desirinir  to  TS’ 
escape  from  famine,  were  permitted  to  embark*"  for  France : 1565. 

jut  no  sooner  had  they  departed  than  theycom- 
nienced  a career  of  piracy  against  the  Spanish. 

The  remnant  were  on  the  point  of  embarking 
for  France,  when  Ribault  arrived  and  assumed 

O * Royal  is  an  island  12  miles  in  length,  on  the  coast  of 
South  Carolina,  on  the  east  side  of  which  is  situated  the  town 
of  Be.yifort,  50  miles  S.  W.  from  Charleston.  Between  the  island 
and  the  mainland  Is  an  excellent  harbor. 

t The  St.  John's,  the  principal  river  of  Florida,  rises  in  the 
•astern  part  of  the  territory,  about  25  miles  from  the  coast,  and 
runs  north,  expanding  into  frequent  lakes,  until  within  20  miles 
of  Its  mouth,  when  it  turns  to  the  east,  and  falls  into  the  Atlantic, 

36  miles  north  from  St.  Augustine.  (See  Map  next  page.) 

17 


July. 


donded. 

1563. 


VICINITY  OF  POUT  ROT.*L. 


730 


VOYAGES  Ax>^D  DISCO\JRTES. 


[Booe  tl 


occurred 
*f>hen  the 
^Spaniards 
heard  of  the 
settlement. 


b Sept.  ' 


founding 
St-  Augus- 
tine. 

e.  Sept  18. 


ANALYSIS,  the  command,  bringing  supplies,  and  additional  emigrants 
with  their  families. 

a.  Note,  p.  113.  4.  ^Meanwhile  news  arrived  in  Spain  that  a company 

of  French  Protestants  had  settled  in  Florida,*  within  the 
Spanish  territory,  and  Melendez,  who  had  obtained  the 
appointment  of  governor  of  the  country,  upon  the  condi- 
tion  of  completing  its  conquest  within  three  years,  depart- 
ed  on  his  expedition,  with  the  determination  of  speedily 
extirpating  the  heretics. 

5.  ^Early  in  September,**  1565,  he  came  in  sight  of 
Florida,  and  soon  discovering  a part  of  the  French  fleef 
and  the  \ them  chase,  but  was  unable  to  overtake  them.  On 
the  seventeenth  of  September  Melendez  entered  a beauti- 
ful harbor,  and  the  next  day,'  after  taking  formal  possess- 
ion  of  the  country,  and  proclaiming  the  king  of  Spain 
monarch  of  all  North  America,  laid  the  foundations  of  St. 
Augustine.* 

i.  The, French  ().  "Soon  after,  the  French  fleet  having  put  to  sea  with 
the  design  of  attacking  the  Spaniards  in  the  harbor  of  St. 
Augustine,  and  being  overtaken  by  a furious  storm,  every 
ship  was  wrecked  on  the  coast,  and  the  French  settlement 
i.  Destruction  was  left  in  a defenceless  state.  '‘The  Spaniards  now 
%on^'*  made  their  way  through  the  forests,  and,  surprising-  the 
d.  Oct.  1.  French  fort,  put  to  death  all  its  inmates,  save  a few  who 
fled  into  the  woods,  and  who  subsequently  escaped  on 
board  two  French  ships  which  had  remaiiied  in  the  har- 
bor. Over  the  mangled  remains  of  the  French  was 
. placed  the  inscription,  “We  do  this  not  as  unto  French- 

men, but  as  unto  heretics.”  The  helpless  shipwrecked 
men  being  soon  discovered,  although  invited  to  rely  on 
the  clemency  of  Melendez,  were  all  massacred,  except  a 
in  few  Catholics  and  a few  mechanics,  who  were  reserved 
as  slaves. 

7.  ^Although  the  French  court  heard  of  this  outrage 
with  apathy,  it  did  not  long  remain  unavenged. 
De  Gourgues,  a soldier  of  Gascony, f having 
fitted*  out  three  ships  at  his  own  expense,  sur- 


I.  Manner 

xohich  the 
French  mere 
avenged. 
e.  1567. 


harbor  of  ST.  AUGUSTINE. 


* St.  Avgv.'ntine  is  a town  on 
the  eastern  coast  of  Florida,  350 
miles  north  from  the  southern 
point  of  Florida,  and  35  miles 
south  from  the  mouth  of  the  St. 
Johns  Fiver.  It  is  situated  on 
the  S.  side  of  a peninsula,  hav- 
ing on  the  east  Matanzas  Sound, 
which  separates  it  fiom  Anas- 
tatia  island.  The  city  is  low,  bni 
healthy  and  pleasant, 
t Gascony  was  an  ancient  province  in  the  southwest  of  Franco, 
lying  chiefly  between  the  Garonne  and  the  Pyrenees.  “ Th* 
Gascons  are  a spirited  and  a fiery  race,  but  their  habit  of  exag- 
geration, in  relating  their  exploits,  has  made  the  term  gasconade 
proverbial  ’’ 


Part  I.] 


GILBERT,  RALEIGH,  GREKTILLE 


131 


prised  two  the  Spanish  forts  on  the  St.  Johns  river,  156§. 

early  in  1*j68,  and  hung  their  garrisons  on  the  trees, 

placing  over  them  the  inscription,  “ I do  "this  not  as  unto 
Spaniards  or  mariners,  but  as  unto  traitors,  robbers,  and 
murderers.”  De  Gourgues  not  being  strong  enough  to 
maintain  his  position,  hastily  retreated,*"  and  the  Spaniards  a.  May. 
retained  possession  of  the  country. 

VII.  Gilbert,  Raleigh,  Grenville,  &c. — 1.  ‘In  1583  1583. 

Sir  Humphrey  Gilbert,  under  a charter  from  Queen  Eliz- 
abeth,  sailed**  with  several  vessels,  with  the  design  of  of  Gilbert 
forming  a settlement  in  America ; but  a ^ succession  of 
disasters  defeated  the  project,  and,  on  the  homeward  voy 
age,  the  vessel  in  which  Gilbert  sailed  was  wrecked,®  ami 
all  on  board  perished. 

2.  *His  brother-in-law.  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  not  dis-  Ibt'i**- 
heartened  by  the  fate  of  his  relative,  soon  after  obtained'*  ^ 

for  himself  an  ample  patent,  vesting  him  with  almost  un-  d.  Aprils, 
limited  powers,  as  lord  proprietor,  over  all  the  lands  which 
he  should  discover  between  the  33d  and  40th  degrees  of 
north  latitude.  ®Under  this  patent,  in  1584,  he  despatched, 
for  the  American  coast,  two  vessels  under  the  command  Barioto 
of  Philip  Amidas  and  Arthur  Barlow. 

3.  Arriving  on  the  coast  of  Carolina  in  the  month  of 
July,  they  visited  the  islands  in  Pamlico,*  and  Albemarlef 
Sound,  took  possession  of  the  country  in  the  name  of  the 
queen  of  England,  and,  after  spending  several  weeks  in 
trafficking  with  the  natives,  returned  without  attempting  a 
settlement.  '‘The  glowing  description  which  they  gave  of  4.  Narm  that 
the  beauty  and  fertility  of  the  country,  induced  Elizabeth,  the  countr^- 
who  esteemed  her  reign  signalized  by  the  discovery  of 

these  regions,  to  bestow  upon  them  the  name  of  Virginia, 
as  a memorial  that  they  had  been  discovered  during  the 
reign  of  a maiden  queen. 

4.  ^Encouraged  by  their  report,  Raleigh  made  active  159^^ . 
preparations  to  form  a settlement ; and,  in  the  following 

year,  1585,  despatched*  a fleet  of  seven  vessels  under  the 
command  of  Sir  Richard  Grenville,  with  Ralph  Lane  as  ^TlTttie^tmu 
governor  of  the  intended  colony.  After  some  disasters 
on  the  coast,  the  fleet  arrived  at  Roanoke,:]:  an  island 


* Pamlico  Sound  is  a large  bay  on  the  coast  of  N.  Carolina, 
nearly  a hundred  miles  long  from  N.  E.  to  S.  W.,  and  from  15  to 
25  miles  broad.  It  is  separated  from  the  ocean  throughout  its 
whole  length  by  a beach  of  sand  hardly  a mile  wide,  near  the  mid- 
dle of  which  is  the  dangerous  Cape  Hatteras.  Ocracock  Inlet, 
35  miles  S.  W,  from  Cape  Hatteras,  is  the  only  entrance  which  ad- 
mits ships  of  large  burden. 

t Albemarle  Sound  is  north  of  and  connects  with  Pamlico  Sound, 
and  is  likewis?  separated  from  the  ocean  by  a narrow  sand  bear  h.  It 
is  about  60  miles  long  from  east  to  west,  and  from  4 to  15  miles  wide. 

+ Roanoke  is  an  island  on  the  coast  of  North  Carolina,  between 
Pamlico  and  Albemarle  sounds.  The  north  point  of  the  island  is  5 
miles  west  from  the  old  Roanoke  Inlet,  which  is  now  closed.  The  Eng- 
ksb  fort  and  colony  were  at  the  north  end  of  the  island.  (See  Map.) 


ROANOKE  I.  AND  VICINITY. 


132 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS. 


a Sept. 


1586. 

1.  The  con- 
duci  of  the 
wloniils. 


b.  June. 
t.  Note,p  112. 

2 Under 
what  circiim 
stances  the 
settlement 
teas  aban- 
doned. 


d June  29. 


3.  Events 
that  happened 
soon  after 
the  departure 
of  the  colony. 
e July. 


1587. 

4.  Account  of 
the  second  at- 
tempt to  form 
a setUetnerU. 


f.  Ang. 

5.  Disappoint- 
ment  that 
happened  to 
the  emigrants 
on  their  ar- 
rival. 

$.  The  return 
of  Captain 
White, 
g.  Sept.  6. 

7.  Under 
What  cirenr/t- 
stances  the 
colony  was 
abandoned, 
anafmtUly 

jot* 


in  Albemarle  Sound,  whence,  leaving  the  emigrants  un- 
der Jjane  to  establish  the  colony,  Grenville  returned*  to 
England. 

5.  ^The  impatience  of  the  colonists  to  acquire  sudden 
wealth  gave  a wrong  direction  to  their  industry,  and  the 
cultivation  of  the  earth  was  neglected,  in  the  idle  search 
after  mines  of  gold  and  silver.  Their  treatment  of  the 
natives  soon  provoked  hostilities : — their  supplies  of  pro- 
visions, which  they  had  hitherto  received  from  the  In- 
dians, were  withdrawn  : — famine  stared  them  in  the  face  ; 
and  they  were  on  the  point  of  dispersing  in  quest  of  food, 
when  Sir  Francis  Drake  arrivecF  with  a fleet  from  the 
West  Indies.*^ 

6.  “He  immediately  devised  measures  for  furnishing 
the  colony  with  supplies ; but  a small  vessel,  laden  with 
provisions,  which  was  designed  to  be  left  for  that  purpose, 
being  destroyed  by  a sudden  storm,  and  the  colonists  be- 
coming discouraged,  he  yielded  to  their  unanimous  re- 
quest, and  carried  them  back  to  England.  Thus  was  the 
first  English  settlement  abandoned, **  after  an  existence  of 
little  less  than  a year. 

7.  “A  few  days  after  the  departure  of  the  fleet,  a ves- 
sel, despatched  by  Raleigh,  arrived*  with  a supply  of 
stores  for  the  colony,  but  finding  the  settlement  deserted, 
immediately  returned.  Scarcely  had  this  vessel  departed, 
when  Sir  Richard  Grenville  arrived  with  three  ships. 
After  searching  in  vain  for  the  colony  which  he  had  plant- 
ed, he  likewise  returned,  leaving  fifteen  men  on  the  Island 
of  Roanoke  to  keep  possession  of  the  country. 

8.  ^Notwithstanding  the  ill  success  of  the  attempts  of 
Raleigh  to  establish  a colony  in  his  new  territory,  neither 
his  hopes  nor  his  resources  were  yet  exhausted.  Deter- 
mining to  plant  an  agricultural  state,  early  in  the  follow- 
ing year  he  sent  out  a company  of  emigrants  with  their 
wives  and  families, — granted  a charter  of  incorporation 
for  the  settlement,  and  established  a municipal  govern- 
ment for  his  intended  “city  of  Raleigh.” 

9.  ^On  the  arrivaF  of  the  emigrants  at  Roanoke,  where 
they  expected  to  find  the  men  whom  Grenville  had  left, 
they  found  the  fort  which  had  been  built  there  in  ruins ; 
the  houses  were  deserted:  and  the  bones  of  their  formei 
occupants  were  scattered  over  the  plain.  At  the  same 
place,  however,  they  determined  to  establish  the  colony  \ 
and  here  they  laid  the  foundations  for  their  “ city.” 

10.  ®Soon  finding  that  they  were  destitute  of  many 
things  which  were  essential  to  their  comfort,  their  gov- 
ernor, Captain  John  Wliite,  sailed®  for  England,  to  obtaic 
the  necessary  supplies.  ’On  his  arrival  he  found  the 


Fart  I.] 


LA  ROCHE,  GOSNOLD. 


183 


nation  absorbcsd  by  the  threats  of  a Spanish  invasion  ; and  J5S7« 

the  patrons  of  tlic  new  settlement  were  too  much  engaged — 

in  public  measures  to  attend  to  a less  important  and  re- 
mote object.  Raleigh,  however,  in  the  following  year, 

158S,  despatched"'  White  with  supplies,  in  two  vessels;  1588. 
f>ut  the  latter,  desirous  of  a gainful  voyage,  ran  in  search 
of  Spanish  prizes ; until,  at  length,  one  of  his  vessels  was 
overpowered,  boarded,  and  rifled,  and  both  ships  were 
compelled  to  return  to  England. 

11.  Soon  after,  Raleigh  assigned'’  his  patent  to  a com-  b.  March  it.  ^ 

pany  of  merchants  in  London  ; and  it  was  not  until  1590  i 

that  White  was  enabled  to  return®  in  search  of  the  colony  ; \ 

and  then  the  island  of  Roanoke  was  deserted.  No  traces  j 

of  the  emigrants  could  be  found.  The  design  of  estab- 
lishing a colony  was  abandoned,  and  the  country  was  ’ 

again  left"'  to  the  undisturbed  possession  of  the  natives.  d.  Sept 

VIII.  Marquis  de  la  Roche. — 1.  'In  1598,  the  Mar-  1593. 
quis  de  la  Roche,  a French  nobleman,  received  from  the  i.  Attempt  oj 
king  of  France  a commission  for  founding  a French  colo-  tofwm^wt- 
ny  in  America.  Having  equipped  several  vessels,  he 

sailed  with  a considerable  number  of  settlers,  most  of 
whom,  however,  he  was  obliged  to  draw  from  tlie  pris- 
ons of  Paris.  On  Sable*  island,  a barren  spot  near  the 
coast  of  Nova  Scotia,  forty  men  were  left  to  form  a set- 
tlement. 

2.  ^La  Roche  dying  soon  after  his  return,  the  colonists  2.  rate  of  the 
were  neglected  ; and  when,  after  seven  years,  a vessel 
was  sent  to  inquire  after  them,  only  twelve  of  them  were 
living.  The  dungeons  from  which  they  had  been  libera-  • 

ted  were  preferable  to  the  hardships  which  they  had 

suffered.  The  emaciated  exiles  were  carried  back  to  | 

France,  where  they  were  kindly  received  by  the  king,  j 

who  pardoned  their  crimes,  and  made  them  a liberal  do-  1 

nation  I 

IX.  Bartholomew  Gosnold. — 1.  ®In  1602,  Bartholo-  1602.  f 

mew  Gosnold  sailed*  from  Falmouth,f  England,  and  \ 

abandoning  the  circuitous  route  by  the  Canaries'"  and  the  Gosnold. 

West  Indies,^  made  a direct  voyage  across  the  Atlantic,  f | 

and  in  seven  weeks  reached'*  the  American  continent,  prob-  s-  Note,  p.  112 
ably  near  the  northern  extremity  of  Massachusetts  Bay.:};  ! 

‘Not  finding  a good  harbor,  and  sailing  southward,  he  * Biscovertee  \ 

^ discovered  and  landed'  upon  a promontory  whicft  he  called  i.  May  24. 


* Sable  island  is  90  miles  S.  E.  from  the  eastern  point  of  Nova  Scotia. 

t Falmouth  is  a seaport  town  at  the  entrance  of  the  English  Channel,  near  the  southwastem 
extremity  of  England.  It  is  50  miles  S.  W.  from  Plymouth,  has  an  excellent  harbor,  and  a 
roadstead  capable  of  receiving  the  largest  fleets. 

> T Massachusetts  Bay  is  a large  bay  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Massachusetts,  between  the  bead- 

j lands  a*  Cape  Ann  on  the  north,  and  Cape  Cod  on  the  south 


134 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


[Book  n 


analysis.  Cape  Cod.*  Sailing  thence,  and  pursuing  his  course  along 

• juneTT^  the  coast,  he  discovered'"  several  islands,  one  of  which  he 

named  Elizabeth, + and  another  Martha’s  Vineyard. :j: 
i.  Aifmjpt  to  2.  ’Here  it  was  determined  to  leave  a portion  of  the 
crew  for  the  purpose  of  form.ing  a settlement,  and  a store- 
house and  fort  were  according/y  erected  ; but  distrust  of 
the  Indians,  who  began  to  show  hostile  intentions,  and  the 
despair  of  obtaining  seasonable  supplies,  defeated  the  de- 
b.  June  28.  sign,  and  the  whole  party  embarked^*  for  England.  ’’The 
I’eturn  occupied  but  five  weeks,  and  the  entire  voyage 
only  four  months. 

I.  Account  cif  3.  ^Gosnold  and  his  companions  brought  back  so  favor- 
and*di^cov-  able  reports  of  the  regions  visited,  that,  in  the  following 
*^t^Prin^.'  y^ar,  a company  of  Bristol  merchants  despatched*^  two 
1603.  small  vessels,  under  the  command  of  Martin  Bring,  for 
e Note.p  125.  the  purpose  of  exploring  the  country,  and  opening  a traf- 
d.  April  20.  6c  with  the  natives.  Bring  landed*  on  the  coast  o-f 
Maine, — discovered  some  of  its  principal  rivers, — and 
examined  the  coast  of  Massachusetts  as  far  as  Martha’s 
V’^ineyard.  The  whole  voyage  occupied  but  six  months. 
In  1606,  Bring  repeated  the  voyage,  and  made  a more 
accurate  survey  of  Maine. 

A.Grantof  X.  De  Monts. — 1.  Tn  1603,  the  king  of  France 
dAIus.  gi'anted^  to  De  Monts,  a gentleman  of  distinction,  the 
f.  Nov.  8.  sovereignty  of  the  country  from  the  40th  to  the  46tli  de- 
gree of  north  latitude  ; that  is,  frdm  one  degree  south  of 
K Note,p.22o.  New  York  city,®  to  one  north  of  Montreal. ®Sailing‘ 

• 1604  vessels,  in  the  .spring  of  1604,  he  arrived  at 

i.  MarchV  X^ova  Scotia^  in  May,  and  spent  the  summer  in  trafficking 

Note,  p.  11 1.  with  the  natives,  and  examining  the  coasts  preparatory  to 
a settlement.  ' • ^ 

«.  Hisjirat  2.  ®Selecting  an  island  near  the  mouth  of  the  riv(3r  St. 
winter.  qo  the  coast  of  New  Brunswick,  he  there  erected 

k.  1604-5.  ^ and  passed  a rigorous  winter,'*  his  men  suffiering 

1605.  much  from  the  want  of  suitable  provisions.  ’In  the  follow- 
1605,  De  Monts  removed  to  a place  on  the  Bay 
of  Fundy;l|  and  here  was  formed  the  first  permanent 


* Cape  Cod,  thus  named  from  the  number  of  co  fish  taken  there  by  its  discoverer,  is  50  miles 
% E.  from  Boston. 

t Elizabeth  Mands  are  a group  of  13  islands  south  of  Buzzard’s  Bay,  and  from  20  to  30  miles 
E and  S.  E.  from  Newport,  Rhode  Island.  Nashawn,  the  largest,  is  7 and  a half  miles  long. 
Cattahunk,  the  one  named  by  Gosnold  Elizabeth  Island,  is  two  miles  and  a half  long  and  thre« 
qu.arters  of  a mile  broad. 

i Martha's  Vineyard,  three  or  four  miles  S.  E.  from  the  Elizabeth  Islands,  is  19  miles  in 
length  from  E.  to  W.,  and  from  3 to  10  miles  in  width.  The  i.sland  called  by  Gosnold  Martha’s 
rineyard  is  now  called  No  Man’s  Land,  a small  island  four  or  five  miles  south  from  Martha’s 
VL  leyard.  AVhen  or  why  the  name  was  changed  is  not  known. 

J The  St.  Croix  river,  called  by  the  Indians  Schoodic,  empties  into  Passamaquoddy  Bay  at  the 
eastern  extremity  of  Maine.  It  was  the  island  of  the  same  name,  a few  miles  up  the  river,  on 
which  the  French  settled.  By  the  treaty  of  1783  the  St.  Croix  was  made  the  eastern  boundary 
of  the  United  States,  but  it  was  uncertain  what  river  was  the  St.  Croix  until  the  remains  of  th« 
French  fort  were  discovered. 

I*  The  Bay  of  Fundy,  remarkable  for  its  high  tides,  lies  between  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Bruns 


Part  I.] 


NORTH  AND  SOUTH  VIRGINIA. 


13S 


.French  settlement  in  America.  The  settlement  was  ]605. 

named  Port  Royal,* * * * §  and  the  whole  country,  eml)racing 

ihe  present  New  Brunswick,  Nova  Scotia,  and  the  adja- 
jent  islands,  was  called  Acadia. 

3.  ‘In  1608,  De  Monts,  although  deprived  of  his  former  1608. 
commission,  having  obtained  from  the  king  of  France  the 

^rant  of  the  monopoly  of  the  fir  trade  on  the  river  St.  oeMonta. 
Lawrence,  fitted  out  two  vessels  for  the  purpose  of  forrn- 
ng  a settlement ; but  not  finding  it  convenient  to  com- 
mand in  person,  he  placed  them  under  Samuel  Champlain, 
who  had  previously  visited  those  regions. 

4.  “The  expedition  sailed'  in  April,  and  in  June  arri- 

ved^  at  Tadoussac,  a barren  spot  at  the  mouth  of  the  Sa-  Champu^Z 
guenayf  river,  hitherto  the  chief  seat  of  the  traffic  in  furs,  sctv.emlnt  of 
Thence  Champlain  continued  to  ascend  the  river  until  he 
had  passed  the  Isle  of  Orleans,:]:  when  he  selected®  a b.  June  3. 
commodious  place  for  a settlement,  on  the  site  of  the  pres-  July  3. 
ent  city  of  Quebec,**  and  near  the  place  where  Cartier  d. Noe, p.m 
had  passed  the  winter,  and  erected  a fort  in  1541.  From 
this  time  is  dated  the  first  permanent  settlement  of  the 
French  in  New  France  or  Canada. 

XI.  North  and  South  Virginia. — 1.  “In  1606  James  1606. 
the  1st,  of  England,  claiming  all  that  portion  of  North 
America  which  lies  between  the  34th  and  the  45th  degrees 
of  north  latitude,  embracing  the  country  from  Cape  Fear§ 
to  Halifax,||  divided  this  territory  into  two  nearly  equal 
districts;  the  one,  called  North  Virginia,  extending 
from  the  41st  to  the  45th  degree  ; and  the  other,  called 
South  Virginia,  from  the  34th  to  the  38th. 

2.  ■‘The  former  he  granted*  to  a company  of  Knights, 
gentlemen,  and  merchants,”  of  the  west  of  England,  ^compan^l 
called  the  Plymouth  Company ; and  the  latter  to  a com- 
pany  of  “ noblemen,  gentlemen,  and  merchants,”  mostly  sranted. 
resident  in  London,  and  called  the  London  Company. 

The  intermediate  district,  from  the  38th  to  the  41st  degree, 
was  open  to  both  companies ; but  neither  was  to  form  a 
settlement  within  one  hundred  miles  of  the  other. 


urick.  It  is  nearly  200  miles  in  length  from  S.  W.  to  N.  E.,  and  75  miles  across  at  its  entrance, 
gradually  narrowing  towards  the  head  of  the  bay.  At  the  entrance  the  tide  is  of  the  ordinary 
height,  about  eight  feet,  but  at  the  head  of  the  bay  it  rises  60  feet,  and  is  so  rapid  as  often  to 
overtake  and  sweip  off  animals  feeding  on  the  shore. 

* Port  Royal  (now  Annapolis^,  once  the  capital  of  French  Acadia,  is  situated  on  the  east  bank 
of  the  river  and  bay  of  Annapohs,  in  the  western  part  of  Nova  Scotia,  a short  distance  from  the 
Bay  of  Fundy.  It  has  an  excellent  harbor,  in  which  a thousand  vessels  might  anchor  in  security. 

t The  Saguenay  river  empties  into  the  St  Lawrence  from  the  north,  130  miles  N.  E from 
Quebec. 

J The  Isle  of  Orleans  is  a fertile  island  in  the  St.  Lawrence,  five  miles  below  Quebec.  It  !■ 
about  25  miles  long  and  5 broad.  (See  Map,  p.  280.) 

§ Cape  Fear  is  the  southern  point  of  Smith’s  Island,  at  the  mouth  of  Cape  Fear  River,  on 
the  coast  of  N.  Carolina,  150  miles  N.  E.  from  Charleston.  (See  Map,  p.  251.) 

II  Halifax^  the  capital  of  Nova  Scotia,  is  situated  on  the  S.  AV.  side  of  the  Bay  of  Chebucto^ 
which  is  on  the  S.  E.  coast  of  Nova  Scotia.  The  town  is  10  miles  from  the  sea,  and  has  an  ex* 
lellent  hai-bor  of  10  square  nrilas.  It  is  about  450  miles  N.  E.  from  Boston 


136 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERlfcS 


[Book  [I, 


ANALYSIS.  3.  ’The  supreme  government  of  each  district  was  to  be 

1.  The  gov  vested  in  a council  residing  in  England,  the  members  of 

which  were  to  be  appointed  by  the  king,  and  to  be  re- 
districts.  moved  at  his  pleasure.  The  local  administration  of  the 
affairs  of  each  colony  was  to  be  committed  to  a council 
residing  within  its  limits,  likewise  to  be  appointed  by  the 

2.  Effects  of  king,  and  to  act  conformably  to  his  instructions.  “The 
tiorSt!^  * effects  of  these  regulations  were,  that  all  executive  and 

legislative  powers  were  placed  wholly  in  the  hands  of  the 
king,  and  the  colonists  were  deprived  of  the  rights  of  self- 
government, — and  the  companies  received  nothing  but  a 
simple  charter  of  incorporation  for  commercial  purposes. 

a.  Aug.  22.  4.  “Soon  after  the  grant,  the  Plymouth  Company  des- 

b.  Nov.  22.  patched*  a vessel  to  examine  the  country  ; but  before  the 

voyage  was  compl<^  .ed  she  was  captured**  by  the  Span- 
iards.  Another  vessel  w'as  soon  after  sent  out  for  the  same 
oountry.  pui'posc,  whicli  returned  with  so  favorable  an  account  of 
the  country,  that,  in  the  following  year,  the  company  sent 
out  a colony  of  a hundred  planters  under  the  command 
1607.  of  George  Popham. 

2.  Aug  21.  5^  *They  landed'  at  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec,* 

-AtiemeXt  where  they  erected  a few  rude  cabins,  a store-house,  and 
f*^Dcc^i5  slight  fortifications  ; after  which,  the  vessels  sailed** 

for  England,  leaving  forty-five  emigrants  in  the  plantation, 
which  was  named  St.  George.  The  winter  was  intensely 
cold,  and  the  sufferings  of  the  colony,  from  famine  and 
hardships,  were  extremely  severe.  They  lost  their  .store- 
house by  fire,  and  their  president  by  death ; and,  in  the 
following  year,  abandoned  the  settlement  and  returned  to 
England. 

^ smt^uny^  “Under  the  charter  of  the  London  Company,  which 
the  London  alone  succeeded,  three  small  vessels,  under  trie  command 
c^DeT^.  Captain  Christopher  Newport,  sailed*  for  :he  American 
coast  in  December,  1606,  designing  to  laud  and  form  a 
^'o*e.  p P f Pursuing  the  old  route  by  the 

g Note.p  118.  0g^j^g^j.jgg  g ^i^g  West  Indies,**  Newport  did  not  arrive 
i.  Mays.  April ; when  a storm  fortunately  carried'  him  north 

of  Roanoke  into  Chesapeake  Bay.'j' 


♦ The  Kennebec,  a river  of  Blaine,  we.st  of  th« 
Penob.scot,  falls  into  the  ocean  120  niile.s  N.  E.  from 
Boston. — The  place  where  the  Sagadahoc  colony 
(as  it  is  usually  called)  passed  the  winter,  is  in  the 
present  town  of  Phippsburg,  which  is  composed  of 
a long  narrow  peninsula  at  the  mouth  of  the  Ken- 
nebec River,  having  the  river  on  the  east.  Hills 
Point,  a mite  above  the  S.  E.  corner  of  the  penin- 
sula, was  the  site  of  the  colony. 

t The  Chesapeake  Bay,  partly  in  Vij-ginia,  and 
partly  in  Maryland,  is  from  7 to  20  miles  in  width, 
180  miles  in  length  from  N.  to  S.,  and  12  miles 
wide  at  its  entrance,  between  Cape  Charles  on  th« 
N.  and  Cape  Henry  on  the  S 


f All  r I.J, 


NORTH  AND  SOUTH  VIRGINIA. 


137 


7.  ‘Sailing  along  the  southern  shore,  he  soon  entered  a 1006. 

noble  river  which  he  named  James  River,*  and,  after 

passing  about  fifty  miles  above  the  mouth  of  the  stream, 
through  a delightful  country,  selected*"  a place  for  a settle- 
merit,  which  was  named  Jainesiown.\  Here  was  foi'med  a Mayas, 
the  first  permanent  settlement  of  the  English  in  the  New 
World, — one  hundred  and  ten  years  after  the  discovery 
of  the  continent  by  Cabot,  and  forty  one  years  from  the 
settlement^  of  St.  Augustine  in  Florida.^  ^ 


The  Rii’er  rises  iu  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  passes  through  the  Blue  Ridge,  and 

fcils  into  thj  Bouthern  part  of  Chesapeake  Bay.  Its  entrance  into  the  bay  is  called  Hampton 
Roais,  haring  Point  Comfort  on  the  north,  and  Willoughby  Point  on  the  south. 

t Jamestown  is  on  the  north  side  of  James  River,  30  miles  from  its  mouth,  and  8 mile*  S.  H. 
W.  fr'^a  a'illiamsburg.  The  village  is  entirely  deserted,  with  the  exception  ol  one  or  two  old 
boiluings,  and  is  not  found  on  modern  maps  (See  Map.) 

18 


VSerazani.  ealeigh.  /oun  smith. 


APPENDIX 


TO  THE  PERIOD  OP  VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

ANALYSIS.  1.  ‘In  the  preceding  part  of  our  history  we  have  passed  over  a 
period  of  more  than  one  hundred  years,  extending  from  the  end  of 
ee^ns  ^art  fifteenth  to  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century  As  this 
-j/  our  his-  portion  consists  of  voyages  and  discoveries  merely,  made  by  navi- 
gators  of  ditferent  nations,  with  no  unity  of  action  or  design,  wo 
find  here  little  or  nothing  that  can  throw  light  on  the  subsequent 
character  of  the  American  people. 

2 impor-  2.  8In  the  meantime,  however,  our  fathers,  mostly  of  one  nation 
'^°^amini.n^'  already  on  the  stage  of  action  in  another  land,  and  cause.'< 

English  his-  and  influences  were  operating  to  plant  them  as  colonists  on  this 
t^uonwuh  wilderness  coast,  and  to  give  them  those  types  of  individual 
our  own.  and  national  character  which  they  afterwards  exhibited.  To  Eng- 
land therefore,  the  nation  of  our  origin,  we  must  look,  if  we  would 
know  who  and  what  our  fathers  were,  in  Avhat  circumstances  they 
had  been  placed,  and  what  characters  they  had  formed.  We  shal' 
thus  be  enabled  to  enter  upon  our  colonial  history  with  a prepara- 
tory knowledge  that  will  give  it  additional  interest  in  our  eyes, 
and  give  us  more  enlarged  views  of  its  importance.  Let  us  then, 
for  a while,  go  back  to  England  our  father-land  ; lev  us  look  at  the 
social,  the  internal  history  of  her  people,  and  let  us  endeavor  to 
catch  the  spirit  of  the  age  as  we  pass  it  in  review  before  us. 

8.  Henry  the  3.  ^Henry  the  Seventh,  the  first  king  of  the  house  of  Tudor,* 
Seventh,  -^^s  on  the  throne  of  England  at  the  time  of  the  discovery  of 
4.  inteiii-  America.  •‘When  intelligence  of  that  important  event  reached 
^d^very^  England,  it  excited  there,  as  throughout  Europe,  feelings  of  sur- 
Amerisa.  prise  and  admiration  ; but  in  England  these  feelings  were  mingled 
with  the  regret  that  accident  alone  had  probably  deprived  that 
s.  Columbus  country  of  the  honor  which  Spain  had  won.  sFor  while  Columbus, 
^v^ron^e  little  prospect  of  success,  was  soliciting  aid  from  the  courts 
of  Henry,  of  Portugal  and  Spain,  to  enable  him  to  test  the  wisdom  of  his 
schemes,  he  sent  his  brother  Bartholomew  to  solicit  the  patronage 
of  the  king  of  England,  who  received  his  propositions  with  the 
greatest  favor.  But  Bartholomew  having  been  taken  prisoner  by 
pirates  on  his  voyage,  and  long  detained  in  captivity,  it  was  ascer- 
tained soon  after  his  arrival  that  the  plans  of  Columbus  had  al 
ready  been  sanctioned  and  adopted  by  Ferdinand  and  Isabella, 
» English  patronage  of  Henry  was  no  longer  needed. 

America  4.  ^Although  the  English  were  thus  deprived  of  the  honor  of 


♦ So  called  because  he  was  a descendant  Irom  Edmund  Tudor.  Before  his  accession  to  the 
throne  his  title  was  Earl  of  Richmond.  The  five  Tudor  sovereigns  were  Henry  VII..  Henry 
VIII.,  Edward  VI.,  Mary,  and  Elizabeth.  On  the  death  of  the  latter  the  throne  came  into  the 
possession  of  th?  Stuarts  in  the  following  manner.  Margaret,  eldest  daughter  of  Henry  VII., 
married  James  Stuart,  King  of  Scotland,  whose  title  was  James  V.  They  left  one  daughter, 
the  unfortunate  Mary,  Queen  of  Scots.  On  the  death  of  Elizabeth  the  Tudor  race  was  ex- 
tinct, and  James  VI.  of  Scotland,  son  of  Mary  of  Scots,  was  the  nearest  heir  to  the  throne  of 
England,  to  which  he  acceded  with  the  title  of  James  I. ; the  first  English  sovereign  of  tho 
house  of  Stuarts. 

As  the  Tudor  princes  were  on  the  throne  of  England  duiing  the  first  period  of  our  history, 
and  as  this  Appendix  frequently  refers  to  them  individually,  it  will  be  well  for  the  reader 
to  learn  the  order  of  their  succession  by  referring  to  the  Chart,  page  / ^ . This  will  also  serve 
to  fix  in  the  min  d a comparative  view  i/^  the  two  histories — English  anfi  Americau. 


\OYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


ART  l.j 


139 


discovering  A merica,  they  -were  the  second  nation  to  visit  its  shores, 
and  the  first  that  reached  the  continent  itself.  Little  immediate 
benefit  was  derived  to  England  from  the  two  voyages  of  Cabot, 
except  the  foundation  of  a claim  to  the  right  of  territorial  pro- 
perty in  the  newly  discovered  regions.  ^Cabot  would  willingly 
have  renewed  his  voyages  under  the  patronage  of  Henry,  but  find- 
ing him  so  occupied  with  civil  dissensions  at  home  that  he  could 
not  be  interested  in  projects  of  colonial  settlements  abroad,  he 
transferred  his  services  to  the  Spaniards,  by  whom  he  was  long  re- 
verenced for  his  superior  skill  in  navigation. 

5.  sprom  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Seventh  to  that  of  Elizabeth, 
the  English  appear  to  have  had  no  fixed  views  of  establishing  col- 
onies in  America;  and  even  the  valuable  fisheries  which  they  had  dis- 
covered on  the  coast  of  Newfoundland,  were,  for  nearly  a century, 
monopolized  by  the  commercial  rivalries  of  France,  Spain,  and  Por- 
tugal, although  under  the  acknowledged  right  of  English  juris- 
diction. 


ANALYSIS. 

and  found 
their  claims 
to  territorUtl 
property. 

I.  Cabot. 


Early  re- 
lations of 
England 
ioith  Amer- 
ica. 


6.  3Henry  the  Seventh  was  a prince  of  considerable  talents  for  3.  Character 
public  affairs,  but  exceedingly  avaricious,  and  by  nature  a despot, 
although  his  sagacity  generally  led  him  to  prefer  pacific  counsels.  Seventh. 
His  power  was  more  absolute  than  that  of  any  previous  monarch 

since  the  establishment  of  the  Great  Charter,*  and  although  his 
reign  was,  on  the  whole,  fortunate  for  the  nation,  yet  the  services 
which  he  rendered  it  were  dictated  by  his  views  of  private  advan- 
tage, rather  than  by  motives  of  public  spirit  and  generosity — a sig- 
nal instance  in  which  the  selfishness  of  a monarch  has  been  made 
to  contribute  to  the  welfare  of  his  subjects.  ^The  state  of  England  ^ 
at  this  period  requires  from  us  more  than  a passing  notice,  for  here  atateof 
commenced  those  changes  in  the  condition  of  her  people,  the  influ- 
ences  of  which  have  affected  all  their  subsequent  history,  and,  con-  ^ ' 

sequently,  essentially  modified  the  character  of  our  own. 

7.  5At  the  accession  of  Henry,  which  was  at  the  close  of  the  s State  of 
long  and  bloody  wars  between  the  houses  of  York  and  Lancaster,  the\^iMofm 
which  had  ruined  many  of  the  nobility  of  the  kingdom,  there  was  accession  of 
no  overshadowing  aristocracy,  as  under  former  kings,  sufficiently 

united  and  powerful  to  resist  the  encroachments  of  royal  authority  ; 
and  the  great  body  of  the  people,  so  long  the  sport  of  contending 
factions,  were  willing  to  submit  to  usurpations,  and  even  injuries, 
rather  than  plunge  themselves  anew  into  like  miseries.  ®In  the  e.  Policy  of 
real  of  the  king  however  to  increase  his  own  power  and  give  it  ad-  s^ve^h!^d 
ditional  security,  he  unconsciou.sly  contributed  to  the  advancement  its  effects. 
of  the  cause  of  popular  liberty.  In  proportion  as  the  power  of  the 
nobility  had  been  divided  and  weakened  by  the  former  civil  wars,  so 
had  th  5 power  of  the  Feudal  S7jstenv\  been  diminished, — a far  more 


* The  Great  Charter,  [Magna  Chartaf^  was  obta.ined  from  King  John,  by  the  barons,  arms 
In  hand,  in  the  year  1215.  it  limited  and  mitigated  the  severities  of  the  feudal  system,  dimin- 
ished the  arbitrary  powers  of  tne  monarch,  and  guarantied  important  liberties  and  privileges 
to  all  classes — the  barons,  clergy,  and  people.  Yet  it  was  not  till  after  a long  and  bloody  strug- 
gle, during  many  succeeding  reigns,  that  the  peaceable  enjoyment  of  these  rights  was  ob- 
■ained  The  Great  Charter  was  signed  June  15th,  1215,  at  a place  called  Runnymede,  on  the 
t anks  of  the  River  Thames,  between  Staines  and  Windsor. 

t Feudal  System.  At  the  time  of  the  Norman  conquest,  in  the  year  1066,  the  people  of 
England,  then  called  Anglo-Saxons,  from  their  mixed  English  and  Saxon  origin,  were  divuled 
Into  three  classes  ; — the  nobles  or  thanes  ; the  freemen  ; and  the  villains,  or  slaves.  The  lat 
ter,  however,  a very  numerous  class,  were  of  several  kinds,  and  reduced  to  different  degrees 
of  servitude.  Those  w'ho  cultivated  the  land  were  transfered  with  it  from  one  proprietor  to 
another,  and  could  not  be  remove!  from  it.  Others,  taken  in  war,  wen  the  absolute  property 
of  their  masters.  The  power  of  a master  however  over  his  slaves,  was  not  unlimited  among 
the  Anglo-Saxons,  as  it  was  among  their  German  ancestors.  If  a man  maimed  his  slave  the 
latter  recovered  his  freedom  ; if  be  killed  him  he  paid  a fine  to  the  king ; but  if  'be  slave  did 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 


[Book  II 


140 

ANALYSIS  odious  instrument  of  tyranny  than  was  ever  wielded  by  a single 

despot.  It  was  the  selfish  policy  of  Henry,  as  we  shall  learn,  that 

did  the  world  the  valuable  service  of  giving  to  this  system  its 
death-blow  in  England. 

1.  Foimer  8.  Ut  had  long  been  a practice  among  the  nobles,  or  barons,  for 
each  to  engage  as  many  men  in  his  service  as  he  was  able,  giving 
them  badges  or  liveries,  by  Avhich  they  were  kept  in  readiness  to  as- 
sist him  in  all  wars,  insurrections,  and  riots,  and  even  in  bearing  evi- 
«.  Nature  of  dence  for  him  in  courts  of  justice,  ^xhe  barons  had  thus  estab- 
Oieir  j)ower.  petty  despotisms  of  the  most  obnoxious  kind,  hostile  alike 

to  the  power  of  the  sovereign,  and  to  the  administration  of  justice 
% The  course  among  the  people.  ^Jealous  of  the  power  thus  exercised  by  the 
\lok%^oe^-  -b^^i’ons,  and  which,  at  times,  had  been  the  severest  restraint  upon 
en  it.  the  royal  prerogative,  the  king  sought  to  weaken  it  by  causing  se- 
vere laAvs  to  be  enacted  against  engaging  retainers,  and  giving 
badges  ur  liveries  to  any  but  the  menial  servants  of  the  baron’s 
household.  An  instance  of  the  severity  of  the  king  in  causing 
these  laws  to  be  rigidly  enforced  is  thus  related  by  Hume. 


not  die  within  a day  after  the  injury,  the  offence  went  unpnnished.  The.'<e  rank.s  and  condi- 
tions of  society  constituted  tlie  feudal  system  of  England  in  its  immature  state.  The  conquest 
by  William  of  Normandy,  however,  was  the  cause  of  establishing  this  system  in  its  more  perfect 
state  as  it  then  e.xisted  on  the  continent. 

William  distributed  large  tracts  of  the  lands  of  the  kingdom  among  his  Norman  followers 
yet  to  all  the.se  grants  a variety  of  obligations  was  annexed.  Those  Saxon  landholders  also, 
who  were  permitted  to  retain  their  estates,  were  required  first  to  surrender  them  to  the  cro^^'n, 
and  then  to  receive  them  again  on  the  sjime  conditions  that  were  exacted  of  the  Normans. 
The  most  important  of  the.se  conditions  was  the  requirement  of  military  service  ; together  with 
certain  payments,  of  various  kimis,  wliich  constituted  a considerable  part  of  the  royal  revenue. 
Upon  the  non-fulfilment  of  the  conditions  on  which  the  lands  were  granted,  they  reverted  back 
to  the  sovereign.  In  consequence  of  this  change  in  the  tenures  by  which  land  was  held,  it 
became  a fundamental  maxim  in  English  law,  “ that  the  king  is  the  universal  lord  and  origi- 
nal proprietor  of  all  the  lands  in  his  kingdom.”  The  wonX/eud  signified  “ an  estate  in  trust,” 
hence  the  propriety  of  calling  this  the  “ Feudal  System.” 

Nearly  the  same  conditions  which  the  .sovereign  exacted  of  the  barons,  the  latter  im- 
posed upon  their  vas.sals  or  tenants,  w'ho  were  a sjiecies  of  subordinate  landholders  ; .so  that 
a feudal  baron  was  a king  in  nnniature,  and  a barony  was  a little  kingdom.  These  va.ssjils  or 
tenants  were  entitled  to  the  services  of  the  .\nglo-Saxon  .serfs  or  villains,  who  were  annexed  to 
the  land  which  they  cultivated.  These  serfs,  ciilled  also  predial  slaves,  posse.s.sed  an  imi)erfect 
kind  of  property  of  their  own,  in  their  houses,  furniture  and  ganlens ; and  could  not  l>e  le- 
moved  from  the  land  ; but  the  hou.sehold  or  domestic  slaves,  the  .«ame  as  with  the  Saxons, 
were  the  personal  property  of  their  nuusters,  who  sold  them  at  their  pleasurt  and  even  ex- 
ported them,  as  articles  of  commerce,  into  foreign  countries.  The  numbers  of  this  latter  cla.ss 
were  greatly  increa.sed  by  the  Norman  conquest,  as  those  who  were  taken  prisoners  at  the  bat- 
tle of  Iliistings,  and  in  subsequent,^ revolts,  were  reduced  to  slavery. 

During  the  fifteenth  century  the  number,  both  of  domestic  and  predial  slaves,  was  greatly 
diminished,  as  the  proprietors  of  land  found  that  their  work  wa-s  performed  to  better  purpo.se, 
and  even  at  less  expense,  by  hired  servants.  The  numerous  wars,  also,  in  which  the  Engli.sh 
were  engaged  during  this  period,  contributed  to  the  decline  of  slavery,  by  obliging  the  nobles 
to  put  ax’ras  into  the  hands  of  their  serfs  and  domestics.  Yet  so  late  iis  the  reign  of  Henry  the 
Eighth,  we  read  of  English  slaves,  the  absolute  property  of  their  masters,  although  at  this  time 
it  was  a prevailing  opinion  among  people  of  all  ranks,  that  slavery  was  incon.sistent  with  the 
spirit  of  Christianity,  and  the  rights  of  humanity.  In  the  year  1614  Henry  the  Eighth  granted 
an  act  of  manumission  to  two  of  his  slaves  and  their  families,  for  which  he  assigned  this  rea.son 
in  the  preamble  : “ That  God  had  at  first  created  all  men  equally  free  by  nature,  but  that 
many  had  been  reduced  to  slavery  by  the  laws  of  men.  We  believe  it  therefore  to  be  a pious 
act,  and  meritorious  in  the  sight  of  God,  to  set  certain  of  our  slaves  at  liberty  from  their  bon- 
dage.” It  is  asserted  by  one  who  wrote  during  the  reign  of  Edward  the  Sixth,  that  neither 
predial  nor  domestic  slaves  were  then  found  in  England,  although  tlie  laws  still  admitted  both. 
The  most  obnoxious  features  of  the  Feudal  System  had  then  become  extinct ; although  the 
military  tenures,  with  their  troublesome  appendages,  were  not  abolished  until  1672,  in  the 
reign  of  Charles  the  Second.  Even  now,  some  honorary  services,  required  of  the  ancient 
barons,  are  retained  at  coronations,  and  on  other  public  occasions.  The  effects  of  the  feudal 
system  are  also  still  seen  in  the  existence  of  some  portions  of  that  powerful  landed  aristocracy 
which  it  created ; and  also  in  many  peculiarities  in  the  government  and  laws  of  England.  Tb# 
Latter  cannot  be  understood  with  any  degree  of  accuracy  without  a general  acquaintance  witli 
the  system  in  which  they  originated. 

On  tins  subject,  sea  all  the  important  Histories  of  England : also,  Blackston®’?  Commer 
ries,  Book  Jl.,  chapters  4,  5,  and  d 


Part  1.] 


/OYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


141 


I.  Anecdote.  0 
the  king’s  se- 
verity, illua- 
t!  a ting  hit 
favorite 
2>olicy. 


2.  Beneficn* 
effects  of  tu 
king's  polh 
upon  the 
character  (f 
the  English 
people. 


9.  The  earl  cf  Oxford,  the  king’s  favorite  general,  in  whom  he  analysis 
always  placed  great  and  deserved  confidence,  having  splendidly  en- 
tertained him  at  his  castle  of  Heningham,  was  desirous  of  making 
a parade  of  his  magnificence  at  the  dej)arture  of  his  royal  guest, 
and  ordered  all  his  retainers,  Avith  their  liveries  and  badges,  to  be 
drawn  up  in  two  lines,  that  their  appearance  might  be  morcgallavt 
and  splendid.  ‘ My  lord,’  said  the  king,  ‘ I have  heard  much  of 
vour  hospitality  ; but  the  truth  far  exceeds  the  report.  These 
handsome  gentlemen  and  yeomen,  whom  I see  on  both  sides  of  me. 
dre,  no  doubt,  your  menial  servants.’  The  earl  smiled,  and  con- 
fessed that  his  fortune  was  too  narrow  for  such  magnificence. 

‘ They  are,  most  of  them,’  subjoined  he,  ‘ my  retainers,  who  are 
come  to  do  me  service  at  this  time,  when  they  know  I am  honored 
with  your  majesty’s  presence.’  The  king  started  a little,  and  said, 

‘ By  my  faith,  my  lord,  I thank  you  for  your  good  cheer,  but  I 
must  not  allow  my  laws  to  be  broken  in  my  sight.  My  attorney 
must  speak  with  you.’  Oxford*  is  said  to  have  paid  no  less  than 
fifteen  thousand  marks,  as  a composition  for  his  offence.” 

10.  2Such  severity  was  highly  effectual  in  accomplishing  its  object, 
and  the  emulation  of  the  barons,  and  their  love  of  display  and  mag- 
nificence gradually  took  a new  direction.  Instead  of  vicing  Avith 
each  other  in  the  number  and  poAver  of  their  dependents  or  retain- 
ers, they  now  endeavored  to  excel  in  the  splendor  and  elegance  of 
their  equipage,  houses,  and  tables.  The  very  luxuries  in  Avhich 
they  indulged  thus  gave  encouragement  to  the  artg  ; the  manners 
of  the  nobility  became  more  refined ; and  the  common  people,  no 
longer  maintained  in  vicious  idleness  by  their  superiors,  Avere  ob- 
liged to  learn  some  calling  or  industry,  and  became  usefhl  both  to 
themselves  and  to  others.  Such  were  some  of  the  beneficial  effects 
of  a hiAv  originating  merely  in  the  monarch’s  jealousy  and  distrust 
of  the  poAver  of  the  nobility. 

11.  ^Another  severe  but  covert  blow  upon  the  poAver  of  the  barons 
AA'as  the  passage  of  a laAv,t  giving  to  them  the  privilege  of  selling 
or  othei-Avise  disposing  of  their  landed  estates,  which  before  were 
inalienable,  and  descended  to  the  eldest  son  by  the  laws  of  primo- 
geniture. 4Xhis  liberty,  not  disagreeable  to  the  nobles  themseh'es, 
and  highly  pleasing  to  the  commons,  caused  the  vast  fortunes  of 
the  former  to  be  gradually  dissipated,  and  the  property  and  influ- 
ence of  the  latter  to  be  increased.  The  effects  of  this,  and  of  the 
former  laAv.  gradually  gave  a neAV  aspect  to  the  condition  of  the 
common  people,  who  began  to  rise,  only  Avith  the  waning  power  of 
the  Feudal  System. 

12.  sWith  the  clergy,  however,  Henry  was  not  so  successful.  At 
that  time  all  convents,  monasteries,  and  sanctified  places  of  wor- 
ship, were  general  asylums,  or  places  of  refuge,  to  which  criminals 
might  escape,  and  be  safe  from  the  vengeance  of  the  laAv.  This 
was  little  less  than  alloAving  an  absohite  toleration  of  all  kinds  of 
vice;  yet  Henr^L  induced  principally  bj^  a jealousy  of  the  groAving 
poAver  and  wealth  of  the  monastic  body,  in  v’ain  exerted  his  influ- 
ence with  the  pope  to  get  these  sanctuai-ies  abolished.  All  that 
he  could  accomplish,  was,  that  if  thieves,  robbers,  and  murder- 
ers, who  had  fled  for  refuge  to  the  sanctuaries,  should  sally  out 


3.  Alolition 
of  the  ancient 
law  of  entails 
— neio  policy. 


4 Effects  of 
this  nexo 
policy. 


5.  The  clergy. 

Religious 
sanctuaries ; 
vain  attempts 
of  the  king 
to  have  them 
abolished. 


* Lingard,  copying  from  Bacon,  says,  “ The  Earl  of  Essex.’’  Lingard  states  th«  flue  at 
lOjOOO  pounds. 

• According  to  Hallam,  this  was  merely  the  re-enactment  of  a law  passed  during  the  reign 
»f  Richard  III.  If  so,  the  law  had  probably  fallen  into  disuse,  or  doubts  of  its  validity  may 
b)Te  existed. 


fBcOK 


142 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 


ANALYSIS 


1.  “ Benefit 
tif  Clergy:" 
abridgments 
\if,  and  also  of 
the  privileges 
of  the  sanc- 
tuary. 


S.  Latos  relor- 
live  to  mu  :• 
der. 


3.  State  of 
morals,  crim- 
nal  statistics, 
<^c. 


4,  Gradual 
diminution 
of  capital 
ojfence.s. 

6.  Ascribed  to 
what. 


6.  The  prin- 
ciple illmtra- 
ted  by  these 
facts 

7.  Foreign 
commerce : 
attempts  to 
tegulate  the 
same. 


and  commit  new  offences,  and  escape  a second  time,  they  might 
then  be  taken  and  delivered  up  to  justice. 

13.  ^The  benefit  of  clergy however,  was  somewhat  abridged  ; the 
criminal,  for  the  first  offence  being  burned  in  the  hand,  with  a let- 
ter denoting  his  crime  ; after  which  he  was  liable  to  be  punished 
capitally  if  convicted  a second  time.  But  in  the  following  reign, 
when  the  Reformation  had  extended  over  England,  the  benefit  of 
clergy  was  denied  to  any  under  the  degree  of  sub-deacon,  and  the 
privileges  of  the  sanctuary,  as  places  of  refuge  for  crimimals,  were 
abolished  ; but  it  was  long  before  all  distinctions  in  the  penal  code 
were  removed  between  the  olergy  and  other  subjects. 

14.  2The  laws  relative  to  murder,  however,  even  at  the  commence 
ment  of  the  sixteenth  century,  exhibited  a spirit  little  less  enlight- 
ened than  that  found  among  some  of  the  savage  tribes  of  North 
America.  Prosecutions  for  murder  were  then,  as  now,  carried  on 
in  the  name  of  the  sovereign,  yet  a limited  time  was  specified 
within  which  the  prosecution  was  to  be  commenced,  and  often,  in 
the  interval,  satisfaction  was  made  by  the  criminal,  to  the  friends 
or  relatives  of  the  person  murdered,  and  the  crime  was  suffered  to 
go  unpunished.  But  noAV,  in  all  civilized  nations,  public  prosecu- 
tors are  appointed,  whose  duty  it  is  to  bring  to  justice  all  offenders 
against  the  peace  and  safety  of  society. 

15.  3Qf  the  state  of  morals  during  this  period,  we  may  form  some 
idea  from  the  few  criminal  statistics  that  have  been  handed  down 
to  us,  although  the  numbers  are  probably  somewhat  exaggerated. 
It  is  stated  in  an  act  of  parliament  passed  in  the  third  year  of  the 
reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  that  the  number  of  prisoners  in  the 
kingdom,  confined  for  debts  and  crimes,  amounted  to  more  than 
sixty  thousand,  an  assertion  which  appears  to  us  scarcely  credible. 
One  writer  asserts  that  during  the  same  reign,  of  thirty-eight 
years,  seventy-two  thousand  persons  were  executed  for  theft  and 
robbery— amounting  to  nearly  two  thousand  a year. 

16.  ^But  we  are  told  that  during  the  latter  part  of  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth  the  number  punished  capitally  was  less  than  four  hundred 
in  a year,  and  that,  about  the  middle  of  the  eighteenth  century,  this 
number  had  diminished  to  less  than  fifty.  sThis  diminution  is 
ascribed  by  Hume  to  the  great  improvement  in  morals  since  the 
reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  caused  chiefly,  he  asserts,  by  the  in- 
crease of  industry,  and  of  the  arts,  which  gave  maintenance,  and, 
what  is  of  almost  equal  importance,  occupation  to  the  lower 
classes.  ®If  these  be  facts,  they  afford  an  illustration  of  the  prin- 
ciple, that,  in  an  ignorant  population,  idleness  and  vice  almost  in- 
separably accompany  each  other. 

17.  ^Duringthetiineof  Henry  the  Seventh,  foreign  commerce  was 
carried  on  to  little  extent,  although  the  king  attempted  to  encou- 
rage it  by  laws  regulating  trade  ; yet  so  unwise  were  most  of  these 
laws  that  trade  and  industry  were  leather  hurt  than  promoted  by 


* By  “ benefit  of  cler^,”  is  understood  a provision  of  law  by  which  clergymen  and  other* 
set  apart  to  perform  religious  services  were  exempted  from  criminal  process  in  the  ordinary 
courts  of  law,  and  delivered  over  to  the  ecclesiastical  judge ; so  that  the  church  alone  took  cog- 
nizance of  the  offence.  Under  this  regulation,  a corrupt  priesthood  might  be  guilty  of  the 
greatest  enormities,  with  no  human  power  to  bring  the  offenders  to  justice.  Originally  the 
benefit  of  clergy  was  allowed  to  those  only  who  were  of  the  clerical  order ; but  in  process  ot 
time  it  was  extended  to  all  who  could  read  ; such  persons  being  accounted  in  those  days  of 
Ignorance,  worthy  of  belonging  to  the  clerical  order.  A large  number  of  petty  offences  were 
then  punishable  with  death  to  those  who  were  not  entitled  to  plead  the  benefit  of  clergy. 
— (For  the  various  modifications  and  changss  which  the  laws  relating  to  benefit  of  clergy  havt 
undergone,  and  their  influences  in  forming  the  present  penal  code  of  England  see  BlaclutoiM 
Book  IV  , chap,  xxviii.) 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


Part  1 J 


143 


the  care  and  attention  bcstoAved  upon  them.  Laws  were  made  anai.YSIs 

against  the  exportation  of  gold  and  silver,  and  against  the  expor- 

tation  of  horses : prices  were  athxed  to  woollen  cloth,  to  caps  and 

hats ; and  the  wages  of  laborers  were  regulated  by  law.  In  the  other  impoi- 

following  reign  these  unjust  regulations  were  greatly  extended,  al- 

though  in  many  instances  it  was  impossible  to  enforce  them.  Laws 

were  made  to  prohibit  luxury  in  apparel,  but  without  much  effect : 

a statute  was  enacted  to  fix  the  price  of  beef,  pork,  mutton,  and 

veal : and  laws  were  passed  to  prevent  the  people  from  abandoning 

tillage  and  throwing  their  lands  into  pasturage. 

18.  iThe  apparent  necessity  for  this  latter  law  arose  from  the  ef-  i.Lawtopre 

fbets  of  former  partial  and  unjust  enactments,  which  fbrbade  the  ^nmenTof 
exportation  of  grain  and  encouraged  that  of  avooI.  So  pernicious  tiiiagp  and 
to  the  great  mass  of  the  people  was  this  system,  although  lucra-  * * * 

tive  to  the  large  landholders,  owing  to  the  increasing  demand  for 

wool,  that  the  beggary  and  diminished  population  of  the  poorer 
classes  were  its  consequences.  SDuring  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  z Lawreia 
a law  was  made  by  which  every  one  was  pi'ohlbited  from  making  rnanufac\mt 
cloth,  unless  he  had  served  an  apprenticeship  of  seven  years.  This  of  doth 
law,  after  having  occasioned  the  decay  of  the  woollen  manufactures, 
and  the  ruin  of  several  towns,  was  repealed  in  the  first  year  of  the 
reign  of  Mary,  but  it  is  surprising  that  it  was  renewed  during  the 
reign  of  Elizabeth. 

19.  3The  loan  of  capital  for  commercial  uses  was  virtually  prohibit-  3.  Lawsregu 

ed  by  the  severe  laws  which  were  enacted  against  taking  interest  fbr  of 

money,  which  Avas  then  denominated  usury ; all  evasive  contracts,  money 
by  which  profits  could  be  made  from  the  loan  of  money,  were  care- 
fully guarded  against,  and  even  the  profits  of  exchange  were  pro- 
hibited as  savoring  of  usury.  It  Avas  not  until  1545,  during  the 

reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  that  the  first  legal  interest  was  known 
in  England,  but  so  strong  were  the  prejudices  of  the  people  against 
the  law  that  it  Avas  repealed  in  the  folloAving  reign  of  EdAvard  the 
Sixth,*  and  not  firmly  established  until  1571,  in  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth,  when  the  legal  rate  of  interest  was  fixed  at  ten  per  cent. 

<An  evidence  of  the  increasing  advance  of  commercial  prosperity  4.  Reduction 
is  exhibited  in  the  fact  that  in  1624  the  rate  of  interest  Avas  redu-  InterMt 
ced  to  eight  per  cent. ; in  1672  to  six  per  cent. ; and  finally,  in  1714, 
the  last  year  of  the  reign  of  queen  Anne,  it  was  reduced  to  five 
per  cant. 

20.  '>One  of  the  greatest  checks  to  industry  during  most  of  the  5.  injurious 
sixteenth  century  was  the  erection  of  numerous  corporations,  which  '^tompoiies. 
enacted  laws  for  their  own  benefit  without  regard  to  the  interests 

of  the  public,  often  confining  particular  manufactures,  or  branches 
of  commerce,  to  particular  towns  or  incorporated  companies,  and 
excluding  the  open  country  in  general.  ®As  an  example  of  the  «.  E'j>umpie 
powers  Avhich  these  monopolies  had  been  allowed  to  exercise,  it 
may  be  mentioned  that  the  company  of  merchant  adventurers  in  were  allowed 
London,  had,  by  their  own  authority,  debarred  all  other  merchants  e,xerdae. 
from  trading  to  certain  foreign  ports,  without  the  payment,  from 
each  individual,  of  nearly  seventy  pounds  sterling  for  the  priv- 
ilege. 

21.  7Many  cities  of  England  then  imposed  tolls  at  their  gates ; 7 Various 
and  the  cities  of  Gloucester  and  Worcester,  situated  on  the  river  ^owen% 
Severn,  had  assumed  and  long  exercised  the  authority  of  exacting  cities 

a tribute  on  the  navigation  of  that  stream.  Some  of  these  corpo 


* Notwithgtanding  the  lawg  against  usury  money  was  secretly  1 janed  at  this  time-  -the  com 
Don  rate  of  interest  durLig  the  reign  of  Edward  the  Sixth  being  fourteen  per  cent. 


[Book  11 


144  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 


ANALYSTS. 


1 Archery, 
national  de- 
fence, fire- 
anna,  ^c. 


2.  The  Eng- 
lish navy  in 
early  times. 


t.  Greatly  im- 
proved by 
Elizabeth. 


4.  Its  condi- 
tion at  the 
drath  of 
Elizabeth. 
a-  March  24, 
old  s4yle. 

6.  Population 
of  England. 


•.  Preroga- 
tives of  the 
tovereigns  of 
England 


rate  powx  rs  were  abrogated  by  Henry  VI and,  as  a partial  cheek 
to  fivrther  abuses,  a law  was  enacted  by  parli.iraent  that  corpora- 
tions should  not  make  any  by-law®  without  the  consent  of  three 
of  the  chief  officers  of  state.  But  during  the  reign  of  Edward 
VI.  the  city  corporations,  which,  by  a former  law,  had  been  abol* 
ished  so  far  as  to  admit  the  exercise  of  their  peculiar  trades  be- 
yond the  city  limits,  were  again  closed,  and  erery  one  who  was 
not  a member  of  the  corporation  was  thus  prohibited  from  follow- 
ing the  trade  or  profession  of  his  choice.  Such  restrictions  would 
now  be  deemed  exceedingly  tyrannical  under  any  government,  and 
totally  at  variance  with  sound  principles  of  political  economy. 

22.  ^Several  laws  passed  during  the  reigns  of  Henry  VII.  and 
Henry  VIII.  for  the  encouragement  of  archery,  show  on  what  the 
defence  of  the  kingdom  was  then  thought  to  depend.  Every  man 
was  required  to  have  a bow;  and  targets,  to  exercise  the  skill  of 
the  archers,  were  ordered  to  be  erected  in  every  parish,  on  grounds 
set  apart  for  shooting  exercises.  In  the  use  of  the  bow  the  Eng- 
lish excelled  all  other  European  nations.  Fire-arms,  smaller  than 
cannon,  were  then  unknown  in  Europe,  although  gunpowder  had 
been  used  during  two  centuries.* 

23.  2The  beginning  of  the  English  navy  dates  back  only  to  the 
time  of  Henry  the  Seventh.  It  is  said  that  Henry  himself  ex- 
pended fourteen  thous.and  pounds  in  building  one  ship,  called  the 
Great  Harry.  Before  that  time.  Avhen  the  sovereign  wanted  a fleet, 
he  had  no  expedient  but  to  hire  or  press  the  ships  of  the  mer- 
chants. Even  Henry  the  Eighth,  in  order  to  fit  out  a navy,  was 
obliged  to  hire  ships  from  some  of  the  German  cities  and  Italian 
states.  ^But  Elizabeth,  early  in  her  reign,  put  the  navy  upon  a 
better  footing,  by  building  several  ships  of  her  own,  and  by  en- 
couraging the  merchants  to  build  large  trading  vessels,  which,  on 
occasion,  were  converted  into  ships  of  war.  So  greatly  did  Eliza- 
beth increase  the  shipping  of  the  kingdom,  that  she  was  styled 
by  her  subjects  the  “ Restorer  of  naval  glory,  and  Glueen  of  the 
northern  seas.” 

24.  ^Yet  at  the  time  of  the  death  of  Elizabeth,  in  1603, » only  two 
and  a half  centuries  ago,  the  entire  navy  of  England  consisted  of 
only  forty-two  vessels,  and  the  number  of  guns  only  seven  hun- 
dred and  fifty-four.  ^But  the  population  of  England,  and  indeed 
of  all  European  states  at  that  period,  was  probably  much  less  than 
at  the  present  day.  Although  some  writers  assert  that  the  popula- 
tion of  England,  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  amounted  to  two  mil- 
lions, yet  Sir  Edward  Coke  stated,  in  the  house  of  commons,  in 
1621,  that  he  had  been  employed,  with  chief-justice  Popham,  tc 
take  a survey  of  all  the  people  of  England,  and  that  they  found 
the  entire  population  to  amount  to  only  nine  hundred  thousand 
Two  centuries  later  the  entire  population  of  England  numbered 
more  than  twelve  millions. 

25. 6The  nature  and  extent  of  the  prerogatives  claimed  and  exer 
cised  by  the  sovereigns  of  England  during  the  first  period  of  oui 
history,  present  an  interesting  subject  of  inquiry;  as,  by  compa- 


* It  is  behaved  that  gunpowder  was  known  in  China  at  a very  early  period,  but  it  WM 
invented  in  Europe  in  the  year  1320  by  Bartholomew  Schwartz,  a German  monk.  It  is  known 
however,  that  the  compesiPon  of  gunpowder  was  de.scribed  by  Roger  Bacon  in  a treatise  writ 
ten  by  him  in  1280. — King  Edw.ar  I the  Third  made  use  of  cannon  at  the  battle  of  Cressy  in 
IS-IO,  and  at  the  siege  of '^ialais  in  1347.  The  first  use  of  shells  thrown  from  mortars  was  in 
1495,  when  Naples  was  besieged  by  Charles  the  Eighth  of  France.  Muskets  were  first  used  at 
the  siege  of  Rhege  in  1521  At  first  muskets  were  very  heavy — could  not  be  u.sed  without  a rort 
--and  were  fired  by  match-locks.  Fire-locks  were  first  used  iu  Englan  I during  the  civil  waj* 
in  the  reign  of  Charles  the  First. 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


Pari  1] 


145 


1 Court  qf 
the  “ Star 
Chc-mbcr.'' 


4.  Its  aboli- 
tion. 


ring  them  with  the  powers  of  succeeding  princes,  we  are  enabled  analysis. 
to  trace  the  gradual  encroachments  upon  the  kingly  authority,  and 
the  corresponding  advancement  of  civil  rights,  and  libera',  prin- 
ciples of  governiuont.  *One  of  the  most  obnoxious  instruments  of 
tyranny  daring  the  whole  of  the  sixteenth  century  was  the  court 
of  the  Star  Chamber.^  an  ancient  court,  founded  on  the  principles 
cf  the  common  law,  but  the  powers  of  which  were  increased  by 
act  of  parliament,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Seventh,  to  a degree 
wholly  incompatible  with  the  liberties  of  the  people. 

2G.  SThis  court,  one  of  the  highest  in  the  realm,  and  entirely  un-  2.  Conipost- 
(ler  the  intluence  of  the  monarch,  consisted  of  the  privy  counsellors 
of  the  king,  together  with  two  judges  of  the  courts  of  common  law, 
who  deemed  cases  wdthout  the  intervention  of  a jury.  Its  charac- 
ter is  well  described  by  lord  Clarendon,  who  says  that  “ its  power 
extended  to  the  asserting  of  all  proclamations  and  oi'ders  of  state  j 
to  the  vindicating  of  illegal  commissions,  and  grants  of  monopolies  ; 
holding  for  honorable  that  which  pleased,  and  for  just  that  which 
profited ; being  a court  of  law  to  determine  civil  rights,  and  a 
court  of  i’evenue  to  earich  the  treasury  ; enjoining  obedience  to 
arbitrary  enactments,  by  fines  and  imprisonments ; so  that  by  its 
numerous  aggressions  on  the  liberties  of  the  people,  the  very  foun- 
dations of  right  were  in  danger  of  being  destroyed.’’ 

27.  3Yet  notwithstanding  the  arbitrary  juidsdiction  of  this  court, 

and  the  immense  power  it  gave  to  the  royal  prerogative  it  was  long  long  period. 
deemed  a necessary  appendage  of  the  governmciit,  and,  at  a later 
day,  its  utility  was  highly  extolled  by  such  men  as  Lord  Bacon. 

^This  court  continued,  with  gradually  increasing  authority,  for 
more  than  a century  after  the  reign  of  Heniy  the  Seventh,  when  it 
was  finally  abolished  in  1641,  during  the  reign  of  Chaidesthe  First, 
to  the  general  joy  of  the  whole  nation. 

28.  ^During  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  the  royal  prerogative  5.  TM  royal 
was  carried  to  its  greatest  excess,  and  its  encroachments  were  legal-  ‘^Jurfug^me 
ized  by  an  act  of  Parliament,  which  declared  that  the  king’s  pro-  reign  of 
clamation  should  have  all  the  force  of  the  most  positive  law.  «Lin- 

gird,  the  Catholic  historian  of  England,  asserts,  that,  although  at  g.  Assertion 
tlie  time  of  the  accession  of  Henry  the  Eighth  there  existed  a spirit 
of  freedom,  which,  on  several  occasions,  defeated  the  arbitriiry 
measures  of  tl  e court,  yet  before  the  death  of  Flenry,  the  king  had  subject. 

grown  into  a despot,  and  the  people  had  sunk  into  a nation  of 
slaves. 

29.  7The  causes  of  this  change  are  ascribed  to  the  obsequiousness  7.  The  causes 
of  the  parliaments;  the  assumption,  by  the  king,  of  ecclesiastical  change. 
supremacy,  as  head  of  the  church : and  the  servility  of  the  tivo  reli- 
gious parties  which  divided  the  nation,  each  of  which,  jealous  of 

ihe  other,  flattered  the  vanity  of  the  king,  submitted  to  his  caprices, 
and  became  the  obsequious  slaves  of  his  pleasure.  sE^^vard  the  s The  prerog- 
Sixth,  Mary,  and  Elizabeth,  possessed  nearly  the  same  legal  powers  cL-eTb^jEd 
as  their  father  Henry  the  Eighth ; but  Elizabeth  had  the  policy  ward  the 
not  to  exert  all  the  authority  vested  in  the  crown,  unless  for  impor-  ^%[a'Eiiza- 
tant  purposes.  All  these  sovereigns,  however,  exercised  the  most  b&th. 
arbitrary  power  in  religious  matters,  as  will  be  seen  when  we  come 
to  the  subject  of  the  Reformation. 

30. 9lt  should  be  remembered  that  Henry  the  Seventh,  Henry  the  #.  The  Tudor 
Eighth,  Edward  the  Sixth,  Mary,  and  Elizabeth,  were  the  five 
sovereigns  of  the  house  of  Tudor.  compai’ative  vieiv  of  the  state  lo.  Cornpara 

of  the  English  government  during  their  reigns,  embracing  the  whole  Engiauddu 
of  the  sixteenth  century,  the  first  period  of  American  history,  may  ring  their 
be  gathered  from  the  following  statement. 

19 


14« 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 


ANALYSIS.  31.  ‘All  the  Tudor  princes  possessed  little  less  than  absolute  powej 
' over  the  lives,  liberty,  and  property  of  their  sul^jects,  because  all 

powerofume  Avere  iliferior  to  th^  royal  prerogative,  Avhich  might  at  any 
sovereigns,  time  be  exerted,  in  a thousand  ditfereiit  ways,  to  condemn  the  in* 
2.  Restraints  noccnt  or  screen  the  guilty.  ^The  sovereigns  before  the  I'udoi 
^a°Idsuhse-  priiices  Were  restrained  by  the  power  of  the  barons ; those  after 
quent  them  by  the  pow-er  of  the  people,  exercised  through  the  House  of 
i.^Cmipara-  a branch  of  the  English  Parliament.  3 Yet  under  the 

tive  liberties  baronial  aristocracy  of  the  feudal  system,  the  people  had  less  liberty 
under  the  arbitrary  rule  of  the  Tudor  princes.  This  may 
reconcile  the  apparently  conflicting  statements,  that  Henry  the 
Seventh,  and  the  succeeding  Tudor  princes,  greatly  extended  the 
powers  of  the  royal  prerogative,  and  yet  that  their  reigns  were 
more  favorable  than  those  of  former  princes  to  the  liberties  of  the 
4.  Absolute  people.  4An  absolute  aristocracy  is  even  more  dangerous  to  civil 
anTabs^Auie  than  an  absolute  monarchy.  The  former  is  the  aggregate 

monarchy,  pow'er  of  many  tyrants : the  latter,  the  power  of  but  one. 
t.  Modeofii.v-  32.  sQf  the  plain,  or  rather  rude  way  of  living  among  the  people 
the  coimmn  of  England  during  the  first  period  of  our  history,  we  shall  give  a 
En"lan{  sketch  from  an  historian*  w^ho  Avrote  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 
6.  '^Increase  ®This  writer,  speaking  of  the  increase  of  luxurie.s,  and  of  the  many 
tf  luxuries."  good  gifts  tbr  which  they  w^ere  indebted  to  the  blessings  of  Provi- 
dence, says : ‘ There  are  old  men  yet  dwelling  in  the  village  where 
I remain,  who  have  noted  three  things  to  be  marvelously  altered  in 
7.  "Chini-  England  Avithin  their  sound  remembrance.  '^One  is  the  multitude 
” of  chimneys  lately  erected ; whereas,  in  their  young  days,  there 
were  not  above  two  or  three,  if  so  many,  in  mo.st  country  towns, — 
the  fire  being  made  against  the  Avail,  and  the  smoke  escaping  through 
an  opening  in  the  roof. 

^ 8. "Amend-  33.  3- The  second  thing  to  be  noticed  is  the  great  amendment  of 
lodgings ; for,  said  they,  our  ftithers,  and  Ave  ourselves,  have  lain 
full  oft  upon  straw  pallets,  with  a light  coveiang,  and  a good 
round  log  under  our  head,  instead  of  a bolster.  If  the  good  man 
of  the  house  had  a mattrass,  and  a sack  of  chaff  to  rest  his  head 
upon,  he  thought  himself  as  Avell  lodged  as  the  lord  of  the  town. 
Pillows  were  thought  meet  only  for  sick  women ; and  as  tbr  ser- 
vants, if  they  had  any  sheet  above  them  it  was  Avell,  for  seldom  had 
they  any  under  their  bodies  to  keep  them  from  the  pricking  straws 
that  oft  ran  through  the  canvass  on  Avhich  they  rested. 

9 Domestic  34.  The  third  thing  of  wdiich  our  fathers  tell  us  is  the  exchange 
, utensils.  u'ooden  platters  for  pewter,  and  Avooden  spoons  for  silver  or  tin. 

For  so  common  Avere  all  sorts  of  wooden  vessels  in  old  time,  that  u 
man  should  hardly  find  four  pieces  of  pcAvter  in  a good  farmcr’a 
M).  “ O^en  house.’  ‘“Again  we  are  told  that  • In  times  past  men  were  con- 
"t^iiiow  fented  to  dAvell  in  houses  of  willow,  so  that  the  use  of  the  oak  Avas, 
men."  in  a manner,  dedicated  Avholly  to  churches,  princes’  palaces,  navi- 
gation, &c. ; but  now  willow  is  rejected,  and  nothing  but  oak  any 
where  regarded:  and  yet,  see  the  change:  for  Avhen  our  houses 
were  built  of  willow,  then  had  we  oaken  men;  but  noAv  that  our 
houses  are  come  to  be  made  of  oak,  our  men  are  not  only  become 
willow,  but  a great  many  altogether  ot  straw,  which  is  a sore  alter- 
ation. 

II.  Personal  35.  In  former  times  the  courage  of  the  owner  was  a sufficient  de- 
eourage.  fence  to  keep  the  house  in  safety ; but  now  the  assurance  of  the 
U^t^im-  timber  must  defend  the  house  from  robbing.  ‘2]v^^ow  have  we  many 
v«Ared.  chimneys,  and  yet  our  tender  bodies  complain  of  rheums,  colds  ana 


> HoUingshed 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


"art  M 


i4? 


catarrhs:  tlion  out  fires  were  made  in  recesses  again.st  the  walls,  analy&fs 

and  our  heads  did  never  ache.  For  as  the  smoke,  in  those  days, 

was  supposed  to  be  a sufficient  hardening  for  the  timber  of  the 
house,  so  it  was  reputed  a far  better  medicine  to  keep  the  good  man 
and  his  family  from  rheumatisms  and  colds,  wherewith,  as  then, 
very  few  were  acquainted.’ 

36.  ‘By  another  writer  of  the  same  period  we  are  informed  that  i cUyluiiir 
‘ the  greatest  part  of  the  cities  and  good  towns  of  England  then  con- 
sisted  only  of  timber,  cast  over  with  thick  clay,  to  keep  out  the  nobuuy. 
wind.’  The  same  author  adds  that  the  new  houses  of  the  nobility 
were  commonly  built  of  brick  or  stone,  and  that  glass  windows 
were  then  beginning  to  be  used  in  England.  The  floors  of  the  best 
houses  were  of  clay,  strewed  with  rushes. 

37. 2\V e ai  e informed  that,  “ in  the  time  of  Elizabeth,  the  nobility,  2.  Hours  if 
gentry,  and  students,  ordinarily  dined  at  eleven,  before  noon,  and 
supped  at  five.  The  merchants  dined,  and  supped,  seldom  before 
twelve,  at  noon,  and  six,  at  night,  especially  in  London.  The  hus- 
bandmen dined  also  at  high  noon,  as  they  called  it,  and  supped  at 
seven  or  eight.”  We  are  told  by  Hume,  that  Froissard  mentions 
waiting  on  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  at  five  o’clock  in  the  afternoon, 
when  the  latter  hjjd  supped. 

38.  3ln  reference  to  the  growing  lateness  of  the  hours  in  his  time,  3.  GrowmM 
Hume  has  the  following  remarks : “ It  is  hard  to  tell,  why,  all  over 

the  world,  as  the  age  becomes  more  luxurious,  the  hours  become 
later.  Is  it  the  crowd  of  amusements  that  push  on  the  hours  gradu- 
ally ? or  are  the  people  of  fashion  better  pleased  with  the  secrecy 
and  silence  of  nocturnal  hours,  when  the  industrious  vulgar  are 
gone  to  rest  ? In  rude  ages  men  have  but  few  amuseinents  and 
occupations,  but  what  daylight  affords  them.” 

39.  ‘lit  was  not  vintil  near  the  end  of  the  reign  of  Henry  the  Eighth  * 
that  apricots,  melons,  and  currants,  were  cultivated  in  England, 

when  they  were  introduced  from  the  island  of  Zante.  ^Hume  as-  5 Edible 
.serts  that  salads,  carrots,  turnips,  and  other  edible  roots,  ivcre  first 
introduced  about  the  same  period ; but  from  other  and  older  ivriters 
it  appears  that  those  fruits  of  the  garden  had  been  formerly  known 
and  cultivated,  but  afterwards  neglected.  ^The  first  turkeys  seen  6.  Turkeys 
in  Europe  were  imported  from  America  by  Cabot,  on  his  return 
from  his  first  voyage  to  the  western  World. 

40.  7Some  of  the  early  colonists  sent  to  Virginia  by  Raleigh,  having  7.  Tobacco  in 

contracted  a relish  for  tobacco,  an  herb  which  the  Indians  ekeemed  ' 

their  principal  medicine,  they  brought  a quantity  of  it  to  England, 

and  taught  the  use  of  it  to  their  countrymen.  The  use  of  the 

filthy  weed”  soon  became  almost  universal,  creating  a new  appe- 
tite in  human  nature,  and  forming,  eventually,  an  important  branch 
of  commerce  between  England  and  her  American  colonies.  It  is 
said  that  Gtueen  Elizabeth  herself,  in  the  close  of  her  life,  became 
cne  of  Raleigh’s  pupils  in  the  accomplishment  of  smoking.*  s.The  potuo. 


*■  One  day,  as  she  was  partaking  this  indulgence,  Raleigh  betted  with  her  that  he  could 
ascertain  the  weight  of  the  smoke  that  should  issue  iu  a given  time  from  her  majesty’s  mouth 
For  this  purpose,  he  weighed  first  the  tobacco,  and  afterwards  the  ashes  left  in  the  pipe,  aqd 
assigned  the  difference  as  the  weight  of  the  smoke.  The  queen  acknowledged  that  he  haa 
gained  his  bet ; adding  that  she  believed  he  was  the  only  alchemist  who  had  ever  su<  ceeded 
In  turning  smoke  into  gold. — Stith. 

It  appears  that  the  smoking  of  tobacco,  a custom  first  observed  among  the  natives  of  Amer- 
ica, was  at  first  called  by  the  v/bites,  “ drinking  tobacco.”  Thus  in  the  .account  given  by  th« 
Plymouth  people  of  their  first  conference  with  Massasoit.  it  is  said,  “ behind  his  back  hung  a 
little  bag  of  tobacco,  which  he  drank,  and  gave  us  to  drink.”  Among  the  records  of  the  Ply- 
mouth colony  for  the  year  1G46  is  found  an  entry,  that  a committee  was  appointed  “ to  drai» 
an  an  order  concerning  the  disorderly  drinking  of  tobacco.” 


148 


ANALY&IS. 


1.  Indebted- 
of  Amei- 
(Cbi  to  Eu- 
tope. 


1 P-cket 
watches. 
5.  Coichea. 


%.  Carrying 
of  thci  mail. 


S.  Afyican 
slave  trade. 


« Early  in- 
tt  odiu'tion  of 
slaves  into 
Amo  tea  by 
the  lipan- 
iayds. 


7.  Policy  of 
Las  < 'asas, 
and  its  effects. 


«.  Noble  at- 
tempt of 
Charles  the 
Fifth,  hoio 
defeated 

a.  1536. 


r The  slave 
trade  encour- 
aged  in 
France. 


10.  In  Eng- 
land. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF  [Boor  II 

potato,  one  of  the  cheapest  and  most  nourishing  species  of  vegelA* 
ble  food,  was  first  brought  from  America  into  Ireland  in  the  year 
1565 ; but  it  was  fifty  years  later  before  this  valuable  root  was 
much  cultivated  in  England, 

41,  ^Nor  should  we  neglect  to  mention  the  indebtedness  which 
America  owes  to  Europe,  Besides  a race  of  civilized  men,  the  former 
has  received  ft*om  the  latter  a breed  of  domestic  animals.  Oxen, 
horses,  and  sheep  were  unknown  in  America  until  they  were  intro* 
duced  by  the  English,  French,  Dutch  and  Swedes,  into  their  respec- 
tive settlements.  Bees  were  imported  by  the  English,  The  In- 
dians, who  had  never  seen  these  insects  before,  gave  them  the  name 
of  EugUsh  flies.)  and  used  to  say  to  each  other,  when  a swarm  of 
bees  appeared  in  the  woods,  “ Brothers,  it  is  time  for  us  to  depart, 
for  the  white  people  are  coming,” 

42,  2About  the  year  1577,  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  pocket- 
watches  were  first  brought  into  England  from  Germany,  ^Soon 
after,  the  use  of  coaches  was  introduced  by  the  Earl  of  Arundel 
Before  this  time,  the  queen,  on  public  occasions,  rode  on  horseback, 
behind  her  chamberlain,  •*The  mail  began  to  be  regularly  carried 
on  a few  routes,  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  although  but  few 
post  offices  were  established  until  1635,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  the 
First, — fifteen  years  after  the  founding  of  the  Plymouth  colony. 

43. 5 It  was  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  that  the  Afi  ican  slave 
trade  was  first  introduced  into  England ; and  as  that  inhuman 
traffic  afterwards  entailed  such  evils  upon  our  own  country,  it  may 
not  be  uninteresting  to  give  in  this  place  a brief  account  of  its  origin. 

®As  early  as  1503  a few  Afi-ican  slaves  were  sent  into  the  New 
World  from  the  Portuguese  settlements  on  the  coast  of  Africa; 
and  eight  years  later  Ferdinand  of  Spain  permitted  their  importa- 
tion into  the  Spanish  colonies  in  greater  numbers,  with  the  design 
of  substituting  their  labor  in  the  place  of  that  of  the  less  hardy 
natives  of  America.  But  on  his  death  the  regent,  cardinal  Ximenes, 
discarded  this  policy,  and  the  traffic  ceased. 

44.  7A  few  years  later,  after  the  death  of  the  cardinal,  the  worthy 
Las  Casas,  the  friend  and  benefactor  of  the  Indian  race,  in  the 
warmth  of  his  zeal  to  save  the  aboriginal  Americans  from  the  yoke 
of  bondage  which  his  countrymen  had  imposed  upon  them,  but  not 
perceiving  the  iniquity  of  reducing  one  race  of  men  to  slavery,  un 
der  the  plea  of  thereby  restoring  liberty  to  another,  urged  upon 
his  monarch,  Charles  the  Fifth,  then  king  of  Spain,  the  impoi’ta- 
tion  of  negroes  into  America,  to  supply  the  Spanish  plantations. 
Unfortunately,  the  plan  of  Las  Casas  was  adopted,  and  the  trade 
in  slaves  between  Africa  and  America  was  brought  into  a regular 
form  by  the  royal  sanction. 

45.  ^Charles  however  lived  long  enough  to  repent  of  what  he  had 
thus  inconsiderately  done,  and  in  his  later  years  he  put  a stop  to 
the  slave  trade,  by  an  order  that  all  slaves  in  his  American  domin- 
ions should  be  ft-ee.  This  order  was  subsequently  defeated  by  his 
vohmtary  surrender^  of  the  crown  to  his  son.  and  his  retirement 
into  a monastery  ; and  under  his  successors  the  trade  was  carried 
on  with  renewed  vigor.  ®Louis  the  Thirteenth  of  France,  who  at 
first  oppo.sed  the  slave  trade  from  conscientious  scruples,  was 
finally  induced  to  encourage  it  under  the  persuasion  that  the  rea- 
diest way  of  converting  the  negroes  was  by  transplanting  them  to 
the  colonies : a plea  by  which  all  the  early  apologists  of  the  slave 
trade  attempted  to  vindicate  its  practice.*  “In  England,  also,  tht 


* It  baa  aiiice  been  urged  in  justification  of  this  trade,  that  those  made  slaves  were  grmerallj 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


Tart  I.] 


149 


iniqxiity  of  the  traffic  was  at  first  concealed  by  similar  pious  pre-  analysis 
tences. 

46.  'The  celebrated  seaman,  Sir  John  Hawkins,  afterwards  created  i.  Commtnca 
admiral  and  treasurer  of  the  British  navy,  was  the  first  English- 
man  who  engaged  in  the  slave  trade.  Having  conceived  the  pro-  b'-anch  of 
ject  of  transplanting  Africans  to  America,  ho  communicated  his 
plan  to  several  of  his  opulent  countrymen,  who,  perceiving  the  vast 
emolument  that  might  be  derived  from  it,  eagerly  joined  him  in 
tlie  enterprise.  2la  J 562  he  sailed  for  Africa,  and  having  reached  2 Tint  vow 
Sierra  Leone  he  began  to  traffic  with  the  natives,  in  the  usual  articles 
of  barter,  taking  occasion  in  the  meantime  to  give  them  glowing  de- 
scriptions of  the  country  to  which  he  was  bound,  and  to  contrast  its 
beauty  and  fertility  with  the  poverty  and  barrenness  of  their  own  land. 

47.  ^Finding  that  they  listened  to  him  with  implicit  belief,  he  as-  z.Thenativet 
sured  them  that  if  any  of  them  were  Avilling  to  accompany  him  on 
his  voyage,  they  shouhl  partake  of  all  the  advantages  of  the  beau-  him 
tiful  country  to  which  he  would  conduct  them,  as  a recompense  for 
the  moderate  and  easy  labor  which  they  should  give  in  return. 

Three  hundred  of  these  unsuspecting  negroes,  ensnared  by  the  ar- 
tifices of  the  white  strangers,  and  captivated  by  the  European  or- 
naments and  luxuries  spread  before  them,  were  thus  persuaded  to 
consent  to  embark  for  Hispaniola. 

4S.  4Qn  the  night  previous  to  their  departure  they  were  attacked  4 Night  at- 
by  a hostile  tribe,  and  Hawkins,  hastening  to  their  assistance,  re- 
pulsed  the  assailants,  and  took  a number  of  them  prisoners,  whom 
he  conveyed  on  board  his  vessels.  ^Xhe  next  day  he  sailed  with  6.  The  voy- 
his  mixed  cargo,  and  during  the  voyage,  treated  nis  voluntary  cap- 
tives  with  much  greater  kindness  than  he  exercised  towards  the 
others.  ®In  Hispaniola  he  disposed  of  the  whole  cargo  to  great  e.  Deposition 
advantage,  and  endeavored  to  inculcate  on  the  purchasers  of  the  of  the  cargo 
negroes  the  same  distinction  in  the  treatment  of  them,  which  he 
himself  had  observed.  But  he  had  now  placed  the  Africans  be- 
yond his  own  supervision,  and  the  Spaniards,  who  had  paid  for  all 
at  the  same  rate,  treated  all  as  slaves,  without  any  distinction. 

49.  ’On  the  return^  of  Hawkins  to  England,  the  wealth  which  he  7.  Return  of 
brought  with  him  excited  universal  interest  and  curiosity  re- 
specting  the  manner  in  which  it  had  been  obtained.  8\\riicn  it  ^ inTses! 
was  known  that  he  had  been  transporting  Africans  to  America,  9 public  ex- 
there  to  become  servants  or  slaves  to  the  Spaniards,  the  public  cuement 
feeling  was  excited  against  the  barbarity  of  the  traffic,  and  Haw-  traffic-  ** 
kins  was  summoned  to  give  an  account  of  his  proceedings  before 
the  queen,  who  declared,  that,  “ if  any  of  the  Africans  had  been 
carried  away  without  their  own  consent,  it  would  be  detestable, 
and  call  down  the  vengeance  of  Heaven  upon  the  undertakers.” 

5'HaAvkins  assured  her  that  none- of  the  natives  had  been  carried  9 How  al- 
away  by  him  by  compulsion,  nor  would  be  in  future,  except  such 
as  should  be  taken  in  war : and  it. appears^  that  he  was  able  to  con- 
vince her  of  the  justice  of  his  p^iev ; declaring  it  an  act  of  nu- 
inanity  to  carry  men  from  a wofs^e  condition  to  a better;  from  a 


captives  t«Ken  in  battle  by  their  countrymen,  and  that  by  purchasing  them  the  lives  of  so 
many  human  creatures  were  saved,  who  would  otherwise  have  been  sacrificed  to  the  implacable 
revenge  of  the  victors.  But  this  as.sertion  is  refuted  by  the  fact  that  it  was  not  until  long  after 
ttie  commencement  of  the  African  slave  trade  that  we  read  of  the  different  negro  nations 
making  war  upon  each  other  and  selling  their  captives.  Mr.  Brue,  principal  director  of  the 
early  French  African  slave  Company,  says,  “ The  Europeans  were  far  from  de.siring  to  act  as 
peacemakers  among  the  negroes  ; which  would  be  acting  contrary  to  their  interests;  since, 
the  greater  the  war^i,  the  more  slaves  were  procured.”  Bozman,  anotner  writer,  director  of  the 
Dutch  Company,  says,  “ One  of  the  former  directors  gave  large  sums  of  money  to  the  negroei 
of  on<  nation,  to  induce  them  to  attack  some  of  the  neighboring  tribes  ” 


150 


APi'ENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 


3.  Resort  to 
violent  r^eas- 

UT  it. 


[Book  II 

ANAL\sis,  ^ate  of  pagan  barbarism,  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  blessings  of 
Christianity  and  civilization. 

sailed*' with  two  vessels  on  a second  voyag« 
Uawkirti  the  coast  of  Africa,  and  during  the  passage  an  English  ship  of 
a Oct  13,  joined  the  expedition.  20n  their  arrival  at  Sierra  Leone,  the 
2 ?^S^*oos  were  found  shy  and  reserved.  As  none  of  their  compan- 

tjthenativt^.  returned  from  the  first  voyage,  they  began  to  suspect 

that  the  English  had  killed  and  devoured  them,  and  no  persuasion 
could  induce  a second  company  to  embark.  3The  crew  of  the  ship 
of  war  then  proposed  a resort  to  violent  measures,  and  in  this  they 
were  seconded  by  the  sailors  under  the  command  of  Haivkins  him- 
self, and  notwithstanding  the  protestations  of  the  latter,  who  cited 
the  express  comm.-inds  of  the  queen,  and  appealed  to  the  dictates 
of  their  own  conseiences  against  such  lawless  barbarity,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  put  their  purpose  in  execution;  observing  probably,  no 
difference  between  the  moral  guilt  of  calm  treachery  and  undis- 
guised violence. 

<)l.  ^After  several  attacks  upon  the  natives,  in  which  many  lives 
were  lost  on  both  sides,  the  ships  ivere  at  length  freighted  with  car- 
goes of  human  beings,  who  were  borne  aivay  to  the  Spanish  colonies, 
and  there,  for  no  crime  but  the  misfortune  of  their  weakiie.ss,  and 
with  no  other  motive,  or  plea  of  excuse,  than  the  avarice  of  their 
cajJtors,  were  consigned  to  endless  slavery. — ^Such  was  the  com- 
mencement of  the  English  branch  of  the  African  slave  trade.  The 
infamy  of  its  origin  rests  upon  the  Old  World : the  evils  which  it 
has  entailed  tare  at  this  day  the  shame  and  the  disgnace  of  the  New 
8.  ^rtwoTjance  52.  ^The  importance  of  the  Reformation,  as  connected  net  only 
with  the  history  of  England  at  this  period,  but  with  the  advance  of 
civilization,  true  religion,  and  republican  principles,  throughout  all 
subsequent  history,  requires  from  us  some  account  of  its  origin 
nature,  and  progress.  ° ’ 

“r  f the  sixteenth  century;  not  only  tvasthe 

rove  at  the  Latholic  religion  the  only  religion  known  in  England,  but  also 

century.  recently  assumed  to  himself  both  spiritual  and  temporal  power 

over  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world, — granting  the  extreme  regions 
of  the  earth  to  whomsoever  he  pleased.  SThe  last  exercise  of  his 
supreme  power  in  worldly  matters,  was  the  granting  to  the  king 
of  Eoi-tugal  all  the  countries  to  the  eastward  of  Cape  Non  in  Aft-ica ; 
and  to  the  king  of  Spain,  all  the  countries  to  the  westward  of  that 
limit ; an  act  which,  according  to  some,  completed  in  his  person  the 
clu^acter  of  Antichrist,  or  “ that  man  of  sin,  sitting  in  the  temple 

of  C od,  and  showing  himself  as  God.’‘*^«= 

opposition  to  the  papal  power;  all 
^tSi^rsF  rhr*«r  suppressed— all  heretics  exterminated ; and  all 

inieriupted-  7 reposing  in  a unity  of  faith,  rites,  and 

ceremonies  and  supinely  acquiescing  in  the  numerous  absurdities 
inculcated  by  the  head  of  the  church,*'  when,  in  1517,  a single  in- 
dividual  dared  to  raise  his  voice  again.st  the  reigning  empire  of 
^perstition,— the  power  of  which  has  ever  since  been  declining. 
This  person  was  Martin  Luther,  a man  of  high  reputation  for 
sanctity  and  learning,  and  then  professor  of  theology  at  Wittem 
ma^  Elbe,  in  the  electorate  of  Saxony,  a province  of  Ger- 


4.  The  result. 


ft.  Remarks. 


REFORMATION 


8.  Last  exer 
else  of  the 
pope's  su- 
preme tem- 
poral pxioer 


9 Universal 


* 2 Thess.  2d,  3d,  4fch.— At  this  period  the  popes  feared  no  opposition  to  their  authori^v  <> 


Part 


. VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES 


55.  ‘The  occasion  that  first  enlisted  Luther  in  opposition  to  the 
church  of  which  he  was  a member,  was  the  authorized  sale  of  in- 
dulgences, or,  a remission  of  the  punishment  due  to  sins ; a scheme 
which  the  pope,  Leo  X.,*  had  adopted,  as  an  expedient  for  replen- 
ishing an  exhausted  treasury.  2j_,uther  at  first  inveighed  against 
the  doctrine  of  indulgences  only ; still  professing  a high  respect 
for  the  apostolic  see,  and  implicit  submission  to  its  authority  ; but 
as  he  enlarged  his  observation  and  reading,  and  discovered  new 
abuses  and  errors,  he  began  to  doubt  of  the  Pope^s  divine  autho- 
rity ; he  rejected  the  doctrine  of  his  infallibility  ;f  gradually  abol- 
ished the  use  of  mass.f  auricular  confession. § and  the  worship  of 
images  ;1|  denied  the  doctrine  of  purgatory,T[  and  opposed  the  fast- 
ings in  the  Romish  church,  monastic  vows,  and  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy. 

56.  3In  1520,  Zuinglius,  a man  not  inferior  in  understanding  and 
knowledge  to  Luther  himself,  raised  the  standard  of  reform  in 
Switzerland,  aiming  his  doctrines  at  once  to  the  overthrow  of  the 
whole  fabric  of  popery,  ^jvfotwithstanding  the  most  strenuous  ef- 
forts of  tho  Pope  and  the  Catholic  clergy  to  resist  the  new  faith, 
the  minds  of  men  were  aroused  from  that  lethargy  in  which  they 
bad  so  long  slumbered,  and  Protestantism**  spread  rapidly  into 
every  kingdom  of  Europe. 

57.  5ln  England  the  principles  of  the  Reformation  secretly  gained 
many  partisans,  as  there  were  still  in  that  kingdom  some  remains 
of  the  Lollards,tt  a sect  whose  doctrines  resembled  those  of  Luther. 
But  another,  and  perhaps  more  important  cause,  which  favored  the 
Reformation  in  England,  was  the  increased  attention  which  then 


i5i 

ANALYSIS. 


1 The,  occa- 
sion of  Lu- 
ther'sjirst 
ojypoaition. 
9..  His  grad- 
ual progress 
in  rejecting 
the  doctrines 
and  rites  of 
popery. 


3.  Zuinglim 


4 Spread  of 
Protestant- 
ism. 


5 Causes 
xohich  favor 
ed  ttw.  intro- 
duction  of  ths 
Reformation 
in  England 


* This  pope  was  exceedingly  profligate,  and  is  known  to  have  been  a disbeliever  in  Chris 
ti.»nity  itself,  which  he  called  “ A very  profitable  fable  for  him  and  his  predecessors.’’’^ 
t The  doctrine  of  infallibility,  is  that  of  “ entire  exemption  from  liability  to  err.” 
t Mass  consists  of  the  ceremonies  and  prayers  used  in  the  Romish  church  at  the  celebration 
of  the  eucharist,  or  sacrament  of  the  Lord’s  supper ; — embracing  the  supposed  consecration  of 
tlie  bread  and  wine  into  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  offering  them,  so  transubstan- 
tiated, as  an  expiatory  sacrifice  for  the  living  and  the  dead.  High  mass  is  that  sung  by  the 
choir,  and  celebrated  with  the  assistance  of  the  priests  : low  mass  is  that  in  which  the  prayers 
are  barely  rehearsed  without  singing. 

§ Auricular  confession,  in  the  Romish  church,  is  a private  acknowledgment  of  sins  to  a 
priest,  with  a view  to  their  absolution  or  pardon. 

II  The  loorship  of  images  crept  into  the  Romish  church  very  gradually.  Its  source  origi 
nateJ,  about  the  latter  end  of  the  fourth  century,  in  the  custom  of  admitting  pictures  of  saints 
and  martyrs  into  the  churches  ; but,  although  then  considered  merely  as  ornaments,  the  prac- 
tice met  with  very  considerable  opposition.  About  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century  images 
were  introduced,  also  by  way  of  ornament ; and  it  continued  to  be  the  doctrine  of  the  church 
until  the  beginning  of  the  seventh  century,  that  they  were  to  be  used  only  as  helps  to  devotion, 
and  not  as  objects  of  worship.  Protesbmt  writers  assert  that  images  were  worshiper!,  by  the 
monks  and  the  populace,  as  early  as  the  beginning  of  the  eighth  century.  The  second  com- 
mandment forbids  the  worship  of  images. 

IT  The  doctrine  of  purgatory,  ivhich  has  often  been  misrepresented,  is  believed  in  by  Catho- 
Mes  as  follows  : 1st.  All  sins,  however  slight,  will  be  punished  hereafter,  "ff  not  cancelled  by 
repentance  here.  2d.  Those  having  tho  stains  of  the  smaller  sins  only  upon  them  at  death, 
will  not  receive  eternal  punishment.  3d.  But  as  none  can  be  admitted  into  heaven  who  aro 
not  purified  from  all  sins,  both  great  and  small,  the  Catholic  believes  that  thei’e  must,  of  neces- 
sity, be  some  place  or  state,  where  souls,  not  irrecoverably  lost,  may  be  purified  before  their 
admittance  into  heaven.  This  state  or  place,  though  not  profes.sing  to  know  what  or  where  it 
is,  the  Catholic  calls  purgatory.  4th.  He  also  believes  that  those  th^at  are  in  this  place,  being 
*he  living  members  of  Jesus  Christ,  are  relieved  by  the  prayers  of  their  fellow  members  here  on 
earth,  as  also  by  alms  and  masses,  offered  up  to  God,  for  their  souls. 

**  The  name  Protestants  was  first  given  in  Germany  to  the  adherents  of  Luther,  because,  in 
15.’9,  a number  of  the  German  princes,  and  thirteen  imperial  towns,  protested  against  a decree 
cf  Charles  V.  and  the  diet  of  Spires.  The  term  Protestants  has  since  been  applied  to  all  who 
8fepa"ate  from  the  communion  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

tt  The  Lollards  were  a religious  .sect  which  arose  in  Germany  about  the  beginning  of  tho 
fijurtemth  'entury.  They  rejected  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  extreme  unction,  and  penances 
and  in  other  respects,  differed  from  the  church  of  Rome.  The  followers  of  tho 
wformb.’  Wickliffe,  who  also  lived  in  the  fourteenth  century,  were  sometimes  terurel  LoUarda. 


% 


152 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 


[Booa  II 


ANALYSIS 

1.  English 
literature  at 
the  time  qf 
ihe  discover]/ 
qf  America. 


S.  Revival  of 
learning 
about  the 
tommence- 
ment  of  the 
sixteenth 
century. 


3.  The  study 
cf  Greek  op- 
posed by  the 
Catholic 
clergy. 


began  to  be  paid  to  classical  learning.  >At  the  time  of  the  disco 
very  of  America,  English  literature  was  at  a very  low  ebb,  aThough 
in  almost  every  former  age  some  distinguished  men  had  arisen  to 
dispel  the  gloom  by  which  they  were  surrounded,  and  render  theii 
names  illustrious.  At  the  period  of  which  we  are  now  speaking 
the  art  of  printing  had  been  but  recently  introduced  into  England 
books  were  still  scarce,  instructors  moie  so,  and  learning  had  not 
yet  become  the  road  to  preferment.  The  nobility  in  general  were 
illiLcrate,  and  despised  rather  than  patronized  learning  and  learned 
men.  ‘-It  is  enough,'’  remarked  one  of  them,  ‘-for  noblemen’s  song 
to  wind  their  horn,  and  carry  their  hawk  fair,  and  leave  study 
and  learning  to  the  children  of  mean  people.” 

58.  ^About  the  commeiicement  of  the  sixteenth  centurv,  however 
learning  began  to  revive  in  England.  The  study  of  the  Latin  lan- 
guage first  excited  public  attention,  and  so  diligently  was  it  culti- 
vated by  the  eminent  men  of  the  time,  that  the  sixteenth  century 
may  very  properly  be  called  the  Latin  age  Both  Henry  the 
Eighth,  and  his  distinguished  minister,  cardinal  Wolsey,  were  emi- 
nent patrons  of  classical  learning.  3At  first  the  study  of  Greek 
met  Avith  great  opposition  from  the  Catholic  clergy,  and  Avhen,  in 
1515,  the  celebrated  Erasmus  published  a copy  of  the  New  Testa- 
nicnt  in  the  original,  it  Avas  denounced  with  great  bitterness  as  an 
impious  and  dangerous  book,  and  as  tending  to  make  heretics  of 
those  who  studied  it. 


4.  Probable  59.  ^And,  indeed,  it  probably  had  that  tendency  ; for  before  this 
KfS  % few  of  the  English  theologians  had  made  the  Bible  their 

in  study ; and  even  the  professors  of  divinity  read  lectures  only  on 
Lnguage.  certain  .selec*  sentences  from  the  Scriptures,  or  on  topics  expounded 
by  the  ancient  schoolmen.  But  the  study  of  the  Bible  aroused  a 
spirit  of  inquiry  even  among  the  few  who  were  able  to  read  it  in 
the  original;  as  its  real  doctrines  began  to  be  known,  the  reputa- 
tion of  scholastic  divinity  diminished ; the  desire  of  deducing  re- 
ligious opinions  from  the  Avord  of  God  alone  began  to  prevail ; and 
thus  the  minds  of  men  were  somewhat  prepared  for  the  Reforma- 
tion, even  before  Luther  began  his  career  in  Germany. 

Ei^irnwrUcs  Henry  the  Eighth  having  been  educated  in  a strict  at 

against  the  tachment  to  the  chui’ch  of  Rome,  and  being  informed  that  Luther 
tMRcfZm-  contempt  of  the  writings  of  Thomas  Aquinas,*  a teacher 

ation.  theology,  and  the  king’s  favorite  author,  he  conceived  so  violent  a 
prejudice  against  the  reformer,  that  he  wrote  a book  in  Latin  against 
^oft^F^th"  doctrines  Avhich  he  inculcated,  copy  of  this  work  he  sent 
•’  • to  the  pope,  who,  pleased  with  this  token  of  Henry’s  religious  zeal 

conferred  upon  him  the  title  of  defemler  of  the  faith  ; an  appellation 
7.  ^ogress  of  still  retained  by  the  kings  of  England.  7To  Henry’s  book  Luther 
^ replied  with  asperity,  and  the  public  were  inclined  to  attribute  to 

the  latter  the  victory ; while  the  controversy  was  only  rendered 
more  important  by  the  distinction  given  it  by  the  royal  disputant, 
i.  Causes  that  61.  ^But  still,  causes  Averc  operating  in  England  to  extend  the  prin- 

TxfenTtM  of  ^^0  Reformation,  and  Henry  himself  was  soon  induced  to 

principles  of  lend  his  aid  to  their  influence.  Complaints  of  long  standing 
* atS.^'  agi^inst  the  u.surpations  of  the  ecclesiastics  had  been  greatly  in° 
creased  by  the  spirit  of  inquiry  induced  by  the  Lutheran  tenets 
and  the  house  of  commons,  finding  the  occasion  favorable,  passed 


* Thomas  Aquinas,  styled  the  “ Angelical  doctor  ” a teacher  of  scholastic  dmnity  in  most  of 
the  universities  of  Italy,  Avas  horn  about  the  % oai  1225.  He  left  an  amazing  number  of  writing  ^ 
and  his  authority  has  always  been  of  great  importance  in  the  .schools  of  ttie  Catholics 

He  was  canonized  as  a saint  by  Pope  John  XXII  in  the  year  1323. 


Part 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


153 


several  bills  for  restraining  the  impositions  of  the  clergy,  and  re-  analysis 

ducing  their  power  and  privileges ; while  the  king,  although  ab- ^ 

horring  all  connection  with  the  Lutherans,  was  gratified  with  an 
opportunity  of  humbling  the  papal  power  in  his  dominions,  and 
showing  its  dependence  on  his  authority. 

62.  ^ Laws  more  and  more  stringent  continued  to  be  enacted  and  t Encroach- 
enforced  against  the  ecclesiastics  ; long  standing  abuses,  and  oppres-  'iftents  upon 
sions  of  the  ecclesiastical  courts,  were  remedied;  the  revehues  u^up^^ 
which  the  pope  had  received  from  England  were  greatly  dimin- 
ished ; and  a severe  blow  was  struck  against  the  papal  power,  by 

a confession, “ extorted  by  Henry  from  the  clergy  of  the  realm,  ^ isai 
that  “ the  king  was  the  protector  and  the  supreme  head  of  the 
church  and  clergy  of  England.” 

63.  ^Henry  had  married  his  brother’s  widow,  and,  either  really  2 Henry's 

entermining,  as  he  pretended,  conscientious  scruples  about  the  va-  00 

lidity  of  his  marriage,  or  estranged  from  his  consort  by  the  charms  bre^TwUh 
of  a new  favorite,  had  appealed  to  the  pope  for  a divorce : which  co«r^  of 
the  latter  not  granting,  Henry,  in  defiance  of  his  holiness,  put 

away  his  first  wife  Catharine,  and  married‘s  another,  the  afterwards  b Nov  1532. 
unfortunate  Anne  Boleyn.  The  result  of  this  affair  was  a final  ^ 

breach  with  the  court  of  Rome,  and  a sentence  of  excommunica- 
tion was  passedo  against  the  kinj.  c.  March 

64.  3So0h  after,  Henry  was  declared‘s  by  parliament  the  only  3 Thekin<r's 
supreme  head  on  earth  of  the  church  of  England  ; the  authority  of  supre^nacyin 
the  pope  was  formally  abolished ; and  all  tributes  paid  to  him  were 
declared  illegal.  4But  although  the  king  thus  separated  from  the  d.  Nov.  1534 
church  of  Rome,  he  professed  to  maintain  the  Catholic  doctrine  in  4.  H/sreii- 
•As  purity,  and  persecuted  the  reformers  most  violently  ; so  that, 

while  many  were  burned  as  heretics  for  denying  the  doctrines  of  (Mnduclf 

Catholicism,  others  were  executed  for  maintaining  the  supremacy 

of  the  ])ope.  ^As  therefore  the  earnest  adherents  of  both  religions  5 Effects  pre 

were  equally  persecuted  and  equally  encouraged,  both  parties  were  duced  brjtn* 

induced  to  court  the  favor  of  the  king,  who  was  thus  enabled  to  as- 

sume  an  absolute  authority  over  the  nation,  and  to  impose  upon  it 

his  own  doctrines,  as  those  of  the  only  true  church. 

65.  ®Still  the  ambiguity  of  the  king’s  conduct  served  to  promote  g Themon 
a spirit  of  inquiry  and  innovation  favorable  to  the  progress  of  the  asteriesaboj 
Reformation.  Jealous  of  the  influence  of  the  monks,  Henry  abol- 

ished  the  monasteries,  and  confiscated  their  immense  revenues  to 
his  own  uses;  and  the  better  to  reconcile  the  people  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  what  had  long  been  to  them  objects  of  the  most  profound 
veneration,  the  secret  enormities  of  many  of  these  institutions  were 
made  public.*  ^xhe  most  that  could  be  urged  in  favor  of  these  7 view  of 
establishments  was  that  they  were  a support  to  the  poor ; but,  at 
the  same  time,  they  tended  to  encourage  idleness  and  beggary.  h^hments. 

^ 66.  3When  news  of  these  proceedings  reached  Rome,  the  most  ter- 
rible fulminations  were  hurled  by  the  pope  against  the  king  of  Eng- 
land. whose  soul  Avas  delivered  over  to  the  devil,  and  his  dominions 
to  the  first  invader ; all  leagues  with  Catholic  princes  tvere  de- 
rlared  to  be  dissolved — his  subjects  were  freed  ft*om  their  oaths  <^f 
allegiance,  and  the  nobility  were  commanded  to  take  up  arms 
against  him.  ^But  these  missives,  which,  half  a century  before, 
would  have  hurled  the  monarch  from  his  throne  and  made  him  a 
despised  outcast  among  his  people,  were  now  utteidy  harmless. 

The  papal  supremacy  was  forever  lost  in  England. 


8.  The  pro- 
ceedings of 
the  pope 
against  the 
king. 


».  Effect  qf 
these  mis- 
sives. 


The  measures  of  Henry  in  abolishing  the  monasteries  were  exceedingly  arbitrary  and 
oppressive.  For  a just  view  of  these  transactions  the  reader  should  compare  the  account  iriven 
»v  angard,  the  able  .Catholic  historian,  with  tbat  by  Hume. 

20 


154 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 


iBook  H 


ANALYSIS  67.  *Few  other  events  of  importance  connected  with  the  Reforma 
T^gneraJ  during  the  reign  of  Henry,  who,  disregarding  the  opin 

course  pur-  ions  both  of  Catholics  and  Protestants,  labored  to  make  his  own 
ever-changing  doctrines  the  religion  of  the  nation.  ^The  Biblt 
2.  The  "people  scarcely  known  to  the  great  mass  of  the  people,  and  al- 

Ignorant  of  though  its  general  dissemination  was  strongly  urged  by  the  re- 
^troverstj  formers,  it  was  as  zealously  opposed  by  the  adherents  of  popery 
respecting  its  The'  latter  openly  and  strenuously  maintained  that  the  clergy 
should  have  the  exclusive  spiritual  direction  of  the  people,  who 
they  said,  were  totally  unqualified  to  choose  their  own  principle.^ 
and  that  the  Scriptures  involved  so  much  obscurity,  and  gave  rise 
to  so  many  difficulties,  that  it  Avas  a mockery  to  place  them  before 
the  ignorant,  who  could  not  possibly  make  any  proper  use  of  them. 
3 Decree  qf  68.  3ln  1540,  however,  a copy  of  the  Bible  in  English  was  ordered 
in^V/u Bible  - suspended  in  every  parish  church  for  the  use  of  the  people, 
repeated  in  but  tAvo  years  later  the  king  and  parliament  retracted  even  this 
1542.  concession,  and  prohibited  all  but  gentlemen  and  merchants  from 
perusing  the  Scriptures,  and  these  persons  Avere  allowed  to  read 
Reason  of  them,  only  “so  it  bo  done  quietly,  and  with  good  order.’’  ^xhe 
the  repeal,  preamble  to  the  act  sets  forth  “ that  many  seditious  and  ignorant 
persons  had  abused  the  liberty  granted  them  of  reading  the  Bible ; 
and  that  great  diversity  of  opinion,  animosities,  tumults,  and 
schisms,  had  been  occasioned  by  perverting  the  sense  of ‘the  scrip- 

5.  The  clergy  tures.”  ^Eyen  the  clergy  themselves  were  at  this  time  Avofully  ig- 
^Kwant^the  i^orant  of  that  against  which  they  declaimed  so  violently,  as  many 

Bible,  of  them,  particularly  those  of  Scotland,  imagined  the  New  Testa- 
ment to  have  been  composed  by  Luther,  and  asserted  that  the  Old 
Testament  alone  was  the  word  of  God. 

1547.  69.  6After  the  death  of  Henry  the  Eighth,  which  occurred  in  1547, 

6.  The  refor-  the  restraints  Avhich  he  had  laid  upon  the  Protestants  were  re- 
riedforioar'd  moved,  and  they  soon  became  the  prevailing  party.  EdAvard  the 

and  coin-  Sixth,  the  successor  of  Henrj’^,  being  in  his  minority,  the  earl  of 
^Edward  Hertford,  afterAvards  duke  of  Somerset,  long  a secret  partisan  of 
Sixth  the  reformers,  Avas  made  protector  of  tlie  realm ; and  under  his 
direction,  and  that  of  archbishop  Cranmer,  the  Reformation  was 

7.  A liturgy,  carried  forward  and  completed.  tA  liturgy  was  composed  by  a 

counsel  of  bishops  and  divines,  and  the  parliament  ordained  a uni- 
formity to  be  observed  in  all  the  rites  and  ceremonies  of  the 
church. 

s Intolerance  70.  ^The  retbrmers,  however,  now  that  they  were  in  the  ascendant, 
%omiers  their  principles  by  the  severity  which  they  exercised 

^ towards  those  who  differed  from  them.  They  thought  themselves 
so  certainly  in  the  right,  and  the  establishment  of  their  religious 
vieAvs  of  such  importance,  that  they  would  suffer  no  contradiction 
in  regard  to  them ; and  they  procured  a commission  to  search  after 
.and  examine  all  anabaptists,*  heretics,  and  contemners  of  the  book 
of  common  prayer,  with  authority  to  reclaim  them  if  possible,  but. 
if  they  should  prove  obstinate,  to  excommunicate  and  imprison 
them,  and  deliver  them  over  to  the  civil  authorities  for  punish- 
ment. 

9.  The  fate  rf  7 1.  £*Among  those  found  guilty  under  this  commission  was  one  Joan 

Joan  tif  Kent.  Boucher,  commonly  called  Joan  of  Kent,  who  was  condemned  to  be 
burned  as  a heretic  for  maintaining  some  metaphysical  notions  con- 
cerning the  real  natAire  of  Christ.  But  the  young  king,  who  was 
of  a mild  and  humane  di.sposition,  at  first  refused  to  sign  the 


• The  term  Anabaptist  has  been  indiscriminately  applied  to  Christians  of  very  different  prin- 
dples  and  practices,  including,  however,  all  who  maintain  that  baptism  jught  to  be  performed 
oy  immersion,  and  not  administered  before  the  age  o^  discretion 


Pakt  r.j 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


rteath-wa/r’int : but  at  l-ist  being  overcome  by  the  importunities  of 
Cranmer,  he  reluctantly  complied,  though  with  tears  in  his  eyes, 
declaring  tb^t  if  any  wiong  were  done,  the  guilt  should  be  on  the 
head  of  these  who  persuaded  him  to  it.  ^Some  time  after  one 
Van  Paris  was  condemned  to  death  for  Arianism.*  He  suffered 
with  so  much  sixtisfaction  that  he  hugged  and  caressed  the  fagots 
that  were  consuming  him. 

72.  ^Edward  VI.,  a prince  of  many  excellent  qualities,  dying  in  the 
Bixteenth  year  of  his  age,  and  in  the  seventh  of  his  reign,  Mary, 
often  called  the  bloody  Alary,  daughter  of  Henry  the  Eighth  by 
his  first  wife  Catherine,  ascended  the  throne.  ^Mary  was  a pro- 
fessed Catholi";,  yet  belbre  her  accession  she  had  agreed  to  main- 
tain the  refoi-ned  religion,  and,  even  after,  promised  to  tolerate 
those  who  di  fered  from  her,  but  she  no  sooner  saw  herself 
firmly  established  on  the  throne,  than  she  resolved  to  restore  the 
Catholic  worship.  The  Catholic  bishops  and  clergy  who  had  been 
deprived  of  thoir  sees  during  the  former  reign,  were  reinstated,  and 
now  triumphed  in  their  turn. 

73.  •‘On  pretmee  of  discouraging  controversy,  the  queen,  by  her 
OAvn  arbitrary  authority,  forbade  any  to  preach  in  public  except 
those  who  should  obtain  her  license,  and  to  none  but  Catholics  was 
that  license  given.  5]y[any  foreign  Protestant.s,  who  had  fled  to 
England  for  protection  during  the  former  reign,  and  had  even  been 
invited  by  the  government,  being  now  threatened  with  persecution, 
took  the  first  opportunity  of  leaving  the  kingdom,  and  many  of 
the  arts  and  manufactures,  which  they  had' successfully  introduced, 
were  thereby  lost  to  the  nation.  sParliament  showed  itself  ob- 
sequious to  the  designs  of  the  queen : all  the  statutes  of  the  for- 
mer reign  were  repealed  by  one  vote ; and  the  national  religion  was 
thus  placed  on  the  same  footing  in  which  it  had  been  left  at  the 
death  of  Henry  the  Eighth. 

74.  7Soon  after,  the  mass  was  restored,  the  pope’s  authority  es- 
tablished, the  former  sanguinary  laws  against  heretics  were  revived, 
and  a bloody  persecution  followed,  filling  the  land  with  scenes  of 
horror,  which  long  rendered  the  Catholic  religion  the  object  of  gen- 
eral detestation.  '^The  persecution  began  by  the  burning  of  John 
Rogers  at  Smithfield,  a man  eminent  for  virtue  as  well  as  for  learning. 
This  was  quickly  followed  by  the  execution  of  Hooper,  bishop  of 
Glouce.ster;  archbishop  Cranmer;  Ridley,  bishop  of  London;  Lat- 
imer, bishop  of  Worcester ; and  large  numbers  of  the  laity.  ^It 
was  computed  that  during  this  persecution,  two  hundred  and  sev- 
enty-seven persons  were  burned  at  the  stake,  of  whom  fifty-five 
were  Avomen,  and  four  were  children ; and  large  numbers,  in  addi- 
tion, were  punished  by  confiscations,  fines,  and  imprisonraents.f 


ANALYSIS. 


Of  Van 
ParU. 


1553. 

2.  Death  qf 
Edward,  and 
accession  of 
Mary. 

3.  Religimta 
principles, 
promises,  arA 
conduct  of 
Mary. 


4.  Exercise  qf 
arbitrary  au- 
thority. 

5.  Many  Pro- 
testants leavt 
the  kingdom. 


6.  Obsequi- 
ousness of 
parliament 


7.  Complete 
reestablish- 
mentiof  po- 
pery, follow- 
ed by  a bloody 
perseculion. 

8.  Rogers, 
Hooper, 

Cranmer, 
Ridley,  and 
Latimer. 

9.  Number  qf 
victims. 


* The  Arlans  were  followers  of  Arius,  a presbyter  or  elder  of  the  church  Alexandria  about 
he  year  315.  He  maintained  that  .lesus  Christ  was  the  noblest  of  those  beings  whom  God 
had  created,  but  inferior  to  the  Father,  both  in  nature  and  dignity  : and  that  the  Holy  Ghosft 
was  not  God,  but  created  by  the  power  of  the  Son.  In  modern  times  the  appellation  Arum 
has  been  indiscriminately  applied  to  all  who  reject  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  ami  consider 
Jesus  Christ  as  inferior  and  subordinate  to  the  Father.  The  modern  Unitarians  are  .Brians. 

t Yet  this  cruelty  is  much  inferior  to  what  was  practised  in  other  countries.  “ A great 
author  computes  that,  in  the  Netherlands  alone,  from  the  time  that  the  edict  of  Charles  V.  was 

fromulgated  against  the  Reformers,  there  had  been  fifty  thousand  persons  hanged,  beheaded, 
uried  aliTe,  or  burned,  on  .account  of  religion  ; and  that  in  France  the  number  had  al.so  been 
considerable.  Yet  in  both  countries,  as  the  same  author  subjoins,  the  progress  of  the  new 
opinions,  instead  of  being  checked,  was  rather  forwarded  by  these  persecutions.” — Hume. 

During  the  horrid  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew,  which  occurred  in  France  at  a later  period, 
In  August,  1572,  the  viotims  were  probably  far  more  numerous.  Hume  computes,  that  in  Paris 
Alone  ten  thousand  Protestants  were  slain  in  one  day.  Dr.  Lingard  thus  speiiks  of  the  number 
•f  victims  who  fell  iu  this  barbarous  transaction.  “ Of  the  number  of  the  victims  In  all  tb« 


[Book  II 


156  APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  OF 

ANALYSIS.  iThe  sufferers  generally  bore  their  tortures  with  the  most  inflexi 

1 Conduct  constancy,  singing  hymns  in  the  midst  of  the  flames,  and  glory- 
of  the  auf-  ing  that  they  were  found  worthy  of  suffering  martyrdom  in  the 

ferers  cause  of  Christ. 

2 Marriage  75.  2Mary,  having  formed  a marriage  with  Philip,  a Catholic 

%tM7shment  emperor  of  Spain,  and  heir  to  the  Spanish 

of  a " court  throne,  was  next  urged  on  by  him  and  her  own  zeal  to  establish  a 

court  similar  to  the  Spanish  Inquisition.  ^Among  the  arbitrary 
g poiaers  of  powers  exercised  by  this  court,  it  issued  a proclamation  against 
this  court-  books  of  heresy,  treason,  and  sedition  ; declaring  “that  whosoever 
had  any  of  these  books,  and  did  not  presently  burn  them,  without 
reading  them,  or  showing  them  to  any  other  person,  should  be  es- 
teemed rebels,  and  without  any  farther  delay,  be  executed  by  mar- 

fhal  law.”  ^All  ideas  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  expressed 
cf  the  royal  , ..  i..,. 

rrerogatiye  either  m word  or  action,  seemed,  at  this  period,  to  be  extinguished 
at  thispei-iod.  jjj  England  ; parliament  made  little  or  no  opposition  to  the  will  of 
the  queen,  former  statutes  were  disregarded  by  the  royal  preroga- 
tive, and  the  common  law,  deemed  secondary  to  ecclesiastical 
enactments,  was  scarcely  known  to  exist. 

1 558.  ®Mary  died  in  1558,unregretted  by  the  nation,  after  a reign  of 

5.  Death  of  little  more  than  five  years,  and  the  princess  Elizabeth,  daughter  of 

the  Eighth  and  the  unfortunate  Anne  Boleyn.  succeeded  to 
^izabeih.  the  throne.  ^She  had  been  brought  up  in  the  principles  of  the 

6.  Change  of  Reformation,  and  a general  change  of  religion,  from  popery  to  Pro- 

testantism,  almost  immediately  followed  her  accession.  This  was 
Eiizabeih^'^  effected  Avithout  any  violence,  tumult,  or  clamor ; for  the  persecu- 
tions in  the  preceding  reign  had  served  only  to  give  the  Avhole  mx- 
tion  an  aversion  to  popery,  and  Elizabeth  had  the  wisdom  to  adopt 
a course  of  moderation,  and  to  restrain  the  zeal  and  acrimony  of 
the  most  violent  of  her  party. 

7.  Keforma-  77,  ^Thus  the  Reformation  was  firmly  and  finally  established  in 

Erigland:  but  as  the  spirit  of  change  is  ever  progressive,  it  did  not 
progTifisaive.  stop  Avith  merely  the  overthrow  of  one  religion  and  the  substitution 
8 Germs  of  of  another,  ^other  important  principles,  arising  out  of  the  new 
hndprin^-  religion  itself,  had  already  begun  to  be  seriously  agitated  among 
pies  seen  in  its  supporters;  and  it  is  to  this  period,  the  age  of  Elizabeth,  that 
^ ^ligior^^'  we  can  trace  the  germs  of  those  parties  and  principles  Avhich  after 
wards  exerted  an  important  influence  on  our  own  history, 

9.  Antipathy  78.  ^Some  among  the  early  reformers,  even  during  the  reign  of 
Relics  oPcci-  Edward  VI.,  had  conceived  a Auolent  antipathy  to  all  the  former 
thoUci-wire-  practices  of  the  Catholic  church,  many  of  which  the  early  Refor- 
Ep^isc^acy.  niation  had  retained.  i"Even  Hooper,  Avho  afterwards  suffered  for 

10.  Hooper's  his  religion,  when  promoted  to  the  office  of  bishop  at  first  refusea 

'^FheV^is  consecrated  in  the  Episcopal  habit,  Avhich  had  formerly,  he 

copal  habit  said,  been  abused  by  superstition,  and  Avhich  was  thereby  rendered 

11.  Objections  unbecoming  a true  Christian.  iiObjections  of  this  nature  were 
of  others,  n^^de  by  the  most  zealous  to  every  form  and  ceremonial  of  Catholic 

12.  Remon-  worship  that  had  been  retained  by  the  Church  of  England.  >2The 

*^Scotnsh^^  same  spirit  dictated  the  national  remonstrance,  made  afterwards  by 
clergy.  the  Scottish  clergy,  in  Avhich  are  found  the  folloAving  words 
“What  has  Christ  Jesus  to  do  with  Belial?  What  has  darkness 
to  do  with  light  ? If  surplices,  corner  caps,  and  tippets,  have  bee.a 
badges  of  idolaters,  in  the  very  act  of  idolatry,  Avhy  should  the 


towus  It  Is  impossible  to  speak  with  certainty.  Among  the  Huguenot  writers  Perifix  reckon* 
100, >K),  Sully  70,000,  Thuanus  30,000, 1.ia  Popeliniere  20,000,  the  reformed  martyrologist  15,0(X^ 
and  Mason  10,000.”  The  estimate  of  Lingard  him,self,  however,  Jiciwithstanding  these  state 
ments,  i.s  less  than  2,000. 


Taut  l.J 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 


15 


preacher  of  Christian  liberty,  and  the  open  rebuker  of  all  super 
stition,  partake  of  the  dregs  of  the  Romish  beast  V’ 

79.  ‘Afierthe  ticcessiou'of  Elizabeth,  this  spirit  rapidly  increase* 
and  the  friends  of  the  Reformation  became  radically  divided  amon^, 
themselves,  forming  the  two  aclive  parties  of  the  country — the  one 
party,  the  advocates  of  the  church  system  as  already  established ; 
and  the  other,  then  first  called  the  Puritan  p*arty,  desiring  to  reform 
the  established  religion  still  more. 

80.  ^The  great  points  of  agreement  among  the  members  of  the 
established  church  system,  consisted  in  rejecting  the  doctrine  of 
papal  supremacy,  and  in  asserting  the  paramount  national  autho- 
rity in  matters  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  in  recognizing  the 
king  or  queen  as  the  he^id  of  the  church.  ^This  was,  at  its  origin, 
the  liberal,  or  democratic  system,  and  at  first  united,  in  its  support, 
all  lovers  of  liberty  in  thought  and  action — all  those  to  whom  the 
rigid  discipline  of  Ca  holic  ceremonials  and  Catholic  supei’vision 
was  irksome.  '^The  members  of  this  party,  although  differing 
greatly  on  minor  subjects,  were  generally  disposed  to  rest  satisfied 
with  the  changes  already  made  in  faith  and  worship,  thinking  it  a 
matter  of  justice  and  policy,  not  to  separate  more  widely  than 
was  necessary  from  the  ancient  sy  tern  ; while  the  bishops  and  clergy 
foresaw,  in  any  farther  attempts  at  innovation,  a tendency  to  strip 
them  of  all  their  professional  authority  and  dignity. 

Si.  5The  establishment  of  these  medium  principles  between 
popery  on  the  one  hand,  and  puritanism  on  the  other,  is  probably 
attributable  to  Elizabeth  herself!,  for  it  is  asserted  by  Hallam,  that 
at  the  accession  of  that  princess  to  the  throne,  all  the  most  eminent 
reformers,  or  Protestants,  in  the  kingdom,  were  in  favor  of  abolish- 
ing the  use  of  the  surplice,  and  what  were  called  popi.sh  ceremonies, 
and  that  the  queen  alone  was  the  cause  of  retaining  those  obser- 
vances, which  finally  led  to  a separation  from  the  Church  of  England. 

82.  6The  Puritan  party,  professing  to  derive  their  doctrines  di- 
rectly from  the  Scriptures,  were  wholly  dissatisfied  with  the  old 
church  system,  Avhich  they  denounced  as  rotten,  depraved,  and  de- 
filed by  human  inventions,  and  they  wished  it  to  undergo  a thor- 
ough reform,  to  abandon  everything  of  man's  device,  and  to  adopt 
nothing,  cither  in  doctrine  or  discipline,  which  was  not  directly 
authorized  by  the  word  of  God.  ■^'Exceedingly  ardent  in  their  feel- 
ings, zealous  in  their  principles,  abhorring  all  formalism,  as  de- 
structive cf  the  vei'y  elements  of  piety,  and  rejecting  the  regal  as 
well  as  papal  supreiiiacy,  they  demanded,  in  place  of  the  liturgical 
service,  an  effective  preaching  of  the  gospel,  more  of  the  substance 
of  religion,  instead  cf  w hat  they  denominated  its  shadow ; and  so 
convinced  were  they  of  the  justness  of  their  views  and  the  reason- 
ableness of  their  demands,  that  they  would  listen  to  no  considera- 
tions Avhich  pleaded  for  compromise  or  for  delay. 

83.  ®The  unsettled  .state  of  exterior  religious  observances  contin- 
ued until  1565,  when  Elizabeth,  or  perhaps  the  archbishop  by  her 
sanction,  took  violent  measures  for  putting  a stop  to  all  irregulari- 
ties in  the  church  service.  Those  of  the  puritan  clergy  Avho  would 
not  conform  to  the  use  of  the  clerical  vestments,  and  other  matters 
of  discipline,  were  suspended  from  the  ministry,  and  their  livings, 
or  salaries,  taken  from  them.  ^The  puritans  then  began  to  form 
separat''  ..onventicles  in  secret,  for  they  were  unable  to  obtain,  apart 
from  the  regular  church,  a peaceable  toleration  of  their  particular 
worship.  Yet  their  separate  assemblages  weie  spied  out  and  in- 
vaded^ by  the  hirelings  of  government,  and  those  who  frequented 
th<5m  sent  to  pi  ison 


k'j  ^YSI». 


1.  The  two 
'parties 
among  the 
reformers  0$ 
tei  the  acces 
Sion  of  Eliz- 
alelh. 


‘1.  Points  of 
agreement 
among  mem 
bera  of  the 
established 
church. 

3.  This  systei. 
at  its  origin 


4.  Why  the  es- 
tablished 
church  party 
was  dispose 
tL  real  satis- 
fied toith  the 
changes  al- 
ready made. 


5.  To  whom 
these  mediurr 
principles 
are  altrib- 
uted. 


6.  Professions 
and  vjishes  qj 
the  Puritan 
party. 


7.  Character 
of  this  party 


1565. 

8 Attempts  te 
produce  con- 
formity in 
religious 
toorship. 


».  Treatment 
of  the  Puri- 
tans. 


a.  isn. 


158 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PEPJOD  OF 


[Buor  II 


ANALYSIS. 


i.  The  Puri- 
taut  take 
higher 
grounds. 


8.  Political 
aspect  of  the 
controversy. 


3.  Puritan- 
ism in  parlia- 
ment. 


i. Pretensions 
of  the  queen 
and  powers 
of  parlia- 
ment 


5 The 

'Ji'-ownists," 
“ Separa- 
ti’-ts,"  or  "In- 
dependents ” 


6.  Their 
treatment. 


7.  Severe 
taics  against 
i/k  Puritan*, 
ani  their 
effects. 


84.  ^Hitherto  the  retention  of  popish  ceremonies  in  the  church 
had  been  the  only  avowed  cause  of  complaint  with  the  puritans,  but 
■when  they  found  themselves  persecuted  with  the  most  unsparing 
rigor,  instead  of  relaxing  in  their  opposition,  they  began  to  take 
higher  grounds — to  claim  an  ecclesiastical  independence  of  the 
English  church — to  question  the  authority  that  oppressed  them — 
and,  with  Cartwright,  one  of  their  most  able  leaders,  to  inculcate 
the  unlawfulness  of  any  form  of  church  government,  except  what  the 
apostles  had  instituted,  namely,  the  presbyterian. 

85.  2Thus  a new  feature  in  the  controversy  was  developed,  in  the 
introduction  of  political  principles ; and,  in  the  language  of  Hal- 
1am,  “ the  battle  was  no  longer  to  be  fought  for  a tippet  and  a sur- 
plice, but  for  the  whole  ecclesiastical  hierarchy,  interwoven,  as  it 
was,  with  the  temporal  constitution  of  England.’’  The  principles 
of  civil  liberty  that  thus  began  to  be  promulgated,  so  totally  incom- 
patible with  the  exorbitant  prerogatives  hitherto  exercised  by  the 
English  sovereigns,  rendered  the  puritans,  in  a peculiar  manner, 
the  objects  of  the  queen’s  aversion. 

86.  ^Sorne  of  the  puritan  leaders  in  Parliament  having  taken  oc- 
casion to  allude,  although  in  terms  of  great  mildness,  to  the  re- 
straints which  the  queen  had  imposed  upon  freedom  of  speech  in 
the  house,  especially  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  they  were  imprisoned 
for  their  boldness,  and  told  that  it  did  not  become  them  to  speak 
upon  subjects  "which  the  queen  had  prohibited  from  their  consider- 
ation. And  when  a bill  for  the  amendment  of  the  liturgy  was  in- 
troduced into  Parliament  by  a puritan  member,  it  was  declared  to 
be  an  encroachment  on  the  royal  prerogative,  and  a temerity  which 
was  not  to  be  tolerated.  ^As  head  of  the  church,  Elizabeth  de- 
clared that  she  was  fully  empowered,  by  her  prerogative  alone,  to 
decide  all  questions  that  might  arise  with  regard  to  doctrine,  disci- 
pline, or  worship.  And,  in  fact,  the  power  of  Parliament,  at  this 
time,  extended  little  farther  than  to  the  regulation  of  the  internal 
police  of  the  kingdom : it  did  not  presume  to  meddle  with  any  of 
the  great  questions  of  government,  peace  and  war,  or  foreign  nego- 
tiations. 

87.  sThe  most  rigid  of  the  early  puritans  were  a sect  called 
Bronmists.,  from  Robert  Brown,  a young  clergyman  of  an  impetuous 
and  illiberal  spirit,  who,  in  1536,  Avas  at  the  head  of  a party  of 
zealots  or  ‘-'Separatists,”  who  were  vehement  tor  a total  separation 
from  the  established  church.  The  BroAvnists  were  also  knoAvn  as 
“ Independents,”  because  they  renounced  communion,  not  on’y  with 
the  church  of  England,  but  Avith  every  other  Protestant  :hureh 
that  Avas  not  constructed  on  the  same  model  as  their  OAvn.  6 Against 
this  sect  the  whole  fury  of  the  ecclesiastical  law  was  directed. 
BroAvn  himself  exulted  in  the  boast  that  he  had  been  committed  to 
thirty-tAvo  prisons,  in  some  of  which  he  could  not  see  his  hand  at 
noon-day.  Several  of  his  followei's  perished  by  the  hand  of  the 
executioner,  great  numbers  were  imprisoned,  and  numerous  fami- 
lies were  reduced  to  poverty  by  heavy  fines. 

88.  7Yet  these  seA'eri ties  tended  only  to  increase  the  numbers  and 
the  zeal  of  these  sectaries,  and  although  Elizabeth,  even  with  tears, 
bewailed  their  misfortunes,  yet  she  caused  laws  still  more  severe  to 
be  enacted  against  them,  in  the  hope  of  finally  overcoming  their 
obstinacy.  In  1593  a law  was  passed,  declaring  that  any  person, 
over  sixteen  years  of  age,  who  obstinately  refused  during  the  space 
of  a month,  to  attend  public  "worship  in  the  established  church, 
should  be  committed  to  prison;  that  if  he  persisted  three  months 
in  his  refusal  he  should  abjure  the  realm  ; and  if  he  either  refused 


Part  1 ; V0\  AGES  Ax\D  DISCOVERIES. 

this  condition  or  returned  aft(?r  banishment,  he  should  suffer 
death.  This  act  contributed  as  little  as  former  laws  to  check  the 
growth  of  Puritan  principles,  although  it  induced  greater  secrecy 
in  their  promulgation. 

89.  'On  the  accession  of  James  the  First  to  the  throne,  in  1603, 
the  ecclesiastical  policy  of  Elizabeth  was  adopted,  and  even  in- 
creased in  rigor  ; so  that,  during  the  second  year  of  the  reign  of 
James,  three  hundred  Puritan  ministers  were  deprived  of  their 
livings,  and  imprisoned  or  banished.  2'X’hus  harassed  and  op- 
pressed in  England,  an  emigration  to  some  foreign  country  seemed 
the  only  means  of  safety  to  the  Puritans,  and  they  began  to  retire 
iu  considerable  numbers  to  the  Protestant  states  of  Europe. 

90.  ^Arnong  those  who  afterAvards  became  prominent  in  our  his- 
tory, as  the  founders  of  New  England,  were  several  members  of  a 
Puritan  congregation  in  the  north  of  England.  Avhich  chose  for  its 
pastor  John  Robinson.  The  members  of  this  congregation,  ex- 
tremely harassed  byji  rigid  enforcement  of  the  latvs  against  dis- 
senters, directed  their  views  first  to  Holland,  the  only  European 
state  in  which  a free  toleration  of  religious  opinions  was  then  ad- 
mitted. But  after  leaving  their  homes  at  a sacrifice  of  much  of 
their  property,  they  found  the  ports  of  their  country  closed  against 
them,  and  they  were  absolutely  forbidden  to  depart. 

91.  ■‘After  numerous  disappointments,  being  betrayed  by  those 
in  whom  they  had  trusted  for  concealment  and  protection,  har- 
assed and  plundered  by  the  officers  of  the  law,  and  often  exposed 
as  a laughing  spectacle  to  their  enemies:  in  small  parties  they 
finally  succeeded  in  reaching^  Amsterdam,  where  they  found  a 
Puritan  congregation  of  their  countrymen  already  established. 
5 After  one  year  spent  at  Amsterdam,  the  members  of  the  church  of 
Robinson  removed  to  Leyden,  where  they  continued  eleven-years, 
during  Avhich  time  their  numbers  had  increased,  by  additions  from 
England,  to  three  hundred  communiciints. 

92.  ^When  Robinson  first  went  to  Holland  he  was  one  of  the 
most  rigid  separatists  from  the  church  of  England  ; but  after  a few 
years  farther  experience  he  became  more  moderate  and  charitable 
in  his  sentiments,  allowing  pious  members  of  the  Episcopal  church, 
and  of  other  churches,  to  communicate  with  him ; declaring  that 
he  separated  from  no  denomination  of  Christians,  but  from  the 
corruptions  of  all  others.  ^His  liberal  views  gave  offence  to  the 
rigid  Brownists  of  Amsterdam,  so  that  the  latter  would  scarcely 
hold  communion  with  the  church  at  Leyden.  The  church  at  Am- 
sterdam here  became  knoAvn  as  the  Independent  church,  and  that  at 
Leyden,  under  the  charge  of  Robinson,  as  the  Congregational  church. 
^Most  of  the  latter  emigrated  to  America  in  1620,  Avhere  they  laid 
the  foundation  of  the  Plymouth  colony.  The  church  which  they 
there  planted  has  been  the  prevailing  church  in  New  England  to 
the  present  day. 

93.  9But  the  Puritans  brought  with  them,  and  established  in  the 
New  World,  important  principles  of  civil  liberty,  which  it  would 
be  unjust  here  to  pass  unnoticed.  ‘‘’Before  they  effected  a landing 
at  Plymouth,  they  embodied  these  principles  in  a brief,  simple,  but 
comprehensive  compact^  which  was  to  form  the  basis  of  their  future 
government.  In  this  instrument  we  have  exhibited  a perfect 
equality  of  rights  and  privileges.  In  the  cabin  of  the  Mayflower, 
the  pilgrims  met  together  as  equals  and  as  freemen,  and,  in  the 
name  of  the  God  Avhom  they  worshipped,  subscribed  the  first  char- 
ter of  liberty  established  in  the  Netv  World — declaring  themselves 
the  source  of  all  the  laws  that  were  to  be  exercised  over  them — and 


159 


ANALYSIS 


1.  Treatmenl 
of  the  Puri- 
tans under 
Jathes  iht 

First. 

2.  The]/  re- 
solve on  etni- 

gration. 


3.  Rebinson'a 
congrega- 
tion • 


Forbidden 
to  emigrate. 


4.  After  nu- 
merous trials 
reaches  Am- 
sterdam. 


a.  1603. 


5 Removes  tt 
Leyden. 


6.  Character 
qf  Robinson. 


7.  The  lna» 
pendent,  ana 
the  Congre- 
gational 
Church. 


8.  Members  oj 
the  tatter  re- 
move to 
America. 


9.  Political 
principles  of 
the  Puritans. 

10  The  "sol- 
emn con- 
tract” enter- 
ed into  by 
the  pilgrims 
at  k ly  <nouth 


[Book  U 


160 


ANALYSIS. 


Indebted- 
ness of  Eng- 
land to  the 
Puritans. 


5 Ot/ier  Tm- 
riian  colo'ries 
ofNeio  Eng- 
land Intol- 
trams  -of  the 
Puritans 


3 Their  ob- 
ject in  emi- 
grating to 
America. 


4 The  errors 
into  tohiclt 
they  fell, 
how  cor- 
rected. 


5.  Our  duty 
in  relation  to 
the  history  of 
the  Puritans. 


6 The  Qua- 
kers of  Penn- 
sylvania. 


7.  Other 
American 
colonies. 


8.  IVhat  forms 
the  most  in- 
structive por- 
tion of  our 
history 


9.  What  we 
should  keep 
constantly  in 
view  in  stu- 
dying our 
early  history 


VOYAGES  AND  DISCOVERIES. 

promising  to  the  same  due  subjection  and  obedience.  Here  wai 
laid  the  foundation  of  American  liberty. 

94.  iThat  England  herself  is  greatly  indebted  to  the  Puritans 
for  the  present  free  government  which  she  enjoys,  we  liave  the 
voluntary  achuission  of  her  most  able  historians.  It  is  remarked  by 
Hume,  that  “so  absolute  indeed  was  the  authority  of  the  crown 
during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  that  the  precious  spark  of  liberty 
had  been  kindled,  and  was  preserved  by  the  puritans  alone and 
that  “ it  was  to  this  sect  tl)at  the  English  owe  the  whole  freedom 
of  their  constitution.”  Again  Hume  remarks,  “ It  was  only  during 
the  next  generation  that  the  noble  principles  of  liberty  took  root, 
and  spreading  themselves  under  the  shelter  of  puritanical  absurdi- 
ties, became  fashionable  among  the  people.” 

95.  i^The  other  New  England  colonies,  planted  by  puritans  also, 
adopted  principles  of  free  government  similar  to  those  of  the  Ply- 
mouth colony  5 and  if  they  sometimes  fell  into  the  prevailing  eiTor 
of  the  times,  of  persecuting  those  who  diffei  ed  from  them  in  reli- 
gious sentiments,  it  was  because  their  entire  government  w'as  but  a 
system  of  ecclesiastical  polity,  and  they  had  not  yet  learned  the  ne- 
cessity of  any  government  separate  from  that  of  the  church.  ^They 
came  to  plant,  on  principles  of  equality  to  all  of  similar  religious 
views  with  themselves,  a free  church  in  the  wilderness  ; and  the 
toleration,  in  their  midst,  of  those  entertaining  different  religious 
sentiments,  was  deemed  by  them  but  as  the  toleration  of  heresies 
in  the  church.  ^It  was  reserved  for  the  wdsdom  of  a later  day  to 
complete  the  good  work  which  the  Puritans  began,  and  by  separa- 
ting “ the  church”  from  “ the  state,”  to  extend  toleration  and  protec- 
tion to  all.  without  the  imputation  of  inculcating,  by  the  authority 
of  law,  wdiat  might  be  deemed  heresies  by  any. 

96.  “While  therefore  w^e  concede  to  the  Puritans  of  New  Eng- 
land the  adoption  of  principles  of  government  greatly  in  advance 
of  the  age  in  which  they  lived,  it  is  our  duty  to  point  out,  also,  the 
errors  into  which  they  fell,  and  the  sad  consequences  that  resulted 
from  them.  ®A  few  years  later,  the  Gluakers  of  Pennsylvania,  also 
a ptritnn  sect,  but  persecuted  even  among  their  brethren,  made 
a great  advance  in  those  republican  principles  w'hich  succeeding 
time  has  perfected,  to  the  glory  and  happiness  of  our  nation,  and 
the  admiration  of  the  world,  mother  American  colonies,  and  indi- 
viduals, at  different  periods,  by  resisting  arbitrary  encroachments 
of  power,  lent  their  aid  to  the  cause  of  freedom. 

97.  ^To  follow  the  advance  of  this  cause  through  all  the  stages 
of  its  progress, — from  its  feeble  beginnings,  wdien  the  foot  of  the 
oppressor  would  have  crushed  it,  had  he  not  despised  its  weakre.ss, 
— through  long  periods  of  darkness,  enlivened  by  only  an  occa- 
sional glimmering  of  hope,  until  it  shone  forth  triumphant  in  that 
redemption  from  foreign  l>ondage,  which  our  fathers  of  the  Revolu- 
tion purchased  for  us,  forms  the  most  interesting  and  the  most  in 
structive  portion  of  our  history.  ^And  while  we  are  perusing  our 
early  annals,  let  us  constantly  bear  in  mind,  that  it  is  not  merely 
with  the  details  of  casual  events,  of  wars  and  sufferings,  wrongs 
and  retaliations,  ineffective  in  their  influences,  that  Ave  are  engaged  5 
but  that  we  are  studying  a nation’s  progress  from  infancy  to  man- 
hood— and  that  we  are  tracing  the  growth  of  those  principler  of 
civil  and  religious  liberty,  which  have  rendere<l  us  one  of  the  hap- 
piest, most  enlightened,  and  most  powerful  of  the  nations  of  the 
earth. 


Part  II. 


l-UCUAilOMAS  'UUC  LIFK  Oli-  OAl  TAlU  SMITH.  (ScC  p.  164.) 


PART  II. 

‘EARLY  SETTLEMENTS  AB  COLONIAL 
HISTORY; 

1607  TO  1775. 


CHAFER  I. 

'-'history  op  VIRGINIA.* 

DIVISIONS. 

L ^Virginia  iinder  the  first  charUr. — II,  Virginia 
under  the  second  charter. — III.  Virginia  under 
the  third  charter. — IV.  Virginia  from  the  dis^ 
solution  of  the  London  Company  to  the  ccnnr 
mencement  of  the  French  and  Indian  War. 


TOOAUOSTA.S. 


1606. 


I.  Virginia  UNDER  THE  First  Charter. — 1 . *'The  admin-  ment^ofths 
is(,ration  of  the  government  of  the  Virginia  colony  had 


♦ VIRGINIA,  the  most  northern  of  the  southern  United  States,  and  the  largest  in  the  Union 
often  called  the  Ancient  Do7ninion,  from  its  early  settlement,  contains  an  area  of  nearly  70,000 
square  miles.  The  state  has  a great  variety  of  surface  and  soil.  From  the  coast  to  tlie  head 
of  tide  water  on  the  rivers,  including  a tract  of  generally  more  than  100  miles  in  width,  the 
country  is  low,  sandy,  covered  with  pitch  pine,  and  is  unhealthy  from  August  to  October. 
Between  the  head  of  tide  water  and  the  Blue  Ridge,  the  soil  is  better,  and  the  surface  of  the 
country  becomes  uneven  and  hilly.  The  interior  of  the  State,  traversed  by  successive  ridges 
of  the  Alleghany,  running  N.  E.  and  S.  W.  is  a healthy  region,  and  in  the  valleys  are  some  of 
the  best  and  most  pleasant  lands  in  the  Sta^’e.  The  country  west  of  the  mountains,  toward* 
the  Ohio  is  rough  and  wild,  with  occasion.^'  fertile  tracts,  but  rich  as  a mineral  region 

21 


162  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  fBoca 

I.NALYSIS.  been  intrusted  to  a council  of  seven  persons,  whom  tha 
superior  council  in  England  had  been  permitted  to  name, 
with  a president  to  be  elected  bj'  the  council  from  their 
i.  Early dts-  number.  ^But  the  names  and  instructions  of  the  council 
having  been  j)laced,  by  the  folly  of  the  king,  in  a sealed 
box,  with  directions  that  it  should  not  be  opened  until  *.he 
1607.  emigrants  had  arrived  in  America,  dissensions  arose 
during  the  voyage  ; and  John  Smith,  their  best  and  ablest 
man,  was  put  in  confinement,  upon  the  absurd  accusation 
of  ar  intention  to  murder  the  council,  usurp  the  govern- 
meni,  and  make  himself  king  o^  Virginia. 
t ivingfieid—  2.  “Sooii  after  their  arrival,  the  council  chose  Edward 
l^mitTon^  Wingfield  president, — an  ambitious  and  unprincipled  man, 
"''company!^  — and  finding  that  Smith  Iiad  been  appointed  one  of  theii 
number,  they  excluded  him  from  their  body,  as,  by  the ir 
instructions,  they  had  power  to  do,  but  released  him  from 
confinement  As  Smith  demanded  a trial  upon  the  charges 
brought  against  him,  which  were  known  to  be  absurdly 
faEe,  his  accu.sers  thought  best,  after  a partial  hearing  of 
the  ease,  to  withdraw  the  accusation  ; and  he  was  soon 
restored  to  his  station  as  a member  of  the  council. 

3 Character  3.  ®Of  the  one  hundred  and  five  persons  on  the  list  of 
^^grams^'  emigrants,  destined  to  remain,  there  were  no  men  with 
families, — there  were  but  twelve  laborers,  and  very  few 
mechanics.  The  rest  were  compo.sed  of  gentlemen  of  for 
tune,  and  of  persons  of  no  occupation, — mostly  of  idle  and 
dissolute  habits — who  had  been  tempted  to  join  the  expe- 
dition through  curiosity  or  the  hope  of  gain  ; — a com- 
pany but  poorly  calculated  to  plant  an  agricultural  state 
4.  Their  re-  in  a wilderness.  ‘‘The  English  were  kindly  received  by 
natives  the  natives  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Jamestown,  who,. 

when  informed  of  the  wish  of  the  strangers  to  settle  in  the 
country,  offered  them  as  much  land  as  they  wanted, 
a.  Note,  p.  137  4^  ®Soon  after  their  arrival,  Newport,  and  Smith,  and 

irid  hissub-  twenty  others,  ascended  tne  James^  river,  and  visited  the 
native  chieftain,  or  king,  Powhatan,  at  his  principal  resi- 
dence near  the  present  site  of  Richmond.*  His  subjects 
murmured  at  the  intrusu  i of  the  strangers  into  the  coun- 
try ; but  Powhatan,  disguising  his  jealousy  and  his  fear, 
manifested  a friendly  disposition. 

I Even, 8 that  5.  ®About  the  middle  of  June,  Newport  sailed  for  Eng- 

afi^'^thede-  land ; and  the  colonists,  whose  hopes  had  been  highly  ex. 

cited  by  the  beauty  and  fertility  of  the  country,  beginning 
to  feel  the  want  of  suitable  provisions,  and  being  now  left 


♦ Richmond,  the  capital  of  Virginia,  is  on  the  north  side  of  James  River,  75  miles  from  its 
mouth.  Immediately  above  the  river  are  the  falls,  and  directly  opposite  is  the  village  of  Man* 
tbtstex. 


VlKGhilA. 


Part  U.] 


16? 


to  their  own  resources,  soon  awoke  to  the  reality  of  tlieir  leOT, 

situation.  They  were  few  in  number,  and  without  habits 

of  industry  ; — the  Indians  began  to  manifest  hostile  inten- 
lions, — and  before  autumn,  the  diseases  of  a damp  and 
sultry  climate  had  swept  away  fifty  of  their  number,  and 
among  them,  Bartliolomew  Gosnold,  the  projector  of  the 
settlement,  and  one  of  the  ablest  men  in  the  council. 

6.  ’“To  increase  their  misery,  their  avaricious  president,  ^ con»piracy 
Wingfield,  was  detected  in  a conspiracy  to  seize  the  pub- 
lic stores,  abandon  tiie  colony,  and  escape  in  the  com- 
pany’s bark  to  the  West  Indies.  ®He  was  therefore  de- 

posed,  and  was  succeeded  by  Ratcliffe  ; but  the  latter  intomnar^ 
possessing  little  capacity  for  government,  and  being  sub-  ^ 
sequently  detected  in  an  attempt  to  abandon  the  colony, 
the  management  of  affairs,  by  common  consent,  fell  into 
the  hands  of  Smith,  who  alone  seemed  capable  of  diffusing 
light  amidst  the  general  gloom. 

7.  ^ Under  the  management  of  Smith,  the  condition  of  4 His  man- 
the  colony  rapidly  improved.  He  quelled  the  spirit  of 
anarchy  and  rebellion,  restored  order,  inspired  the  natives 

with  awe,  and  collected  supplies  of  provisions,  by  expedi- 
tions into  the  interior.  As  autumn  approached,  wild  fowl  Nov. 
and  game  became  abundant ; the  Indians,  more  friendly, 
from  their  abundant  harvests  made  voluntary  offerings  ; 
and  peace  and  plenty  again  revived  the  drooping  spirits  of 
the  colony. 

8.  ‘The  active  spirit  of  Smith  next  prompted  him  to  . s smidt 
explore  the  surrounding  country.  Alter  ascending  the 
Chickahominy*  as  far  as  he  could  advance  in  boats,  with 
two  Englishmen  and  two  Indian  guides  he  struck  into  the 
interior.  The  remainder  of  the  party,  disobeying  his  in- 
structions, and  wandering  from  the  boat,  were  surprised  by 
the  Indians  and  put  to  death.  Smith  was  pursued,  the 
two  Englishmen  were  killed,  and  he  himself,  after  dis- 
patching with  his  musket  several  of  the  most  forward  of 
his  assailants,  unfortunately  sinking  in  a miry  place,  was 
forced  to  surrender. 

9.  ®His  calmness  and  self-possession  here  saved  his  life. 

Showing  a pocket  compass,  he  explained  its  wonderful 
properties,  and,  as  he  himself  relates,  “by  the  globe-like 
figure  of  that  jewel  he  instructed  them  concerning  the 
roundness  of  the  earth,  and  how  the  sun  did  chase  the 
night  round  about  the  earth  continually.”  In  admiration 
of  his  superior  genius  the  Indians  retained  him  as  their 
prisoner. 


* The  Chickahominy  River  rises  northwest  from  Richmond,  and,  during  most  of  its  course 
runs  nearly  p«’-allel  to  James  River,  which  it  enters  five  or  six  miles  aWe  .hunestown 
See  Map,  p.  136.1 


er  by  the 
Indians 


9.  In  tohat 
manner  he 
saved  his 
life 


164 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  II 


1608. 


1.  Ho7o  the 
Indium  re- 
garded him, 
and  what 
2iey  did  with 
him. 


t Decision  of 
his  fate 


1608. 

3 His  life 
saved  by 
Pocahontas. 


4 Sent  to 
Jamestown. 


5.  Benefits 
derived  frosn 
his  captivity. 


6.  Condition 
of  the  colony 
on  his  return. 


7.  Arrival  of 
-new 
emigrants. 


■ Search  for 
gold. 


10.  ‘Regarding  him  as  a being  of  superior  order,  but 
uncertain  whether  he  should  be  clierished  as  a friend,  or 
dreaded  as  an  enemy,  they  observed  towards  him  the 
utmost  respect  as  they  conducted  him  in  triumpli  from 
one  village  to  another,  and,  at  length,  brought  him  to  the 
residence  of  Opechancanough,  where,  for  the  space  o! 
three  days,  their  priests  or  sorcerers  practiced  incanta- 
tions and  ceremonies,  in  order  to  learn  from  the  invisible 
world  the  character  and  designs  of  their  prisoner. 

11.  ^The  decision  of  his  fate  was  referred  to  Powhatan 
and  his  council,  and  to  the  village  of  that  chieftain  Smith 
was  conducted,  where  he  was  received  witli  great  pomp 
and  ceremony.  Here  it  was  decided  that  he  should  die. 
®He  was  led  forth  to  execution,  and  his  head  was  laid 
upon  a stone  to  receive  the  fatal  blow,  when  Pocahontas, 
the  young  and  favorite  daughter  of  the  king,  rushed  in 
betv/een  the  victim  and  the  uplifled  arm  of  flie  executioner, 
and  with  rears  and  entreaties  besought  her  father  to  save 
his  life.  ‘The  savage  chieftain  relented  ; Smith  was  set 
at  liberty ; and,  soon  after,  with  a guard  of  twelve  men, 
was  conducted  in  safety  to  Jamestown,  after  a captivity 
of  seven  weeks. 

12.  “The  captivity  of  Smith  was,  on  the  whole,  bene- 
ficial to  the  colony ; for  he  thereby  learned  mucli  of  the 
Indians, — their  character,  customs,  and  language  ; and 
was  enable*!  to  establish  a peaceful  intercourse  between 
the  English  and  the  Powhatan  tribes.  “But  on  his  return 
to  Jamestown  he  found  disorder  and  misrule  again  pre- 
vailing ; the  number  of  the  English  was  reduced  to  forty 
men  ; and  most  of  these,  anxious  to  leave  a country  where 
they  had  sufiered  so  much,  had  determined  to  abandon  the 
colony  and  escape  with  the  pinnace.  This  was  the  tliird 
attempt  at  desertion.  By  persuasion  and  threats  a ma- 
jority were  induced  to  relinquish  the  design  ; but  the  re- 
mainder, more  resolute,  embarked  in  spite  of  the  threats 
of  Smith,  who  instantly  directed  the  guns  of  the  fort  upon 
them  and  compelled  them  to  return. 

13.  ‘Soon  after,  Newport  arrived  from  England  with 
supplies,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  emigrants.  Tlie 
hopes  of  the  colonists  revived  ; but  as  the  new  emigrants 
were  composed  of  gentlemen,  refiners  of  gold,  goldsmiths, 
jewellers,  6z;c.,  and  but  few  laborers,  a wrong  direction 
was  given  to  the  industry  of  the  colony.  “Believing  tha^ 
they  had  discovered  grains  of  gold  in  a stream  of  watei 
near  Jamestown,  the  entire  industry  of  the  colony  was 
directed  to  digging,  washing,  refining  and  loading  gold  ; 
and  notwithstanding  the  remonstrances  of  Smith,  a ship 


Pajit  n.J 


VIRGINIA. 


165 


was  actually  freighted  with  the  glitteririg  earth  and  sent  1608. 
to  England.  

14.  ‘During  the  prevalence  of  this  passion  for  gold, 

Smithy  finding  tiiat  he  could  not  be  useful  in  Jamestown,  ^untry 
employed  ruinself  in  exploring  the  Cliesapeake  Bay*  and  , p 13^^ 
its  tributary  rivers.  In  two  voyages,  occupying  about 

tliree  months  of  the  summer,  with  a few  companions,  in 
an  open  boat,  he  performed  a navigation  of  nearly  three 
tliousand  miles,  passing  far  up  the  Susquehanna*  and  the 
Potomac  ;f  nor  did  he  merely  explore  the  numerous 
rivers  and  inlets,  but  penetrated  the  territories,  and  estab- 
lished friendly  relations  with  the  Indian  tribes^  The  map 
which  he  prepared  and  sent  to  England  is  still  extant,  and 
delineates,  with  much  accuracy,  the  general  outlines  of 
the  country  which  he  explored. 

15.  “Soon  after  his  return  from  this  expedition.  Smith 

was  formally  made  president**  of  the  council.  By  his  b.  sept.  20. 
energetic  administration,  order  and  industry  again  pre-  ^„fiSa- 
vailed,  and  Jamestown  assumed  the  appearance  of  a Jilemmefit, 
thriving  village.  Yet  at  the  expiration  of  two  years  from 
the  time  of  the  first  settlement,  not  more  than  forty  acres  colony  afu^ 
ot  land  had  been  cultivated  ; and  the  colonists,  to  prevent  <if  tioo  years 
themselves  from  starving,  were  still  obliged  to  obtain  most 
of  their  food  from  the  indolent  Indians.  Although  about 
seventy  new  emigrants  arrived,  yet  they  were  not  suitable 
•o'the  wants  of  the  colony,  and  Smith  was  obliged  to  write 
earnestly  to  the  council  in  England,  that  they  should  send 
more  laborers,  that  the  search  for  gold  should  be  abandoned, 
and  that  “ nothing  should  be  expected  except  by  labor.” 

II.  Virginia  under  the  Second  Charter.— 1.  ®In  1609. 
1609,  a new  charter  was  given**  to  the  London  Company,  c.  June  2. 
by  which  the  limits  of  the  company  were  enlarged,  and  ^ Saner, 
the  constitution  of  Virginia  radically  changed.  The  terri- 
tory of  the  colony  was  now  extended  by  a grant  of  all  the 
lands  along  the  sea-coast,  within  the  limits  of  two  hundred 
miles  north,  and  two  hundred  south  of  Old  Point  Comfort 
that  is,  from  the  northern  boundary  of  Maryland,  to  the 
southern  limits  of  North  Carolina,  and  extending  westward 
from  sea  to  sea. 


* The  Susquehanna  is  one  of  the  largest  rivei's  east  of  the  Alleghanies.  Its  eastern  branch 
rises  in  Otsego  Lake,  New  York,  and  running  S.  W.  receives  the  Tioga  near  the  Pennsylvania 
boundar\^  It  passes  through  Pennsylvania,  receiving  the  West  Branfth  in  the  interior  of  the 
State,  and  enters  the  head  of  Chesapeake  Bay,  near  the  N.  E.  corner  of  Maryland.  The  navi 
gation  of  the  last  oO  miles  of  its  course  is  obstructed  by  numerous  rapids. 

t Tlie  P»tomac  river  rises  in  the  Alleghany  Mountains,  makes  a grand  and  magnificent  pas 
sage  ttirough  the  Blue  Ridge,  at  Harper’s  Ferry,  and  throughout  its  whole  course  is  the  boun- 
l.iry  line  tetween  Virginia  and  JIaryland.  At  its  entrance  mto  Chesapeake  Bay  it  is  seven 
and  a half  miles  wide.  It  is  navigable  for  the  largest  vessels  to  Washington  City,  110  milet 
by  the  river — 70  in  a direct  line.  Above  Washington  the  navigation  is  obstructed  by  nu- 
merous falls. 

J Point  Comfort  is  the  northern  point  of  the  entrance  of  James  River  into  Checapeake  Bay 
See  James  Rivi  r,  Note,  p.  137.) 


166 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Booi  n 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Changes 
made,  in  the 
government 
of  the  colony 


S.  New  ar- 
Tungemsnts 
made. 
a.  June  12. 


3.  Disasters 
to  the  fleet. 
b.  Aug.  3. 


c.  Aug. 


< Embarrass- 
ing situation 
(if  Smith. 


5 His  man- 
agement. 


}Vs  return 
to  England. 


2.  ‘The  council  in  England,  formerly  appointed  by  thA 
king,  li  as  now  to  have  its  vacancies  filled  by  the  votes  of 
a majority  of  the  corporation.  This  council  was  author- 
ized to  appoint  a governor,  who  was  to  reside  in  Virginia, 
and  whose  powers  enabled  him  to  rule  the  colonists  with 
alrr./st  despotic  sway.  The  council  in  England,  it  is  true, 
f’^uld  make  laws  for  the  colony,  and  give  instructions  to 
the  governor;  but  the  discretionary  powers  conferred 
upon  the  latter  were  so  extensive,  that  the  lives,  liberty, 
and  property  of  the  colonists,  were  placed  almost  at  his 
arbitrary  disposal. 

3.  *Under  the  new  charter,  the  excellent  LcH*d  Delaware 
was  appointed  governor  for  life.  Nine  ships,  under  the 
command  of  Newport,  were  soon  despatched^  for  Virgiria, 
with  more  than  five  hundred  emigrants.  Sir  Thomas 
Gates,  the  deputy  of  the  governor,  assisted  by  Newport 
and  Sir  George  Somers,  was  appointed  to  administer  the 
government  until  the  arrival  of  Lord  Delaware.  ®When 
the  fleet  had  arrived  near  the  West  Indies,  a terrible  storm^* 
dispersed  it,  and  the  vessel  in  which  were  Newport,  Gates, 
and  Somers,  was  stranded  on  the  rocks  of  the  Bermudas.* 
A small  ketch  perished,  and  only  seven  vessels  arrived®  in 
Virginia. 

4.  *On  the  arrival  of  the  new  emigrants,  most  of  whom 
were  profligate  and  disorderly  persons,  who  had  been  sent 
off  to  escape  a worse  de.stiny  at  home.  Smith  found  him- 
self placed  in  an  embarrassing  situation.  As  the  first  char- 
ter  had  been  abrogated,  many  thought  the  original  form  of 
government  was  abolished  ; and,  as  no  legal  authority  ex- 
isted for  establishing  any  other,  every  thing  tended  to  the 
wildest  anarchy. 

5.  ^In  this  confusion.  Smith  soon  determined  whaf. 
course  to  pursue.  Declaring  that  Ids  powers,  as  president, 
were  not  suspended  until  the  arrival  of  the  persons  ap- 
pointed to  supersede  him,  he  resumed  the  reins  of  govern- 
ment, and  resolutely  maintained  his  authority.  “At  length, 
being  disabled  by  an  accidental  explosion  of  gunpowder, 
and  requiring  surgical  aid,  which  the  new  settlement  could 
not  afford,  he  delegated  his  authority  to  George  Percy, 
brother  of  the  Earl  of  Northumberland,  and  embarked  fof 
England. 


* The  Bermudas  are  a ^oup  of  about  400  smaH  islands,  nearly  all  but  five  mere  rocks,  con- 
taining a surface  of  abmit  20  sguare  miles,  and  situated  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  580  miles  E. 
from  Cape  Hatteras,  which  is  the  nearest  land  to  them  They  were  discovered  in  1515,  by  a 
Spanish  vessel  commanded  by  Juan  Bermudez,  from  whom  they  have  derived  their  name. 
Soon  alter  the  shipwreck  above  mentioned,  Somers  formed  a setclement  there,  and  from  him 
they  were  long  known  as  the  ‘‘  Summer  Islands,”  but  the  original  name,  Bermudas,  has  since 
prevailed.  They  are  well  fortified , belong  to  the  English,  and  are  valuable,  principally  us  a 
Qaval  station 


1*AK.  II.] 


VIRGL\IA. 


167 


6.  ’On  'Jie  departure  of  Smith  subordination  and  in- 
dustry ceased  ; the  provisions  of  tlie  colony  were  soon 
consumed  ; the  Indians  became  hostile,  and  withheld  their 
customary  supplies ; the  horrors  of  famine  ensued  ; and, 
in  six  months,  anarchy  and  vice  had  reduced  the  number 
of  the  colony  from  four  hundred  and  ninety  to  sixty  ; and 
these  were  so  feeble  and  dejected,  that  if  relief  had  been 
delayed  a few  days  longer,  all  must  have  perished.  This 
f eriod  of  suffering  and  gloom  was  long  remembered  with 
horror,  and  was  distinguished  by  the  name  of  the  starving 
tune. 

7.  ’In  the  mean  time  Sir  Thomas  Gates  and  his  com- 
panions, who  had  been  wrecked  on  the  Bermudas,  had 
reached  the  shore  without  loss  of  life, — had  remained  nine 
months  on  an  uninhabited  but  fertile  island, — and  had 
found  means  to  construct  two  vessels,  in  which  they  em- 
barked* for  Virginia,  where  they  anticipated  a happy 
welcome,  and  expected  to  find  a prosperous  colony. 

3.  ’On  their  arrival^  at  Jamestown,  a far  different 
scene  presented  itself ; and  the  gloom  was  increased  by 
the  prospect  of  continued  scarcity.  Death  by  famine 
awaited  them  if  they  remained  where  they  were ; and, 
as  the  only  means  of  safety.  Gates  resolved  to  sail  for 
Newfoundland,  and  disperse  the  company  among  the 
ships  of  English  fishermen.  With  this  intention  they 
embarked,'  but  just  as  they  drew  near  the  mouth  of  the 
river.  Lord  Delaware  fortunately  appeared  with  emi- 
grants and  supplies,  and  they  were  persuaded  to  return. ** 

9.  ■‘The  return  of  the  colony  was  celebrated  by  reli- 
gious exercises,  immediately  after  which  the  commission 
of  Lord  Delaware  was  read,  and  the  government  organ- 
ized. Under  the  wise  administration  of  this  able  and 
virtuous  man,  order  and  contentment  were  again  restored  ; 
but  the  health  of  the  governor  soon  failing,  he  was  obli- 
ged to  return  to  England,  having  previously  appointed 
Percy  to  administer  the  government  until  a successor 
should  arrive.  ’Before  the  return  of  Lord  Delaware 
was  known,  the  company  had  despatched  Sir  Thomas 
Dale  with  supplies.  Arriving®  in  May,  he  assumed  the 
government  of  the  colony,  which  he  administered  with 
moderation,  although  upon  the  basis  of  martial  law. 

10.  Tn  May,  Dale  had  written  to  the  company,  stating 
the  small  number  and  weakness  of  the  colonists,  and  re- 
questing new  recruits ; and  early  in  September  Sir 
Thomas  Gates  arrived  with  six  ships  and  three  hundred 
emigrants,  and  assumed  the  government  of  the  colony, 
which  then  numbered  seven  hundred  men.  ’New  set- 
tlements were  now  formed,  md  several  wise  regulations 


1610. 


1.  Situation 
qf  t/ie  colony 
during  thA 
“ starving 
time." 


2.  Fate  of  Si* 
Thomas  Gate^ 
and  his  com- 
panions. 


a.  May  20 


b.  June  2. 

3.  The  settle- 
mint  aban- 
doned ; — 
return  of  the 
colony. 


c.  June  17. 


d.  June  13. 

4.  Account  qf 
Lord  Dt  la- 
ware. 


1611. 


5 0/Sfr 
Thomas  DsU- 


e.  May  20. 


6.  Of  the  ar- 
rival of  Gates. 


7 Sew  rCgU 
lotions 
adopted.- 


163  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Book  II 

/LNALYSis.  adopted  ; among  which  was  that  of  assigning  to  each  man 
a few  acres  of  ground  for  his  orchard  and  garden. 

..  Thtir  11.  ^Hitherto  all  the  land  had  been  worked  in  common, 
tfftet,  $*c.  produce  deposited  in  the  public  stores.  The 

good  effects  of  the  new  regulation  were  apparent  in  the 
increased  h'.iv.stry  of  the  colonists,  and  soon  after,  during 
the  administration  of  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  larger  assign- 
ments of  land  were  made,  and  finally,  the  plan  of  working 
in  a common  field,  to  fill  the  public  stores,  was  entirely 
abandoned.^ 

1612.  III.  Virginia  under  the  Third  Charter. — 1.  Tn  1612, 
the  London  Company  obtained'  from  the  king  a new  char- 

K.  March  22.  ter,  making  important  changes  in  the  powers  of  the  corpo- 
ration, but  not  essentially  affecting  the  political  rights  of 
the  colonists  themselves. 

t.  Changes  in  2.  ^Hitherto  the  principal  powers  possessed  by  the 
menfe^ecled  Company  had  been  vested  in  the  superior  council,  which, 
under  the  first  charter,  was  appointed  by  the  king;  and 
although,  under  the  second,  it  had  its  vacancies  filled  by 
the  majority  of  the  corporation,  yet  the  corporation  itself 
could  act  only  through  this  medium.  The  superior  coun- 
cil was  now  abolished,  and  its  powers  were  transferred  to 
the  whole  company,  which,  meeting  as  a democratic 
assembly,  had  the  sole  power  of  electing  the  officers  and 
establishing  the  laws  of  the  colony. 

1613.  1613  occurred  the  marriage  of  John  Rolfe,  a 

« Account  of  young  Englishman,  with  Pocahontas,  the  daughter  of 
PocahontoM  . — gf,  evoot  which  exerted  a happy  influence 

upon  the  relations  of  the  colonists  and  Indians.  The 
marriage  received  the  approval  of  the  father  and  friends 
of  the  maiden,  and  was  hailed  with  great  joy  by  the 
English.  In  1616,  the  Indian  wife  accompanied  her 
husband  to  England,  and  was  received  with  much  kind 
ness  and  attention  by  the  king  and  queen  ; but  as  she 
was  preparing  to  return,  at  the  age  of  twenty-two  she 
fell  a victim  to  the  English  climate.  She  left  one  son, 
from  whom  are  descended  some  of  the  most  respectable 
families  in  Virginia. 

b In  1613.  4.  ^During  the  same  year,*’  Samuel  Argali,  a sea  cap- 

ls4dimm.  sailing  from  Virginia  in  an  armed  vessel  for  the  pur- 
pose of  protecting  the  English  fishermen  off  the  coast  of 
Maine,  discovered  that  the  French  had  just  planted  a 
colony  near  the  Penobscot,*  on  Mount  Desert  Isle.f  Con- 
sidering this  an  encroachment  upon  the  limits  of  Norm 


/ • The  Penobscot  is  a river  of  Maine,  which  falls  into  Penobscot  Bay,  about  50  mliea  N.  E 
\ttom  the  mouth  of  the  Kennebec. 

I ^ Mount  Desert  Island  is  about  20  miles  S.  E.  flrom  the  mouth  of  the  Penobscot, — a penlniato 
totervening.  It  is  15  miles  long,  and  10  or  12  broad. 


Part  U.) 


VIRGINIA. 


169 


Virginia,  he  broke  up  the  settlement,  sending  some  of  I613 
the  colonists  to  France,  and  transporting  others  to  Vir-  - 
ginia. 

5.  Sailing  again  soon  after,  he  easily  reduced  the  feeble 
settlement  at  Port  Royal,*^  and  thus  completed  the  con- a Noto.p.  iss 
quest  of  Acadia.  On  his  return  to  Virginia  he  entered 

the  harbor  of  New  York,b  and  compelled  the  Dutch  trad-  b.  Note  and 
mg  establishment,  lately  planted  there,  to  acknowledge 
the  sovereignty  of  England. 

6.  ‘Early  in  1614,  Sir  Thomas  Gates  embarked  for  1614. 
England,  leaving  the  administration  of  the  government ‘ U P®’”" 
in  the  hands  of  Sir  Thomas  Dale,  who  ruled  with  vigor  tninia$r(Uion 
and  wisdom,  and  made  several  valuable  changes  in  the 

land  laws  of  the  colony.  After  having  remained  five 
years  in  the  country,  he  appointed  George  Yeardley  1616 
deputy-governor,  and  returned  to  England.  “During  the  2 Thecp^ 
administration  of  Yeardley  the  culture  of  tobacco,  a native 
plant  of  the  country,  was  irtrouuced,  which  soon  became, 
not  only  the  principal  export,  bui  even  the  currency  of 
the  colony. 


7.  Tn  1617,  the  office  of  deputy-governor  was  intrusted  1617. 
to  Argali,  who  ruled  with  such  tyranny  as  to  excite  ® Ar^awtai 
universal  discontent.  He  not  only  oppressed  the  colo- 

nists,  but  defrauded  the  company.  After  numerous  com- 
plaints,  and  a strenuous  contest  among  rival  factions  in  the 
company,  for  the  control  of  the  colony.  Argali  was  dis-  1619. 
placed,  and  Yeardley  appointed  governor.  ‘‘Under  the  < Yeardiev't 
administration  of  Yeardley,  the  planters  were  fully 
released  from  farther  service  to  the  colony,  martial  law 
was  abolished,  and  the  first  colonial  assembly  ever  held 
in  Virginia  was  convened®  at  Jamestown.  c.  June  29. 

8.  “The  colony  was  divided  into  eleven  boroughs  : and  5.  Origin  and 
two  representatives,  called  burgesses,  were  chosen  from 

each.  These,  constituting  the  house  of  burgesses,  deba. 
ted  all  matters  which  were  thought  expedient  for  the  good 
of  the  colony  ; but  their  enactments,  although  sanctioned 
by  the  governor  and  council,  were  of  no  force  until  they 
were  ratified  by  the  company  in  England.  “In  the  month  1620. 

>f  August,  1620,  a Dutch  man-of-war  entered  James  ® Under 
nver,  and  landed  twenty  negroes  for  sale.  This  was  the 
commencement  of  negro  slavery  in  the  English  colonies.  tZZZd. 

9.  Tt  was  now  twelve  years  since  the  settlement  of  7.  state  of  the 
Jamestown,  and  after  an  expenditure  of  nearly  four  hun-  isao'fffiad- 
dred  thousand  dollars  by  the  company,  there  were  in  the 

colony  only  six  hundred  persons ; yet,  during  the  year 
1620,  through  the  influence  of  Sir  Edwyn  Sandys,  the 
treasurer  of  the  company,  twelve  hundred  and  sixty-one 
additional  settlers  were  induced  to  emigrate.  But  as  vet 


170 


COLONIAL  fflSTORY. 


* [Book  1L 


analysis,  there  were  few  women  in  the  colony  ; and  most  of  t ie 

planters  had  hitherto  cherished  the  design  of  ultimately 

returning  to  England. 

1 Measurea  10.  ‘In  order  to  attach  them  still  more  to  the  country^ 
ta^n'toZ-  and  to  render  the  colony  more  permanent,  ninety  you’^ 
wcA  women,  of  reputable  character,  were  first  sent  over,  arid, 

^'^courury-  [jj  following  year,  sixty  more,  to  become  wives  to  the 
planters.  The  expense  of  their  transportation,  and  oven 
more,  was  paid  by  the  planters  ; the  price  of  a wife  rising 
from  one  hundred  and  twenty,  to  one  hundred  and  fifty 
pounds  of  tobacco. 

1621.  11-  "in  August,  1621,  the  London  Company  granted^ 

a.  Aug.  3 to  their  colony  a imriUen  constitution,  ratifying,  in  the 
».  Account  of  main,  the  form  of  government  established  by  \ eardley. 
conelilWiun  It  decreed  that  a governor  and  council  should  be  appointed 
the  company,  by  the  Company,  and  that  a general  assembly,  consisting 
of  the  council,  and  two  burgesses  chosen  by  the  people 
tuied.  from  each  plantation,  or  borough,  should  be  convened 
Poxoeraof  yearly.  The  governor  had  a negative  voice  ^pn  the 
gove^mor.  proceedings  of  the  assembly,  but  no  law  was  valid  unless 
ratified  by  the  company  in  England. 

Lawn.  12.  With  singular  liberality  it  was  farther  ordamed 
orders  of  the  that  no  oi’ders  of  the  company  in  England  should  bind  the 
colony  until  ratified  by  the  assembly.  The  trial  by  jury 
jury.^  was  established,  and  courts  of  justice  were  required  to 
Basis  of  con  confomi  to  the  English  laws.  This  constitution,  granting 
etuution.  privileges  which  were  ever  after  claimed  as  rights,  was 
the  basis  of  civil  freedom  in  Virginia. 

0 Oct.  13.  “The  new  constitution  was  brought*-  over  by  Sir 
9.  Arrival  of  Fraucis  Wvatt,  who  had  been  appointed  to  succeed 
Governor  Yeardley.  He  found  the  numbers  of  the  colony 
greatly  increased,  their  settlements  widely  extended  and 
eveiy  thing  in  the  full  tide  of  prosperity  But  this  pleas- 
ant  prospect  was  doomed  soon  to  experience  a tenible 
reverse. 

Account  of  14-  ^Since  the  marriage  of  Pocahontas,  Powhatan  had 
remained  the  firm  friend  of  the  English.  But  he  being 
now  dead,  and  his  successor  viewing  with  jealousy  and 
1622  alarm  the  rapidly  increasing  settlements  of  the  English, 
the  Indians  concerted  a plan  of  surprising  and  destroying 
the  whole  colony.  Still  preserving  the  language  oi 
friendship,  they  visited  the  settlements,  bought  the  arrns, 
and  borrowed  the  boats  of  the  English,  and,  even  on  the 
morning  of  the  fatal  day,  came  among  them  as  freely  ixs 

usual.  V. 

i Massage  15.  “On  the  first  of  April,  1622,  at  mid-day,  the  attack 
commenced  ; and  so  sudden'  and  unexpected  was  the  on- 
^ocd.  Yiour,  three  hundred  and  forty- seven  men. 


Tart  il.J 


VIRGINIA. 


171 


M omen,  and  childron,  fell  victims  to  savage  treachery  and 
cruelty.  The  massacre  would  have  been  far  more  exten- 
sive  had  not  a friendly  Indian,  on  the  previous  evening, 
revealed  the  plot  to  an  Englishman  whom  he  wished  to 
save  ; by  which  means  Jamestown  and  a few  of  the  neigh- 
boring settlements  were  well  prepared  against  the  attack. 

16.  ‘Although  the  larger  part  of  the  colony  was  saved,  i-  Distress  of 
yet  great  distress  followed;  the  more  distant  settlements 
w^e  abandoned  ; and  the  number  of  the  plantations  was 
reduced  from  eighty  to  eight.  »But  the  English  soon 
a loused  to  vengeance.  An  exterminating  war  against  the 
Indians  followed;  many  of  them  were  destroyed;  and 
the  remainder  were  obliged  to  retire  far  into  the  wilder- 
ness. 


17.  The  settlement  of  Virginia  by  the  London  Com- 
pany had  been  an  unprofitable  enterprise,  and  as  the 
shares  in  the  unproductive  stock  were  now  of  little  value, 
and  the  holders  very  numerous,  the  meetings  of  the  conu 
pany,  in  England,  became  the  scenes  of  political  debate, 
in  which  the  advocates  of  liberty  were  arrayed  acrainst 
the  upholders  of  royal  prerogative.  ‘The  king  disliked 
the  treedom  of  debate  here  exhibited,  and,  jealous  of  the 
prevalence  of  liberal  sentiments,  at  first  sought  to  control 
the  elections  of  officers,  by  overawing  the  assemblies. 

18.  -Failing  in  this,  he  determined  to  recover,  by  a dis- 
solution of  the  company,  the  influence  of  which  he  had 
deprived  himself  by  a charter  of  his  own  concession. 
Commissioners  in  the  interest  of  the  king  were  therefore 
appointed  to  examine  the  concerns  of  the  corporation.  As 
was  expected,  they  reported  in  favor  of  a change ; the 
judicial  decision  was  soon  after  given  ; the  London  Com- 
pany was  dissolved  ; the  king  took  into  his  own  hands  the 
government  of  the  colony ; and  Virginia  thus  became  a 
royal  government. 


3.  The  eavse* 

xohich  led  to 
the  dissolu- 
tion of  the 
London  Com 
pany 


4.  What  dis- 
pleased the 
king. 


5 What  he 
determined 


6.  Hoto  the 
measure  xoas 
accomplished. 


1624. 


19.  During  the  existence  of  the  London  Company,  the  7. 
government  of  Virginia  had  gradually  changed  from  a 
royal  government,  under  the  first  charter,  in  which  the 
King  had  all  power,  to  a proprietary  government  under 
he  second  and  third  charters,  in  which  all  executive  and 
legislative  powers  were  in  the  hands  of  the  company. 

20.  A lthough  these  changes  had  been  made  without  9.  Effect  rf 
consulting  the  wishes  of  the  colonists,  and  notwithstand- 

ing  the  powers  of  the  company  were  exceedingly  arbi- 
trary,  yet  as  the  majority  of  its  active  members  belonged 
to  the  patriot  party  in  England,  so  they  acted  as  the  suc- 
cessful friends  of  liberty  in  America.  They  had  conce- 
ded the  right  of  trial  by  jury,  and  had  given  to  Virginia 
a representative  government.  These  privihges,  thus  early 


\TZ 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


IBook  U 


AJ^ALYHIS. 


I.  The  nature 
of  the  n»u> 
ffovemment. 


1625. 

a.  April  6. 
2.  Policy  of 
Charles  1. 
towards  Vir- 
ginia. 


1628. 

I John  Har- 
vey. 


1629. 


4.  His  ad- 
ministration. 


1635. 


1636. 

b.  Jan. 

1642. 

5.  Account 
if  Berfcelei/  » 
administra- 
tion. 


conceded,  could  never  be  wrested  from  the  Virginians, 
and  they  exerted  an  influence  favorable  to  liberty,  through- 
out all  the  colonies  subsequently  planted.  All  claimed 
as  extensive  privileges  as  had  been  conceded  to  their  elder 
sister  colony,  and  future  proprietaries  could  hope  to  win 
emigrants,  only  by  bestowing  franchises  as  large  as  those 
enjoyed  by  Virginia. 

IV.  Virginia  from  the  Dissolution  of  the  Lon- 
don Company  in  1624,  to  the  commencement  of  the 
French  and  Indian  War  in  1754. — 1.  *Tlie  dissolu- 
tion of  the  London  Company  produced  no  immediate 
change  in  the  domestic  government  and  franchises  of  the 
colony.  A governor  and  twelve  counsellors,  to  be  guided 
by  the  instructions  of  the  king,  were  appointed  to  admin- 
ister the  government ; but  no  attempts  were  made  to  sup- 
press the  colonial  assemblies.  “On  the  death*  of  James 
the  First,  in  1625,  his  son,  Charles  the  First,  succeeded 
him.  The  latter  paid  very  little  attention  to  the  political 
condition  of  Virginia,  but  aimed  to  promote  the  prosperity 
of  the  colonists,  only  with  the  selfish  view  of  deriving 
profit  from  their  industry.  He  imposed  some  restrictions 
on  the  commerce  of  the  colony,  but  vainly  endeavored  to 
obtain  for  himself  the  monopoly  of  the  trade  in  tobacco. 

2.  “In  1628,  John  Harvey,  who  had  for  several  years 
been  a member  of  the  council,  and  was  exceedingly  un- 
popular, was  appointed  governor ; but  he  did  not  arrive  in 
the  colony  until  late  in  the  following  year.  He  has  been 
charged,  by  most  of  the  old  historians,  with  arbitrary  and 
tyrannical  conduct ; but  although  he  favored  the  court 
party,  it  does  not  appear  that  he  deprived  the  colonists  of 
any  of  their  civil  rights. 

3.  *His  administration,  however,  was  disturbed  by  dis- 
putes about  land  titles  under  the  royal  grants ; and  the 
colonists,  being  indignant  that  he  should  betray  their  in- 
terests by  opposing  their  claims,  deprived  him  of  the  gov- 
ernment, and  summoned  an  assembly  to  receive  complaints 
against  him.  Harvey,  in  the  mean  time,  had  consented 
to  go  to  England  with  commissioners  appointed  to  manage 
his  impeachment ; but  the  king  would  not  even  admit  hia 
accusers  to  a hearing,  and  Harvey  immediately  returned ‘ 
to  occupy  his  former  station. 

4.  “During  the  first  administration  of  Sir  William  Berke- 
ley, from  1642  to  ’52,  the  civil  condition  of  the  Virgi- 
nians was  much  improved  ; the  laws  and  customs  of  Eng- 
land were  still  farther  introduced ; cruel  punishments 
were  abolished ; old  controversies  were  adjusted  ; a more 
equitable  system  of  taxation  was  introduced  ; the  rights 
of  property  and  the  freedom  of  industry  were  secured  ; 


Paiit  II.] 


VIRGLMA. 


173 


and  Virginia  enjoyed  nearly  all  the  civil  liberties  which  l«42. 
die  most  free  system  of  government  could  have  conferred. ^ 

5.  ‘A  spirit  of  intolerance,  however,  in  religious  matters,  i ReiMoua 
in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  the  age,  was  manifested 

by  the  legislative  assembly  ; which  ordered-^  that  no  min-  “1643. 
ister  should  preach  or  teach  except  in  conformity  to  the 
Church  of  England.  ^While  puritanism  and  republican.  2.  Singular 
ism  were  prevailing  in  England,  leading  the  way  to  the  VnnSia. 
downfall  of  monarchy,  the  Virginians  showed  the  strongest 
attacliment  to  the  Episcopal  Church  and  the  cause  of 
royalty. 

6.  "*111  1644  occurred  another  Indian  massacre,  followed  1644. 

by  a border  warfare  until  October,  1646,  when  peace  was 
again  established.  During  several  years  the  Powhatan 
tribes  had  showm  evidences  of  hostility  j but,  in  1644,  Virginian!^ 
hearing  of  the  dissensions  in  England,  and  thinking  the  inmived. 
opportunity  favorable  to  their  designs,  they  resolved  on  a 
general  massacre  hoping  to  be  able  eventually  to  exter- 
minate the  colony. 

7.  On  the  28th  of  April,  the  attack  was  commenced  on 
the  frontier  settlements,  and  about  three  hundred  persons 
were  killed  before  the  Indians  were  repulsed.  '‘A  vigor- 
ous  war  against  the  savages  was  immediately  commenced, 
and  their  king,  the  aged  Opechancanough,  the  successor 
of  Powhatan,  was  easily  made  prisoner,  and  died  in  cap- 
tivity.  Submission  to  the  English,  and  a cession  of  lands, 

were  the  terms  on  which  peace  was  purchased  by  the  1646. 
o-iginal  possessors  of  the  soil. 

8.  ^During  the  civil  war*  between  Charles  the  First  6 State  of 
and  his  Parliament,  the  Virginians  continued  faithful  to  dunhg  the 
the  royal  cause,  and  even  after  the  execution^  of  the  king, 

his  son,  Charles  the  Second,  although  a fugitive  from  Eng-  ^ ® 

land,  was  still  recognized  as  the  sovereign  of  Virginia. 

‘The  Parliament,  irritated  by  this  conduct,  in  1652  sent  a 6.  hoio  vtf 
naval  force  to  reduce  the  Virginians  to  submission.  Pre-  trtmea‘'^the 
vious  to  this  (in  1650)  foreign  ships  had  been  forbidden  to 
trade  with  the  rebellious  colony,  and  in  1651  the  cele- 
brated navigation  act,  securing  to  English  ships  the  entire 


• Note.— The  tymnnical  ’ isposition,  and  arbitrary  measures  of  Charles  the  First,  of  Emrland 
opposed  as  they  were  to  the  increa.sing  spirit  of  liberty  among  the  people,  involved  that  kine- 
dom  m a civil  war  ; arraying,  on  the  one  side,  Parliament  and  the  Republicans  : and  on  the 
other,  the  Royalists  and  the  King.  Between  1642  and  1649,  several  important  battles  were 
fought,  when  the  king  was  finally  taken  prisoner,  tried,  condemned,  and  executed  .Ian  30 
(Oid  Style)  1649.  The  Parliament  then  ruled  ; but  Oliver  Cromwell,  wlip  had  been  the  prin’ 
cipal  general  of  the  Republicans,  finally  dissolved  it  by  force  (April,  16o3,)and  took  into  hia 
own  hands  the  reins  of  government,  with  the  title  of  “ Protector  cf  the  Commonwealth  ” He 
administered  the  government  with  energy  and  ability  until  his  deatli,  in  1658.  Richard  Crom- 
well  8ucc«>eded  his  fiither,  as  Protector,  but  after  two  years  he  abdicated  the  government,  and 
quietly  retired  to  private  life.  Charles  the  Second,  a highly  accomplished  prince,  but  arbitrary 
base,  and  unprincipled,  was  then  restored  (in  1660)  to  the  throne  of  his  ancestor's,  by  the  gene 
ral  wish  of  the  people.  (See  also  the  Appendix  to  the  Colonial  History.) 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


174 


[Book  IV 


ANALYSIS,  carr}  in^  trade  with  England,  and  seriously  abridging  the 
freedom  of  colonial  commerce,  was  passed. 

1652.  9-  ^On  the  arrival*  of  the  naval  force  of  Parliament  in 

a.  March.  1652,  all  thoughts  of  resistance  were  laid  aside,  and  al- 
though  the  Virginians  refused  to  surrender  to  force,  yet 
"farUmmaf  they  Voluntarily  entered  into  a compact**  with  their  in- 
toas  ejected  yaders,  by  which  they  acknowledged  the  supremacy  of 
t NatuVof  Parliament.  "By  tliis  compact,  which  was  faithfully  ob- 
served  till  the  restoration  of  monarchy,  the  liberties  of 
obtteroed.  Virginia  were  preserved,  the  navigation  act  itself  was  not 
enforced  within  her  borders,  and  regulated  by  her  own 
laws,  Virginia  enjoyed  freedom  of  commerce  with  all  tlie 
world. 

3 State  of  10.  ^During  the  existence  of  the  Commonwealth,  Vir. 
£rin^\he  ghiia  enjoyed  "liberties  as  extensive  as  those  of  any  Eng- 
hsh  colony,  and  from  1652  till  1660,  she  was  left  almost  en- 
tirely to  her  own  independent  government.  Cromwel. 
never  made  any  appointments  for  Virginia. ; but  her  gov- 
c Bennet..  emoi’s,®  during  the  Commonwealth,  were  chosen  the 
iiauhewi  burgesses,  wlio  were  the  representatives  of  the  people. 
16o8.  “When  the  news  of  the  death**  of  Cromwell  arrived,  the 
<1.  Sept.  13.  assembly  reasserted  their  right  of  electing  the  officers  of 
occulrld^^  government,  and  required  the  governor,  Matthews,  to  con- 
^/‘^ke^th  i order,  as  they  said,  “ that  what  was  their  privi 

qfcromioeii  [ege  then,  might  be  the  privilege  of  their  posterity.” 

1660  death  of  governor  Matthews,  which  hap 

6 At  the  time  pened  just  at  the  time  of  the  resignation  of  Richard,  the 
successor  of  Cromwell,  the  house  of  burgesses,  after  enact- 
Kichard.  ^j^at  “ the  government  of  the  country  should  be  resi- 
dent in  the  assembly  until  there  should  arrive  from  Eng- 
land  a commission  which  the  assembly  itself  should  adjudge 
to  be  lawful,”  elected  Sir  William  Berkeley  governor,  who, 
by  accepting  the  office,  acknowledged  the  authority  to 
e The  wishes  which  he  owed  his  elevation.  ®The  Virginians  hoped  for 
^uJaL'with  the  restoration  of  monarchy  in  England,  but  they  did  not 
immediately  proclaim  Charles  the  Second  king,  although 
' the  statement  of  their  hasty  return  to  royal  allegiance  has 
been  often  made. 

1 Events  that  12.  "When  the  news  of  the  restoration  of  Charles  the 
S^ZZ^tL  Second  reached  Virginia,  Berkeley,  who  was  then  acting  as 
governor  elected  by  the  people,  immediately  disclaimed 
the  popular  sovereignty,  and  issued  writs  for  an  assembly 
in  the  name  of  the  king.  The  friends  of  royalty  now 
came  into  power,  and  high  hopes  of  royal  favor  were  en- 
tertained. 

i Cwnmercuti  13.  ®But  prospects  soon  darkened.  The  commercial 
policy  of  the  Commonwealth  was  adopted,  and  restrictions 
the  colonies  ypQjj  colonial  commerce  were  greatly  multiplied.  I'he 


Part  11  1 


VIRGINIA. 


176 


new  provisions  of  the  navigation  act  enjoined  that  no  com- 
modities sliould  be  imported  to  any  British  settlements,  nor 
exported  from  them,  except  in  English  vessels,  and  that 
the  principal  product  of  the  colonies  should  be  shipped  to 
no  country  except  England.  The  trade  between  the 
colonies  was  likewise  taxed  for  the  benefit  of  England,  and 
the  entire  aim  of  the  colonial  system  was  to  make  the  colo- 
nies dependent  upon  the  mother  country. 

14.  ^Remonstrances  against  this  oppression  were  of  no 
avail,  and  the  provisions  of  the  navigation  act  were  rigor- 
ously enforced.  The  discontents  of  the  people  were  farther 
increased  by  royal  grants  of  large  tracts  of  land  vvhich  be- 
longed to  the  colony,  and  which  included  plantations  that 
had  long  been  cultivated  ; and,  in  1673,  the  lavish  sover- 
eign of  England,  with  his  usual  profligacy,  gave  away  to 
Lord  Culpepper  and  the  earl  of  Arlington,  two  royal  favor- 
ites, “ all  the  dominion  of  land  and  water  called  Virginia,” 
for  the  space  of  thirty-one  years. 

15.  “In  the  mean  time,  under  the  influence  of  the 
royalist  and  the  aristocratic  party  in  Virginia,  the  legisla- 
ture had  seriously  abridged  the  liberties  of  the  people. 
The  Episcopal  Church  had  become  the  religion  of  the  state, 
— heavy  fines  were  imposed  upon  Quakers  and  Baptists, 
— the  royal  officers,  obtaining  their  salaries  by  a perma- 
nent duty  on  exported  tobacco,  were  removed  from  all  de- 
pendence upon  the  people, — the  taxes  were  unequal  and  op- 
pressive,— and  the  members  of  the  assembly,  who  had  been 
chosen  for  a term  of  only  two  years,  had  assumed  to  them- 
.selves  an  indefinite  continuance  of  power,  so  that,  in  real- 
ity, the  representative  system  was  abolished. 

16.  ®The  pressure  of  increasing  grievances  at  length 
produced  open  discontent ; and  the  common  people,  highly 
exasperated  against  the  aristocratic  and  royal  party,  began 
to  manifest  a mutinous  disposition.  ‘‘An  excuse  for  ap- 
pearing in  arms  was  presented  in  the  sudden  outbreak  of 
Indian  hostilities.  The  Susquehanna  Indians,  driven  from 
their  hunting  grounds  at  the  head  of  the  Chesapeake,  by 
the  hostile  Senecas,  had  come  down  upon  the  Potomac, 
and  with  their  confederates,  were  then  engaged  in  a war 
with  Maryland.  Murders  had  been  committed  on  the  soil 
of  I'  irginia,  and  when  six  of  the  hostile  chieftains  presented 
themselves  to  treat  for  peace,  they  were  cruelly  put  to 
death.  The  Indians  aroused  to  vengeance,  and  a deso- 
lating warfare  ravaged  the  frontier  settlements. 

17.  ^Dissatisfied  with  the  measures  of  defence  which 
Berkeley  had  adopted,  the  people,  with  Nathaniel  Bacon  for 
their  leader,  demanded  of  the  governor  permission  to  rise  and 
protect  themselves.  “Berkeley,  jealous  of  the  increasing 


1661. 


1 Discmitentt 
of  the  people; 
and  grant  to 
Culpepper 
and 

Arlington, 


1673. 


2.  In  what 
manner  the 
liberties  of  the 
people  were 
abridged. 
In  matters  of 
religion. 
By  fines. 
Salaries. 


Taxes. 

Representa 

lives. 


3.  Effect  of 
these  grieV' 
ances. 


4 Indian  war 
tchich  oc- 
curred at  this 
time. 


1675. 


6 Demanas 
qf  the  people 

1676. 

6.  Conduct  ^ 
Berkeley 


176 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


IBook  il 


ANALYSIS,  popularity  of  Bacon,  refused  permission.  ’At  len<^h,  the 
1.  commencs  Indian  aggressions  increasing,  and  a party  of  Bacon’s  own 
mcdrv{  having  been  slain  on  his  plantation,  he  yielded  to  the 

rebellion,  coiumon  voice,  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  five  hundred 
men,  and  commenced  his  march  against  the  Indians.  He 
a.  May.  was  immediately  proclaimed*  traitor  by  Berkeley,  and 
troops  were  levied  to  pursue  him.  Bacon  continued  his  ex- 
pedition, which  w as  successful,  while  Berkeley  was  obliged 
to  recall  his  troops,  to  suppress  an  insurrection  in  the  lower 
counties. 

a Success  of  IB.  ^The  great  mass  of  the  people  having  arisen, 
Berkeley  was  compelled  to  yield  ; the  odious  assembly,  of 
long  duration,  w^as  dissolved  ; and  an  assembly,  composed 
mo.stly  of  the  popular  party,  was  elected  in  their  places. 
Numerous  abuses  were  now  corrected,  and  Bacon  was  ap- 
i vaeuiatinsr  pointed  commander-in-cliief.  ^Berkeley,  however,  at  first 
refused  to  sign  his  commission,  but  Bacon  having  made 
his  appearance  in  Jamestown,  at  the  head  of  several  hun- 
dred armed  men,  the  commission  was  issued,  and  the  gov- 
ernor united  with  the  assembly  in  commending  to  the  king 
the  zeal,  loyalty,  and  patriotism  of  the  popular  leader. 
But  as  the  army  was  preparing  to  march  against  the 
enemy,  Berkeley  suddenly  withdrew  across  the  York* 
river  to  Gloucester,!  summoned  a convention  of  loyalists, 
and,  even  against  their  advice,  once  more  proclaimed 
Bacon  a traitor. 

iu^civii^iear  howcver,  proceeded  against  the  Indians, 

miSed  Berkeley  having  crossed  the  Chesapeake  to  Accomacj 

county,  his  retreat  was  declared  an  abdication.  Berkeley, 
in  the  mean  time,  with  a few  adherents,  and  the  crews  of 
some  English  ships,  had  returned  to  Jamestown,  but,  on 
the  approach  of  Bacon  and  his  forces,  after  some  slight  re- 
sistance the  royalists  were  obliged  to  retreat,  and  Bacon 
took  possession  of  the  capital  of  Virginia. 

20.  The  rumor  prevailing  that  a party  of  royalists  was 
approaching,  Jamestown  was  burned,  and  some  of  the 
patriots  fired  their  owm  houses,  lest  they  might  afford  shel- 
ter to  the  enemy.  Several  troops  of  the  royalists  L^on 
after  joined  the  insurgents,  but,  in  the  midst  of  his  sue. 
0.  Oct  11.  cesses.  Bacon  suddenly  died.**  His  party,  now  left  with- 
out a leader,  after  a few  petty  insurrections,  dispersed,  and 
the  authority  of  the  governor  w'as  restored,. 


* York  River  enters  the  Chesapeake  about  18  miles  N.  from  James  River.  It  is  navigabl* 
fbr  the  largest  vessels,  25  miles.  It  is  formed  of  the  Mattapony  and  the  Pamunky.  The  former 
which  is  on  the  north,  is  formed  of  the  Mat,  Ta,  Po,  and  Ni/  rivers. 

t Gloucester  county  is  on  the  N.E.  side  of  York  River,  and  borders  on  the  Chesapeake.  The 
town  is  on  a branch  or  bay  of  the  Chesapeake, 

1 Areomac  county  is  on  the  eastern  shore  of  Chesapeake  Bay.  This  county  and  Northam^ 
ton  county,  os  the  south  constitute  what  is  called  the  Eastern  shore  of  Virginia. 


PaitII.] 


VIRGINIA. 


177 


21.  vengeful  passions  of  Berkeley,  however,  were  j077. 

not  allayed  by  the  submission  of  his  enemies.  Fines  and 

confiscations  gratified  his  avarice,  and  executions  were  con- 

tinued  till  twenty-two  liad  been  hanged,  when  the  assem- 
bly interfered,  and  prayed  liim  to  stop  the  work  of  death. 

The  conduct  of  Berkeley  was  severely  censured  in  Eng- 
land, and  publicly  by  the  king  himself,  who  declared  “the 
old  fool  has  taken  away  more  lives  in  that  country  than  I 
for  the  murder  of  my  father.” 

22.  ’Historians  have  not  done  justice  to  the  principles  2. 

and  character  of  Bacon.  He  has  been  styled  di  rebel ; and  tyrant 
and  has  been  described  as  ambitious  and  revengeful ; but 
if  his  principles  are  to  be  gathered  from  the  acts  of  the 
assembly  of  which  he  was  the  head,  they  were  those  of 
justice,  freedom,  and  humanity.  At  the  time  of  the  rebel- 
lion, “ no  printing  press  was  allowed  in  Virginia  ; to  speak 
ill  of  Berkeley  or  his  friends  was  punished  by  fine  or 
whipping  ; to  speak,  or  write,  or  publish  any  thing  in 
favor  of  the  rebels,  or  the  rebellion,  was  made  a high  mis- 
demeanor, and,  if  thrice  repeated,  was  evidence  of  treason. 

It  is  not  strange  then  that  posterity  was  for  more  than  a 
hundred  years  defrauded  of  the  truth.” 

23.  ’The  grant  of  Virginia  to  Arlington  and  Culpepper  3.  Apropri 
has  already  been  mentioned.  In  1677  the  latter  obtained 

the  appointment  of  governor  for  life,  and  thus  Virginia  be- 
came  a proprietary  government,  with  the  administration 
vested  in  one  of  the  proprietors.  In  1680  Culpepper  1680. 
arrived  in  the  province,  and  assumed  the  duties  of  his 
office.  ‘‘The  avaricious  proprietor  was  more  careful  of  i.cuipefp^r 
his  own  interests  than  of  those  of  the  colony,  and  under  his 
administration  Virginia  was  impoverished.  ‘In  1684  the  5 Royal 
grant  was  recalled, — Culpepper  was  deprived  of  his  office, 
although  he  had  been  appointed  for  life,  and  Virginia  again 
became  a royal  province.  Arlington  had  previously  sur- 
rendered his  rights  to  Culpepper.  ®The  remaining  por-  •.RtmaMng 
tion  of  the  history  of  Virginia,  down  to  the  period  of  the  virgimi 
French  and  Indian  war.  is  marked  ^\ith  ffiw  incidents  of 
impoitano 


[Book  II. 


COV.  W’INTIIKOP. 


CHAPTER  II. 


MASSACHUSETTS.* 


SECTION  I. 


Divisions. — 7.  Early  History. — II.  Plymmith  CoU 
ony. — III.  Massamusetts  Bay  Colony. — IV.  Union 
of  the  New  England  Colonies. — y.  Early  Laws 
and  Customs, 


1607. 

a Sec  p.  13«. 

1 First 
attempted  set 
tteinent  in 
North  Vir 
ginia,  and 
txploration  of 
the.  country. 

1614. 


? Expedition 
of  Captain 
Smith. 


b.  Note,  p 168 
and  186, 

c.  Note,  p 131. 
3 The  map 

which  he  pro- 
pared. 

4.  Thomas 
Hunt. 


•‘1615. 

5 Smith's 
first  attempt 
rc  establish  a 
colony. 


e July  4 
• His  second- 
attesnpt. 


1.  Early  History. — 1.  ‘An  account  of  the  first  attempt 
of  the  Plymouth  Company  to  form  a settlement  in  North 
Virginia  has*  already  been  given.*  Although  vessels  an- 
nually visited  the  coast  for  the  purpose  of  trade  with  the 
Indians,  yet  little  was  known  of  the  interior  until  1614, 
when  Captain  John  Smith,  who  had  already  obtained  dis- 
tinction in  Virginia,  sailed  with  two  vessels  to  the  territo- 
ries of  the  Plymouth  Company,  for  the  purposes  of  trade 
and  discovery. 

2.  ’‘The  expedition  was  a private  adventure  of  Smith 
and  four  merchants  of  London,  and  was  highly  successful. 
After  Smith  had  concluded  his  traffic  with  the  natives,  he 
travelled  into  the  interior  of  the  country,  accompanied  by 
only  eight  men,  and,  with  great  care,  explored  the  coast 
from  the  Penobscot^'  to  Cape  Cod.®  T4e  prepared  a map 
of  the  coast,  and  called  the  country  New  England, — a 
name  which  Prince  Charles  confirmed,  and  which  has  ever 
since  been  retained. 

3.  *After  Smith’s  departure,  Thomas  Hunt,  the  master 
of  the  second  ship,  enticed  a number  of  natives  on  board 
Ills  vessel  and  carried  them  to  Spain,  where  they  were  sola 
into  slavery.  Tn  the  following*^  year.  Smith,  in  the  em- 
ploy of  some  members  of  the  Plymouth  Company,  sailed 
with  the  design  of  establishing  a colony  in  New  England. 
In  his  first  effort  a violent  tempest  forced  him  to  return. 
'Again  renewing*  the  enterprise,  his  crew  became  mutin- 
ous,  and  he  was  at  last  intercepted  by  French  pirates,  who 


* MASSACHUSETTS,  one  of  the  New  England  States,  is  about  120  miles  long  from  east  to 
west,  90  miles  broad  in  the  eastern  part,  and  50  in  the  western,  and  contains  an  area  of  about 
7,500  square  miles.  Several  ranges  of  mountains,  extending  from  Vermont  and  New  Hamp- 
shire, pass  through  the  western  part  of  this  state  into  Connecticut.  last  of  these  mountains 
the  country  is  hilly,  except  in  the  southern  and  south-eastern  portions,  where  it  is  low,  and 
generally  sandy.  The  northern  and  western  portions  of  the  state  have  generally  a strong  soil, 
well  adapted  to  grazing  The  valleys  of  the  Connecticut  and  Housatonic  are  highly  fertile. 
The  marble  quarries  of  West  Stockbridge,  in  the  western  part  of  the  state,  and  the  granite 
fuarries  of  Quincy,  nine  miles  S,  E.  from  Boston,  are  celebrated. 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


Part  II.] 


179 


seized  his  ship  and  conveyed  him  to  France.  He  afttr-  1G15. 

wards  escaped  alone,  in  an  open  boat,  from  the  harbor  of 

Rochelle,*  and  returned  to  England. 

4.  'By  the  representations  of  Smith,  the  attention  of  the  i Plans  of 
Plymouth  Company  was  again  excited ; they  began  to 

form  vast  plans  of  colonization,  appointed  Smith  admiral 
of  the  country  for  life,  and,  at  length,  after  several  years  1620 
of  entreaty,  obtained'^  a new  charter  for  settling  the  coun-  a nov.  i3. 
try.  ’‘The  original  Plymouth  Company  was  superseded  9.coundiqf 
by  the  Council  of  Plymouth,  to  which  was  conveyed,  in  ^mioleir 
absolute  property,  all  the  territory  lying  between  the  40th 
and  48th  degrees^*  of  north  latitude,  extending  from  the  b.  sce  mapt. 
Atlantic  to  flie  Pacific,  and  comprising  more  than  a mil- 
lion of  square  miles. 

5.  ^Tliis  charter  was  the  basis  of  all  the  grants  that  a.  cMt- 
were  subsequently  made  of  the  country  of  New  England. 

*The  exclusive  privileges  granted  by  it  occasioned  dis-  i.itsexeiu- 
putes  among  tlie  proprietors,  and  prevented  emigration  uges 
under  their  auspices,  while,  in  the  mean  time,  a perma- 
nent colony  was  established  without  the  aid  or  knowledge 
of  the  company  or  the  king. 

II.  Plymouth  Colony. — 1.  band  of  Puritans,  dis-  s.  The 

senters  from  the  established  Church  of  England,  perse- 
cuted  for  their  religious  opinions,  and  seeking  in  a foreign 
land  that  liberty  of  conscience  which  their  own  country 
denied  them,  became  the  first  colonists  of  New  England. 

®As  early  as  1608  they  emigrated  to  Holland,  and  settled,  ^en%af^ 
first,  at  Amsterdam,!  and  afterwards  at  Leyden,!  where,  ^ndS^ 
during  eleven  years,  they  continued  to  live  in  great  har- 
mony. under  the  charge  of  their  excellent  pastor,  John 
Robinson. 

2.  ’At  the  end  of  that  period,  the  same  religious  zeal  r causes 
tliat  had  made  them  exiles,  combined  with  the  desire  of  du^%emis 
improving  their  temporal  welfare,  induced  them  to  under- 

take  a more  distant  migration.  ®But,  notwithstanding  s Thetr 
they  had  been  driven  from  their  early  homes  by  the  rod 
of  persecution,  they  loved  England  still,  and  desired  to  re- 
tain their  mother  tongue,  and  to  live  under  the  government 
of  their  native  land. 

3.  “These,  with  other  reasons,  induced  them  to  seek  an  s Design  ^ 
asylum  in  the  wilds  of  America.  They  obtained  a grant  snant 
of  land  from  the  London  or  Virginia  Company,  but  in 


* Rorhelle  is  a strongly  fortified  town  at  the  bottom  of  a small  gulf  on  the  coast  of  the  Atlan 
tio  (or  Bay  of  Biscay)  in  the  west  of  France. 

i Amsterdam  is  on  a branch  of  the  Zuyder  Zee,  a gulf  or  hay  in  the  west  of  Holland.  In 
the  17th  century  it  was  one  of  the  first  commercial  cities  of  Europe.  The  soil  being  marshy, 
the  city  is  built  mostly  on  oaken  piles  driven  into  the  ground.  Numerous  canals  run  through 
the  city  in  every  direction 

t Leyden^  long  famous  for  its  University,  is  on  one  of  the  branches  or  mouths  of  the  Rhinei 
r miles  fbim  the  sea,  and  25  miles  S.  W.  from  Amsterdam. 


1 00  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Book  II 

analysis  vain  sought  the  favor  of  the  king.  ‘Destitute  of  sufficient 
I Partner-  Capital,  they  succeeded  in  forming  a partnership  witli  some 
•hipfoTitted  lyjen  of  business  in  London,  and,  although  the  terms  were 
exceedingly  severe  to  the  poor  emigrants,  yet,  as  they  did 
not  interfere  with  civil  or  religious  rights,  the  Pilgrims 
% Preparor  were  Contented.  ^Two  vessels  having  been  obtained^ 
Mwirig.  the  Mayflower  and  the  Speedwell,  the  one  hired,  the 
other  purchased,  as  many  as  could  be  accommodalrid 
prepared  to  take  their  final  departure.  Mr.  Robinson  and 
the  main  body  were  to  remain  at  Leyden  until  a settlement 
should  be  formed. 

a.  Aug.  1.  4.  ® Assembled* * * §  at  Delft  Haven,*  and  kneeling  in  pray- 

Deift^uL^en.  the  sea-shore,  their  pious  pastor  commended  them  to 

the  protection  of  Heaven,  and  gave  them  his  parting  bless- 
4 Events  iiig.  prosperous  wind  soon  bore  the  Speedwell  to 

Southampton, j*  where  it  was  joined  by  the  Mayflower, 
""ith  the  rest  of  the  company  from  London.  After  several 
delays,  and  finally  being  obliged  to  abandon  the  Speedwell 
unseaworthy,  part  of  the  emigrants  were  dismissed,  and 
the  remainder  were  taken  on  board  the  Mayflower,  which, 
with  one  hundred  and  one  passengers,  sailed  from  Ply- 
mouth|  on  the  16th  of  September. 

l^e^ndo^r  ^ dangerous  voyage,  on  the  19th  of 

deatlnation.  November  they  descried  the  bleak  and  dreary  shores  of 
Cape  Cod,  still  far  from  the  Hudson,^  which  they  had 
selected  as  the  place  of  their  habitation.  But  the  wintry 
storms  had  already  commenced,  and  the  dangers  of  navi- 
gation on  that  unknown  coast,  at  that  inclement  season, 
induced  them  to  seek  a nearer  resting-place. 
iru^s^bef^  6.  ®On  the  21st  they  anchored  in  Cape  Cod  harbor,  but, 
landing,  before  landing,  they  formed  themselves  into  a body  politic, 
by  a solemn  contract,  and  chose  John  Carver  their  gover- 
7.  Their  lead-  nor  for  the  first  year.  ‘Their  other  leading  men,  distin- 
guished  in  the  subsequent  history  of  the  colony,-  were 
8 Parties  Bradford,  Brewster,  Standish,  and  Winslow.  ’Exploring 
sentonswre.  w'ere  sent  on  shore  to  make  discoveries,  and  select  a 

e.  Hardships  place  for  settlement.  “Great  hardships  were  endured  from 
endured,  storm,  and  from  wandering  through  the  deep 

snow  which  covered  the  country. 


* Delft  Haven.,  the  port  or  haven  of  Delft,  is  on  the  north  sidf  of  the  river  3Iaese,  in  Hol- 
land, 18  miles  south  from  Leyden,  and  about  fifteen  miles  from  tht  sea. 

t Southampton.,  a town  of  England,  is  situated  on  an  arm  of  the  sea,  or  of  the  English 
Channel.  It  is  75  miles  S.  W.  from  London. 

t Plymouth.,  a large  town  of  Devonshire,  in  England,  about  2(X  miles  S.  W.  from  London, 
and  130  from  Southampton,  stands  between  the  rivers  Plym  and  Tamar,  near  their  entranct 
into  the  English  Channel.  Plymouth  is  an  important  naval  station,  and  has  one  of  the  besi 
harbors  in  England. 

§ The  Hudson  River,  in  New  York,  one  of  the  best  for  navigation  in  America,  ri.«cs  in  th* 
mountainous  regions  west  of  Lake  Champlain,  and  after  an  irregular  course  to  Sandy  Hill  it» 
direction  is  nearly  south,  200  miles  by  the  river,  to  New  York  Bay,  which  lies  between  Long 
laiajid  and  New  Jersey.  The  tide  flows  to  Troy,  151  miles  (by  the  river)  from  New  York. 


Part  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


181 


7.  *A  fen*  Indians  were  seen,  who  fled  upon  the  dis-  1630. 

charge  of  the  muskets  of  the  English  ; a few  graves  were  — : — 

discovered,  and,  from  heaps  of  sand,  a number  of  baskets 
of  corn  were  obtained,  which  furnislied  seed  for  a future 
harvest,  and  probably  saved  the  infant  colony  from  famine. 

*On  the  ‘21st  of  December  the  harbor  of  Plymouth*  was  2 Landing  9J 
sounded,  and  being  found  fit  for  shipping,  a party  landed,  a^piymoum 
examined  the  soil,  and  finding  good  water,  selected  this  as 
the  place  for  a settlement.  ®Tlie  *21st  of  Decemoer,  cor- 
responding  with  the  llth  of  December  Old  Style,  is  the  tvtnt. 
day  which  should  be  celebrated  in  commemoration  of  this 
important  event,  as  the  anniversary  of  the  landing  of  the 
Pilgrim  Fathers. 

S.  *ln  a few  days  the  Mayflower  was  safely  moored  in 
the  harbor.  The  buildings  of  the  settlers  progressed 
slowly,  through  many  difficulties  and  discouragements,  ingaduHna 
lor  many  01  the  men  were  sick  with  colds  and  consump-  toinur 
tions,  and  want  and  exposure  rapidly  reduced  the  num- 
bers of  the  colony.  The  governor  lost  a son  ai  the  first 
landing;  early  in  the  spring  his  own  health  sunk  under  a 1621. 
sudden  attack,  and  his  wife  soon  followed  him  in  death. 

The  sick  were  often  destitute  of  proper  care  and  atten- 
tion ; the  living  were  scarcely  able  to  bury  the  dead ; 
and,  at  one  time,  there  were  only  seven  men  capable  of 
rendering  any  assistance.  Before  April  forty-six  had 
died.  ^Yet,  with  the  scanty  remnant,  hope  and  virtue  sur- 
vived ; — they  repined  not  in  all  their  sufferings,  and  their 
cheerful  confidence  in  the  mercies  of  Providence  remain- 
ed unshaken. 

9.  “Although  a few  Indians  had  been  seen  at  a distance  «• 
novering  around  the  settlement,  yet  during  several  months  indumvm 
none  approached  sufficiently  near  to  hold  any  intercourse  colony  re 
with  the  English.  At  length  the  latter  were  surprised  by 

the  appearance,  among  them,  of  an  Indian  named  Sarno- 
set,  who  boldly  entered'^  their  settlement,  exclaiming  in  »•  March 2*. 
broken  English,  Welcome  Englishmen!  Welcome  Eng- 
lishmen ! He  had  learned  a little  English  among  the 
fishermen  who  had  visited  the  coast  of  Maine,  and  gave 
he  colony  much  useful  information.  ^ jn/oma 

10.  ’He  cordially  bade  the  strangers  welcome  to  the  ^^safnos^t.^ 
soil,  which,  he  informed  them,  had  a few  years 
before  been  deprived  of  its  occupants  by  a dreadful 
pestilence  that  had  desolated  the  whole  eastern  sea- 


• Plymouth^  Urns  named  from  Plymouth  in  England,  is  now  a Til- 
lage of  about  5000  inhabitants.  It  is  pleasantly  situated  on  Plymouth 
ha.bor,  38  miles  S.  E.  from  Boston.  The  harbor  is  large,  but  shallow, 
and  is  formed  by  a sand  beach  extending  three  miles  N.  W.  from  the 
mouth  of  Eel  Riyer.  In  1774  a part  of  the  Rock  on  which  the  Pilgrims 
Lunded  n as  ‘onreyed  from  the  shore  to  a square  in  the  centre  of  the 


PLYMOUTH  AND  r.  10. 


^bock  n 


IB‘2 


COLONIAL  HISruRY. 


ANALYSIS,  board  of  New  England.  ‘Samoset  soon  after  visited  the 
7 squanto  colony,  accompanied  by  Squanto,  a native  who  had  been 
carried  away  by  Hunt,  in  1614,  and  sold  into  slavery,  but 
who  had  subsequently  been  liberated  and  restored  to  his 
country. 

2 Mtuaasoit.  XX,  ’By  the  influence  of  these  friendly  Indians,  Mas. 

sasoit,  the  great  Sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  the  princi- 
pal of  the  neighboring  tribes,  was  induced  to  visit  the  col. 
a.  April  i.  ony,  where  he  was  received*  with  much  formality  and  pa- 
rade.  ’A  treaty  of  friendship  was  soon  concluded,*  the 
* ‘ parties  promising  to  deliver  up  offenders,  and  to  abstain 
from  mutual  injuries ; the  colony  to  receive  assistance  if 
attacked,  and  Massasoit,  if  attacked  unjustly.  This  treaty 
was  kept  inviolate  during  a period  of  fifty  years,  until  the 
breaking  out  of  King  Philip’s  War. 
freSSr  treaties,  of  a similar  character,  soon  after 

followed.  A powerful  chieftain  within  the  dominions  of 
1622.  Massasoit,  who  at  first  regarded  the  English  as  intruders, 
and  threatened  them  with  ho.stilities,  was  finally  compel- 
6 canonicut.  led  to  sue  for  peace.  ^Canonicus,  the  chief  of  the  Nar- 
ragansetts,  sent  to  Plymouth  a bundle  of  arrows  wrapped 
in  a rattlesnake’s  skin,  as  a token  of  his  hostility.  The 
governor,  Bradford,  filled  the  skin  with  powder  and  shot 
and  returned  it ; but  the  chieftain’s  courage  failed  at  the 
sight  of  this  unequivocal  symbol,  which  was  rejected  by 
every  community  to  whifch  it  was  carried,  until  at  last  it 
was  returned  to  Plymouth,  with  all  its  contents.  The 
Narragansetts  were  awed  into  submission. 


* wKny”'*  1622,  Thomas  Weston,  a merchant  of  London, 

sent  out  a colony  of  sixty  adventurers,  who  spent  most  of 
the  summer  at  Plymouth,  enjoying  the  hospitality  ol  the 
inhabitants,  but  afterwards  removed  to  W eymouth,*  where 
began  a plantation.  ’Being  soon  reduced  to  neces- 
the  settun.  sity  by  indolence  and  disorder,  and  having  provoked  the 
Indians  to  hostilities  by  their  injustice,  the  latter  formed  a 
plan  for  the  destruction  of  the  settlement. 

1623.  X4.  ®But  the  grateful  Massasoit  having  revealed  the  do- 

sigri  to  the  Plymouth  colony,  the  governor  sent  Captain 
Standish  with  eight  men  to  aid  the  inhabitants  of  Wey- 
mouth. With  his  small  party  Standish  intercepted  and 
killed  the  hostile  chief,  and  several  of  his  men,  and  the 
I 6/ conspiracy  was  defeated.  ’The  Weymouth  Plantation 

ornntauon.  ^ t.  x ^ , , 

was  soon  after  nearly  deserted,  most  of  the  settlers  return, 
ing  to  England. 

London  adventurers,  who  had  furnished  the 
s^ivemurers.  PI)  mouth  settlers  with  capital,  soon  becoming  discouraged 


• TTrnAmi'MfA,  calleJ  by  the  Indians  Wessag-MS5e«,  Is  a small  village  between  two  brancbe# 
»/  the  outwi  harbor  of  Boston,  12  miles  S.  E.  from  the  city.  (See  Map,  p.  184.) 


Part  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


183 


oy  the  small  returns  from  their  investments,  not  only  de-  16SS4. 

«ened  the  interests  of  the  colony,  but  did  much  to  injure 

its  prosperity.  They  refused  to  furnish  Robinson  and  his 
friends  a passage  to  America,  attempted  to  enforce  on  the 
colonists  a clergyman  more  friendly  to  the  established 
church,  and  even  despatched  a ship  to  injure  their  com- 
merce by  rivalry.  *At  last,  the  emigrants  succeeded  in  1626. 

purchasing*  the  rights  of  the  London  merchants ; they  nov. 
made  an  equitable  division  of  their  property,  which  was 
before  in  common  stock;  and  although  the  progress  of 
population  was  slow,  yet,  after  the  first  winter,  no  fears 
were  entertained  of  the  permanence  of  the  colony. 

III.  Massachusetts  Bay  Colony. — 1.  ^^In  1624,  Mr. 

White,  a Puritan  minister  of  Dorchester,*  in  England,  cape  Ann. 
having  induced  a number  of  persons  to  unite  with  him  in 
the  design  of  planting  another  colony  in  New  England,  a 
small  company  was  sent  over,  who  began  a settlement  at 
Cape  Ann."}*  This  settlement,  however,  was  abandoned 
hfter  an  existence  of  less  than  two  years. 

2.  ®In  1628,  a patent  was  obtained^  from  the  council  of  1628. 
Plymouth,  and  a second  company  was  sent  over,  under  »>•  March ». 
the  charge  of  John  Endicott,  which  settled'  at  Salem,J  to  Psaif^'' 
which  place  a few  of  the  settlers  of  Cape  Ann  had  pre-  c.  scpt. 
viously  removed.  *In  the  following  year  the  proprietors  1629. 
received**  a charter  from  the  king,  and  were  incorporated 

by  the  name  of  the  “ Governor  and  Company  of  the  Mas- 
sachusetts  Bay  in  New  England.”  About  200  additional  ingyear. 
settlers  came*  over,  a part  of  whom  removed  to  and  «• 
founded  Charlestown. § 

3.  ^During  the  year  1630,  the  Massachusetts  Bay  colony  1630. 
receircd  a large  accession  to  its  numbers,  by  the  arrival*" 

of  about  three  hundred  families,  mostly  pious  and  intelli- 
gent  Pui’itans,  under  the  charge  of  the  excellent  John  f.  juiy. 

W inthrop.  ®At  the  same  time  the  whole  government  of 

the  colony  was  removed  to  New  England,  and  Winthrop  occurred  at 

was  chosen  governor.  time. 

4.  ’The  new  emigrants  located  themselves  beyond  the  t.  Location  uJ 
limits  of  Salem,  and  settled  at  Dorchester, ||  Roxbury,1T  emigrants. 

* Dorchester in  England,  is  situated  on  the  small  river  Froom,  20  miles  from  its  entrance 
into  the  English  Channel,  six  miles  N.  from  Weymouth,  and  120  S.W.  from  London. 

t Cape  Ann,  the  northern  cape  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  is  30  miles  N.E.  from  Boston.  The 
rape  and  peninsula  are  now  included  in  the  town  of  Gloucester.  Gloucester,  the  principal  vil- 
lage, called  also  the  Harbor.,  is  finely  located  on  the  south  side  of  the  peninsula. 

J Salem,  called  by  the  Indians  Na-um-keag,  is  14  miles  N.E.  from  Boston.  It  is  built  on  a 
landy  peninsula,  formed  by  two  inlets  of  the  sea,  called  North  and  South  Rivers.  The  harbor, 
which  is  in  South  River,  is  good  for  vessels  drawing  not  more  than  12  or  14  feet  of  water.  (See 
Map,  next  page.) 

^ See  Note  on  page  187-  Map,  next  page,  and  also  on  p.  349. 

II  That  part  of  Dorchester  which  was  first  settled,  is  Dorche.ster  Neck,  about  four  miles  S K. 
from  Boston.  (See  Map,  p.  349.) 

If  Roxbury  village  is  two  miles  south  from  Boston.  Its  principal  street  may  be  considered 
as  the  continuation  of  Washington  Street,  Boston,  extending  over  Boston  Neck.  A great  part 
of  the  town  i.s  rockv  land  ; hence  the  name  Rock's-burv  ISee  Man.  next  nage.) 


184  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  iBooca 

ANALYSIS.  Cambridge,*  and  Watertown. f ‘The  accidental  advan. 
i settiemet  t ^ Spring  of  good  Water  induced  a few  families,  and 

iif Boston,  with  them  the  governor,  to  settle  on  the  peninsula  oi 
Shawmut ; and  Boston:};  thenceforth  became  the  metropolis 
of  New  England. 

of  the  settlers  were  from  illustrio  is  and  noble 
and  return  qf  families,  and  having  been  accustomed  to  a life  of  ease  and 
enjoyment,  their  sulferings  from  exposure  and  the  failure 
of  provisions  were  great,  and,  before  December,  two  liun. 
dred  had  died.  A few  only,  disheartened  by  the  scenes 
returned  to  England.  ^Tliose  who  remained  were 
renmi^  sustained  in  their  afflictions  by  religious  faith  and  Chris- 
tion  fortitude ; — not  a trace  of  repining  appears  in  their 
records,  and  sickness  never  prevented  their  assembling  at 
stated  times  for  religious  worship. 

1631.  6.  “In  1631  the  general  court,  or  council  of  the  people^. 

* J^udin”'  that  the  governor,  deputy-governor,  and  ass'st- 

1631.  ants,  should  be  chosen  by  the  freemen  alone ; but  at  the 
a.  Riay  28.  g^nie  time  it  was  declared  that  those  only  should  be  ad- 
mitted to  the  full  rights  of  citizenship,  who  were  members 
^'^thiTiT^  some  church  within  the  limits  of  the  colony. § ®This 
law  has  been  severely  censured  for  its  intolerance,  by 
those  who  have  lived  in  more  enlightened  times,  but  it 
M as  in  strict  accordance  with  the  policy  and  the  spirit  of 
the  age,  and  with  the  professions  of  the  Puritans  them. 
1634.  selves,  and  originated  in  the  purest  motives. 
maSfntne  ®In  1634  the  pure  democratic  form  of  government, 

which  had  hitherto  prevailed,  was  changed'*  to  a represen- 
b May.  tative  democracy,  by  which  the  powers  of  legislation  were 
muiarm.  intrusted  to  deputies  chosen  by  the  people.  Tn  the  same 


♦ Cambridge,  fonnerly  called  Newtown,  is  situ 
ated  on  the  north  side  of  Charles  River,  three  miles 
N.iV.  from  Ro.'-.ton.  Tne  courthouse  and  jail  are 
at  East  Cambridge,  formerly  called  Ler.hmere's 
Point,  within  a mile  of  Bo.ston,  and  connected  with 
it  and  Charlestown  by  bridges.  Harvard  College, 
the  first  established  in  the  United  States,  is  al 
Cambridge.  (Map.)*  (See  also  Map,  p.  349.) 

t Watertown  village  is  on  the  north  side  of 
Charles  River,  west  of  Cambridge,  and  seven  miles 
from  Boston.  (Map.) 

J Boston,  the  largest  to^vn  in  New  England, 
and  the  capital  of  Massachusetts,  is  situated 
on  a peninsula  of  an  uneven  surface,  two  miles 
long  and  about  one  mile  wide,  connected  with 
the  mainland  on  the  south,  by  a narrow  neck 
about  forty  rods  across.  Several  bridges  also  nou 
connect  it  with  the  mainland  on  the  north,  west, 
and  south.  The  harbor,  on  the  east  of  the  city 
is  very  extensive,  and  is  one  of  the  best  in  the 
United  States.  South  Boston,  formerly  a part  of 
Dorchester,  and  East  Boston,  form-rly  NiKldlea 
Island,  are  now  includea  within  the  limits  of  the 
city.  (Also  see  Map  on  p.  849.) 

^ Note. — But  when  New  Hampshire  united  with  Massachusetts  in  1641,  not  as  a province, 
but  on  equal  terms,  neither  the  freemen  nor  the  deputies  of  New  Hampshire  were  required  tv 
be  church  m»  mbers. 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


Paat  11.J 


185 


year  the  peculiar  tenets  of  Roger  Williams,  minister  of  1634. 

Salem,  began  to  occasion  much  excitement  in  the  colony. 

A puritan,  and  a fugitive  from  English  persecution,  Roger 
Williams  had  sougJit,  in  New  England,  an  asylum  among 
.hose  of  his  own  creed  ; but  finding  there,  in  matters  of 
rcdigion,  the  same  kind  of  intolerance  that  prevailed  in 
England,  he  earnestly  raised  his  voice  against  it. 

8.  *He  maintained  that  it  is  the  duty  of  the  civil  magis-  i. 
trato  to  give  equal  protection  to  all  religious  sects,  and 
that  he  has  no  right  to  restrain  or  direct  the  consciences 
of  men,  or,  in  any  way,  interfere  with  their  modes  of  wor- 
ship, or  the  principles  of  their  religious  faith.  *But  with  2 othet 
these  doctrines  ot  religious  tolerance  he  united  others  that  vancedin 
were  deemed  subversive  of  good  government,  and  opposed  * 

to  the  fundamental  princijdes  of  civil  society.  Such  were 
those  which  declared  it  wrong  to  enforce  an  oath  of  alle- 
giance to  the  sovereign,  or  of  obedience  to  the  magistrate, 
and  which  asserted  that  the  King  had  no  right  to  usurp  the 
power  of  disposing  of  the  territory  of  the  Indians,  and 
hence  that  the  colonial  charter  itself  was  invalid. 

9.  ®Such  doctrines,  and  particularly  those  which  related  ^ 

to  religious  toleration,  were  received  with  alarm,  and  Roger  wuiiams. 
Williams,  after  having  been  in  vain  remonstrated  with  by 
the  ruling  elders  of  the  churches,  was  summoned  before 
the  general  court,  and  finally,  banished*  from  the  colony.  * -^"53“"®* 
He  soon  after  became  the  founder  of  Rhode  Island. b.  seep  215. 

10.  ^During  the  same  year,  1635,  three  thousand  new  4.  Additional 
settlers  came  over,  among  whom  were  Hugh  Peters  and  if35;%t^s 
Sir  Henry  Vane,  two  individuals  who  afterwards  acted 
conspicuous  parts  in  the  history  of  England.  Sir  Henry 

Vane,  tlien  at  the  age  of  twenty-five,  gained  the  affections 
of  the  people  by  his  integrity,  humility,  and  zeal  in  reli- 
gion ; and,  in  the  following  year,  was  chosen  governor. 

11.  ^Already  the  increasing  numbers  of  the  colonists 

began  to  suggest  the  formation  of  new  settlements  still  Connecticut. 
farther  westward.  The  clustering  villages  around  the 
Bay  of  Massachusetts  had  become  too  numerous  and  too 
populous  for  men  who  had  few  attachments  to  place,  and 
wlio'  could  choose  their  abodes  from  the  vast  world  of 
wilderness  that  lay  unoccupied  before  them ; and,  only 
seven  years  from  the  planting  of  Salem,  we  find  a 
little  colony  branching®  off  from  the  parent  stock,  and  *9 

wending  its  way  through  the  forests,  nearly  a hundred 
miles,  to  the  banks  of  the  Connecticut.* 


• Connecticut  River,  the  largest  river  in  New  England,  has  its  source  in  the  highlands  on 
the  northern  border  of  New  Hampshire.  Its  general  course  is  S.  by  W.,  and  after  forming  the 
boundary  between  Vermont  and  New  Hampshire,  and  passing  through  Massachusetts  and  Con- 
uevticut,  it  enters  Long  Island  Sound,  100  miles  N.E.  from  New  York.  It  is  not  navigable  foi 
iho  largest  vessels  Hartford,  fifty  miles  from  its  mouth,  is  at  the  head  of  sloop  narigatio 

24 


186 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  H 


ANALYSIS 

1638. 

. Sufferings 
of  the  emi- 
grants. 


2.  Remarics 
upon  this 
snterprise 


i.  Other  reli- 
gious dissen- 
sions 

which  arose 
toon  after  the 
banishtnent 
of  Williams 


4 Course 
taken  by  Mrs. 
Hutchinson. 


5.  By  whom 
she  loas 
supported. 


1637. 

6 By  ichom 
opposed. 

7.  Her  banish- 
ment. 
a.  Aug. 


8.  Pequod 
war 

0 See  p.  209. 
9.  TheNarra- 
gansetts. 


iO  Result  of 
. the  contest. 
o.  Soe  p.  211. 


1 1.  'Severe  were  the  sufferings  of  the  eniigrants  during 
tlie  first  winter.  Some  of  them  returned,  through  the 
snow,  in  a famishing  state ; and  those  who  remained  sub- 
sisted  on  acmms,  malt,  and  grains;  but,  during  the  sum- 
mer following,  new  emigrants  came  in  larger  companies, 
and  several  settlements  were  firmly  established.  *Tlie 
display  of  Puritan  fortitude,  enterprise,  and  resolution,  ex. 
hibited  in  the  planting  of  the  Connecticut  colony,  are  dis- 
tinguishing traits  of  New  England  character.  From  that 
day  to  the  present  the  hardy  sons  of  New  England  have 
been  foremost  among  ^le  bold  pioneers  of  western  emi- 
gration. 

13.  ’Soon  after  the  banishment  of  Roger  Williams, 
other  religious  dissensions  arose,  which  again  disturbed 
the  quiet  of  the  colony.  It  was  customary  lor  the  mem- 
bers of  each  congregation  to  assemble  in  weekly  meetings, 
and  there  debate  the  doctrines  they  had  heard  the  previous 
Sunday,  for  the  purpose  of  extending  their  sacred  influ- 
ence through  the  week.  As  women  were  debarred  the 
privilege  of  taking  part  in  these  debates,  a Mrs.  Hutchin- 
son, a woman  of  eloquence  and  ability,  established  meet- 
ings for  those  of  her  own  sex,  in  which  her  zeal  and  talent 
soon  procured  her  a numerous  and  admiring  audience. 

14.  ”*This  woman,  from  being  a i expounder  of  the  doc- 
trines of  others,  soon  began  to  teach  new  ones  ; she  as- 
sumed the  right  of  deciding  upon  the  religious  faith  of  tlie 
clergy  and  the  people,  and,  finally,  of  censuring  and  con- 
demning  those  who  rejected,  or  professed  themselves  un- 
able  to  understand  her  peculiar  tenets.  ’She  was  supported 
by  Sir  Henry  Vane  the  governor,  by  several  of  the  magis- 
trates, and  men  of  learning,  and  by  a majority  of  the  people 
of  Boston.  '‘She  was  opposed  by  most  of  the  clergy,  and  by 
the  sedate  and  more  judicious  men  of  the  colony.  ’At 
length,  in  a general  synod*  of  the  churches,  the  new 
opinions  were  condemned  as  erroneous  and  heretical,  and 
the  general  court  soon  after  issued  a decree  of  banishment 
against  Mrs.  Hutchinson  and  several  of  her  followers. 

15.  ’During  the  same  year  occurred  an  Indian  war<*  in 
Connecticut,  with  the  Pequods,  the  most  warlike  of  the 
New  England  tribes.  ®The  Narragansetts  of  Rhode 
Island,  hereditary  enemies  of  the  Pequods,  were  invited  to 
unite  with  them  in  exterminating  the  invaders  of  their 
country  ; but,  through  the  influence  of  Roger  Williams, 
they  rejected  the  proposals,  and,  lured  by  the  hope  of 
gratifying  their  revenge  for  former  injuries,  they  deter 
mined  to  assist  the  English  in  the  prosecution  of  the  war 
'“The  result'  of  the  brief  contest  was  the  total  destruction 
of  the  Paquod  nation.  The  impression  made  upon  the 


Pakt  rj.j 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


187 


other  tribes  secured  a long  tranquillity  to  the  English  1037. 
settlements.  

IG.  ^Tlie  persecutions  which  the  Puritans  in  England  InEnTia^ 
sulFered,  during  this  period,  induced  large  numbers  of 
‘hern  to  remove  to  New  England.  But  the  jealousy  of 
he  English  monarch,  and  of  the  English  bishop,  was  at 
engtti  aroused  by  the  rapid  growth  of  a Puritan  colcny, 
in  v»hich  sentiments  adverse  to  the  claims  of  the  established 
church  and  the  prerogatives  of  royalty  were  ardently 
cherished  ; and  repeated  attempts  were  made  to  put  a stop 
to  farther  emigration.  As  early  as  1633,  a proclamation 
to  that  effect  was  issued,  but  the  vacillating  policy  of  the 
king  neglected  to  enforce  it. 

17.  “In  1638  a fleet  of  eight  ships,  on  board  of  which  1638. 
were  some  of  the  most  eminent  Puritan  leaders  and 
patriots,  was  forbidden  to  sail,  by  order  of  the  king’s  coun- 

cil ; but  the  restraint  was  finally  removed,  and  the  ships 
proceeded  on  their  intended  voyage.  ®It  has  been  asserted,  ? Assemont 
and  generally  believed,  that  the  distinguished  patriots  John  relation  to 
Hampden  and  Oliver  Cromwell  were  on  board  of  this  Sdcrmn- 
fleet,  but  were  detained  by  special  order  or  the  king.  “If  ^ ^whatu 
the  assertion  be  correct,  this  assumption  of  arbitrary  power  saidofthiM 
by  the  king  was  a fatal  error  ; for  the  exertions  of  Hamp- 
den  and  Cromwell,  in  opposing  the  encroachmf^nts  of 
kingly  authority,  afterwards  contributed  greatly  to  the 
furtherance  of  those  measures  which  deprived  Charles  1. 
of  his  crown,  and  finally  brought  him  to  the  scaffold. 

18.  ®The  settlers  of  Massachusetts  had  early  turned  s^Educ^um 
their  attention  to  the  subject  of  education,  wisely  judging  ia.nd;  found- 
that  learning  and  religion  would  be  the  best  safeguards  of  Zard^oiuge, 
the  commonwealth.  In  1636  the  general  court  appro- 

priated  about  a thousand  dollars  for  the  purpose  of  found- 
ing a public  school  or  college,  and,  in  the  following  year, 
directed  that  it  should  be  established  at  Newtown.  In 
1638,  John  Harvard,  a worthy  minister,  dying  at  Charles- 
town,* left  to  the  institution  upwards  of  three  thousand 
dollars.  In  honor  of  this  pious  benefactor  the  general 
court  gave  to  the  school  the  name  of  Harvard  College  ; 
and,  in  memory  of  the  place  where  many  of  the  settlers 
of  New  England  had  received  their  education,  that  part 
of  Newtown  in  which  the  college  was  located,  received  JQ43 
the  name  of  Cambridge. “ , b union  of 

IV.  Union  of  the  New  England  Colonies. — 1.  *In 


* Cha/Urtinvn  is  situated  on  a peninsula,  north  of  and  about  half  as  large  as  that  of  Boston, 
formed  by  Mystic  River  on  the  N.,  and  an  inlet  from  Charles  River  on  the  S.  The  channel 
between  Oh<.rlestown  and  Boston  is  less  than  half  a mile  across,  over  which  bridges  have  been 
thrown  The  United  States  Navy  Yard,  located  at  Charlestown,  covers  about  60  acres  of  land 
J*  5 one  of  the  best  naval  depots  in  the  Union.  (See  Map,  p.  184,  and  also  Map,  p,  349.'. 


iS8 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


tUoJV  II 


analysis.  1643  the  colonies  of  Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  Ply 
mouth,  and  New  Haven,  formed^  themselves  into  one  con 
federacy,  by  the  name  of  The  United  Colonies  of  New 
England.  ‘The  reasons  assigned  for  this  union  were, 
the  dispersed  state  of  the  colonies  ; the  dangers  appre- 
liended  from  the  Dutch,  the  French,  and  the  Indians  ; the 
commencement  of  civil  contests  in  the  parent  country  ; 
and  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  aid  from  that  quarter,  in  an> 


a.  ISIay  29  * 

1.  The  reasons 
for  this 
union. 


t whyRfMde  emergency.  “A  few  years  later  Rhode  Island  petitioned^ 

Island  tom  ^ _ J _ _ _ J . . . . 

not  admitted. 
b. 


1648. 


3 Terms  of 
Ihe  cotifede- 
racy 


4 Nature  of 
this  transac- 
tion 


5.  Early  lates 
and  custotns. 


e.  A funda- 
mental law 
of  Massa- 
chusetts. 


7.  How 
iimited. 


8.  War," 

‘blasphemy," 

4-c 


Immorali- 

ties." 

“ Money 
loaned." 

" Instruction 
if  children." 


%.  Comparison 
observed 
here. 


to  be  admitted  into  the  confederacy,  but  was  refused,  be- 
cause  she  was  unwilling  to  consent  to  what  was  required 
of  her,  an  incorporation  with  the  Plymouth  colony. 

2.  ®By  the  terms  of  the  confederacy,  which  e.xisted 
more  than  forty  years,  each  colony  was  to  retain  its  sepa- 
rate existence,  but  was  to  contribute  its  proportion  of  men 
and  money  for  the  common  defence  ; which,  with  all  mat- 
ters relating  to  the  common  interest,  was  to  be  decided  in 
an  annual  assembly  composed  of  two  commissioners  from 
each  colony.  '‘This  transaction  of  the  colonies  was  an  as- 
sumption of  the  powers  of  sovereignty,  and  doubtless  con- 
tributed to  the  formation  of  that  public  sentiment  which 
prepared  the  way  for  American  Independence. 

V.  Eari.y  Laws  and  Customs. — 1.  '’As  the  laws  and 
customs  of  a people  denote  the  prevailing  sentiments  and 
opinions,  the  peculiarities  of  early  New  England  legisla- 
tion should  not  be  wholly  overlooked.  ®By  a fundamental 
law  of  Massachusetts  it  was  enacted  that  all  strangers 
professing  the  Christian  religion,  and  fleeing  to  the  coun- 
try, from  the  tyranny  of  their  persecutors,  should  be  sup- 
ported at  the  public  charge  till  other  provisions  could  ffie 
made  for  them.  ’Yet  this  toleration  did  not  extend  to 
Jesuits  and  popish  priests,  who  were  subjected  to  banish- 
ment ; and,  in  case  of  their  return,  to  death. 

2.  ®Defensive  war  only  was  considered  justifiable  : 
blasphemy,  idolatry,  and  witchcraft  were  punishable  with 
death  ; all  gaming  was  prohibited  ; intemperance,  and  all 
immoralities,  were  severely  punished  ; persons  were  for. 
bidden  to  receive  interest  for  money  lent,  and  to  wear  ex- 
pensive apparel  unsuitable  to  their  estates  ; parents  were 
commanded  to  instruct  and  catechise  their  children  and 
servants ; and,  in  all  cases  in  which  the  laws  were  found 
defective,  the  Bible  was  made  the  ultimate  tribunal  of 
appeal. 

3.  ®Like  the  tribes  of  Israel,  the  colonists  of  New  Eng. 
land  had  forsaken  their  native  land  after  a long  and  severe 


• Norfi. — The  Plymouth  commissioners,  for  want  of  authority  from  the'  general  court,  dli 
not  sign  the  articles  until  Sept.  17th 


Part  II.J 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


189 


bondage,  and  journeyed  into  the  wilderness  for  the  sake  1643. 

of  religion.  ‘They  endeavored  to  cherish  a resemblance  

of  condition  so  honorable,  and  so  fraught  with  incitements  lotonim  S 
to  piety,  by  cultivating  a conformity  between  their  laws  che^w^and 
and  customs,  and  those  which  had  distinguished  the  people 
1 God.  ^Hence  arose  some  of  the  peculiarities  which  2.  \vhati^u> 
nave  been  observed  in  their  legislative  code  ; and  hence  henuarme. 
arose  also  the  practice  of  commencing  their  sabbatical  ob- 
servances on  Saturday  evening,  and  of  counting  every 
evening  the  commencement  of  the  ensuing  day. 

4.  The  same  predilection  for  Jewish  customs  begat,  or  3.  mme*  qf 
at  least  promoted,  among  them,  the  habit  of  bestowing  sig-  ^ 
nificant  names  on  children;  of  whom,  the  first  three  that 
were  baptized  in  Boston  church,  re- 
ceived the  names  of  Joy,  Recompense, 
and  Pity.’  This  custom  prevailed  to 
a great  extent,  and  such  names  as 
Faith,  Hope,  Charity,  Patience,  &c., 
and  others  of  a similar  character,  were 
long  prevalent  throughout  New  En- 
gland. ^ 

SECTION  II. 

Divisions. — I.  Events  from  the  “ Union"  to  Kinq 
Philip's  War.— II.  King  Philip's  War.— Ill 
Controversies  and  Royal  Tyranny.— IV.  Mas- 
sachusetts during  King  WilliamU  War.  king  philip. 


1.  Events  from  the  “ Union  ” to  King  Philip’s  change  in 
War. — 1.  ■‘In  1644  an  'mportant  change  took  place  in 

the  government  of  Massachusetts.  When  representatives 
were  first  chosen,  they  sat  and  voted  in  the  same  room 
with  the  governor’s  council ; but  it  was  now  ordained  that 
the  governor  and  his  council  should  sit  apart ; and  thence 
commenced  the  separate  existence  of  the  democratic 
branch  of  the  legislature,  or  house  of  representatives. 

‘’During  the  same  year  the  disputes  which  had  long 
existed  between  the  inhabitants  of  New  England  and  the 
French  settlers  in  Acadia  were  adjusted  by  treaty.*  a.  Oct  is 

2.  'During  the  civil  war®  which  occurred  in  England, 

the  New  England  colonies  were  ardently  attached  to  the  setisiuring 
cause  of  the  Parliament,  but  yet  they  had  so  far  forgotten  inEngiand 
their  own  wrongs,  as  sincerely  to  lament  the  tragical  fate 
of  the  king.  ’After  the  abolition  of  royalty,  a requisition**  c.  lesi 
was  made  upon  Massachusetts  for  the  return  of  her  char-  hbintZn'S 
ter,  that  a new  one  might  be  taken  out  under  the  au- 
thorities  m hich  then  held  the  reins  of  government. 

Probably  through  the  influence  of  Cromwell  the  requisi- 


190  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  illon*  11 

ANALYSIS,  tion  was  not  enforced.  ^When  the  supreme  authority 
[louring the  devolved  upon  Cromwell,  as  Protector  of  the  Common- 
comimn-  wealth  of  England,  the  New  England  colonies  found  iu 
him  an  ardent  friend,  and  a protector  of  their  liberties. 
1652.  3.  “In  1652  the  province  of  Maine*  was  taken  undei 

jurisdiction  of  Massachusetts.  As  early  as  1626  a 
few  feeble  settlements  were  commenced  along  the  coast 
of  Maine,  but  hardly  had  they  gained  a permanent  exist- 
ence, before  the  whole  territory,  from  the  Piscataquaf  to 
the  Penobscot,  was  granted  away  by  the  Plymouth  Com- 
pany, by  a succession  of  conflicting  patents,  which  were 
afterwards  the  occasion  of  long-continued  and  bitter  con- 
troversies. 

а.  April  13.  4.  “Ill  1639  Ferdinand  Gorges,  a member  of  the 

Plyii^outh  Company,  obtained*  a royal  charter,  constitu 
scheme  qf  ting  him  Loi'd  Proprietor  of  the  country.  The  stately 

govenwient.  ° r ,.,i  '*^1 

scheme  of  government  which  he  attempted  to  establish 
was  poorly  suited  to  the  circumstances  of  the  people ; and 
they  Anally  sought  a refuge  from  anarchy,  and  the  con- 
tentions of  opposing  claimants  to  their  territory,  by  taking 
into  their  own  hands  the  powers  of  government,  and 
b isoi  placing^  themselves  under  the  protection  of  a sister  colony. 
1656.  5.  ‘‘In  1656  occurred  the  Arst  arrival  of  Quakers  in 

^ r^ai^'  ^lassachusetts,  a sect  which  had  recently  arisen  in  Eng- 
land.  The  report  of  their  peculiar  sentiments  and  actions 
setts.  had  preceded  them,  and  they  were  sent  back  by  the  ves- 
5 Laws  sels  ill  which  they  came.  ^The  four  united  colonies  tlien 
c.  1657.  concurred  in  a law®  prohibiting  the  introduction  Oi  Qua- 
kers, but  still  they  continued  to  arrive  in  increasing  num- 
bers, although  the  rigor  of  the  law  was  increased  against 
1658.  them.  At  length,  in  1658,  by  the  advice  of  the  commis- 
sioners of  the  four  colonies,  the  legislature  of  Massachu- 
setts, after  a long  discussion,  and  by  a majority  of  a single 
vote,  denounced  the  punishment  of  death  upon  all  Quakers 
returning  from  banishment. 

б.  Avowed  6.  ®The  avowed  object  of  the  law  was  not  to  persecute 

the  Quakers,  but  to  exclude  them ; and  it  was  thought 
Its  effect,  that  its  severity  would  be  eflectual.  ’But  the  fear  of 
death  had  no  influence  over  men  who  believed  they  were 


♦ MAINE,  the  northeastern  of  the  United  States,  is  supposed  to  contain  an  area  of  nearly 
So.CKX)  square  miles.  In  north  and  northwest  the  country  is  mountainous,  and  has  a poor 
soil.  Throughout  the  interior  it  is  generally  hilly,  and  the  land  rises  so  rapidly  from  the  sea- 
coast,  that  the  tide  in  the  numerous  rivers  fiows  but  a short  distance  inland.  The  best  land  ii» 
the  state  is  between  the  Penobscot  and  Kennebec  rivers,  where  it  is  excellent.  The  coast  is  lined 
with  islands,  and  indented  with  numerous  bays  and  inlets,  which  furnish  more  good  harbors 
than  are  found  in  any  other  state  in  the  Union. 

t The  Piscataqua  rises  between  Mmne  and  New  Hampshire,  and  throughout  its  whole  course, 
of  forty  miles,  constitutes  the  boundary  between  the  two  states.  That  p;u*t  of  the  stream  abov# 
Berwick  Falls  is  called  Salmon  Falls  River.  Great  Bay,  with  its  tributaries,  Lamprey,  Exe- 
ter, Oyster  River,  and  other  streams,  unites  with  it  on  the  south,  &ve  miles  ale  te  Portsmouth. 
'See  Map,  p.  206.) 


Paet  II. J 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


191 

divinely  commissioned  to  proclaim  the  sinfulness  of  a 1^359, 

dying  pcjople  ; and  four  of  those  who  had  been  banished, 

were  executed  according  to  the  law, — rejoicing  in  their 
death,  and  refusing  to  accept  a pardon,  wiiich  was  vainly 
urged  upon  them,  on  condition  of  their  abandoning  the 
colony  forever. 

7.  ‘During  the  trial  of  the  last  who  suffered,  another,  1660. 
who  had  been  banished,  entered  the  court,  and  reproached 

tlie  magistrates  for  shedding  innocent  blood.  ^The  pris-  suffered 
ons  were  soon  filled  witli  new  victims,  who  eagerly 
crowded  forward  to  the  ranks  of  martyrdom ; but,  as  a 
uatural  result  of  the  severity  of  the  law,  public  sympathy 
was  turned  in  favor  of  the  accused,  and  the  law  was 
repealed.*  The  other  laws  were  relaxed,  as  the  Quakers  *1661. 
gradually  became  less  ardent  in  the  promulgation  of  theii 
sentiments,  and  more  moderate  in  their  opposition  to  the 
usages  of  the  people. 

8.  ^Tidings  of  the  restoration  of  monarchy  in  England  3 Judges^ 
were  brought  by  the  arrival,*’  at  Boston,  of  two  of  the  b Aug.  6 
judges  who  had  condemned  Charles  I.  to  death,  and  who 

now  fled  from  the  vengeance  of  his  son.  Tliese  judges, 
whose  names  were  Edward  Whalley  and  William  Gotfe, 
were  kindly  received  by  the  people ; and  when  orders 
were  sent,  and  messengers  arrived®  for  their  arrest,  they  ®1661. 
were  concealed  from  the  oflicers  of  the  law,  and  were 
enabled  to  end  their  days  in  New  England. 

9.  ^The  commerckil  restrictions  from  which  the  New  4 Restric- 
England  colonies  were  exempt  during  the  time  of  the  ^NewEnT 
Commonwealth,  were  renewed  after  the  restoration.  The 
narbors  of  the  colonies  were  closed  against  all  but  Eng- 
lish vessels ; such  articles  of  American  produce  as  were 

in  demand  in  England  were  forbidden  to  be  shipped  to 
foreign  markets  ; even  the  liberty  of  free  trade  among  the 
colonies  themselves  was  taken  away,  and  they  were 
finally  forbidden  to  manufacture,  for  their  own  use,  or  for 
foreign  markets,  those  articles  which  would  come  in  com- 
petition with  English  manufactures.  "These  restrictions  s Not  strict, t 
were  the  subject  of  frequent  complaints,  and  could  seldom 
be  strictly  enforced ; Wt  England  would  never  repeal 
them,  and  they  became  a prominent  link  in  the  chain  of 
causes  which  led  to  the  revolution. 

10.  ®In  1664  a royal  fleet,  destined  for  the  reduction  of  1664. 
:he  Dutch  colonies  on  the  Hudson,  arrived"*  at  Boston,  Aug.  2 
bringing  commissioners  who  were  instructed  to  hear  and  romulm- 
determine  all  complaints  that  might  exist  in  New  England,  in  Neio 
and  take  such  measures  as  they  might  deem  expedient 

for  settling  the  peace  and  security  of  the  country  on  a t.  iimo  this 
solid  foundation.  '^Most  of  the  New  England  colonies, 


192 


ANALYSIS 


V Tn  Maine 
and  iV  H. 
In  Conn  , 
Plymouth, 
and  R.  I. 


S Conduct  qf 
Massachu- 


A The  result. 


*.  Treaty 
with  Massa- 
soit. 

ft  See  p 182. 
b.  1682. 

5 The  two 
sons  qf 
Massasoit. 


c.  1662. 


6.  What  has 
been  said  of 
Philip  by  the 
early  New 
England 
historians. 


7.  By  later 
writers. 


• Commence- 
ment of  King 
Philip's  war 

d 1674 


1675. 

e.  July  4. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Book  U 

ever  jealous  of  their  liberties,  viewed  this  measure  with 
alarm,  and  considered  it  a violation  of  their  charters. 

11.  4n  Maine  and  New  Hampshire  the  commissioners 
occasioned  much  disturbance ; in  Connecticut  they  were 
received  with  coldness ; in  Plymouth  with  secret  opposi- 
tion ; but,  in  Rhode  Island,  with  every  mark  of  deference 
and  attention.  ^Massachusetts  alone,  although  professing 
the  most  sincere  loyalty  to  the  king,  asserted  with  bold- 
ness her  chartered  rights,  and  declining  to  acknowledge 
the  authority  of  the  commissioners,  protested  against  its 
exercise  within  her  limits.  ®ln  general,  but  little  atten- 
tion was  paid  to  the  acts  of  the  commissioners,  and  they 
were  at  length  recalled.  After  their  departure.  New' 
England  enjoyed  a season  of  prosperity  and  tranquillity, 
until  the  breaking  out  of  King  Philip’s  war,  in  1675. 

II.  King  Philip’s  War. — l.'‘The  treaty  of  friendship 
which  the  Plymouth  colony  made*  with  Massasoit,  the 
great  sachem  of  the  Wampanoags,  was  kept  unbroken 
during  his  lifetime.  ®After  his  death,''  his  two  sons, 
Alexander  and  Philip,  were  regarded  with  much  jealousy 
by  the  English,  and  were  suspected  of  plotting  agains' 
them.  The  elder  brother,  Alexander,  soon  dying,'  Philip 
succeeded  him. 

2.  *It  is  said  by  the  early  New  England  historians, 
that  this  chief,  jealous  of  the  growing  power  of  the  whites, 
and  perceiving,  in  it,  the  eventual  destruction  of  his  own 
race,  during  several  years  secretly  carried  on  his  designs 
of  uniting  all  the  neighboring  tribes  in  a warlike  confede- 
racy against  the  English.  ’By  later,  and  more  impartial 
writers,  it  is  asserted  that  Philip  received  the  new’s  of  the 
death  of  the  first  Englishmen  who  w'ere  killed,  w ith  so 
much  sorrow  as  to  cause  him  to  weep  ; and  that  he  was 
forced  into  the  w'ar  by  the  ardor  of  his  young  men,  against 
his  own  judgment  and  that  of  his  chief  counsellors. 

3.  ®A  friendly  Indian  missionary,  who  had  detected 
the  supposed  plot,  and  revealed  it  to  the  Plymouth  people, 
was,  soon  after,  found  murdered. **  Three  Indians  were 
arrested,  tried,  and  convicted  of  the  murder, — one  of 
whom,  at  the  execution,  confessed  they  had  been  instigated 
by  Philip  to  commit  the  deed.  Philip,  now  encouraged 
by  the  general  voice  of  his  tribe,  and  seeing  no  possibility 
of  avoiding  the  war,  sent  his  women  and  children  to  the 
Narragansetts  for  protection,  and,  early  in  July,  1675, 
made  an  attack*  upon  Swanzey,*  and  killed  several 
people. 


* Swanzey  Is  a small  village  of  Massachusetts,  on  a northern  branch  of  Mount  Hope  Raf, 
part  of  Narragansett  Bay.)  It  is  twelve  miles  S.£.  from  Providence,  and  about  thirty  0v« 
S.W.  flrom  Plymouth.  (See  Map,  p.  216.) 


PlRT  II.J 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


loy 


4.  *Tlie  country  was  immediately  alarmed,  ana  t'le 
troops  of  Plynioutli,  with  several  companies  from  Boston, 
marched  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy.  A few  Indians  were 
killed,  tlie  troops  penetrated  to  Mount  Hope,*  the  resi- 
dence of  Philip,  but  he  and  his  warriors  tied  at  their  ap- 
nroach.  ^It  being  known  tliat  the  Narragansetts  favored 
‘.he  cause  of  Philip,  and  it  being  feared  that  they  would 
join  him  in  the  war,  the  forces  proceeded  into  the  Narra- 
gansett  country,  where  they  concluded  a treaty  of  peace 
with  that  tribe. 

5.  ’During  the  same  month  the  forces  of  Philip  were 
attacked^'  in  a swamp  at  Pocasset,  now  Tiverton, but  the 
svhites,  after  losing  sixteen  of  their  number,  were  obliged 
to  withdraw.  They  then  attempted  to  guard  the  avenues 
leading  from  the  swamp,  in  the  hope  of  reducing  the  In- 
dians by  starvation  ; but,  after  a siege  of  thirteen  days, 
the  enemy  contrived  to  escape  in  the  night  across  an  arm 
of  the  bay,  and  most  of  them,  with  Philip,  fled  westward 
to  the  Connecticut  River,  where  they  had  previously  in- 
duced the  Nipmucks,:};  a tribe  in  the  interior  of  Massachu- 
setts, to  join  them. 

6.  ^The  English,  in  the  hope  of  reclaiming  the  Nip- 
mucks,  had  sent  Captains  Wheeler  and  Hutchinson,  with 
a party  of  twenty  men,  into  their  country,  to  treat  with 
them.  The  Indians  had  agreed  to  meet  them  near  Brook- 
lield  ;§  but,  lurking  in  ambush,  they  fell  upon  them  as 
they  approached,  and  killed  most  of  the  party.' 

7.  ^The  remainder  fled  to  Brookfield,  and  alarmed  the 
inhabitants,  who  hastily  fortified  a house  for  their  protec- 
tion. Here  they  were  besieged  during  two  days,  and 
every  expedient  wliich  savage  ingenuity  could  devise  was 
adopted  for  their  destruction.  At  one  time  the  savages 
had  succeeded  in  setting  the  building  on  fire,  when  the 
rain  suddenly  descended  and  extinguished  the  kindling 
flames.  On  the  arrival  of  a party  to  the  relief  of  the 
garrison  the  Indians  abandoned  the  place. 

7.  ®A  few  days  later,  ISO  men  attacked^*  the  Indians 


1675. 


1.  Funuit 
of  the  ene/tny. 


July. 


2.  The  Naira' 
ganaetta. 


a.  July  25 


b.  July  28. 

3.  Events  at 
Tiverton, 
and  Jlignt  oj 
FhUip- 


4.  Events  thai 
happened  at 
Brookfield. 


c.  Aug.  12. 


5.  Siege  at 
that  place 


d Sept.  5. 

6 Events 
that  occurred 
at  Deerfield 


^ Mount  Hope,  or  Pokanoket,  is  a hill  of  a conical  form,  nearly  300  feet  high,  in  the  present 
town  of  Bristol,  Rhode  Island,  and  on  the  west  shore  of  Mount  Hope  Bay.  The  hill  is  twe 
miles  N.E.  from  Bristol  Court-house.  The  view  from  its  summit  is  highly  beautiful.  (See 
Map,  p.  215.) 

t Tiverton  is  in  the  State  of  Rhode  Island,  south  from  Mount  Hope  Bay,  and  having  on  the 
west  the  East  Passage  of  Narragansett  Bay.  A stone  bridge  1000  feet  long  connects  the  village, 
on  the  south,  with  the  island  of  Rhode  Island.  The  village  is  thirteen  miles  N.E.  from  New 
port,  and  sixteen  in  a direct  line  S.E.  from  Providence.  The  Swamp  on  Pocasset  Neck  is  seven 
miles  long.  (See  Map,  p.  215.) 

X The  Nipmucks  occupied  the  country  in  the  central  and  southern  parts  of  Wox-cester 
county. 

§ Brookfield  is  in  Worcester  county,  Massachusetts,  sixty  miles  W.  from  Boston,  and  twenty- 
• five  E.  from  Connecticut  River.  This  town  was  long  a solitary  settlement,  being  about  half 
way  between  the  old  towns  on  Connecticut  River,  and  those  on  the  east  towards  \he  Atlantio 
coast.  The  place  of  ambuscade  was  two  or  three  miles  west  from  the  village,  at  a narrow  paa 
sage  between  a st«!cp  hill  and  a thick  swamp,  at  the  head  of  Wickaboag  Poua. 

2o 


1 


»94 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  II 


ANAI.Y3I8  in  the  southern  part  of  the  town  of  Deerfield,*  killing 
twenty-six  of  the  enemy,  and  losing  ten  of  their  own  num- 
her.  On  the  eleventh  of  September  Deerfield  was  burned 
At  Hadley,  by  the  Indians.  ^On  the  same  day  Hadleyf  was  alarme>d 
in  time  of  public  worship,  and  the  people  thrown  into  the 
utmost  confusion.  Suddenly  there  appeared  a man  of 
venerable  aspect  in  the  midst  of  the  affrighted  inhabitants, 
who  put  himself  at  their  head,  led  them  to  the  onset,  and, 
after  the  dispersion  of  the  enemy,  instantly  disappeared. 
The  deliverer  of  Hadley,  then  imagined  to  be  an  angel, 
t. Seep.  191.  General  Goffe,'^  one  o^  the  judges  of  Charles  I.,  who 
was  at  that  time  concealed  in  the  town. 

*■  same  month,  as  Captain  Lathrop 

and  eighty  young  men,  with  several  teams,  were  transport- 
ing a quantity  of  grain  from  Deerfield  to  Hadley,  nearly 
a thousand  Indians  suddenly  surrounded  them  at  a place 
since  called  Bloody  Brook,:}:  and  killed  nearly  their  whole 
number.  The  noise  of  the  firing  being  heard  at  Deerfield. 
Captain  Mosely,  with  seventy  men,  hastened  to  the  scene 
of  action.  After  a contest  of  several  hours  he  found  him- 
self obliged  to  retreat,  when  a reinforcement  of  one  hun- 
dred English  and  sixty  friendly  Mohegan  Indians,  came 
to  his  assistance,  and  the  enemy  were  at  length  repulsed 
with  a heavy  loss. 

8 Ats^ng-  10.  ^The  Springfield§  Indians,  who  had,  until  this  pe- 
riod, remained  friendly,  now  united  with  the 
enemy,  with  whom  they  formed  a plot  for  the 
destruction  of  the  town.  The  people,  how- 
ever, escaped  to  their  garrisons,  although 
b. Oct.  15  nearly  all  their  dwellings  were  burned.*’ 
i.  At  Hatfield.  “With  Seven  or  eight  hundred  of  his  men,* 

».  Oct.  29.  Philip  next  made  an  attack*  upon  Hatfield,  j| 
the  head-quarters  of  the  whites  in  that  re- 
gion, but  he  met  with  a brave  resistance  and 
was  compelled  to  retreat. 


* The  town  of  Deerfield  is  in  Franklin  county,  Massachusetts,  on  the  west 
bank  of  Connecticut  River.  Deerfield  River  runs  through  the  town,  and  at 
its  N.E.  extremity  enters  the  Connecticut.  The  village  is  pleasantly  situated 
on  a plain,  bordering  on  Deerfield  River,  separated  from  the  Connecticut  by 
& range  of  hills.  ( See  Map. ) 

t Hadley  is  on  the  east  side  of  Connecticut  River,  three  miles  N.E.  from 
Northampton,  with  which  it  is  connected  by  a bridge  1080  feet  long.  (See 
Map.) 

$ 3loody  Brook  is  a small  stream  in  the  southern  part  of  the  town  of 
Deerfield.  The  place  where  Lathrop  was  surprised  is  now  the  small  village 
of  Muddy  Brook,  four  or  five  miles  from  the  village  of  Deerfield.  ( See  Map  ) 

^ Springfield  is  in  the  southern  part  of  Massachusetts,  on  the  east  side  of 
the  Connecticut  River,  twenty-four  miles  N.  from  Hartford,  and  ninety  S.iV. 
from  Boston.  The  main  street  extends  along  the  river  two  miles.  Here  is 
tlie  most  extensive  public  armory  in  the  U.  States.  The  Chickapee  River, 
passing  through  the  town,  enters  the  Connecticut  at  Cabotsville.  four  miles 
north  from  Snringfield.  (See  Map.) 

H Hatfield  is  on  the  west  side  of  the  Connecticut,  four  or  five  miles  N. 
fWiin  NcrthaK.ptor.  (See  Map.) 


Part  II.] 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


11.  ‘Having  accomplished  all  that  could  be  done  on  the  1675. 

western  frontier  of  Massachusetts,  Philip  returned  to  the 

Narragansetts,  most  of  whom  he  induced  to  unite  with  ^ 

him,  in  violation  of  their  recent  treaty  wdth  the  English. 

‘An  army  of  1500  men  from  Massachusetts,  Plymouth, 
and  Connecticut,  with  a number  of  friendly  Indians,  was 
therefore  sent  into  the  Narragansett  country,  to  crush 
the  power  of  Philip  in  that  quarter. 

12.  ‘In  the  centre  of  an  immense  swamp,*  in  the 
southern  part  of  Rhode  Island,  Philip  had  strongly  fbrti-  ganMtt  for- 
ded himself,  by  encompassing  an  island  of  several  acres 

with  high  palisades,  and  a hedge  of  fallen  trees  ; and  here 
3000  Indians,  well  supplied  with  provisions,  had  collected, 
with  the  intention  of  passing  the  winter.  ‘Before  this  4 of  the 
fortress  the  New  England  forces  arrived^  on  a cold  stormy 
day  in  the  month  of  December.  Between  the  fort  and  the 
mainland  was  a body  of  water,  over  which  a tree  had  been 
felled,  and  upon  this,  as  many  of  the  English  as  could  pass 
rushed  with  ardor ; but  they  were  quickly  swept  off  by 
the  fire  of  Philip’s  men.  Others  supplied  the  places  of 
* the  slain,  but  again  they  were  swept  from  the  fatal 
avenue,  and  a partial,  but  momentary  recoil  took  place. 

13.  ‘Meanwhile  a part  of  the  army,  wading  through 
the  swamp,  found  a place  destitute  of  palisades,  and  al- 
though many  were  killed  at  the  entrance,  the  rest  forced 
their  way  through,  and,  after  a desperate  conflict,  achieved 
a complete  victory.  Five  hundred  wigwams  were  now 
set  on  fire,  although  contrary  to  the  advice  of  the  officers  ; 
and  hundreds  of  women  and  children, — the  aged,  the 
wounded,  and  the  infirm,  perished  in  the  conflagration. 

A thousand  Indian  warriors  were  killed,  or  mortally 


English. 
a Dec.  29. 


5.  Destruc 
tion  of  the 
Narragan- 
setts 


• Explanation  OF  THE  Map. — The  Swamp,  narragansett  fort  and  swamp 

mentioned  above,  a short  distance  S.  W. 
from  the  village  of  Kingston,  in  the  town  of 
South  Kingston,  Washington  county,  Rhode 
Island. 

The  Fort  was  on  an  island  containing  four 
or  five  acres,  in  the  N.  W.  part  of  the  swamp. 

a.  The  place  where  the  English  formed, 
whence  they  marched  upon  the  fort. 

b.  A place  at  which  resided  an  Eng-lish 
family,  of  the  name  of  Babcock,  at  the  time 
of  the  fight.  Descendants  of  that  family  have 
resided  on  or  near  the  spot  ever  since. 

c.  The  present  residence  (1845)  of  J.  G. 

Clarke,  Esq.,  whose  father  purchased  the 
Island  on  which  the  fort  stood,  in  the  year 
1775,  one  hundred  years  after  the  battle.  On 
ploughing  the  land  soon  after,  besides  bul- 
lets, bones,  and  various  Indian  utensils,  seve- 
ral bushels  of  burnt  corn  were  found, — the  rcliques  of  the  conflagration.  It  is  said  the  Indiana 
had  500  bushels  of  corn  in  the  stack. 

d.  A piece  of  upland  of  about  200  acres. 

e The  depot  of  the  Stonington  and  Providence  Rail  Road.  The  Rail  Road  crosses  the  swamp 
In  a S.  W direction. 


196 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  The  Eng- 
lish loss. 

2.  Remnant 
flf  the  Natra- 

gametts. 


1676. 

3 Philip 
among  tht 
Mohaioks 
4-  His  infiu- 
ente. 


6.  Continu- 
ance of  the 
contest. 


e Philip's 
death,  and  the 
close  of  the 
war 


9 Aug  22. 


t.  April  22, 
1678 

1677. 

7.  Claims  of 
Kossuchuseils 
to  Maine 


r.  May  16. 


1680. 

8.  To  Neio 
Hampshire. 


#.  Opposition 
to  ccmmer- 
dal  restric- 
tions 

d Randolph; 
in  1681. 
e.  1682. 
iO  Favorite 
w oject  of  the 
king. 


wounded ; and  several  hundred  were  taken  prisoners. 
'Of  the  English,  eighty  were  killed  in  the  fight,  and  one 
hundred  and  fifty  were  wounded.  “The  power  of  the 
Narragansetts  was  broken,  but  the  remnant  of  the  nation 
repaired,  with  Philip,  to  the  country  of  the  Nipmucks, 
and  still  continued  the  war. 

14.  Tt  is  said  that  Philip  soon  after  repaired  to  the 
country  of  the  Mohawks,  whom  he  solicited  to  aid  him 
against  the  English,  but  without  success.  ^His  influence 
was  felt,  however,  among  the  tribes  of  Maine  and  New 
Hampshire,  and  a general  Indian  war  opened  upon  all  the 
New  England  settlements.  ^The  unequal  contest  con- 
tinued, with  the  ordinary  details  of  savage  warfare,  and 
with  increasing  losses  to  the  Indians,  until  August  of  the 
following  year,  when  the  finishing  stroke  was  given  to  it 
in  the  United  Colonies  by  the  death  of  Philip. 

15.  ®After  the  absence  of  a year  from  the  home  of  his 
tribe,  during  which  time  nearly  all  his  warriors  liad  fallen, 
and  his  wife  and  only  son  had  been  taken  prisoners,  the 
heart-broken  chief,  wiih  a few  followers,  returned  to 
Pokanoket.  Tidings  of  his  arrival  were  brought  to  Cap-  * 
tain  Church,  who,  with  a small  party,  surrounded  the 
place  where  Philip  was  concealed.  The  savage  warrior 
attempted  to  escape,  but  was  shot*  by  a faithless  Indian, 
an  ally  of  the  English,  one  of  his  own  tribe,  whom  he  had 
previously  offended.  The  southern  and  western  Indians 
now  came  in,  and  sued  for  peace,  but  the  tribes  in  Maine 
and  New  Hampshire  continued  hostile  until  1678,  when 
a treaty  was  concluded*’  with  them. 

III.  Controversies,  and  Royal  Tyranny. — 1.  Tn 
1677,  a controversy  which  had  long  subsisted  between 
Massachusetts  and  the  heirs  of  Gorges,  relative  to  the 
province  of  Maine,  was  decided  in  England,  in  favor  of 
the  former  ; and  Massachusetts  then  purehased®  the  claims 
of  the  heirs,  both  as  to  soil  and  jurisdiction.  ®In  1680, 
the  claims  of  Massachusetts  to  New  Hampshire  were  de- 
cided against  the  former,  and  the  two  provinces  were 
separated,  much  against  the  wishes  of  the  people  of  both. 
New  Hampshire  then  became  a royal  province,  over 
which  was  established  the  first  royal  government  in  New 
England. 

*2.  ^Massachusetts  had  ever  resisted,  as  unjust  and 
illegal,  the  commercial  restrictions  which  had  I eon  im- 
posed upon  the  colonies  ; and  when  a custom-house  officer 
was  sent^  over  for  the  collection  of  duties,  he  was  defeated 
in  his  attempts,  and  finally  returned*  to  England  without 
accomplishing  his  object.  *®The  king  seized  the  occasion 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


Part  II.] 


19? 


for  carrying  out  a project  which  he  had  long  entertained,  1082. 

that  of  taking  into  his  own  hands  the  governments  of  all  

the  New  England  colonies.  ‘Massachusetts  was  accused  i.  Howhu 
of  disobedience  to  tlie  laws  of  England,  and  English  judges, 
who  held  their  oflices  at  the  pleasure  of  the  crown,  de- 
clared* that  she  had  forfeited  her  charter.  ^The  kinff  a June  28, 

o 1684. 

died’’  before  he  liad  completed  his  scheme  of  subverting  b.  Feb.  2», 
t le  charter  governments  of  the  colonies,  but  his  plans  ^ 
were  prosecuted  with  ardor  by  his  brother  and  successor,  thAkxng. 
James  II. 

3.  ®In  1686  the  charter  government  of  Massachusetts  1686. 
was  taken  away,  and  a President,*  appointed  by  the  king, 

was  placed  over  the  country  from  Narragansett  to  Nova  3.  change  of 
Scotia.  ^In  December  of  the  same  year  Sir  Edmund 
Andros  arrived*'  at  Boston,  with  a commission  as  royal  * 
governor  of  all  New  England.  ^Plymouth,  Massachu-  d Dec.  so. 
setts.  New  Hampshire,  and  Rhode  Island,  immediately  s. 
submitted ; and,  in  a few  months,  Connecticut  was  added  ^ 
to  his  jurisdiction. 

4.  *The  hatred  of  the  people  was  violently  excited  t.HUtvran. 
against  Andros,  who,  on  account  of  his  arbitrary  proceed- 

ings,  was  styled  the  tyrant  of  New  England  ; and  when,  Engia^. 
early  in  1689,  tidings  reached*  Boston  that  the  tyranny  e.  April  14. 
of  James  II.  had  caused  a revolution  in  England,  and  that 
the  king  had  been  driven  from  his  throne,  and  succeeded 
by  W illiam  of  Orange,  the  people  arose  in  arms,  seized*"  f April  as. 
and  imprisoned  Andros  and  his  officers  and  sent  them  to 
England,  and  established  their  former  mode  of  govern- 
ment. 

IV.  Massachusetts  during  King  William’s  War. — 

1.  ■’When  James  II.  fled  from  England,  he  repaired  to 
France,  where  his  cause  was  espoused  by  the  French  liam'awar. 
monarch.  This  occasioned  a war  between  France  and 
England,  w’hich  extended  to  their  colonial  possessions  in 
America,  and  continued  from  1689  to  the  peace  of  Rys- 
wick*  in  1697. 

2.  *The  opening  of  this  war  was  signalized  by  several 
successful  expeditions  of  the  French  and  Indians  against  and  induitis. 
ihe  northern  colonies.  In  July,“  1689,  a party  of  Indians  e -iuiy7. 
surprised  and  killed  Major  Waldron  and  twenty  of  tlie 
garrison  at  Dover,f  and  carried  twenty-nine  of  the  inhab- 
itants captives  to  Canada.  In  the  following  month  an  In- 
dian war  party,  starting  from  the  French  settlement  on 


* Byswfck  is  a small  town  in  the  west  of  Holland,  two  miles  S.  E.  from  Hague,  and  thlr^- 
|7«  S.  W.  from  Amsterdam.  • 
t (See  page  206.) 


198 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS  the  Penobscot,  fell  upon  the  English  fort  at  Pemaquid,’* 
a.  Aup.  12  which  they  compelled  to  surrender.* 

1690.  3.  Early  in  the  following  year,  1690,  Schenectady  (■ 

l Feb  18.  was  burned  the  settlement  at  Salmon  Falls,:};  on  the  Pis- 
c.Varchi  cataqua,  was  destroyed;®  and  a successful  attack  was 
»i.  May  ‘27  made'*  on  the  fort  and  settlement  at  Casco  Bay.§  *In  an- 
ticipation  of  the  inroads  of  the  French,  Massachusetts  had 
hastily  fitted  out  an  expedition,  under  Sir  William  Phipps, 
#.  May  against  Nova  Scotia,  which  resulted  in  the  easy  conquest* 
of  Port  Royal. 

• 4.  “Late  in  the  same  year  a more  important  entei*prise, 

Canada,  ilje  coiiquest  of  Canada,  was  undertaken  by  the  people  of 
New  England  and  New  York  acting  in  concert.  An  ar- 
mament,  designed  for  the  reduction  of  Quebec,  was  equip- 
ped by  Massachusetts,  and  the  command  of  it  given  to 
Sir  William  Phipps;  while  a land  expedition  was  to  pro- 
ceed from  New  York  against  Montreal.  The  fleet  pro- 
ceeded up  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  appeared  before  Quebec 
about  the  middle  of  October ; but  the  land  troops  of  New 
t Beep. 230.  York  having  returned,^  Quebec  had  been  strengthened  by 
all  the  French  forces,  and  now  bade  defiance  to  the  fleet, 
3.  Debts  in-  whicli  soon  returned  to  Boston.  “This  expedition  impos- 
^^ediiion^  ed  a heavy  debt  upon  Massachusetts,  and,  for  the  payment 
of  troops,  bills  of  credit  were  issued ; — the  first  emission 
of  the  kind  in  the  American  colonies. 

\.Phipvssent  5.  ^Soon  after  the  return  of  Sir  William  Phipps  from 

to  England  , . t • i i i ‘ ‘ • 

this  expedition,  he  was  sent  to  England  to  request  assist- 
ance in  the  farther  prosecution  of  the  war,  and  likewise 


VIC.  OP  PEMAQUiD  FORT.  * The  fort  at  Pemaquid^  the  most  noted  place  in  the  early  his- 
tory of  Maine,  was  in  the  present  town  of  Bremen,  on  the  east 
side  of,  and  near  the  mouth  of  Pemaquid  River,  which  separate* 
the  towns  of  Bremen  and  BrLstol.  It  is  about  eighteen  miles  N.  E. 
from  the  mouth  of  Kennebec  River,  and  forty  N.E.  from  Portland. 
The  fort  was  at  first  called  Fort  George.  In  1692  it  was  rebuilt 
of  stone,  by  Sir  William  Phipps,  and  named  Fort  William  Henry. 
In  1730  it  was  repaired,  and  called  Fort  Frederic.  Three  miles 
and  a quarter  south  from  the  old  fort  is  Pemaquid  Point.  (See 
Map.) 

t Schenectady.,  an  early  Dutch  settlement,  is  on  the  S.  bank 
of  Mohawk  River,  sixteen  miles  N.  W.  from  Albany.  The  build- 
ings of  Union  College  are  pleasantly  situated  on  an  eminence 
half  a mile  east  from  the  city.  (See  Map,  p.  221.) 
t The  settlement  formerly  called  Salmon  Falls,  is  in  the  town 
of  South  Berwick,  Maine,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Piscataqua  or  Salmon 
Falls  River,  seventeen  miles  N.  W.  from  Portsmouth.  The  Indian  name 
VICINITY  OF  PORTLAND  which  it  is  often  mentioned  in  history,  is  Neioichawannoc.  (See 
■ Map,  p.  306.) 

§ Casco  ^y  is  on  the  coast  of  Maine,  S.  W.  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Kennebec  River.  It  sets  up  between  Cape  Elizabeth  on  the  S.  W.  and 
Cape  Small  point  on  the  N.  E.,  twenty  miles  apart,  and  contains  300 
islands,  mostly  small,  but  generally  very  productive.  In  1690  the 
settlements  extended  around  the  western  shore  of  the  bay,  and  were 
embraced  in  what  was  then  called  the  town  of  Falmouth.  The  fort  and 
settlement  mentioned  above,  were  on  a peninsula  called  Casco  Neck,  the 
site  of  the  present  city  of  Portland.  The  fort,  called  Fort  Loyal,  was  on 
the  southwesterly  shore  of  the  Peninsula,  at  the  end  of  the  present 
King  Street  (See  Map.) 


MASSACIIUSETrS. 


Part  II., 


199 


to  aid  other  deputies  of  Massachusetts  in  applying  for  the 
restoration  of  the  colonial  charter.  *But  in  neither  of 
these  objects  was  he  successful.  England  was  too  much 
engaged  at  lion'e  to  expend  her  treasures  in  the  defence 
of  her  colonies ; and  the  king  and  his  counsellors  were 
secretly  averse  to  tlie  liberality  of  the  former  charter. 

6.  “Early  in  1692  Sir  William  Phipps  returned'^  with  a 
new  charter,  which  vested  the  appointment  of  governor  in 
the  king,  and  united  Plymouth,  Massachusetts,  Maine,  and 
Nova  Scotia,  in  one  royal  government.  Plymouth  lost 
her  separate  government  contrary  to  her  wishes ; while 
New  Hampshire,  which  had  recently*^  placed  herself  un- 
der the  protection  of  Massachusetts,  was  now  forcibly 
severed  from  her. 

7.  “While  Massachusetts  was  called  to  mourn  the  deso- 
lation of  lier  frontiers  by  savage  warfare,  and  to  grieve 
the  abridgment  of  her  charter  privileges,  a new  and  still 
more  formidable  calamity  fell  upon  her.  The  belief  in 
witchcraft  was  then  almost  universal  in  Christian  coun- 
tries, nor  did  the  Puritans  of  New  England  escape  the 
delusion.  The  laws  of  England,  which  admitted  the  ex- 
istence of  witchcraft,  and  punished  it  with  death,  had  been 
adopted  in  Massachusetts,  and  in  less  than  twenty  years 
from  the  founding  of  the  colony,  one  individual  was  tried 
and  executed*  for  the  supposed  crime. 

8.  Tn  1692  the  delusion  broke  out**  with  new  violence 
and  frenzy  in  Danvers,*  then  a part  of  Salem.  The 
daughter  and  niece  of  the  minister,  Mr.  Parris,  were  at 
first  moved  by  strange  caprices,  and  their  singular  con- 
duct was  readily  ascribed  to  the  influence  of  witchcraft. 
The  ministers  of  the  neighborhood  held  a day  of  fasting 
and  prayer,  and  the  notoriety  which  the  children  soon 
acquired,  with  perhaps  their  own  belief  in  some  mysteri- 
ous influence,  led  them  to  accuse  individuals  as  the  au- 
thors of  their  sufferings.  An  old  Indian  servant  in  the 
family  was  whipped  until  she  confessed  herself  a wdtch ; 
and  the  truth  of  the  confession,  although  obtained  in  such 
a manner,  was  not  doubted. 

9.  Alarm  and  terror  spread  rapidly;  evil  spirits  were 
ihought  to  overshadow  the  land  ; and  every  case  of  ner- 
vous derangement,  aggravated  by  fear ; and  every  unu- 
sual symptom  of  disease,  was  ascribed  to  the  influence  of 
wicked  demons,  who  were  supposed  to  have  entered  the 
bodies  of  those  who  had  sold  themselves  into  the  power 
of  Satan . 


1691. 

1 Why  un 


1692. 

t.  May  24. 

2.  Ettabliah- 
tntnt  of  royal 
government 
over  moat 
of  New  Eng 
land 

b.  See  p 207. 


3.  General 
belief  in 
witchcraft. 


c In  1648,  at 
Charlestown. 

d.  Feb. 

4 Firat  ap 
pearance  qf 
the  Salem 
witchcraft 


Marcb. 


6.  Spread  of 
the  delusion, 
and  its 
nature. 


* Danvers  is  two  miles  N.  W.  from  Salem.  The  principal  village  is  a continuation  of  the 
nreete  of  Salem,  of  which  it  is,  virtually,  a suburb. 


200 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Re  OK  II 


ANALYSIS.  10.  ‘Tliose  supposed  to  be  bewitclied  were  mostly  chil* 
rwho  loere  pcrsoiis  in  the  lowest  ranks  of  life ; arid  the 

tfrsr  supjMsed  accused  were  at  first  old  women,  whose  ill-favored  loolta 

to  be  bewitch-  , ^ , , 

seemed  to  mark  them  the  fit  mstrumen  s or  unearthly 
2.  \viio7oere  wickediiess.  ^But,  finally,  neither  age,  nor  sex,  nor 
station,  afforded  any  safeguard  against  a charge  of  witch- 
a Burroughs,  ci'aft.  Magistrates  were  condemned,  and  a clergyman* 
b.  Aug  29.  qP  highest  respectability  was  executed.** 

alarming  extent  of  tlie  delusion  at  length 
opened  the  eyes  of  the  people.  Already  twenty  persons 
had  suffered  death  ; fifty-five  had  been  tortured  or  terrified 
into  confessions  of  witchcraft ; a hundred  and  fifty  were 
in  prison ; and  two  hundred  more  had  been  accused. 
i lu  ending.  *VViien  the  legislature  assembled,  in  October,  remonstran- 
ces were  urged  against  the  recent  proceedings;  the  spell 
which  had  pervaded  the  land  was  suddenly  dissolved ; 
and  although  many  were  subsequently  tried,  and  a few 

1693.  convicted,  yet  no  more  were  executed.  The  promineni 
actors  in  tlie  late  tragedy  lamented  and  condemned  tlie 
delusion  to  which  they  had  yielded,  and  one  of  the  judges, 
who  had  presided  at  the  trials,  made  a frank  and  full  con- 
fession of  his  error. 

1694.  12.  ^The  war  with  the  French  and  Indians  still  con- 
c July  28  tinned.  In  1694,  Oyster  River,*  in  New  Hampshire, 

the  tear  with  was  attacked,'  and  ninety-four  persons  were  killed,  or 
and  Indians  Carried  away  captive.  Two  years  later,  the  English  fort 

1698.  at  Pemaquid**  was  surrendered*  to  a large  force  of  French 
d.  Note,  p 198  and  Indians  commanded  by  the  Baron  Castine,  but  the 
e.  July  25.  gai’nson  were  sent  to  Boston,  where  they  were  exchanged 
for  prisoners  in  the  hands  of  the  English. 

1697.  13.  Tn  March,  1697,  Haverhill, f in  Massachusetts, 

f March  25  yvas  attacked,*"  and  forty  persons  were  killed,  or  carried 
away  captive.  ''Among  the  captives  were  Mrs.  Duston 

7 Account  of  and  her  nurse,  who,  with  a boy  previously  taken,  fell  to 

Mrs.  Duston.  Indian  family,  twelve  in  number.  The 

three' prisoners  planned  an  escape  from  captivity,  and  in 
one  night,  killed  ten  of  the  twelve  Indians,  while  they 
were  asleep,  and  returned  in  safety  to  their  friends — fill- 

8 The  roar  ing  the  land  with  wonder  at  their  successful  daring. 
^I’^sTpVoo  “During  the  same  year  King  William’s  war  was  termina- 
h.  Seep  197.  ted  by  the  treaty^  of  Ryswick.** 


* Oyster  River  is  a small  stream,  of  only  twelve  or  fifteen  miles  in  length,  which  flows  from 
the  west  into  Great  Bay.,  a southern  arm,  or  branch,  of  the  Pisoataqua.  The  settlement  men- 
tioned in  history  as  Oyster  River,  was  in  the  present  town  of  Durham,  ten  miles  N.  W.  from 
Portsmouth.  ( See  Map,  p.  206. ) 

t Haverhill,  in  Massachusetts,  is  on  the  N.  side  of  the  Merrimac,  at  the  head  of  navigation,— 
thirty  miles  north  from  Boston.  The  village  of  Bradford  is  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river 


Part  II,] 


SECTION  III^ 

Divisions. — L Massachusetts  during  Queen  Anne's 
IVar. — II.  King  George's  War. 

1.  Massachusetts  during  Queen 
Anne’s  War. — 1.  ^ After  the  death  of 
tlames  II.,  who  dicd^  in  France,  in  1701, 
the  French  government  acknowledged 
his  son,  then  an  exile,  as  king  of  England  ; 
which  was  deemed  an  unpardonable  in- 
sult to  the  latter  kingdom,  which  had 
settled  the  crown  on  Anne,  the  second  daughter  of  James.  I <i97. 
In  addition  to  this,  the  French  monarch  w'as  charged  with  1701. 
attempting  to  destroy  the  proper  balance  of  power  in 
Europe,  by  placing  his  grandson,  Philip  of  Anjou,*  on  the 
throne  of  Spain.  These  causes  led  to  a war  between  ^ 
England  on  the  one  side,  and  France  and  Spain  on  the 

other,  which  is  commonly  known  in  America  as  “ Queen 
Anne’s  War,”  but,  in  Europe,  as  the  “ War  of  the  Spanish 
Succession.” 

2.  ■“'The  Five  Nations  had  recently  concluded  a treaty^  b.  Ai«?r. 
of  neutrality  with  the  French  of  Canada,  by  which  New  ^ where  the 
York  was  screened  from  danger  ; so  that  the  whole  weight  ll^ryeifai^d 
of  Queen  Anne’s  war,  in  the  north,  fell  upon  the  New 
England  colonies.  ®The  tribes  from  the  Merrimacf  to  s.  Indian 
the  Penobscot  had  assented  to  a treaty'  of  peace  with 

New  England  ; but,  through  the  influence  of  the  French, 

«even  weeks  after,  it  was  treacherously  broken  and,  on  c Jdyi, 
one  and  the  same  day,  the  whole  frontier,  from  Casco:];  to  d.  Aug  so. 
VV'ells,§  was  devoted  to  the  tomahawk  and  the  scalping- 
rcnife. 

3.  ^In  the  following  year,  1704,  four  hundred  and  fifty  1704. 
French  and  Indians  attacked  Deerfield,  burned'*  the  vil-  «•  March  ii. 
lage,  killed  more  than  forty  of  the  inhabitants,  and  took  * oee^iP 
one  hundred  and  twelve  captives,  among  whom  were  the 
minister,  Mr.  Williams,  and  his  wife ; all  of  whom  were 
immediately  ordered  to  prepare  for  a long  march  through 

the  snow  to  Canada.  ‘‘Those  who  were  unable  to  keep  ® 


* Anjou  was  an  ancient  province  in  the  west  of  France,  on  the  river  Loire. 

1 The  Merrimac  River,  in  New  Hampshire,  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the  Pemigewasset  an! 
the  Winnipiseogee.  The  former  rises  near  the  Notch,  in  the  White  Mountains,  and  at  San- 
bornton,  seventy  miles  below  its  source,  receives  the  Winnipiseogee  from  Winnipiseogee  Lake 
The  course  of  the  Merrimac  is  then  S.  E.  to  the  viciuity  of  Lowell,  Massachusetts,  when,  turn- 
ing to  the  N.  E.,  after  a winding  course  of  fifty  miles,  it  falls  into  the  Atlantic,  at  Newburyport. 

X Ca.ico.  See  Casco  Bay,  p.  198. 

j We  75  is  a town  in  Maine,  thirty  miles  S.W.  from  Portland,  and  twenty  N.  E from  Port*. 


202 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  IL 


ANAL  Y 313 


1.  General 
character  qf 
llic  war  on  the 
f-ontitre. 


1707. 

June 

2.  Expedition 
against  Port 
Royal,  and 
final  conquest 
of  Acadia. 


1710. 

a.  Ocf.  12. 

b.  Cst.  13. 


1711. 

c July  6- 
d.  Aug.  10. 

3 Attempted 
coJifuest  of 
Canada 


e.  Aug 


f Sept.  2, 


g Seep.  233. 
I.  Expedition 
igainst  Mon- 
treal 

h April  11, 
1713. 

».  Close  of  the 
war. 


up  with  the  party  were  slain  by  the  wayside,  but  most  of 
the  survivors  were  afterwards  redeemed,  and  allowed  to 
return  to  their  homes.  A little  girl,  a daughter  of  the 
minister,  after  a long  residence  with  the  Indians,  became 
attached  to  them,  adopted  their  dress  and  customs,  and 
afterwards  married  a Mohawk  chief. 

4.  ‘During  the  remainder  of  the  .war,  similar  scenes 
were  enacted  throughout  Maine  and  New  Hampshire,  and 
prowling  bands  of  savages  penetrated  even  to  the  interior 
settlements  of  Massachusetts.  The  frontier  settlers  aban- 
doned the  cultivation  of  their  fields,  and  collected  in  build- 
ings which  they  fortified ; and  if  a garrison,  or  a family, 
ceased  its  vigilance,  it  was  ever  liable  to  be  cut  off  by  an 
enemy  who  disappeared  the  moment  a blow  was  struck. 
The  French  often  accompanied  the  savages  in  their  expe- 
ditions, and  made  no  effort  to  restrain  their  cruelties. 

5.  ’‘In  1707  Massachusetts  attempted  the  reduction  of 
Port  Royal ; and  a fleet  conveying  one  thousand  soldiers 
was  sent  against  the  place  ; but  the  assailants  were  twice 
obliged  to  raise  the  siege  with  considerable  loss.  No^ 
disheartened  by  the  repulse,  Massachusetts  spent  two 
years  more  in  preparation,  and  aided  by  a fleet  from  Eng- 
land,  in  1710  again  demanded*  the  surrender  of  Port 
Royal.  The  garrison,  weak  and  dispirited,  capitulated^ 
after  a brief  resistance ; the  name  of  the  place  was 
changed  to  Annapolis,  in  honor  of  Queen  Anne ; and 
Acadia,  or  Nova  Scotia,  was  permanently  annexed  to  tha 
British  crown. 

6.  ®ln  July  of  the  next  year,  a large  armament  under 
Sir  Hovenden  Walker  arrived'  at  Boston,  and  taking  in 
additional  forces,  sailed,**  near  the  middle  of  August,  for 
the  conquest  of  Canada.  The  fleet  reached*  the  mouth 
of  the  St.  Lawrence  in  safety,  but  here  the  obstinacy  of 
Walker,  who  disregarded  the  advice  of  his  pilots,  caused 
the  loss  of  eight  of  his  ships,  and  nearly  nine  hundred 
men.  In  the  night*”  the  ships  were  driven  upon  the  roclts 
on  the  northern  shore  and  dashed  to  pieces.  Weakened 
by  this  disaster,  the  fleet  returned  to  England,  and  the 
N(jw  England  troops  to  Boston. 

7.  ■‘A  land  expedition,®  under  General  Nicholson, 
which  had  marched  against  Montreal,  returned  after 
learning  the  failure  of  the  fleet.  *Two  years  later  the 
treaty of  Utrecht*  terminated  the  war  between  France 


* Utrecht  is  a rich  and  handsome  city  of  Holland,  situated  on  one  of  the  mouths  of  ths 
Tlhine,  twenty  miles  S.  E.  from  Amsterdam.  From  the  top  of  its  lofty  cathedral,  three  hundred 
«nd  eighty  feet  high,  fifteen  or  sixteen  cities  may  be  seen  in  a clear  day.  The  place  is  cele- 
brated for  the  “ Union  of  Utrecht,”  formed  there  in  1579,  by  which  the  United  Prooincee 
declared  their  independence  of  Spain  ; — and  likewise  for  the  treaty  of  1713. 


MASSACHUSETTS. 


art  11  1 


203 


ind  England;  and,  soon  after,  peace  was  comduded*  1713. 
octvveen  tlie  northern  colonies  and  the  Indians.  

8.  ‘During  the  next  tliirty  years  after  the  close  of  mouth^Tuir 
Queen  Anne’s  war,  but  "ew  events  of  general  interest  , 

occurred  in  Massachusetts,  ihroughout  most  ot  this  of  interest 

. J . , ^ ^ 9 J , ^ t/iat  occurred 

period  a violent  controversy  was  carried  on  between  the  in  Massac/m- 
representatives  of  the  people  and  three  successive  royal  ^^^Iheneiu^ 
governors, the  latter  insisting  upon  receiving  a permanent 
jalary,  and  the  former  refusing  to  comply  with  the  de- 
aiand  ; preferring  to  graduate  the  salary  of  the  gove'^nor 
iccording  to  their  views  of  the  justice  and  utility  of  his 
administration.  compromise  was  at  length  effected, 
and,  instead  of  a permanent  salary,  a particular  sum  was  was  settled.  ' 
annually  voted. 

11.  King  George’s  War. — 1.  ®In  1744,  during  the  1744. 
reign  of  George  II.,  war  again  broke  out®  between  France  ® 
and  England,  originating  in  European  disputes,  relating 
principally  to  the  kingdom  of  Austria,  and  again  involving  ‘^ciared 
the  French  and  English  possessions  in  America.  This 
war  is  generally  known  in  America  as  “ King  George’s 
War,”  but,  in  Europe,  as  the  “ War  of  the  Austrian  Sue- 
tession.’’ 

2.  ■‘The  most  important  event  of  the  war  in  America,  4.  Louvtburg 
vvas  the  siege  and  capture  of  Louisburg.*  This  place, 
situated  on  the  island  of  Cape  Breton, | had  been  fortified 
by  France  at  great  expense,  and  was  regarded  by  her  as 
the  key  to  her  American  possessions.  ® William  Shirley,  ^ 

* Louisburg  is  on  the  S.  E.  side  of  the  Island  of  Cape  Breton.  It  has  an  excellent  harbor,  of 
very  deep  water,  nearly  six  miles  in  length,  but  frozen  during  the  winter.  After  the  capture  of 
Louisburg  in  1758,  (see  p.  278,)  its  walls  were  demolished,  and  the  materials  of  its  buildings 
were  carried  away  for  the  construction  of  Halifax,  and  other  towns  on  the  coast.  Only  a few 
fishermen’s  huts  are  now  found  within  the  environs  of  the  city,  and  so  complete  is  the  ruin 
that  it  is  with  difficulty  that  the  outlines  of  the  fortifications,  and  of  the  principal  bu.ldings, 
»n  be  traced.  (See  Map.) 


» Cape  Breton,  called  by  the  Fre.ich  Me  Royale,  is  a very  irregularly  shaped  island,  on  th* 
R E.  border  of  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and  separated  from  Nova  Scotia  by  the  narrow  chan- 
nel of  Canseau.  It  is  settled  mostly  hy  Scotch  Highlanders,  together  with  a few  of  the  ancieijt 
French  Acadians.  ^SeeMap.) 


204 


ANALYSIS 


1745. 

a.  Jan. 


1.  Prepara- 
tions fur  the 
expedition. 


2.  Commodore 
Warren. 


S Sailing  of 
the  fleet 


b.  April  4. 

4.  Events  at 
Canseau 
c.  Pronounced 
Can-so. 


5.  Landing 
of  the  troops. 


t Account  of 
the  siege  and 
conquest  of 
Louishurg. 
d.  See  Map 
page  203. 


a.  Aid/  29 


* Ca  tseau 
Nora  Scotia,  s 
t Gabarus 
Looiaburg.  ( 


COLONIAL  HISTORY.  IBook  H 

the  governor  of  Massachusetts,  perceiving  the  importance 
of  the  place,  and  the  danger  to  which  its  possession  by  the 
French  subjected  the  British  province  of  Nova  Scotia, 
laid'"  before  the  legislature  of  the  colony  a plan  for  itu 
capture. 

3.  ^Although  strong  objections  were  urged,  the  gover- 
nor’s proposals  were  assented  to ; Connecticut,  Rhode 
Island,  and  New  Hampshire,  furnished  their  quotas  of 
men  ; New  York  sent  a supply  of  artillery,  and  Penn- 
sylvania of  provisions.  ’‘Commodore  Warren,  then  in  the 
West  Indies  with  an  English  fleet,  was  invited  to  co- 
operate in  the  enterprise,  but  he  declined  doing  so  without 
orders  from  England.  ^Tliis  unexpected  intelligence  was 
kept  a secret,  and  in  April,  1745,  the  New  England  forces 
alrne,  under  William  Pepperell,  commander-in-chief,  and 
R.  iger  Wolcott,  second  in  command,  sailed for  Louisburg. 

4.  ^At  Canseau'*  they  were  unexpectedly  met  by  the 
fleet  of  Commodore  Warren,  who  had  recently  received 
orders  to  repair  to  Boston,  and  concert  measures  with 
Governor  Shirley  for  his  majesty’s  service  in  North 
America.  *On  the  11th  of  May  the  combined  forces, 
numbering  more  than  4000  land  troops,  came  in  sight  of 
Louisburg,  and  effected  a landing  at  Gabarus  Bay,f  which 
was  the  first  intimation  the  French  had  of  their  danger. 

5.  ®On  the  day  after  the  landing  a detachment  of  foul 
hundred  men  marched  by  the  city  and  approached  the 
royal  battery,^  setting  fire  to  the  houses  and  stores  on  the 
way.  The  French,  imagining  that  the  whole  army  was 
coming  upon  them,  spiked  the  guns  and  abandoned 
the  battery,  which  was  immediately  seized  by  the  New 
England  troops.  Its  guns  were  then  turned  upon  the 
town,  and  against  the  island  battery  at  the  entrance  of  the 
harbor. 

6.  As  it  was  necessary  to  transport  the  guns  over  a 
morass,  where  oxen  and  horses  could  not  be  used,  they 
were  placed  on  sledges  constructed  for  the  purpose,  and 
the  men  with  ropes,  sinking  to  their  knees  in  the  mud,  drew 
them  safely  over.  Trenches  were  then  thrown  up  within 
two  hundred  yards  of  the  city, — a battery  was  erected  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  harbor,  at  the  Light  House  Point, 
— and  the  fleet  of  Warren  captured*  a French  74  gun- 
ship,  with  five  hundred  and  sixty  men,  and  a great  quan- 
tity of  military  stores  designed  for  the  supply  of  the  gar- 
rison. 


is  a small  island  and  cape,  on  which  is  a small  village,  at  the  eastern  extremity  oi 
;eventy-five  miles  S.  W.  from  Louisburg.  (See  Map  preceding  page.) 

Bay  is  a deep  bay  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Cape  Breton,  a short  distance  S.  W.  from 
See  Map  preceding  page.)s 


Part  11.] 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 


205 


7.  A combined  attack  by  sea  and  land  was  planned  for  1745. 

/he  29th  of  June,  but,  on  the  day  previous,  the  city,  fort,  

and  batteries,  and  the  whole  island,  were  surrendered. 

‘This  was  the  most  important  acquisition  which  England  r 
made  during  the  war,  and,  for  its  recovery,  and  the  deso-  sition,and 
lation  of  the  English  colonies,  a powerful  naval  armament  t^F^renJi^u 
under  the  Duke  d’Anville  was  sent  out  by  France  in  the 
following  year.  But  storms,  shipwrecks,  and  disease,  dis-  1746. 
persed  and  enfeebled  the  fleet,  and  blasted  the  hopes  of  the 


8.  “In  1748  the  war  was  terminated  by  the  treaty*  of  1748. 
Aix  la  Chapelle.*  The  result  proved  that  neither  party 
had  gained  any  thing  by  the  contest ; for  all  acquisitions 
made  by  either  were  mutually  restored.  ®But  the  causes  a.  oct.  is. 
of  a future  and  more  important  war  still  remained  in  the 
disputes  about  boundaries,  which  were  left  unsettled  ; and 
the  “ French  and  Indian  War”  soon  followed, which  b. seep. 257. 
was  the  last  strug^jle  of  the  French  for  dominion  in 

DO 

America.  . 


1.  ‘During  the  greater  portion  of  its  colonial  existence  4.  withwkai 
New  Hampshire  was  united  with  Massachusetts,  and  its 

history  is  therefore  necessarily  blended  with  that  of  the 
parent  of  the  New  England  colonies.  “But  in  order  to  5.  whyitia 
preserve  the  subject  entire,  a . rief  sketch  of  its  separate  ^aeparauiy 
history  will  here  be  given. 

2.  'Two  of  the  most  active  members  of  the  council  of  1622. 
Plymouth  were  Sir  Ferdinand  Gorges  and  Captain  John  •• 

Mason.  In  1622  they  obtained  of  their  associates  a grant®  c.  Aug.  20. 
of  land  lying  partly  in  Maine  and  partly  in  New  Hamp- 


* Aix  la  Chapelle^  (pronounced  A lah  ska-pell,)  is  in  the  western  part  of  Germany,  near  the 
line  of  Belgium,  in  the  province  of  the  Rhine,  which  belongs  to  Prussia.  It  is  a very  ancient 
city,  and  was  long  in  possession  of  the  Romans,  who  called  it  Aquaegranii.  Its  present  name 
was  given  it  by  the  French,  on  account  of  a chapel  built  there  by  Charlemagne,  who  for  some 
time  made  it  the  capital  of  his  empire.  It  is  celebrated  for  its  hot  springs,  its  baths,  and  for 
several  impcitant  treaties  concluded  there.  It  is  seventy-five  miles  E.  from  Brussels,  and  125 
S.E.  from  Amsterdam. 

t NEW  HAMPSHIRE,  one  of  the  Eastern  or  New  England  States,  lying  north  of  Massachu 
setts,  and  west  of  Maine,  is  180  miles  long  from  north  to  south,  and  ninety  broad  in  the  south- 
ern part,  and  contains  an  area  of  about  9500  square  miles.  It  has  only  eighteen  miles  of  sea- 
coast,  and  Portsmouth  is  its  only  harbor.  The  country  twenty  or  thirty  miles  from  the  sea 
becomes  uneven  and  hilly,  and,  toward  the  northern  part,  is  mountainous.  Mount  Washing- 
ton, a peak  of  the  White  Mountains,  and,  next  to  Black  Mountain  in  N.  Ca'iolina,  the  highest 
point  east  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  is  64^  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  elevate  i parti 
of  the  state  are  a fine  grazing  country,  and  th«  valleys  on  the  margins  of  the  rivers  are  highly 
productive. 


enemy. 


>< 


CHAPTER  III 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE.t 


Subject  of 
Chapter  III 


•20(3 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


IBook  11 


ANALYSIS,  shire,  which  they  called  Laconia.  ‘In  the  spring  of  the 
JQ23  following  year  they  sent  over  two  small  parties  of  end- 
j.  First  settle-  grants,  One  of  which  landed  at  the  mouth  of  the  Piscataqua, 
settled  at  Little  Harbor,*  a short  distance  below 
Portsmouth  ;f  the  other,  proceeding  farther  up,  formed  a 
settlement  at  Dover. j; 

1629.  3.  ^In  1629  the  Rev.  John  ,Wheelright  and  others 

a Muy.  purchased*  of  the  Indians  all  the  country  between  the 
n^bf^Mr.  Merrimac  and  the  Piscataqua.  ®A  few  months  later,  this 
b country,  which  was  a part  of  the  grant  to  Gorges  and 

3 Separate  Mason,  was  given^*  to  Mason  alone,  and  it  then  first  re- 
^tolaw^  ceived  the  name  of  New  Hampshire.  *The  country  was 

4 Hoxothe  divided  among  numerous  proprietors,  and  the  various 
^ovaff^  settlements  during  several  years  were  governed  sepa- 

rately,  by  agents  of  the  different  proprietors,  or  by  magis- 
trates  elected  by  tlie  people. 

1641.  4.  ‘In  1641  the  people  of  New  Hampshire  placed  them- 

''M^achu-^  selves  under  the  protection  of  Massachusetts,  in  which 
Serration  f^ey  remained  until  1680,  when,  after  a long 

1680  controversy  with  the  heirs  of  Mason,  relative  to  the  owner- 
c.  Royal  ship  of  the  soil.  New  Hampshire  was  separated®  from 
sTpT'^ri679.  Massachusetts  by  a royal  commission,  and  made  a royal 
^uonljan^  proviiice.  ®The  new  government  was  to  consist  of  a 
1680  president  and  council,  to  be  appointed  by  the  king,  and  a 
" tiifneAo°^  house  of  representatives  to  be  chosen  by  the  people.  ’’’No 
dissatisfaction  with  the  government  of  Massachusetts  had 
eiuinse.  been  expressed,  and  the  change  to  a separate  province 
was  received  with  reluctance  by  all. 
d March  26  b.  ®The  first  legislature,  which  assembled**  at  Ports- 
of  T^^firsf  niouth  in  1680,  adopted  a code  of  laws,  the  first  of  which 
^a^iuprl  declared  • “ That  no  act,  imposition,  law,  or  ordinance, 
ceedings.  cl.ould  be  made,  or  imposed  upon  them,  but  such  as  should 
be  made  by  the  assembly  and  approved  by  the  president 
*diSe<S-f  * council.”  *This  declaration,  so  worthy  of  freemen, 
^'t^t^p^pie^  was  received  with  marked  displeasure  by  the  king  ; but 
New  Hampshire,  ever  after,  was  as  forward  as  any  of  her 
sister  colonies  in  resisting  every  encroachment  upon  her 

yiCINITT  OF  PORTSMOUTH.  rightS. 


* Little  Harbor,  the  place  first  settled,  is  at  the  southern  en- 
trance to  the  harbor  of  Portsmouth,  tv/o  miles  below  the  city, 
and  opposite  the  town  and  island  of  Newcastle.  (SeeL.H.  in  Map.) 

t Portstnovth,  in  New  Hampshire,  is  situated  on  a peninsula 
on  the  south  side  of  the  Piscataqua,  three  miles  from  the  ocean. 
It  has  an  excellent  harbor,  which,  owing  to  the  rapidity  of  thfc 
current,  is  never  frozen.  It  i.s  fifty-four  miles  N.  from  Boston 
and  the  same  distance  S.  W.  from  Portland.  (See  Map.) 

+ Dover  village,  in  N.  II.,  formerly  called  Cockeco,  is  situated 
on  Cocheco  River,  four  miles  above  its  junction  with  the  Ihsca- 
taqua,  and  twelve  N.W.  from  Portsmouth.  The  first  settlement 
in  the  town  was  on  a beautiful  peninsula  between  Black  and 
Piscataqua  Rivers.  (See  Map.) 


VICINITY  OF  PORTSMOUTH. 


Part  H.. 


NEW  HAMPSHIRE. 


207 


b*.  ‘Early  in  the  following  year  Robert  Mason  arrived, 
-asserted  his  right  to  the  province,  on  the  ground  of  the 
early  grants  made  to  his  ancestor,  and  assumed  the  title 
of  lord  proprietor.  But  his  claims  to  the  soil,  and  his  de- 
mands  for  rent,  were  resisted  by  the  people.  A long  con- 
troversy ensued ; lawsuits  were  numerous ; and  judg- 
ments  for  rent  were  obtained  against  many  of  the  leading 
men  in  the  province  ; but,  so  general  was  the  hostility  to 
the  proprietor,  that  he  could  not  enforce  them. 

7.  “In  1086  the  government  of  Dudley,  and  afterwards 
that  of  Andros,  was  extended  over  New  Hampshire. 
When  the  latter  was  seizea*  and  imprisoned,  on  the  arrival 
of  the  news  of  the  revol'ution  in  England,  the  people  of 
New  Hampshire  took  the  government  into  their  own 
hands,  and,  in  1690,  placed*’  themselves  under  the  protec- 
tion of  Massachusetts.  ®Two  years  later,  they  were  sepa- 
rated from  Massachusetts,  contrary  to  their  wishes,  and  a 
separate  royal  government  was  established'  over  them  ; but 
in  1699  the  two  provinces  were  again  united,  and  the 
Earl  of  Bellamont  was  appointed  governor  over  both. 

8.  ■‘In  1691  the  heirs  of  Mason  sold  their  title  to  the 
lands  in  New  Hampshire  to  Samuel  Allen,  between  whom 
and  the  people  contentions  and  lawsuits  continued  until 
1715,  when  the  heirs  of  Allen  relinquished  their  claims  in 
despair.  A descendant  of  Mason,  however,  subsequently 
renewed  the  original  claim,  on  the  ground  of  a defect  in 
the  conveyance  to  Allen.  The  Masonian  controversy 
was  finally  terminated  by  a relinquishment,  on  the  part  of 
the  claimants,  of  all  except  the  unoccupied  portions  of  the 
territory. 

9.  ®In  1741,  on  the  removal  of  Governor  Belcher,  the 
provinces  of  Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire  were 
separated,  never  to  be  united  again,  and  a separate  gover- 
nor was  appointed  over  each.  'During  the  forty-two 
years  previous  to  the  separation.  New  Hampshire  had  a 
separate  legislative  assembly,  and  the  two  provinces  were, 
in  reality,  distinct,  with  the  exception  of  their  being  under 
the  administration  of  the.  same  royal  governor. 

10.  ’New  Hampshire  suffered  greatly,  and  perhaps 
more  than  any  other  New  England  colony,  by  the  several 
French  and  Indian  wars,  whose  general  history  has  been 
already  given.  A particular  recital  of  the  plundering 
and  burning  of  her  towns,  of  her  frontiers  laid  waste, 
and  her  children  inhumanly  murdered,  or  led  into  a 
wretched  captivity,  would  only  exhibit  scenes  similar  to 
-hose  which  have  been  already  described,  and  we  will- 
Jigly  pass  by  this  portion  of  her  local  history. 


1681. 


1.  Con  trover ■ 
ay  wtih  the 
•proprutoj 
about  laruU. 


1686. 

2 Dudley  and 
Andros ; and 
the  second 
union  toith 
Massachu- 
setts 

a.  See  p.  199. 

1690. 

b March. 

3.  Separated, 
and  again 
united, 
c.  Aug.  1692. 


4.  Continu 
ance,  and 
final  settle- 
ment of  the 
Maaosiian 
controversy. 


1741. 

6 The  final 
separation 
from  Massa- 
chusetts 
6.  The  nature 
of  the  union 
with  Massa- 
chusetts. 


I The  suffer 
ings  (f  New 
Hampshire 
during  the 
Indian  ware 


[Book  IT 


WINTHROP  TUB  TOUNQEE. 


CHAPTER  1 V. 

CONNECTICUT* 

Divisions. — 7.  Early  SettUmenU. — IT.  Peqvod  War. 
— III.  New  Haven  Colony. — IV.  Connecticut  utv- 
der  her  own  Comiitution. — V.  Connecticut  under 
the  Royal  Charter. 

I.  Early  Settlements. — 1.  'In  1630 
the  soil  of  Connecticut  was  granted  by 
the  council  of  Plymouth  to  the  Earl  of 
Warwick  ; and,  in  the  following  year, 
the  Earl  of  Warwick  transferred*^  the 
same  to  Lord  Say-and-Seal,  Lord  Brooke 
1630.  and  others.  Like  all  the  early  colonial  grants,  that  of 
Connecticut  was  to  extend  westward  from  the  Atlantic 
South  Sea.,  or  the  Pacific.  "During  the 
l"631.  same  year  some  of  the  people  of  Plymouth,  with  their 
aMaichL9.  govemoi’,  AIf.  Winslow,  visited  the  valley  of  the  Con- 
necticut,  by  invitation  of  an  Indian  chief'  who  wished  the 
English  to  make  a settlement  in  that  quarter. 

Dutch  at  New  York,  apprized  of  the  object  of 
^ the  Plymouth  people,  determined  to  anticipate  them,  and, 
early  in  1633,  despatched  a party  who  erected  a fort  at 
4 English  Hartford. I ^In  October  of  tiie  same  year,  a company 
at  wirids^^  from  Plymouth  sailed  up  the  Connecticut  River,  and  pass- 
ing the  Dutch  fort,  erected  a trading-house  at  Windsor. :J; 
The  Dutch  ordered  Captain  Holmes,  the  commander  of 
the  Plymouth  sloop,  to  strike  his  colors,  and,  in  case  of 
refusal,  threatened  to  fire  upon  him ; but  he  declared  that 
he  would  execute  the  orders  of  the  governor  of  Plymouth, 
and,  in  spite  of  their  threats,  proceeded  resolutely  on- 
1634.  ward.  ^In  the  following  year  the  Dutch  sent  a company 
^'ofcurred^n  tixpel  the  English  from  the  country,  but  finding  them 
thefoiwwing  ^yeU  fortified,  they  came  to  a parley,  and  finally  returned 

f Emigration  peace. 

^^chmetts^'  ^l^^  the  summer  of  1635,  exploring  parties  from 


▼10.  OF  HARTFORD.  * CONNECTICUT,  the  southernmost  of  the  New  England  States,  is  from 
ninety  to  100  miles  long  from  E.  to  W.,  and  from  fifty  to  seventy  broad,  and 
contains  an  area  of  about  4700  square  miles.  The  country  is,  generally, 
uneven  and  hilly,  and  somewhat  mountainous  in  the  northwest.  The  val 
ley  of  the  Connecticut  is  very  fertile,  but  in  most  parts  of  the  state  the 
soil  is  better  adapted  to  grazing  than  to  tillage.  An  excellent  freestone, 
much  used  in  building,  is  found  in  Chatham  and  Haddam  ; iron  ore  of  a 
superior  quality  in  Salisbury  and  Kent ; and  fine  maible  in  Milford. 

t Hartford,  one  of  the  capitals  of  Connecticut,  is  on  the  W.  side  of  tlie 
Connecticut  River,  fifty  miles  from  its  mouth,  by  the  .'•iver’s  course.  Mill, 
or  Little  River,  passes  through  the  southern  part  of  the  city.  The  old 
Dutch  fort  was  on  the  S.  side  of  Mill  River,  at  its  entrance  into  i he  Connec- 
ticut. The  Dutch  maintained  their  position  until  1654.  (Se»  Map.) 

t Windsor  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Connecticut,  revon  nulM  N.  from 
Hartford.  The  village  is  on  the  N.  side  of  Farmington  Ri'Tf\  Tlv'  trading 
house  erected  by  the  Plymouth  people,  was  below  the  mouth  cf  Farmington  Riret  l'h«  moa 
dow  in  the  vicinity  is  still  called  Plymouth  Meadow.  (See  Man  ) 


Part  II.] 


COrsNECTICUT. 


20!; 


Massachrsctts  Bay  colony  visited  the  valley  of  the  Con- 
necticut, and,  in  the  autumn  of  the  same  year,  a com- 
pany of  about  sixty  men,  women,  and  children,  made  a 
toilsome  journey  through  the  wilderness,  and  settled^  at 
Windsor,  Hartford,  and  Wethersfield.*  4n  October,  the 
younger  Winthrop,  son  of  tlie  governor  of  Massachusetts, 
arrived  at  Boston,  with  a commission  from  tlie  proprietors 
of  Connecticut,  authorizing  him  to  erect  a fort  at  the 
mouth  of  the  river  of  that  name,  and  make  the  requisite 
preparations  for  planting  a colony.  Scarcely  vvas  the  fort 
erected  wlien  a Dutch  vessel  appeared  at  the  mouth  of 
the  river,  but  was  not  permitted  to  enter.  In  honor  of 
Lord  Say-and-Scal,  and  Lord  Brooke,  the  new  settlement 
was  named  Say  brook,  + which  continued  a separate  colony 
until  1044. 

II.  Pequod  War. — 1.  "During  the  year  1636  the  Pe- 
quods,  a powerful  tribe  of  Indians  residing  mostly  within 
the  limits  of  Connecticut,  began  to  annoy  the  infant  col- 
ony. *In  .luly,  the  Indians  of  Block  Island, J who  were 
supposed  to  be  in  alliance  with  the  Pequods,  surprised  and 
plundered  a trading  vessel  and  killed  the  captain.  An 
expedition*’  from  Massachusetts  was  sent  against  them, 
which  invaded  the  territory  of  the  Pequods,  but  as  nothing 
important  was  accomplished,  it  served  only  to  excite  the 
Indians  to  greater  outrages.  During  the  winter,  a num- 
ber of  whites  were  killed  in  the  vicinity  of  Saybrook  fort. 
In  April  following,  nine  persons  were  killed  at  Wethers- 
field, and  the  alarm  became  general  throughout  the  plan- 
tations on  the  Connecticut. 

2.  ^The  Pequods,  who  had  long  been  at  enmity  with 
the  Narragansetts,  now  sought  their  alliance  in  a general 
war  upon  the  English  ; but  the  exertions*  of  Roger  Wil- 
liams not  only  defeated  their  designs,  but  induced  the 


1635. 


a.  See  p 18S- 
1.  ScUltmenX 
of  SaylTOofc 


1636. 

2 The 
Pequoda. 


Their  de- 
predatUma 
upon  the 


b Sept  and 
Oct. 


1637- 


4 Their  at 
tempted  alli- 
ance with  the 
Narragan- 
setts. 

c.  See  p.  136. 


Narragansetts  again  to  renew  the  wai 


against  their  an- 


cient enemy.  ®Early  in  May,  the  magistrates  of  the  three 
infant  towns  of  Connecticut  formally  declared  war  against 
the  Pequod  nat'on,  and,  in  ten  days,  a little  army  of  eighty 
English,  and  seventy  friendly  Mohegan  Indians,  was  on 
its  way  against  the  enemy,  whose  warriors  were  said  to 
number  more  than  two  thousand  men.  e Principal 

3.  ®The  principal  seat  of  the  Pequods  was  near  the  ^pequod^. 


♦ Wethersfield  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Connecticut,  four  miles  S.  from  Hartford.  The  river 
here  is  continually  changing  its  course,  by  the  wearing  away  of  the  laud  on  one  side,  and  ita 
gradual  deposit  on  the  other.  (See  Map.) 

t Saybrook  is  on  the  west  side  of  Connecticut  River,  at  its  entrance  into  Long  Island  Sound 
t Block  Island,  discovered  in  1614  by  Adrian  Blok,  a Dutch  captain,  is  twenty-four  milei 
8.W.  from  Newport.  It  is  attached  to  Newport  Co.,  R.  I.,  and  constitutes  the  township  of 
Newshorehim.  It  has  no  harbor.  It  is  eight  miles  long  from  N.  to  S.,  and  from  two  to  four 


210 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS,  mouth  jf  Pequod  River,  now  called  the  Thames,*  in  tlie 
7 The  route  ^^stertt  part  of  Connecticut.  ^Captain  Mason  sailed  down 
vVc.o/ Ma-’  the  Connecticut  with  his  forces,  whence  he  proceeded  to 
a No*e”p.  215.  Narragan sett  Bay,‘  where  several  hundred  of  the  Narra- 
gansetts  joined  him.  He  then  commenced  his  march 
across  the  country,  towards  the  principal  Pequod  fort, 
which  stood  on  an  eminence  on  the  west  side  of  Mysticf 
8.  whut  the  River,  in  the  present  town  of  Groton.:};  *The  Pequods 
vu^hx^the  were  ignorant  of  his  approach,  for  they  had  seen  the 
Engtun.  Loats  of  the  English  pass  the  mouth  of  their  river  a few 
days  before,  and  they  believed  that  their  enemies  had  fled 
through  fear. 

4.  ’Early  in  the  morning  of  the  5th  of  June,  the  sol- 
fon.  diers  of  Connecticut  advanced  against  the  fort,  while  their 
Indian  allies  stood  aloof,  astonished  at  the  boldness  of  the 
enterprise.  The  barking  of  a dog  betrayed  their  ap- 
proach,  and  an  Indian,  rushing  into  the  fort,  gave  the 
alarm ; but  scarcely  were  the  enemy  aroused  from  their 
slumbers,  when  Mason  and  his  little  band,  having  forced 
an  entrance,  commenced  the  work  of  destruction.  The 
Indians  fought  bravely,  but  bows  and  arrows  availed  little 
against  weapons  of  steel.  Yet  the  vast  superiority  of 
numbers  on  the  side  of  the  enemy,  for  a time  rendered 
the  victory  doubtful.  “ We  must  burn  them !”  shouted 
Mason,  and  applying  a firebrand,  the  frail  Indian  Vahini 
were  soon  enveloped  in  flame. 

• Dettiiiction  5.  *The  English  now  hastily  withdrew  and  surrounded 
p%u^.  the  place,  while  the  savages,  driven  from  their  inclosure, 
became,  by  the  light  of  the  burning  pile,  a sure  prey  to 
the  English  muskets ; or,  if  they  attempted  a sally,  they 
were  cut  down  by  the  broadsword,  or  they  fell  under  the 
weapons  of  the  Narragansetts,  who  now  rushed  forward 
to  the  slaughter.  As  the  sun  rose  upon  the  scene  of  de- 
struction it  showed  that  the  victory  was  complete.  About 
six  hundred  Indians, — men,  women,  and  children,  had 
perished  ; most  of  them  in  the  hideous  conflagration.  Of 
the  whole  number  within  the  fort,  only  seven  escaped, 
6 Loss  of  the  and  seven  were  made  prisoners.  '‘Two  of  the  whites 
En^itsh  Yvere  killed,  and  nearly  twenty  were  wounded. 
htiSy^oj^he  their  principal  fort^  and  the  destruction 

*^pequodJ  ^ of  the  main  body  of  their  warriors,  so  disheartened  the 


* Tte  Pequod,  or  Thames  River,  rises  in  Massachusetts,  and,  passing  south  through  th« 
eastern  part  of  Connecticut,  enters  Long  Island  Sound,  below  New  London.  It  is  generally 
called  "^uinebaug  from  its  source  to  Norwich.  On  the  west  it  receives  Shetucket,  Yantic,  and 
other  small  streams.  It  is  navigable  fourteen  miles,  to  Norwich. 

t Mystic  River  is  a small  river  which  enters  L.  I.  Sound,  six  miles  E.  from  the  Thames. 

+ The  town  of  Groton  lies  between  the  Thames  and  the  Mystic,  bordering  on  the  Sound. 
The  Pequod  fort,  above  mentioned,  was  on  Pequod  Hill,  in  the  N.E.  part  of  the  town,  about 
half  a mile  west  from  Mystic  River,  and  eight  miles  N.E.  from  New  London.  A public  road 
now  cri-sses  the  hill,  and  a dwelling-house  occupies  its  summit. 


CONNECTICUT. 


Part  II.J 


211 


Pcquods,  that  they  no  longer  made  a stand  against  the  163T. 

English.  They  scattered  in  every  direction  ; straggling 

parties  were  hunted  and  shot  down  like  deer  in  the  woods ; 
their  Sacliem,  Sassacus,  was  murdered  by  the  Mohawks, 
to  wliom  he  fled  for  protection  ; their  territory  was  laid 
waste ; their  settlements  were  l)urned,  and  about  two 
hundred  survivors,  tlie  sole  remnant  of  the  Pequod  nation, 
surrendering  in  despair,  were  enslaved  by  the  English, 
or  incorporated  among  their  Indian  allies.  ‘The  vigor  v Effect  ef 
with  which  the  war  had  been  prosecuted,  struck  terror  other  ^ntec. 
into  the  other  tribes  of  New  England,  and  secured  to  the 
settlements  a succession  of  many  years  of  peace. ^ 

III.  New  Haven  Colony. — 1.  *The  pursuitof  the 
Pequods  westward  of  the  Connecticut,  made  the  English  ment  of  New 
acquainted  with  the  coast  from  Saybrook*"  to  Fairfield  ;*  a.*Note, 
and  late  in  the  year,  a few  men  from  Boston  explored  the  paeem 
country,  and,  erecting  a hut  at  New  Haven, f there  passed 

the  winter. 

2.  In  the  spring  of  the  following  year,  a Puritan  colony,  1638. 
under  the  guidance  of  Theophilus  Eaton,  and  the  Rev. 

John  Davenport,  who  had  recently  arrived  from  Europe, 

left'*  Boston  for  the  new  settlement  at  New  Haven.  ®They  ^ April®. 

passed  their  first  Sabbath'  under  a spreading  oak,J  and  bath  at  New 

Mr.  Davenport  explained  to  the  people,  with  much  coun- 

sel  adapted  to  their  situation,  how  the  Son  of  Man  was  led 

into  the  wilderness  to  be  tempted. 

3.  ‘The  settlers  of  New  Haven  established  a govern- 

ment  upon  strictly  religious  principles,  making  the  Bible  colony 
their  law-book,  and  church-members  the  only  freemen. 

Mr.  Eaton,  who  was  a merchant  of  great  wealth,  and 
who  had  been  deputy-governor  of  the  British  East  India 
Company,  was  annually  chosen  governor  of  New  Haven 
colony  during  twenty  years,  until  his  death.  ‘The  colo-  5.  itsproc- 
ny  quickly  assumed  a flourishing  condition.  The  settle- 
ments  extended  rapidly  along  the  Sound,  and,  in  all  cases, 
the  lands  were  honorably  purchased  of  the  natives. 

IV.  Connecticut  under  her  own  Constitution. — 1639. 

1.  ®In  1639  the  inhabitants  of  the  three  towns  on  the  Con-  events in  165S 


* Fairfield  borders  on  the  Sound,  fifty  miles  S.  W.  from  the  mouth 
Df  the  Connecticut.  Some  of  the  Pequods  were  pursued  to  a great 
swamp  in  Miis  town.  Some  were  slain,  and  about  200  surrendered.  The 
town  was  first  settled  by  a Mr.  Ludlow  and  others  in  1639. 

t New  Haven,  now  one  of  the  capitals  of  Connecticut,  called  by  the 
Indians  Qui/iipiac,  lies  at  the  head  of  a harbor  which  sets  up  four  miles 
^om  Long  Island  Sound.  It  is  about  seventy-five  miles  N.E.  from  New 
York,  and  thirty-four  S.  W.  from  Hartford.  The  city  is  on  a beautiful 
plain,  bounded  on  the  west  by  West  River,  and  on  the  east  by  Walliug- 
.ord,  or  Quinipiiic  River.  Yale  College  is  located  at  New  Haven.  (See 
Map.) 

This  tree  stood  near  the  comer  of  George  and  College  streets. 


HEW  HAVEN. 


212 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


TBook  II. 


ANALYSIS  necticut,  who  had  hitherto  acknowledged  the  authority 
“ of  Massachusetts,  assembled'^  at  Hartford,  and  formed  a 

1.  First  con-  Separate  government  for  themselves.  ^The  constitution 
^mtecilcut.  was  one  of  unexampled  liberality,  guarding  with  jealous 

care  against  every  encroachment  on  the  rights  of  the 
people.  The  governor  and  legislature  were  to  be  chosen 
annually  by  the  freemen,  who  were  required  to  take  an 
oath  of  allegiance  to  the  commonwealth,  instead  of  the 
English  monarch  ; and  in  the  general  court  alone  was 

2.  Separate  vested  the  power  of  making  and  repealing  laws.  “At 

this  time  three  separate  colonies  existed  within  the  limits 
of  the  present  state  of  Connecticut. 

3.  Disputes  2.  “The  Connecticut  colonies  were,  early  involved  in 
'l^tdi.  disputes  with  the  Dutch  of  New  Netherlands,  who  claim- 
ed the  soil  as  far  eastward  as  the  Connecticut  River. 
The  fear  of  an  attack  from  that  quarter,  was  one  of  the 
causes  which,  in  1643,  led  to  the  confederation  of  the 

1644.  New  England  colonies  for  mutual  defence.  ^In  1644 
^'saybrwk^'^  Saybrook  was  purchased  of  George  Fenwick,  one  of  the 
proprietors,  and  permanently  annexed  to  the  Connecticut 
\oith^tS  colony.  «In  1650  Governor  Stuyvesant  visited  Hartford, 
Dutch.  where  a treaty  was  concluded,  determining  the  line  of 
partition  between  New  Netherlands  and  Connecticut. 
1651.  3.  ®In  1651  war  broke  out  between  England  and  Hoi 

tween^E%-  although  theii*  colonies  in  America  had  agreed 

Houand  remain  at  peace,  the  governor  of  New  Netherlands 
was  accused  of  uniting  with  the  Indians,  in  plotting  the 

7.  whatpre-  destruction  of  the  English.  ’The  commissioners  of  the 
inZeric^  United  Colonies  decided»>  in  favor  of  commencing  hostili- 

*•1653.  ti*es  against  the  Dutch  and  Indians,  but  Massachusetts 
refused  to  furnish  her  quota  of  men,  and  thus  prevented 

8.  What  cqio-  the  War.  “Connecticut  and  New  Haven  then  applied  to 
t3  Cromioell,  Cromwell  for  assistance,  who  promptly  despatched^  t fleet 

the  reduction  of  New  Netherlands ; but  while  the 
®1654.  colonies  were  making  preparations  to  co-operate  with  the 
naval  force,  the  news  of  peace  in  Europe  arrested  the 
eicpedition. 

1660.  V.  Connecticut  under  the  Royal  Charter. — 1. 
%mZcticu{  Charles  II.  was  restored®  to  the  throne  of  his  an- 

ti May.  cestors,  Connecticut  declared  her  loyalty,  and  submission 
to.  The  royal  to  the  king,  and  applied  for  a royal  charter.  *°The  aged 
^*SrZte?.  Lord  Say-and-Seal,  the  early  Iriend  of  the  emigrants, 
1662.  now  exerted  his  influence  in  their  favor ; while  the 
younger  Winthrop,  then  governor  of  the  colony,  went  to 
England  as  its  agent.  When  he  appeared  befcie  the 
king  with  his  petition,  he  presented  him  a favorite  ring 
which  Charles  I.  had  given  to  Winthrop’s  grandfather. 
This  trifling  token,  recalling  to  the  king  the  memory  of 


CONNECTICUT. 


Part  II.J 


2V\ 


his  own  unfortunate  father,  readily  won  his  favor,  and 
Connecticut  thereby  obtained  a charter, “ the  n ost  liberal 
that  had  yet  been  granted,  and  confirming,  in  every  par- 
ticular, the  constitution  which  the  people  themselves  had 
adopted. 

2.  ‘The  royal  charter,  embracing  the  territory  from  the 
Narragansett  Bay  and  River  westward  to  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  included,  within  its  limits,  the  New  Haven  colony, 
and  most  of  the  present  stale  of  Rhode  Island.  ^New 
Haven  reluctantly  united  with  Connecticut  in  1665. 
*The  year  after  the  grant  of  the  Connecticut  charter, 
Rhode  Island  received'*  one  which  extended  her  western 
limits  to  the  Pawcatuck*  River,  thus  including  a portion 
of  the  territory  granted  to  Connecticut,  and  causing  a con- 
troversy between  the  two  colonies,  which  continued  more 
than  sixty  years. 

3.  ^During  King  Philip’s  war,  which  began  in  1675, 
Connecticut  suffered  less,  in  her  own  territory,  than  any 
of  her  sister  colonies,  but  she  furnished  her  proportion  of 
troops  for  the  common  defence.  ^At  the  same  time, 
however,  she  was  threatened  with  a greater  calamity,  in 
the  loss  of  her  liberties,  by  the  usurpations  of  Andros, 
then  governor  of  New  York,  who  attempted  to  extend  his 
arbitrary  authority  over  the  country  as  far  east  as  the 
Connecticut  River. 

4.  ®ln  July,  Andros,  with  a small  naval  force,  proceed- 
ed to  the  mouth  of  the  Connecticut,  and  hoisting  the 
king’s  flag,  demanded'*  the  surrender  of  the  fort ; but 
Captain  Bull,  the  commander,  likewise  showing  his  ma- 
jesty’s colors,  expressed  his  determination  to  defend  it. 
Being  permitted  to  land,  Andros  attempted  to  read  his 
commission  to  the  people,  but,  in  the  king’s  name,  he 
was  sternly  conim^nded  to  desist.  He  finally  returned 
to  New  York  without  accomplishing  his  object. 

5.  ’Twelve  years  later,  Andros  again  appeared  in 
Connecticut,  with,  a commission  from  King  James,  ap- 
pointing him  royal  governor  of  all  New  England.  Pro- 
ceeding to  Hartford,  he  found  the  assembly  in  session, 
and  demanded'*  the  surrender  of  the  charter.  A discus- 
sion arose,  which  was  prolonged  until  evening.  The 
charter  was,  then  brought  in  and  laid  on  the  table.  While 
the  discussion  was  proceeding,  and  the  house  was  thronged 
with  citizens,  suddenly  the  lights  were  extinguished. 
The  utmost  decorum  prevailed,  but  when  the  candles 


1662. 

a ]V7ay  30. 


1.  Territory 
embraced  by 
the  charter. 


£.  New 
Haven. 

1665. 

3.  I'he  Rhod4 
Island 
charter. 
b July  13, 
1663. 


1675. 

4.  Connecti- 
cut during 
King  Phil- 
ip’s war 

5.  Usurpa- 
tions of 
Andros 


6.  Expedition 
to  Connecti- 
cut, and  its 
result. 
c.  July  21 


1687. 

7.  Second 
visit  of  An- 
dros to  Cor> 
necticut. 


d Not.  I& 


* Tha  Paivcaturk,  formed  by  the  junction  of  Wood  and  Charles  Rivers  in  Washinrtoii 
County,  Rhode  Island,  is  still,  in  the  lower  pwt  of  its  course,  the  dividing  line  between  Con 
necticut  and  Rhode  Island. 


214  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Book  14 

analysis  were  re-lighted,  the  charter  was  missing,  and  could  do 
where*  be  found. 

i.The charter  6.  Captain  VVadswortli  had  secreted  it  in  a hollow 
preset  ved.  which  is  Still  Standing,  and  which  retains  the  ven- 

1 What  then  Crated  name  of  the  Charter  Oak.  “Andros,  however, 
assumed  the  government,  wiiich  was  administered  in  his 
10Q9,  name  until  the  revolution in  England  deprived  James  of 
a.  Seep  197.  his  throne,  and  restored  the  lioerties  of  the  people. 

3 Events  7.  “During  King  William’s  war,‘»  which  immediately 

followed  the  English  revolution,  the  people  of  Connecticut 
ft  16^8^^1697  again  called  to  resist  an  encroachment  on  their 

4 Fletcher's  rights.  “Colonel  Fletcher,  governor  of  New  York,  had 
commission,  received  a commission  vesting  in  him  the  command  of  the 

5.  militia  of  Connecticut.  ‘This  was  a power  which  the 

^u?’o\aturT  charter  of  Connecticut  had  reserved  to  the  colony  itself, 
and  what  by  and  the  legislature  refused  to  comply  with  the  requisition 
Fletcher  then  repaired  to  Hartford,  and  ordered  the  mili 
Nov  6 " tia  under  arms. 

6 Fletcher's  8*  “The  Hartford  companies,  under  Captain  Wads- 
H^tMd.  worth,  appeared,  and  Fletcher  ordered  his  commission  and 
instructions  to  be  read  to  them.  Upon  this.  Captain 
Wadsworth  commanded  the  drums  to  be  beaten.  Colonel 
Fletcher  commanded  silence,  but  no  sooner  was  the  read- 
ing commenced  a second  time,  than  the  drums,  at  the 
command  of  Wadsworth,  were  again  beaten  with  more 
spirit  than  ever.  But  silence  was  again  commanded, 
when  Wadsworth,  with  great  earnestnes,  ordered  the 
drums  to  be  beaten,  and  turning  to  Fletcher  said,  with 
spirit  and  meaning  in  his  looks,  “ If  I am  interrupted 
again  I will  make  the  sun  shine  through  you  in  a mo- 
ment.” Governor  Fletcher  made  no  farther  attempts  to 
read  his  commission,  and  soon  judged  it  expedient  to  re- 
turn  to  New  York. 

1700.  9.  Tn  the  year  1700,  several  clergymen  assembled  at 

Branford,*  and  each,  producing  a few  books,  laid  them  on 
College,  the  table,  with  these  words : “ I give  these  books  for  the 
founding  of  a college  in  this  colony.”  Such  was  the  be- 
ginning of  Yale  College,  now  one  of  the  most  horn  red 
institutions  of  learning  in  the  land.  It  was  first  esuab- 
c 1702.  lished'^  at  Say  brook,  and  was  afterwards  removed^  to  New 

‘ Haven.  It  derived  its  name  from  Elihu  Yale,  one  of  its 

most  liberal  patrons. 

• *The  remaining  portion  of  the  colonial  history  of 

Connecticut.  Connecticut  is  not  marked  by  events  of  sufficient  interest 
to  require  any  farther  notice  than  they  may  gain  in  the 


* Branjord  is  a town  in  Connecticut,  bordering  on  the  Sour  I,  seven  miles  E from  Nev 

Haven. 


Part  II.] 


RHODE  ISLAND. 


215* 


more  general  history  of  the  colonies.  ^The  laws,  customs,  17 17.^ 
manners,  and  religious  notions  of  the  people,  were  similar  i. 
to  those  which  prevailed  in  the  neighboring  colony  ot  tiers,  ij-c. 
Massachusetts,  and,  generally,  throughout 
New  England. 


CHAPTER  V. 

RHODE  ISLAND.* 

1.  ‘After  Roger  Williams  had  been  ban- 
ished from  Massachusetts,  he  repaired^  to 


KOGER  -WILLIAMS. 

sachems  of  that  tribe  he  was  kindly  received,  and  during 
fourteen  weeks  he  found  a shelter  in  their  wigwams  from  banishment 
the  severity  of  winter.  ^On  the  opening  of  spring  he  pro- 
ceeded  to  Seekonk,f  on  the  north  of  Narragansett  Bay,|  \^Row^rS‘ 
and  having  been  joined  by  a few  faithful  friends  from 
IHassachusetts,  he  obtained  a grant  of  land  from  an  In- ^ 
dian  chief,  and  made  preparations  for  a settlement.  in  the  spring. 

2.  ‘Soon  after,  finding  that  he  was  within  the  limits  of 
the  Plvmouth  colony,  and  being  advised  bv  Mr.  Winslow,  vised  tort- 
the  governor,  to  remove  to  the  otlier  side  of  the  water,  lohy. 
where  he  might  live  unmolested,  he  resolved  to  comply 
with  tlie  friendly  advice.  ‘Embarking'"  with  five  com-  e settlement 
panions  in  a frail  Indian  canoe,  he  passed  down  the  Narra-  ^^nce^ 
gansett  River§  to  Moshassuck,  which  he  selected  as  the  b.  June, 
place  of  settlement,  purchased  the  land  of  the  chiefs  of  the 
Narragansetts,  and,  with  unshaken  confidence  in  the 
mercies  of  Heaven,  named  the  place  Providence. ||  ’The 
settlement  was  called  Providence  Plantation.  ^tent. 


* RHODE  ISLAND,  the  smallest  state  in  the  Union,  conhiins  an  area,  separate  from  the 
waters  of  Narragansett  Bay,  of  about  1225  square  miles.  In  the  northwestern  part  cf  the  state 
the  surface  of  the  country  is  hilly,  and  the  soil  poor.  In  the  south  and  west  the  country  ii> 
generally  level,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  Narragansett  Bay,  and  on  the  islands  which  it  contains, 
the  soil  is  very  fertile. 

I The  town  of  Seeko7ik,  the  western  part  of  the  early  Rehoboth, 

Res  eiist  of,  and  adjoining  the  northern  part  of  Narragansett  Bay. 

The  village  is  on  Ten  Mile  River,  three  or  four  miles  east  from 
Providence.  (See  Map  ) 

+ Narragansett  Bay  is  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  state  of  Rhode 
Island,  and  is  twenty-eight  miles  long  from  N.  to  S.,  and  from 
eight  to  twelve  broad.  The  N.E.  arm  of  the  bay  is  called  Mount 
Hope  Bay ; the  northern,  Proviflcnce  Bay  ; and  the  N.  Western, 

Greenwich  Bay.  It  contains  a number  of  beautiful  and  fertile 
islands,  the  principal  of  which  are  Rhode  Island,  Conanicut,  and 
Prudence.  (See  Map.) 

S The  northern  part  of  Narragansett  Bay  was  often  called  Nar- 
fagansett  River. 

II  Providence,  one  of  the  capitals  of  Rhode  Island,  is  in  the 
northern  part  of  the  state,  at  the  head  of  Narragansett  Bay,  and 
DU  both  sides  of  Providence  River,  which  is,  properly,  a small 


the  country  of  the  Narrngan setts,  who  in- 
habited nearly  all  the  territory  which  now 
forms  the  state  of  Rhode  Island.  ‘By  the 


216 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


LRook  li 


ANALYSIS. 


Effects  pro- 
duced by 
religious  tole- 
ration. 


2 Novel 
experiment. 


8 The  gov- 
ernment of 
the  colony. 


4.  Liberality 
of  Mr  lYil- 
liatns. 


I.  Plot  of  the 
Pequods. 


6.  Mr.  Wil- 
liams’ media- 
tion solicited. 


7.  HU  con- 
duct- 


8.  His  em- 
bassy to  the 
Ncrragan- 
setts. 


3.  ‘As  Roger  Williams  brought  with  him  the  same 
principles  of  religious  toleration,  for  avowing  and  main- 
taining which  he  had  sutfered  banishment,  Providence  be- 
came the  asylum  for  the  persecuted  of  tlie  neighboring 
colonies ; but  the  peace  of  the  settlement  was  never 
seriously  disturbed  by  the  various  and  discordant  opinions 
which  gained  admission.  ^It  was  found  that  the  numer- 
ous and  conflicting  sects  of  the  day  could  dwell  together 
in  harmony,  and  the  world  beheld,  with  surprise,  the  novel 
experiment  of  a government  in  which  the  magistrates  were 
allowed  to  rule  “ only  in  civil  matters,”  and  in  which 
“ God  alone  was  respected  as  the  ruler  of  conscience.” 

4.  ®The  political  principles  of  Roger  Williams  were  as 
liberal  as  his  religious  opinions.  For  the  purpose  of  pre- 
serving peace,  all  the  settlers  were  required  to  subscribe 
to  an  agreement  that  they  would  submit  to  such  rules, 
“ not  affecting  the  conscience,”  as  should  be  made  for  the 
public  good,  by  a majority  of  the  inhabitants  ; and  under 
this  simple  form  of  pure  democracy,  with  all  the  powers 
of  government  in  the  hands  of  the  people,  tlie  free  institu- 
tions of  Rhode  Island  had  their  origin.  *The  modest  and 
liberal  founder  of  the  state  reserved  no  political  power  to 
himself,  and  the  territory  which  he  had  purchased  of  the 
natives  he  freely  granted  to  all  the  inhabitants  in  common, 
reserving  to  himself  only  two  small  fields,  which,  on  his 
first  arrival,  he  had  planted  with  his  own  hands. 

5.  ®Soon  after  the  removal  of  Mr.  Williams  to  Prov- 
idence,  he  gave  to  the  people  of  Massachusetts,  who  had  re- 
cently expelled  him  from  their  colony,  the  first  intimation  of 
the  plot  which  the  Pequods  were  forming  for  their  destruc- 
tion. ®When  the  Pequods  attempted  to  form  an  alliance 
with  the  Narragansetts,  the  magistrates  of  Massachusetts 
solicited  the  mediation  of  Mr.  Williams,  whose  influence 
was  great  with  the  chiefs  of  the  latter  tribe.  ’Forgetting  the 
injuries  which  he  had  received  from  those  who  now  needed 
his  favor,  on  a stormy  day,  alone,  and  in  a poor  canoe,  he  set 
out  upon  the  Narragansett,  and  through  many  dangers  re- 
paired to  the  cabin  of  Canonicus. 

6.  ®There  the  Pequod  ambassadors  and  Narragansett 
chiefs  had  already  assembled  in  council,  and  three  days 
and  nights  Roger  Williams  remained  with  them,  in  con- 
stant danger  from  the  Pequods^  whose  hands,  he  says, 
seemed  to  be  still  reeking  with  the  blood  of  his  country- 
men, and  whose  knives  he  expected  nightly  at  his  throat. 
But,  as  Mr.  Williams  himself  writes,  “ God  wonderfully 


tMiy,  setting  up  N.W.  from  the  Narragansett.  The  Pawtucket  or  Blackstone  River  falls  Into 
the  head  of  Narragansett  Bay,  from  the  N.E.,  a little  below  Providence.  Brown  University  if 
located  at  Providence,  on  the  east  side  of  the  River.  (Sec  Map  ) 


^ART  II.] 


RHODE  ISLAND. 


2n 


preserved  him,  and  helped  him  to  break  in  pieces  the 
negotiation  and  designs  of  tlie  enemy,  and  to  finish,  by 
many  travels  and  charges,  the  English  league  with  the 
Narragansetts  and  Mohegans  against  the  Pequods.” 

7.  ‘The  settlers  at  Providence  remained  unmolested 
during  the  Pequod  war,  as  the  powerful  tribe  of  the  Nar- 
ragansetts completely  sheltered  them  from  the  enemy. 
*Such,  however,  was  the  aid  which  Mr.  Williams  afforded, 
in  bringing  that  war  to  a favorable  termination,  that  some 
of  the  leading  men  in  Massachusetts  felt  that  he  deserved 
to  be  honored  with  some  mark  of  favor  for  his  services. 
•The  subject  of  recalling  him  from  banishment  was  de- 
bated, but  his  principles  were  still  viewed  with  distrust, 
and  the  fear  of  their  influence  overcame  the  sentiment  of 
gratitude. 


1636. 


1.  Situation 
qf  I'TOvidenci 

during  the- 
Pequod  war. 

2.  Aid  ren- 
dered by  Mr 

miliams. 


3.  Why  fie 
was  not  re- 
called from 
banishment. 


8.  *In  1638  a settlement  was  made*  at  Portsmouth,*  in  1638. 


the  northern  part  of  the  island  of  Aquetneck,  or  Rhode 
Island,!  by  William  Coddington  and  eighteen  others,  who 
had  been  driven  from  Massachusetts  by  persecution  for 
their  religious  opinions.  •In  imitation  of  the  form  of  gov- 
ernment which  once  prevailed  among  the  Jews,  Mr.  Cod- 
dington was  chosen^  judge,  and  three  elders  were  elected 
to  assist  him,  but  in  the  following  year  the  chief  magis- 
trate received  the  title  of  governor.  ®Portsmouth  received 
considerable  accessions  during  the  first  year,  and  in  the 
spring  of  1639  a number  of  the  inhabitants  removed  to 
the  southwestern  part  of  the  island,  where  they  laid  the 
foundation  of  Newport. ! ’The  settlements  on  the  island 
rapidly  extended,  and  the  whole  received  the  name  of  the 
Rhode  Island  Plantation. 

9.  “Under  the  pretence  that  the  Providence  and  Rhode 
Island  Plantations  had  no  charter,  and  that  their  territory 
was  claimed  by  Plymouth  and  Massachusetts,  they  were 
excluded  from  the  confederacy  which  was  formed  between 
the  other  New  England  colonies  in  1643.  ^Roger  Wil- 
liams therefore  proceeded  to  England,  and,  in  the  follow- 
ing year,  obtained®  from  Parliament,  which  was  then 
waging  a civil  war  with  the  king,  a free  charter  of  incor- 
poration, by  which  the  two  plantations  were  united  under 
the  same  government. 


4.  SettlemerU 
of  Ports- 
mouth. 

u.  April. 


5 Form  of 
government. 

b.  Nov 

1639. 

6.  Settlement 
qf  Newport. 


7 Name 
given  to  the 
neio  settle- 
ments. 


1643. 

8.  The  Plan 
tations  exclu- 
ded from  the 
union  of 
1643. 

9 The  char- 
ter from  Par 
liament. 

1644. 

c.  March  24 


* The  town  of  Portsmouth  is  in  the  northern  part  of  the  island  of  Rhode  Island,  and  em- 
braces about  half  of  the  island.  The  island  of  Prudence,  on  the  west,  is  attached  to  this  town 
(.See  Map,  p.  215.) 

t Rhode  Island.,  so  called  from  a fancied  resemblance  to  the  island  of  Rhodes  in  the  Medi- 
terranean, is  in  the  southeastern  part  of  Narragansett  Bay.  It  is  fifteen  miles  long,  and  has 
an  average  width  of  two  and  a half  miles.  The  town  of  Portsmouth  occupies  the  northern 
p.\rt  of  the  Island,  Middletown  the  central  portion,  and  Newport  the  southern.  (S«e  Map, 
p.  215.) 

+ Neivport  is  on  the  S.W.  side  of  Rhode  Island,  five  miles  from  the  sea,  and  twenty-five 
miles  S.  from  Providence.  The  town  is  on  a beautiful  declivity,  and  has  an  excellent  harbor 
OSee  Miu).  p.  216.) 

28 


218 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[UouK  n 


A.NALY313.  10.  1647  the  General  AssemU}'  of  the  several 

^ towns  met‘  at  Portsmouth,  and  organized  the  government; 

1 organiza-  by  the  choice  of  a president  and  other  olHcers.  A co>l3 
gjverm/lent,  adopted,  which  declared  tlie  government 

imotofR)^  ^ democracy,  and  which  closed  with  the  declaration, 
isiaTid.  that  “ ^11  men  might  walk  as  their  consciences  persuadea 
them,  without  molestation,  every  one  in  tlie  name  of  hw 
God.” 

b 1660.  11.  ^ After  the  restoration‘s  of  monarchy,  and  the  acces- 

'^'framthl  Charles  II.  to  the  throne  of  England,  Rliode  Island 

applied  for  and  obtained®  a charter  from  the  king,  in  which 
c.  July  18,  the  principles  of  the  former  parliamentary  charter,  and 
those  on  vvhich  the  colony  was  founded,  were  embodied. 
The  greatest  toleration  in  matters  of  religion  was  enjoined 
by  the  charter,  and  the  legislature  again  reasserted  the 
3 Catholics  principle.  ®lt  has  been  said  that  Roman  Catholics  were 
and  Qxiakers  riglit  of  Voting,  but  no  such  regulation 

has  ever  been  found  in  the  laws  of  the  colony  ; and  tlie 
assertion  that  Quakers  were  persecuted  and  outlawed,  is 
wholly  erroneous. 

4.  Rhode  12.  ^VVhen  Andros  assumed  the  government  of  the  New 
^rinTaid'  England  colonies,  Rhode  Island  quietly  submitted^*  to  his 
wunmton  authority  ; but  when  he  was  imprisoned*  at  Boston,  and 
^Androa^^  sgnt  to  England,  the  people  assembled*’  at  Newport,  and 
e seTp.  197.  A'esuming  their  former  charter  privileges,  re-elected  the 
f.  May  11,  officers  whom  Andros  had  displaced.  Once  more  the  free 
government  of  the  colony  was  organized,  and  its  seal  was 
p. Seethe  restored,  with  its  symbol  an  anchor,  and  its  motto  Hope,* 
Beal,  p 99  — emblems  of  the  steadfast  zeal  with  which  Rhode 

Island  has  ever  cherished  all  her  early  religious  freedom, 
and  her  civil  rights 


CHAPTER  VI. 

NEW  YORK.* 

SECTION  I. 

NEW  NETHERLANDS  PREVIOUS  TO  ITS  CON- 
QUEST BY  THE  ENGLISH  IN  1664. 


*vJ^agVo/  1.  'During  the  years  1607  and  1608,  Henry  Hudson, 
an  English  mariner  of  some  celebrity,  and  then  in  the 


.*  NEW  YORK,  the  roost  northern  of  the  Middle  States,  and  now  the  most  populous  in  the 
Union,  has  an  area  of  nearly  4T,000  square  miles.  The  state  has  a great  variety  of  surface. 


X 


Part  II  J 


NEW  YORK. 


219 


employ  of  a company  of  London  merchants,  made  two  1607 

v'oya<^^es  to  the  nortliern  coasts  of  America,  with  the  hope 

of  finding  a passage  through  those  icy  seas,  to  tlie  genial 
climes  of  soutliern  Asia.  'His  employers  being  disheart-  i-  Third  voir 
ened  by  his  failure,  he  next  entered  the  service  of  the 
Dutch  East  India  Company,  and,  in  April,  1609,  sailed* * * * §  1609. 

on  his  third  voyage.  » 

2.  ^Failing  to  discover  a northern  passage  to  India,  he  2 Account  of 
turned  to  the  south,  and  explored  the  eastern  coast,  in  the  ^ 

liope  of  finding  an  opening  to  the  Pacific,  through  the  con- 
tinent. After  proceeding  south  as  far  as  the  capes*  of 
Virginia,  he  again  turned  north,  examined  the  waters  of 
Delaware  Bay,t  and,  following  the  eastern  coast  of  New 
Jersey,  on  tlie  13th  of  September  he  anchored  his  vessel 
within  Sandy  Hook.J 

3.  ^After  a week’s  delay,  Hudson  passed^’  through  the  3.  Discovery 
Narrows,^  and,  during  ten  days,  continued  to  ascend  the 

noble  river  which  bears  his  name  ; nor  was  it  until  his  b-  sept.  » 
vessel  had  passed  beyond  the  city  of  Hudson, ||  and  a boat 
had  advanced  probably  beyond  Albany,  that  he  appears 
to  have  relinquished  all  hopes  of  being  able  to  reach  the 
Pacific  by  this  inland  passage.  “Having  completed  his 
discovery,  he  slowly  descended  the  stream,  and  sailing*  hu  treaunent 
for  Europe,  reached  England  in  the  November‘S  following. 

The  king,  James  the  First,  jealous  of  the  advantages  d.  nov.  n 
which  the  Dutch  might  seek  to  derive  from  the  discovery, 
forbade  his  return  to  Holland.  1610. 

4.  ^In  the  following  year,  1610,  the  Dutch  East  India  5 Whatu4s 
Company  fitted  out  a ship  with  merchandize,  to  traffick  Dutch^La^t 
with  the  natives  of  the  country  which  Hudson  had  ex- 

Two  chains  of  the  Alleghanies  pass  through  the  eastern  part  of  the  state.  The  Ilighlan  Is, 
coming  from  New  Jersey,  cross  the  Hudson  near  West  Point,  and  soon  after  pass  into  Connec- 
ticut. Tlie  Catskill  mountains,  farther  west,  and  more  irregular  in  their  outlines,  cross  the 
Mohawk,  and  continue  under  different  names,  along  the  western  border  of  Lake  Champhiin. 
The  westei-n  part  of  the  state  has  generally  a level  surface,  except  in  the  southern  tier  of  coun- 
ties, where  the  western  ranges  of  the  Alleghanies  terminate.  The  soil  throughout  the  state  is, 
generally,  good  ; and  along  the  valley  of  the  Mohawk,  and  in  the  western  part  of  the  state,  it 
is  highly  fertile. 

* Capes  Charles  and  Henry,  at  the  entrance  of  Chesapeake  Bay. 

t Delaware  Bay  is  a large  arm  of  the  sea,  setting  up  into  the  land  between  New  Jersey  and 
Delaware  ; and  having,  at  its  entrance.  Cape  May  on  the  north,  and  Cape  Henlopen  on  the 
south,  eighteen  miles  apart.  Some  distance  within  the  capes  the  bay  is  thirty  miles  across. 
This  bay  has  no  safe  natural  harbor,  but  a good  artificial  harbor  has  been  constructed  by  the 
general  government  within  Cape  Henlopen.  It  is  formed  by  two  massive  stone  piers,  called  the 
Delaivare  Breakwater. 

$ Sandy  Hook  is  a low  sandy  island,  on  the  eastern  coast  of  New  Jersey,  extending  north 
from  the  N.  liustern  extremity  of  Monmouth  County,  and  separated  from  it  by  Shrewsbury 
Inlet.  It  is  five  miles  in  length,  and  seventeen  miles  S.  from  New  York.  At  the  northern  ex- 
tremity of  the  island  is  a light-house,  but  the  accumulating  sand  is  gradually  extending  the 
point  farther  north.  Sandy  Hook  was  a peninsula  until  1778,  when  the  waters  of  the  ocean 
forced  a passage,  and  cut  it  off  from  the  mainland.  In  1800  the  inlet  was  closed,  but  it  was 
opened  again  in  1830,  and  now  admits  vessels  through  its  channel 

§ The  entrance  to  New  York  harbor,  between  Long  Island  on  the  east  and  Staten  Island  on 
the  west,  is  called  the  Narrows.  It  is  about  one  mile  wide,  and  is  nine  miles  below  the  city. 
(See  Map  next  page.) 

II  The  city  of  Hudson  is  on  the  east  side  of  Hudson  River,  116  miles  N.  from  New  York  and 
twenty-nine  miles  3.  fn<n  Albany. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[UouK  II 


AXALYsrs.  plored.  ^The  voyage  being  prosper :>us,  the  traffic  wa? 
1 condiiion  ; and  when  Argali,  in  1613,  was  returning 

tiatmc^rnai  excursion*  against  the  Fronch  settlement  of  Port 

ArUiv^v&.  he  found  on  the  island  of  Manhattan*  a few  rude 

(u  See  p.  168  hovels,  whicli  the  Dutch  had  erected  there  as  a summer 
station  for  those  engaged  in  the  trade  with  the  natives. 

’The  Dutch,  unable  to  make  any  resistance  against 
the  force  of  Argali,  quietly  submitted  to  the  English  claim 
of  sovereignty  over  the  country ; but,  on  his  "departure, 
they  continued  their  traffic, — passed  the  winter  there,  and, 
1614.  in  the  following  year,  erected  a rude  fort  on  the  southern 
^'twmswn  ^he  island.  ^In  1615  they  began  a settlement  at 

qftermadA.  Albany,-f  which  had  been  previously  visited,  and  erected 
a fort  which  was  called  Fort  Orange.  The  country  in 
their  possession  was  called  New  Netherlands.:}: 

*^nrof7he  „ several  years.  Directors,  sent  out  by  the 

tc^’^nactu  India  Company,  exercised  authority  over  the  little 

ait^  coioni-  Settlement  of  New  Amsterdam  on  the  island  of  Man- 
toh^n  the  hattan,  but  it  was  not  until  16*23  that  the  actual  coloniz- 
£ of*  the  country  took  place,  nor  until  16*25  that  an 

16*21  governor  was  formally  appointed.  "In  1621  the 

• Dutch  West  India  Company  was  formed,  and,  in  the  same 
u’eat  fndia  year,  the  States-General  of  Holland  granted  to  it  the  ex- 
Cotnpany.  clusive  privilege  to  traffick  and  plant  colonies  on  the 
Ameiican  coast,  from  the  Straits  of  Magellan  to  the  re- 
motest north. 

8 ^^um'ted  ^ number  of  settlers,  duly  provided  with 

aettiement  the  means  of  subsistence,  trade,  and  defence,  were  sent 
under  the  command  of  Cornelius  Mey,  who  not  only 
Keto  Jersey,  visited  Manhattan,  but,  entering  Delaware  Bay,  and 


NEW  YORK  AND  VICINITY.  * Manhattan,  or  New  York  island,  lies  on  the 

east  side  of  Hudson  River,  at  the  head  of  New 
York  harbor.  It  is  about  fourteen  miles  in 
length,  and  has  an  average  width  of  one  mile 
and  three-fifths.  It  is  separated  from  Ijong  Is- 
land on  the  east,  by  a strait  called  the  East 
River^^  which  connects  the  harbor  and  Long  Is- 
land Sound  ; and  from  the  mainland  on  the  east 
by  Harlem  River,  a strait  which  connects  the 
East  River  and  the  Hudson.  The  Dutch  settle- 
ment on  the  southern  part  of  the  island,  w;ta 
called  /Vr?v  Amsterdam.  Here  now  stands  the 
city  of  New  York,  the  largest  in  America,  and 
second  only  to  London  in  the  amount  of  its  com- 
merce. The  city  is  rapidly  increasing  in  size, 
although  its  compact  parts  already  have  a cir - 
cumference  of  about  nine  miles.  (See  Map  ) 
t Albany,  now  the  capital  of  the  state  of  New 
York,  is  situated  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Hud- 
son River,  145  miles  N.  from  New  York  by  th* 
river’s  course.  It  was  first  called  by  tne  Dutch 
Beaverwyck,  and  afterwards  Williamstadt.  (S«6 
Map,  next  page.) 

T The  country  from  Cape  Cod  to  the  banks  of  the  Delaware  was  claimed  by  the  Dia  ch 


P iRT  II.] 


NEW  YORK 


22 


ascending  the  river,* *  took  possession  of  the  country,  and, 

a few  miles  below  Camden,f  in  the  present  New  Jersey, 

built  Fort  Nassau.:}:  The  fort,  however,  was  soon  after 

abandoned,  and  the  worthy  Captain  Mey  carried  away 
with  him  the  affectionate  regrets  of  the  natives,  who  long 
cherished  his  memory.  Probably  a few  years  before  i settiemem 
this,  the  Dutch  settled  at  Bergen, § and  other  places  west  ^”0/ 
of  the  Hudson,  in  New  Jersey  Jersey. 

8.  '^In  1625  Peter  Minuits  arrived  at  Manhattan,  as  1625. 
governor  of  New  Netherlands,  and  in  the  same  year  the  ^ 
settlement  of  Brooklyn, j]  on  Long  Island, IT  was  com- 
menced. ^The  Dutch  colony  at  this  time  showed  a dis- 
position  to  cultivate  friendly  relations  with  the  English  by  the  Duta< 
settlements  in  New  England,  and  mutual  courtesies  were  English  coio- 
exchanged, — the  Dutch  cordially  inviting*  the  Plymouth  ’^eachVa^r^ 
settlers  to  remove  to  the  more  fertile  soil  of  the  Connecti-  ^ Oct. 
cut,  and  the  English  advising  the  Dutch  to  secure  their 

claim  to  the  banks  of  the  Hudson  by  a treaty  with  England. 

9.  ■‘Although  Holland  claimed  the  country,  on  the 
ground  of  its  discovery  by  Hudson,  yet  it  was  likewise  emntry. 
claimed  by  England,  on  the  ground  of  the  first  discovery 

of  the  continent  by  Cabot.  ®The  pilgrims  expressed  the  5.  what  the 
kindest  wishes  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Dutch,  but,  at  the  ^q^tldof 
same  time,  requested  them  not  to  send  their  skiffs  into 
Narragansett  Bay  for  beaver  skins.  ®The  Dutch  at  Man-  e condition 
hattan  were  at  that  time  little  more  than  a company  of 
hunters  and  traders,  employed  in  the  traffic  of  the  furs  of 
the  otter  and  the  beaver. 

10.  Tn  1629  the  West  India  Company,  in  the  hope  of  1629. 
exciting  individual  enterprise  to  colonize  the  country, 
promised,  by  “a  charter  of  liberties,”  the  grant  of  an  ex-  qf  liberties" 
tensive  tract  of  land  to  each  individual  who  should,  within 

four  years,  form  a settlement  of  fifty  persons.  Those  who 


* The  Delaware  River  rises  in  the  S.  Eastern  part  of  the  state  Albany  and  vicinity. 

Df  New  York,  west  of  the  CatskiU  mountains.  It  forms  sixty  miles 
)f  the  boundary  line  between  New  York  and  Pennsylvania,  and 
luring  the  remainder  of  its  course  is  the  boundary  between  New 
Jersey,  cn  the  one  side,  and  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  on  the 
other.  It  is  navigable  for  vessels  of  the  largest  class  to  Phila- 
delphia. 

t Camden,  now  a city,  is  situated  on  the  east  side  of  Delaware 
River,  opposite  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  248.) 

t This  fort  was  on  Big  Timber  Creek,  in  the  present  Glouces- 
ter County,  about  five  miles  S.  from  Camden. 

§ The  village  of  Bergen  is  on  the  summit  of  Bergen  Ridge, 
three  miles  W.  from  Jersey  City,  and  four  from  New  York.  (See  Map,  p.  220.) 

II  Brooklyn,  now  a city,  is  situated  on  elevated  land  at  the  west  end  of  Long  Island,  opposite 
the  lower  part  of  the  city  of  New  York,  from  which  it  is  separated  by  East  River,  three-fourths 

*f  a mile  wide.  (See  Map,  p.  220.) 

IT  Long  Island,  forming  a part  of  the  state  of  New  Yotk,  lies  south  of  Connecticut,  from 
which  it  is  separated  by  Long  Island  Sound.  It  is  120  miles  in  length,  and  has  an  average 
width  of  about  twelve  miles.  It  contains  an  area  of  about  1450  square  miles,  and  is,  therefore, 
larger  than  the  entire  state  of  Rhode  Island.  The  north  side  of  the  island  is  rough  and  hilly 
-the  south  low  and  sandy.  (See  Map,  p.  220.) 


222 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  n 


ANALYSIS 


1 

Uon$ 


Appr(ypria- 
m of  land. 


a.  Godyn. 
b June. 

8 Attempt  to 
^onn  a settle- 
ment in 
Delaware. 

8.  Extent  of 
the  Dutch 
claims. 
e Note,  p 134. 

1632. 

4.  Fate  of  the 
Delaware 
colony 


d.  Dec. 


6 Escape  of 
De  Vriez. 


1633. 

6.  Places 
visited. 
e.  April. 


1 First  settle- 
ment of  the 
Dutch,  and  of 
the  English, 
in  Connecti- 
cut. 

f.  N.  p 208. 
e Jan. 


h.  Oct.  See 
page  208 
8 Fate  of  the 
Dutch  tra- 
ding station. 


9 Settle- 
ments on 
Long  Island. 


s/ioul  1 plant  colonies  were  to  purchase  the  land  of  the  In 
dians,  and  it  was  likewise  enjoined  upon  them  that  tney 
should,  at  an  early  period,  provide  for  the  support  of  a 
minister  and  a schoolmaster,  that  the  service  of  God,  and 
zeal  for  religion,  might  not  be  neglected. 

11.  ‘Under  this  charter,  four  directors  of  the  company, 
distinguished  by  the  title  of  patrons  or  patroons,  appropri. 
ated  to  themselves  some  of  the  most  valuable  portions  of 
the  territory.  “One*  of  the  patroons  having  purchased** 
from  the  natives  the  southern  half  of  the  present  state  of 
Delaware,  a colony  under  De  Vriez  was  sent  out,  and  ear- 
ly in  1631  a small  settlement  was  formed  near  the  present 
Lewistown.*  “The  Dutch  now  occupied  Delaware,  and 
the  claims  of  New  Netherlands  extended  over  the  whole 
country  from  Cape  Henlopen-j-  to  Cape  Cod.® 

12.  ■‘After  more  than  a year’s  residence  in  America, 
De  Vriez  returned  to  Holland,  leaving  his  infant  colony 
to  the  care  of  one  Osset.  The  folly  of  the  new  command- 
ant, in  his  treatment  of  the  natives,  soon  provoked  their 
jealousy,  and  on  the  return**  of  De  Vriez,  at  the  end  of 
the  year,  he  found  the  fort  deserted.  Indian  vengeance 
had  prepared  an  ambush,  and  every  white  man  had  been 
murdered.  ^De  Vriez  himself  narrowly  escaped  the  per- 
fidy  of  the  natives,  being  saved  by  the  kind  interposition 
of  an  Indian  woman,  who  warned  him  of  the  designs  of 
her  countrymen.  “After  proceeding  to  Virginia  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  provisions,  De  Vriez  sailed  to  New 
Amsterdam,  where  he  found*  Wouter  Van  Twiller,  the 
second  governor,  who  had  just  been  sent  out  to  supersede 
the  discontented  Minuits. 

13.  “A  few  months  before  the  arrival  of  Van  Twiller  as 
governor,  the  Dutch  had  purchased  of  the  natives  the  soil 
around  Hartford, ^ and  had  erected”  and  fortified  a trading- 
house  on  land  within  the  limits  of  the  present  city.  The 
English,  however,  claimed  the  country ; and  in  the  same 
year  a number  of  the  Plymouth  colonists  proceeded  up 
the  river,  and  in  defiance  of  the  threats  of  the  Dutch 
commenced*'  a settlement  at  Windsor.  ® Although  for 
many  years  the  Dutch  West  India  Company  retained 
posse.ssion  of  their  feeble  trading  station,  yet  it  was  finally 
overwhelmed  by  the  numerous  settlements  of  the  more 
enterprising  New  Englanders.  ®The  English  likewise 
formed  settlements  on  the  eastern  end  of  Long  Island,  al- 
though they  were  for  a season  resisted  by  the  Dutch,  who 
claimed  the  whole  island  as  a part  of  New  Netherlands. 


• Lewistown  is  on  liowis  Creek,  in  Sussex  County,  Delaware,  five  or  six  miles  from  Cape 
Benlopen.  In  front  of  the  village  is  the  Delaware  Breakwater. 

1 Cape  Henlopen  is  the  southern  cape  of  the  entrance  into  Delaware  Bay 


Part  II.l 


NEW  YORK. 


223 


14.  * * * §W  lile  the  English  were  thus  encroaching  upon  1633. 

the  Dutch  Dn  the  east,  the  southern  portion  of  the  territory 

claimed  the  latter  was  seized  by  a new  competitor, 

Gustavus  Adolplius,  king  of  Sweden,  the  hero  of  his  age, 

and  the  renowned  chimpion  of  the  Protestant  religion  in 
Europe,  lad  early  conceived  the  design  of  planting 
colonies  in  America.  Under  the  auspices  of  the  Swedish 
monarch  a commercial  company  was  formed  for  this  pur- 
pose as  early  as  1626,  but  the  German  war,  in  which 
Gustavus  was  soon  after  engaged,  delayed  for  a time  the 
execution  of  the  project.  “After  the  death'  of  Gustavus, 
which  happened  at  the  battle  of  Lutzen,*  in  1633,  his  ^ 
worthy  minister  renewed  the  plan  of  an  American  settle- 
ment,  the  execution  of  which  he  intrusted  to  Peter  Minuits, 

:he  first  governor  of  New  Netherlands. 

15.  "Early  in  the  year  1638,  about  the  same  time  that  1638. 
Sir  William  Kieft  succeeded  Van  T wilier,  in  the  govern- 

ment  of  New  Netherlands,  the  Swedish  colony  under 
Minuits  arrived,  erected  a fort,  and  formed  a settlement  on 
Christiana  Creek, j-  near  Wilmington, J within  the  present 
state  of  Delaware.  ‘Kieft,  considering  this  an  intrusion  4 Opposition 
upon  his  territories,  sent^’  an  unavailing  remonstrance  to 
the  Swedes,  and,  as  a check  to  their  aggressions,  rebuilt 
Fort  Nassau  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Delaware.  ®The 
Swedes  gradually  extended  their  settlements,  and,  to  pre-  settlements 
serve  their  ascendency  over  the  Dutch,  their  governor 
established®  his  residence  and  built  a fort  on  the  island  of  1643. 
Tinicum,§  a few  miles  below  Philadelphia.  ®The  terri-  e Extmt  and 
tory  occupied  by  the  Swedes,  extending  from  Cape  Hen- 
lopen  to  the  falls  in  the  Delaware,  opposite  Trenton, ||  was 
called  New  Sweden. ^ 

16.  Tn  1640  the  Long  Island  and  New  Jersey  Indians 

began  to  show  symptoms  of  hostility  towards  the  Dutch,  which  the 
Provoked  by  dishonest  traders,  and  maddened  by  rum,  engagM^ 
they  attacked  the  settlements  on  Staten  Island,*[[  and  threat- 


* Lutzen  Ls  a town  in  Prussian  Saxony,  on  one  of  the  ^'Okthern  part  of  Delaware 
branches  of  the  Elbe.  Here  the  French,  under  Bonaparte, 
defeated  the  combined  forces  of  Prussia  and  Russia,  in  1813. 

t Christiana  Creek  is  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state  of 
Delaware,  and  has  its  head  branches  in  Pennsylvania  and 
Maryland.  It  enters  the  Brandywine  River  at  Wihningon. 

(See  Map.) 

t Wilming*on,  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state  of  Dela- 
ware, is  situated  between  Brandywine  and  Christiana  Creeks, 
one  mile  above  their  junction,  and  two  miles  west  from  Dela- 
ware River.  (See  Map.) 

§ Tinicum  is  a long  narrow  island  in  Delaware  River,  be- 
’onging  to  Pennsylvania,  twelve  miles,  by  the  river’s  course, 

S.W.  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  ^8.) 

II  Trenton^  now  the  capital  of  New  Jersey,  is  situated  on 
?he  E.  side  of  Delaware  River,  thirty  miles  N.E.  from  Philadelphia,  and  fifty -five  S.W.  from 
Kew  York.  (See  Map,  p.  363,  and  also  p.  364.) 

H fsZanrf,  belonging  to  the  state  of  New  York,  is  about  six  miles  S.  W.  from  New 


224 


COLONIAL  inSTORV. 


[Book  li 


ANALY^  ened  New  Amsterdam.  A fruitless  expedition*  againsi 
a.  1641  Delawares  of  New  Jersey  was  the  consequence.  ‘The 

1(543  ""^1’  continued,  with  various  success,  until  1643,  wher 

'obVinT  solicited  peace  ; and  by  the  mediation  of  the 

Roger  Williams,  a brief  truce  was  ob- 
b^Aprii’  But  confidence  could  not  easily  U restored,  for 

revenge  still  rankled  in  the  hearts  of  the  Indians,  and  in 
c.  sept,  a few  months  they  again  began'  the  work  of  blood  and 
desolation. 

engaged  in  their  service  Captain 
Underhill.  Jolm  Underhill,  an  Englishman  who  had  settled  on  Lonc» 
Island,  and  who  had  previously  distinguished  himself  in 
the  Indian  wars  of  New  England.  Having  raised  a con- 
siderable  number  of  men  under  Kieft's  authority,  he  de- 
'•..rs'"'  'I'®  ''''’‘“ns  on  Long  Island,  and  also  at  Strick- 

land  s Plain,*  or  Horseneck,  on  the  mainland. 

'f '’®  " ee  finally  terminated  by  the  mediation 

ot  ti'e  Iroquois,  who,  claiming  a sovereignty  over  the 
Algonquin  tribes  around  Manhattan,  proposed  terms  of 
6 1645.  peace,  which  were  gladly  accepted*  by  both  parties 
LfdSHli'if  ‘The  fame  of  Kieft  is  tarnished  by  the  exceeding  cruelty 
KUft.  which  he  practiced  towards  the  Indians.  The  colonists 
requesting  his  recall,  and  the  West  India  Company  dis- 
1647.  claiming  his  barbarous  policy,  in  1647  he  embarked  for 
Europe  in  a richly  laden  vessel,  but  the  ship  was  wrecked 
on  the  coast  of  Wales,  and  the  unhappy  governor  perished 

LSTtrlat-  Kieft  was  succeeded^  by  Peter  Stuy- 

mentof  the  vesaiit,  the  most  noted  of  the  governors  of  New  Nether, 
f June.  By  his  judicious  treatment  of  the  Indians  he  con« 

ciliated  their  favor,  and  such  a change  did  he  produce  in 
their  feelings  towards  the  Dutch,  that  he  was  accused  of 
endeavoring  to  enlist  them  in  a general  war  a^^ainst  the 
English.  ° 

continued  boundary  disputes  with  the 
English,  colonies  ot  New  England,  Stuyvesant  relinquished  a por- 
1650.  tion  of  his  claims,  and  concluded  a provisional  treaty,* 
g.  Sept,  which  allowed  New  Netherlands  to  extend  on  Long  Island 
as  far  as  Oyster  Bay,f  and  on  the  mainland  as  far  as 
Greenwich,^  near  the  present  boundary  between  New 
rortcasimir.  York  and  Connecticut.  ’For  the  purpose  of  placing  a 


York  city.  It  is  about  thirty-five  miles  in  circumference.  It  has  Newark  Bav  on  the  rorth 
!S^  Ma^p^220and  narrow  channel,  called  Staten  Island  Sound,  on  the  west* 

extremity  of  the  state  of  Connecticut,  in  the  present 
cauK  It  wtS1ariyt«,d  “"«>  b.- 

Jrty  “ ““ 

S.«l  ..  tb. 


NEW  YORK. 


Part  Il.J 


223 


barrier  to  the  encroachments  of  the  Swedes  on  the  south,  |651. 

in  1()51  Suiyvesant  built  Fort  Casimir  on  the  site  of  tiie 

present  town  of  Newcastle,*  within  five  miles  of  the 
Swedish  fort  at  Christiana.  The  Swedes,  however,  soon 
after  obtained  possession*  of  the  fort  by  stratagem,  and  • 
overpowered  the  garrison. 

21.  'The  home  government,  indignant  at  the  outrage  i comuuK 
of  the  Swedes,  ordered  Stuyvesant  to  reduce  them  to  sub-  ^oeden. 
mission.  With  six  hundred  men  the  governor  sailed  for 

this  purpose  in  1655,  and  soon  compelled  the  surrender**  1655. 
of  all  the  Swedish  fortresses.  Honorable  terms  were  sept.  and 
granted  to  the  inhabitants.  Those  who  quietly  submitted 
to  the  authority  of  the  Dutch  retained  the  possession  of 
their  estates ; the  governor.  Rising,  was  conveyed  to  Eu- 
rope ; a few  of  the  colonists  removed  to  Maryland  and 
Virginia,  and  the  country  was  placed  under  the  govern- 
ment of  deputies  of  New  Netherlands. 

22.  ^Such  was  the  end  of  the  little  Protestant  colony  of  *■ 

New  Sweden.  It  was  a religious  and  intelligent  comrnu-  Swedish 
nity, — preserving  peace  with  the  natives,  ever  cherishing 

a fond  attachment  to  the  mother  country,  and  loyalty 
towards  its  sovereign  ; and  long  after  their  conquest  by 
the  Dutch,  and  the  subsequent  transfer  to  England,  the 
Swedes  of  the  Delaware  remained  the  objects  of  generous 
and  disinterested  regard  at  the  court  of  Stockholm. 

23.  nVhile  the  forces  of  the  Dutch  were  withdrawn  3 indum 
from  New  Amsterdam,  in  the  expedition  against  the  ^ 
Swedes,  the  neighboring  Indians  appeared  in  force  before 

the  city,  and  ravaged  the  surrounding  country.  The  re- 
turn of  the  expedition  restored  confidence ; — peace  was 
concluded,  and  the  captives  were  ransomed. 

24.  ^In  1663  the  village  of  Esopus,  now  Kingston,!  1663. 
was  suddenly  attacked'  by  the  Indians,  and  sixty-five  of 

.he  inhabitants  were  either  killed  or  carried  away  captive,  result  of  the 
A force  from  New  Amsterdam  being  sent  to  their  assist-  c.  June, 
ance,  the  Indians  were  pursued  to  their  villages ; their 
fields  were  laid  waste ; many  of  their  warriors  were  kill- 
ed, and  a number  of  the  captives  were  released.  These 
vigorous  measures  were  followed  by  a truce  in  Decem- 
ber, and  a treaty  of  peace  in  the  May  following.'*  ^ 

25.  ^Although  the  Dutch  retained  possession  of  the  ’ 

cou  itry  as  far  south  as  Cape  Henlopen,  yet  their  claims  ^nTo^f- 
were  resisted,  both  by  Lord  Baltimore,  the  proprietor  of  ^ut^luhm 


* Newcastle  is  on  the  west  side  of  Delaware  River,  in  the  state  of  Delaware,  thirty-two  miles 
S.W.  from  Philadelphia.  The  northern  boundary  of  the  state  is  part  of  the  circumference  of  a 
circle  drawn  twelve  miles  distant  from  Newcastle.  (See  Map,  p.  223.) 

t Kingston,  formerly  called  Esopus,  is  on  the  W.  side  of  Hudson  River  in  Ulstei  County 
about  ninety  miles  N.  from  New  York  city. 

29 


226 


COIONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Boor  II 


AJfALY9i3  Maryland,  ajid  by  the  governorof  Virgi  oia.  The  southern 
boundary  of  New  Netherlands  was  never  definitely  set- 
tled. At  the  north,  the  subject  of  boundary  was  still 
more  troublesome;  Massachusetts  claimed  an  indefinite 
extent  of  territory  westward,  Connecticut  had  increased 
her  pretensions  on  Long  Island,  and  her  settlements  were 
steadily  advancing  towards  the  Hudson. 

‘Added  to  these  difficulties  from  without,  discontents 
the  Dutch'  had  arisen  among  the  Dutch  themselves.  The  New 
England  notions  of  popular  rights  began  to  prevail ; — the 
people,  hitherto  accustomed  to  implicit  deference  to  the 
will  of  their  rulers,  began  to  demand  greater  privilecres 
citizens,  and  a share  in  the  government.  *Stuyvesant 
sisicd.  resisted  the  demands  of  the  people,  and  was  sustained  by 
urJnVa!^lf.  government.  =>The  prevalence  of  liberal  prin- 

unjust  exactions  of  an  arbitrary  govern- 
^ofne  alien-  ment,  had  alienated  the  affections  of  the  people,  and  when 
ated.  rumors  of  an  English  invasion  reached  them,  they  were 
already  prepared  to  submit  to  English  authority,  in  the 
hope  of  obtaining  English  rights. 

1664.  “Early  in  1664,  during  a period  of  peace  between 

Holland,  the  king  of  England,  indifferent  to 
York.  the  claims  of  the  Dutch,  granted*  to  his  brother  James,  the 
tt.  March  22  Duke  of  York,  the  whole  territory  fi-om  the  Connecticut 
River  to  the  shores  of  the  Delaware.  “The  duke  soon 
^ squadron  under  Colonel  Nichols,  with  orders 
renderofwew  possession  of  the  Dutcli  province.  The  arrival  of 

s'etheriands.  the  fleet  found  New  Amsterdam  in  a defenceless  state. 

The  governor,  Stuyvesant,  faithful  to  his  employers,  as- 
sembled his  council  and  proposed  a defence  of  the  place  ; 
but  It  was  in  vain  that  he  endeavored  to  infuse  his  own 
spirit  into  his  people,  and  it  was  not  until  after  the  capitu- 
b Sept.  6.  lation  had  been  agreed‘s  to  by  the  magistrates,  that  he  re- 
c.  Sept.  8.  luctantly  signed<=  it. 

criuifidfn^rfie  capi+al,  which  now  received  the 

surrender,  name  of  New  York,  was  followed  by  the  surrender**  of  the 
settlement  at  Fort  Orange,  which  received  the  name  of 
Albany,  and  by  the  general  submission  of  the  province 

e.  Oct.  n.  with  its  subordinate  settlements  on  the  Delaware.*  ^Thfi 

ment  of  Eng-  government  of  England  was  acknowledged  over  the  whole 
landjtck^  early  in  October,  1664.  ’ 

U England  and  Holland  were  at  peace, 

by  an  act  of  the  most  flagrant  injustice,  the  Dutch  do- 
minion  in  America  was  overthrown  after  an  existence  of 
more  than  half  a century.  ^Previous  to  the  surren- 
icy  and  Car-  tho  Duke  of  York  had  conveyed*"  to  Lord  Berkeley 
/ 4 George  Carteret  all  that  portion  of  New  Nether- 

lands  which  now  forms  the  state  of  New  Jersey,  over 


Part  IL] 


NKW  YORK, 


22’ 


which  a separate  government  was  established  under  its  1664. 
proprietors.  ‘The  settleme  -ts  on  the  Delaware,  subse-  ^ 
quently  called  “ The  Territories,”  were  connected  with  Territorie»>' 
the  province  of  New  York  until  their  purchase*  by  Wil-  a. seep. 247. 
liain  Penn  in  1682,  when  they  were  joined  to  the  govern- 
ment of  Pennsylvania. 


SECTION  II. 

NEW  YORK  TO  1754.  (DELAWARE*  INCLUDED 
UNTIL  1682.) 

1.  ’On  the  surrender  of  New  Nether- 
lands, the  new  name  of  its  capital  was 
extended  to  the  whole  territory  em- 
braced under  the  government  of  the 
Duke  of  York.  Long  Island,  which 
had  been  previously  granted*^  to  the 
Earl  of  Sterling,  was  now,  in  total  dis- 
regard of  the  claims  of  Connecticut,  purchased  by  the  duke, 
and  has  since  remained  a part  of  New'  York.  “The  Ter- 
ritories,”  com'priiing  the  present  Delaware,  remained 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  New  York,  and  were  ruled  by 
deputies  appointed  by  the  governors  of  the  latter. 

2.  ^Colonel  Nichols,  the  first  English  governor  of  the  3.  Admtnw 
province,  exercised  both  executive  and  legislative  powers,  %oyerrwr 
but  no  rights  of  representation  were  conceded  to  the 
people.  The  Dutch  titles  to  land  were  held  to  be  invalid, 

and  the  fees  exacted  for  their  renewal  were  a source  of 
much  profit  to  the  new  governor.  The  people  were  dis- 
appointed in  not  obtaining  a representative  government, 
yet  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  governor,  considering  his 
arbitrary  powders,  ruled  with  much  moderation. 

3.  ‘‘Under  Lovelace,  the  successor  of  Nichols,  the  ar- 
bitrary system  of  the  new  government  was  more  fully  de- 
veloped. The  people  protested  against  being  taxed  for 
the  support  of  a government  in  which  they  had  no  voice, 
and  when  their  proceedings  were  transmitted  to  the  gov- 
ernor, they  w^ere  declared  “ scandalous,  illegal,  and  sedi- 
tious,” and  were  ordered  to  be  burned  by  the  common 
hangman.  Lovelace  declared  that,  to  keep  the  people  in 

order,  such  taxes  must  be  laid  upon  them  as  should  give  l/fhecmn^y 
them  time  to  think  of  nothing  but  how  to  discharge  them.  and%Fresto- 

4.  war  having  broken  out  between  England  and  ^ngianl 


1‘KTER  8TUYVESANT. 


1667. 

1670 

4 Admima 
tration  qf 
Lovelace- 


* DELAWARE,  one  of  the  Middle  States,  and,  next  to  Rhode  Island,  the  smallest  state  in 
the  Union,  contains  an  area  of  but  little  more  than  2000  square  miles.  The  .southern  part  of 
the  state  is  level  and  sandy  ; tli  e northern  m oderately  hilly  and  rough  ; while  the  western  her 
ier  contains  an  elevated  table  land,  dividing  the  waters  which  fall  into  the  Chesapeake  from 
those  which  flow  into  Delaware  Bay. 


228 


COLONIAL  HISTORY 


fBoox  n 


ANALYSIS.  Holland  in  1672,  in  the  following  year  the  latter  de». 
1673  patched  a small  squadron  to  destioy  the  commerce  of  the 
English  colonies.  Arriving  at  New  York  during  tlie  ab. 
a.  Auk.  9 sence  of  the  governor,  the  city  was  surrendered*  by  the 
traitorous  and  cowardly  Manning,  without  any  attemj)t  at 
defence.  New  Jersey  made  no  resistance,  and  the  settle- 
ments on  the  Delaware  followed  the  example.  The  name 
New  Netherlands  was  again  revived,  but  it  was  of  short 
1674.^  continuance.  In  February  of  the  following  year  peace 
f'eb.  1.  concluded'^  between  the  contending  powers,  and  early 

in  November  New  Netherlands  was  again  surrendered  to 
the  English. 

MaineThy  ^ciiig  raised  as  to  the  validity  of  the  Duke 

the  Duke  ^ of  York’s  title,  because  it  had  l)een  granted  while  the 
Yoik.  Dutch  were  in  full  and  peaceful  possession  of  tlie  countr}’, 
and  because  the  country  had  since  been  reconquered  by 
c July  9.  them,  the  duke  thought  it  prudent  to  obtain'  from  Ins  broth 
i!  Afuirof  er,  the  king,  a new  patent  confirming  tlie  former  grant. 
governor.  1 06  ottice  ot  govemor  was  conferred'*  on  Edmund  Andros, 
d.  July  11.  vvho  afterwards  became  distinguished  as  the  tyrant  of 
New  England. 

^ofthe^lT  government  was  arbitrary  ; no 'representation 

eminent  of  WO.S  allowed  the  people,  and  taxes  were  levied  without 
their  consent.  *As  the  Duke  of  York  cla^  ed  the  country 
4 71m  ar-  the  Connecticut  River,  in  the  following  sum- 

Andros  proceeded  to  Saybrook,  and  attempted*  to  en- 
diike's  claim  force  the  claim ; but  the  spirited  resistance  of  the  people 
to  conneett-  compelled  him  to  return  without  accomplishing  his  object. 

® 7.  «Andros  likewise  attempted^  to  extend  his  jurisdic- 

^■Toyexo  tion  oyer  New  Jersey,  claiming  it  as  a dependency  of 
1678— U580.  ^ although  it  had  previously  been  regranted*  by 

1682.  Duke  to  Berkeley  and  Carteret.  «In  1682  the  “ Ter- 
ritories,”  now  forming  the  state  of  Delaware,  were  granted 

6 Farther  the  Duke  of  York  to  William  Penn,  from  which  time 
Delaware.  until  the  Revolution  they  were  united  with  Pennsylvania, 
n.  See  p.  247.  or  remained  under  the  jurisdiction  of  her  go>  ernors. 
'JST  ^Andros  having  returned  to  England,  Colonel 

Thomas  Dongan,  a Catholic,  was  appointed  governor,  and 

1683.  * arrived  in  the  province  in  1683.  ^Through  the  advice  of 
tf  Liberties”  William  Penn  the  duke  had  instructed  Dongan  to  call  an 

established.  a.ssembly  of  representatives.  The  assembly,  with  the  ap. 
i.  xov.  9 proval  of  the  governor,  established*  a “ Charter  of  Lib- 
ERTiES,”  which  conceded  to  the  people  many  important 
rights  which  they  had  not  previously  enjoyed. 

® charter  declared  that  ' supreme  legislative 

nuarter.  power  should  forever  reside  in  the  governor,  council,  and 
people,  met  in  general  assembly ; — that  every  freeholder 
and  freeman  might  vote  for  representatives  without  re- 


Part  II.] 


NEW  YORK. 


229 


straint, — that  no  freem.in  should  suffer,  but  by  judg- 
ment of  Ins  peers,  and  tliat  all  trials  should  be  by  a jury 
of  twelve  men, — that  no  tax  should  be  assessed,  on  any 
pretence  whatever,  but  by  the  consent  of  the  assembly, — 
that  no  seaman  or  soldier  should  be  quartered  on  the  in- 
habitants against  their  will, — that  no  martial  law  should 
exist,— and  tliat  no  person  professing  faith  in  God,  by 
Jesus  Christ,  should  at  any  time,  be  in  any  way  dis- 
quieted or  questioned  for  any  difference  of  opinion  in  mat- 
ters of  religion.’  ‘In  1684  the  governors  of  New  York  and 
Virginia  met  the  deputies  of  the  Five  Nations  at  Albany, 
and  renewed*  with  them  a treaty  of  peace. 

10.  ‘■'On  the  accession'*^  of  the  Duke  of  York  to  the 
throne  of  England,  witli  the  title  of  James  II.,  the  hopes 
wliich  the  people  entertained,  of  a permanent  representa- 
tive government,  were  in  a measure  defeated.  A direct 
tax  was  decreed,  printing  presses,  the  dread  of  tyrants, 
were  forbidden  in  the  province ; and  many  arbitrary  ex- 
actions were  imposed  on  the  people. 

11.  4t  was  the  evident  intention  of  the  king  to  intro- 
duce the  Catholic  religion  into  the  province,  and  most  of 
the  officers  appointed  by  him  were  of  that  faith.  <Among 
other  modes  of  introducing  popery,  James  instructed  Gov- 
ernor Dongan  to  favor  the  introduction  of  Catholic  priests, 
oy  the  French,  among  the  Iroquois;  but  Dongan,  al- 
though a Catholic,  clearly  seeing  the  ambitious  designs  of 
the  French  for  extending  their  influence  over  the  Indian 
tribes,  resisted  the  measure.  ^The  Iroquois  remained  at- 
tached to  the  English,  and  long  carried  on  a violent  war- 
fare against  the  French.  During  the  administration  of 
Dongan  the  French  made  two  invasions®  of  the  territory 
of  the  Iroquois,  neither  of  which  was  successful. 

12.  “Dongan  was  succeeded  by  Francis  Nicholson,  the 
lieutenant-general  of  Andros.  Andros  had  been  pre- 
viously^ appointed  governor  of  New  England,  and  his 
authority  was  now  extended  over  the  province  of  New 
York.  '^The  discontents  of  the  people  had  been  gradually 
increasing  since  the  conquest  from  the  Dutch,  and  when, 
in  1689,  news  arrived  of  the  accession  of  William  and 
Mary  to  the  throne  of  England,  the  people  joyfully  re- 
ceived the  intelligence,  and  rose  in  open  rebellion  to  the 
existing  government. 

13.  ®One  Jacob  Leisler,  a captain  of  the  militia,  aided 
by  several  hundred  men  in  arms,  with  the  general  appro- 
bation of  the  citizens  took  possession*  of  the  fort  at  New 
York,  in  the  name  of  William  and  Mary  ; while  Nichol- 
son, after  having  vainly  endeavored  to  counteract  the 
movements  of  the  people,  secretly  went  on  board  a ship 


1683. 


T Treaty 
fnade  in  1684. 


a Aug.  IS. 

1685. 

b.  Feb 

2 Arbitrary 
measures 
-ohichfol- 
loioed  the  ae 
cession  of 
Jwmss  II. 


3.  IntroduC' 
tion  of  the 
Catholic  re- 
ligion. 

A Instructions 
received  by 
Dongan;  his 
resistance  t» 
the  measure. 


5 The  Iro- 
quois and 
the  French. 


c.  In  1684  anc 
1687 

See  p 512. 
1688. 

6 The  au- 
thority of  An 
dros  in  New 
York. 

d Seep  197 

7.  News  of 
the  accession 
of  William 
and  Mary 

1689. 


8.  Proceed- 
ings of  Leisles 
and  of  Nicf> 
olson. 

e.  June 


230 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


OoOK  il 


ANALYSIS,  and  sailed  for  England.  ‘The  magistrates  of  the  cit'' 
however,  being  opposed  to  the  assumption  of  Leisler,  re. 
paired  to  Albany,  where  the  authority  of  Leisler  was  de. 
nied,  although,  in  both  places,  the  government  was  ad- 
ministered in  the  name  of  William  and  Mary. 

’^^i^horne,  the  son-in-law  of  Leisler,  was  sent  to 
Albany.  Albany  to  demand  the  surrender  of  the  fort ; but,  meet- 
ing with  opposition,  he  returned  without  accomplishing 
twnlTJ^ed  object.  ®In  December,  letters  arrived  from  the  king' 
lanl^^w  o^^PO"^oring  Nicholson,  or  whoever  administered  the  gov- 
ernment  in  his  absence,  to  take  the  chief  command  of 
the  province.  Leisler  regarded  the  letter  as  addressed  to 
himself,  and  assumed  the  title  and  authority  of  lieutenant- 
governor. 

1690.  15.  “King  William’s  war  having  at  this  period  broken 
lion  of  Sche~  out,  in  February,'  1690,  a party  of  about  three  hundred 

mctady.  French  and  Indians  fell  upon  Schenectady,  a village  on 
the  Mohawk,  killed  sixty  persons,  took  thirty  prisoners, 
‘•/olSr  " burned  the  place.  ‘‘Soon  after  this  event,  the  north- 
ern portion  of  the  province,  terrified  by  the  recent  calam- 
ity, and  troubled  by  domestic  factions,  yielded  to  the 
authority  of  Leisler. 

* liaZi'*  , northern  colonies,  roused  by  the  atrocities  of 

aJS'KL  F‘*ench  and  thei:  savage  allies  at  the  commencement 

of  King  William’s  war,  resolved  to  attack  the  enemy  ifi 
^ ^he  successful  expedition^’  of  Sir  Wilfiam 

Phipps  against  Port  Royal ; New  York,  Massachusetts, 
and  Connecticut,  united  for  the  reduction  of  Montreal  and 
Quebec.  The  naval  armament  sent  against  Quebec  was 

• Seep  198.  wholly  unsuccessful.*  The  land  expedition,  planned  by 

Leisler,  and  placed  under  the  command  of  General  Win- 
throp  of  Connecticut,  proceeded  as  far  as  Wood  Creek,* 
near  the  head  of  Lake  Champlain,f  when  sickness,  the 
want  of  provisions,  and  dissensions  among  the  officers, 
compelled  a return.^ 

1691.  17.  ^Early  in  1691  Richard  Ingoldsby  arrived  at  New 
ingoidaby.  York,  and  announced  the  appointment  of  Colonel  Slough- 

ter,  as  governor  of  the  province.  He  bore  a commission 
as  captain,  and  without  producing  any  order  from  the 
d Feb.  9.  king,  or  from  Sloughter,  haughtily  demanded**  of  Leisler 


T County,  New  York,  flows  north,  and  falls  into  the  south  end 

the  village  of  WTiitehall.  The  narrow  body  of  water,  however,  between 
Through  a considerable  portion  of 
IS  course  A\  <wd  Creek  is  now  used  as  a part  of  the  Champlain  Canal.  There  is  another  Woo  J 
Creek  in  Oneida  County,  New  York.  (See  Map,  p.  273  and  Map,  p.  376.) 

t Lake  C/iamplain  lies  between  the  states  of  New  York  and  Vermont,  and  extends  foar  oi 
five  miles  into  Canada.  It  is  about  120  miles  in  length,  and  varies  from  half  a mile  to  fifteen 
miles  in  width,  its  southern  portion  being  the  narrowest.  Its  outlet  is  the  Sorel  or  Richelieu. 

discharges  its  waters  into  the  St.  Lawrence.  This  lake  was  di.scovered  2 
609  bj-  Samuel  Champlain,  the  founder  of  Quebec.  (See  Canadian  IILstoiy,  p 505.1 


Part  II.J 


NEW  YORK. 


231 


rhe  surrender  of  the  fort.  With  this  demand  Leisler  re- 
fused to  comply.  He  protested  against  the  lawless  pio- 
ceedings  of  Ingoldsby,  but  declared  his  readiness  to  yield 
ihe  government  to  Sloughter  on  his  arrival. 

18.  ‘At  length,  in  March,  Sloughter  himself  arrived,* 
and  Leisler  immediately  sent  messengers  to  receive  his 
orders.  The  messengers  were  detained,  and  Ingoldsby 
was  twice  sent  to  the  fort  with  a verbal  commission  to  de- 
mand its  surrender.  ’Leisler  at  first  hesitated  to  yield  to 
his  inveterate  enemy,  preferring  to  deliver  the  fort  into 
tlie  hands  of  Sloughter  himself’;  but,  as  his  messengers 
and  his  letters  to  Sloughter  were  unheeded,  the  next  day 
be  personally  surrendered  the  fort,  and  with  Milborne  and 
others,  was  immediately  thrown  into  prison. 

19.  ’Leisler  and  Milborne  w’ere  soon  after  tried  on  the 
charge  of  being  rebels  and  traitors,  and  were  condemned 
to  death,  but  Sloughter  hesitated  to  put  the  sentence  in  ex- 
ecution. At  length  the  enemies  of  the  condemned,  when 
no  other  measures  could  prevail  with  the  governor,  invited 
him  to  a feast,  and,  when  his  reason  was  drowned  in  wine, 
persuaded  him  to  sign  the  death  warrant.  Before  he  re- 
covered from  his  intoxication  the  prisoners  were  exe- 
cuted.^Their  estates  were  confiscated,  but  were  after- 
wards, on  application  to  the  king,  restored  to  their  heirs. 

20.  ’In  June,  Sloughter  met  a council  of  the  Iroquois, 
or  Five  Nations,  at  Albany,  and  renewed  the  treaties 
which  had  formerly  been  in  force.  Soon  after,  having 
returned  to  New  York,  he  ended,  by  a sudden  death,'  a 
short,  weak,  and  turbulent  administration.  ®In  the  mean 
time  the  English,  with  their  Indian  allies,  the  Iroquois, 
carried  on  the  war  against  the  French,  and,  under  Major 
Schuyler,  made  a successful  attack  on  the  French  settle- 
ments beyond  Lake  Champlain. 

21.  ’Benjamin  Fletcher,  the  next  governor  of  the  prov- 
ince, was  a man  of  strong  passions,  and  of  moderate  abili- 
ties ; but  he  had  the  prudence  to  follow  the  counsels  of 
Schuyler,  in  his  intercourse  with  the  Indians.  "The  Iro- 
quois remained  the  active  allies  of  the  English,  and  their 
situation  in  a great  measure  screened  the  province  of  New 
York  from  the  attacks  of  the  French. 

22.  "Fletcher  having  been  authorized  by  the  crown  to 
lake  the  command  of  the  militia  of  Connecticut,  he  pro- 
ceeded to  Hartford  to  execute  his  commission ; but  the 
people  resisted, ••  and  he  was  forced  to  return  without  ac- 
complishing his  object.  ’“He  labored  with  great  zeal,  in 
endeavoring  to  establish  the  English  Church  ; but  the 
people  demanded  toleration,  and  the  assembly  resolutely 
opposed  the  pretensions  of  the  governor.  “In  1696  the 


1691. 


a.  March  29 
1.  Arrival  oj 
Sloughter, 
and  events 
that  foUoioed. 


2.  Hesitation 
<tf  Leisler, 
and  the  re- 
sult. 


3.  Trial  and 
execution  of 
Leisler  and 
Milloi  ne. 


b.  May  26 
4 Their 
estates. 

6.  Other 
events  in 
Slaughter's 
administra 
tion. 

c.  Aug.  i. 

6 War  car- 
ried on  in  th4 
mean  time. 

1692. 


7.  Character 
of  Governor 
Fletcher. 


8 Neto  York 
screened  front 
the  attacks  of 
the  French. 

1693. 


9.  Fletcher'S 
errand  to 
Connecticut. 

d.  Nov.  6. 
See  p 214. 
10.  His  at- 
tempts to  es- 
tablish the 
English 
Church. 

II.  Events  in 
1696. 


232 


COLONIAL  HISTOR'V. 


[Boofc  il 


ANALYSIS  French,  under  Frontenac,  with  a large  force,  made  ah 
1 July.  Auk  uJ^successful  invasion*  of  the  territory  of  the  Iroquois  — 

I Close  of  *In  the  following  year  King  William’s  war  was  teixni- 

by  the  peace  of  llyswick.** 

t ueiiatnont;  23.  *Iii  1698,  the  Earl  of  Bellamont,  an  Irish  peer,  a 
'nu/urMic-  man  of  energy  and  integrity,  succeeded*  Fletcher  in  the 

c.  Ap*S  12.  min  1st  ration  of  the  government  of  New  York,  and,  in 

the  following  year.  New  Hampshire  and  Massachusetts 
a.  or  piracy  were  added  to  his  jurisdiction.  ’Piracy  had  at  this  time 
increased  to  an  alarming  extent,  infesting  every  sea  from 
America  to  China ; and  Bellamont  had  been  particularly 
instructed  to  put  an  end  to  this  evil  on  the  American  coast. 
mon^s^lffarti  purpose,  before  his  departure  for  Ameri- 

tosuppre^it.  ca,  in  connection  with  several  persons  of  distinction  he  had 
equipped  a vessel,  the  command  of  which  was  given  to 

5 lyrniam  William  Kidd.  ’Kidd,  himself,  however,  soon  after  turn- 

ed pirate,  and  became  the  terror  of  the  seas ; but,  at 

d.  July.  1699.  length,  appearing  publicly  at  Boston,  he  was  arrested,** 

e.  May  23,  and  Sent  to  England,  where  he  was  tried  and  executed.* 

6 cfMrge  “Bellamont  and  his  partners  were  charged  with  abetting 

Piracies,  and  sharing  the  plunder,  but  after 
an  examination  in  the  House  of  Commons,  nothing  could 
be  found  to  criminate  them. 

1701.  2.5.  ’On  the  death'  of  Bellamont,  the  vicious,  haughty, 

^er^of!and  intolerant  Lord  Cornbury  was  appointed  governor  of 
jui^dia^n  York,  and  New  Jersey  was  soon  afterwards  added 

f March  16.  to  his  jurisdiction, — the  proprietors  of  the  latter  province 

1702.  having  surrendered  their  rights  to  the  crown  in  1702.® — 
g Seep. 239  ®On  the  arrival *’  of  Cornbury,  the  province  was  divided 
iLpr^^inee  between  two  violent  factions,  the  friends  and  the  enemies 

of  the  late  unfortunate  Leisler ; and  the  new  governor,  by 
K May.  espousing  the  cause  of  the  latter,  and  by  persecuting  with 
unrelenting  hate  all  denominations  except  that  of  the 
Church  of  England,  soon  rendered  himself  odious  to  the 
great  mass  »f  tlie  people. 

) Hie  recall  26.  ®He  likewise  embezzled  the  public  money, — con- 
xequeeted.  (|ebts  whicli  lie  was  unable  to  pay, — repeatedly 

dissolved  the  as.sembly  for  opposition  to  his  wishes, — and, 
by  his  petty  tyranny,  and  dissolute  habits,  soon  weakened 
his  influence  with  all  parties,  who  repeatedly  requested  his 
lo.Eomtet^t  recall.  ‘•Being  deprived'  of  his  office,  his  creditors  threw 
remov^rom  him  into  the  same  prison  where  he  had  unjustly  confined 
^ 1708  iTiany  worthier  men,  and  where  he  remain^^d  a prisoner, 
for  debt,  until  the  death  of  his  father,  by  elevating  him  to 
the  peerage,  entitled  him  to  his  liberation. 

II  suhte-  27.  "As  the  history  of  the  successive  administrations  of 

the  governors  of  New  York,  from  this  period  until  the 
time  of  the  French  and  Indian  wa",  would  pop^^vs  little 


Part  II.J 


NEW  YORK. 


233 


interest  for  tlic  grenernl  reader,  a few  of  the  more  import-  1708 
ant  events  only  will  be  mentioned.  

28.  ‘(iuecn  Anne’s  war  havinjr  broken  out  in  1702,  the 
northern  colonies,  in  1709,  made  extensive  preparations 
for  an  attack  on  Canada.  While  the  New  England  colo- 
nics  wore  preparing  a naval  armament  to  co-operate  with 
one  expected  from  England,  New  York  and  New  Jersey 
rais<'d  a force  of  eighteen  hundred  men  to  march  against 
Montreal  by  way  of  Lake  Cliamplain.  This  force  pro- 
ceeded as  far  as  Wood  Creek,'^  when,  learning  that  the  a Note  p.*» 
annament  promised  from  England  had  been  sent  to  Por- 

Jigal,  the  expedition  was  abandoned. 

29.  *Soon  after,  the  project  was  renewed,  and  a large  1711. 
fleet  under  the  command  of  Sir  Ilovendwi  Walker  being  2-  Thenecond 
sent  from  England  to  co-operate  with  the  colonial  forces, 

an  expedition  of  four  thousand  men  from  New  York,  New 
Jersey  and  Connecticut,  commenced  its  march  towards 
Canada.  The  fleet  being  s!iattered‘»  by  a storm,  and  re-  b.  sept.  2, 3 
turning  to  England,  the  land  expedition,  after  proceeding 
as  far  as  Lake  George,*  was  likewise  compelled  to  return. 

30.  ’The  debt  incurred  by  New  York  in  these  expe-  rrhedeit 
Jitions,  remained  a heavy  burden  upon  her  resources  for 

many  years.  ^In  1713  the  Tuscaroras,  having  been  de-  1713. 
feated  in  a war  with  the  Carolinians,  migrated  to  the 
north,  and  joined  the  confederacy  of  the  Five  Nations,  caroraa. 
— afterwards  known  as* the  “ Six  Nations.” 

31.  ’The  treaty  of  Utrecht  in  1713®  put  an  end  to  5.  Treaty  o) 
Queen  Anne’s  war,  and,  if  we  except  the  brief  interval 

of  King  George’s  war,*^  relieved  the  English  colonies,  d.  1744-1748. 
during  a period  of  forty  years,  from  the  depredations  of 
the  French  and  their  Indian  allies.  ®In  1722  the  govern-  1722. 
ors  of  New  York,  Virginia,  and  Pennsylvania,  met  the  J-  Meeting 

, . /.IT  . .11  /.i"  /.  held  at  Albeh 

deputies  of  the  Iroquois  at  Albany,  for  the  purpose  of  con-  nyinnzi. 
firming  treaties,  and  transacting  other  business.  ^During  7.  Anestab- 
the  same  year  Governor  Burnett  established  a trading-  maZ‘at 
house  at  Oswego, f on  the  southeastern  shore  of  Lake  On- 
tario ; and  in  1727  a fort  was  completed  at  the  same 
place.  *The  primary  object  of  this  frontier  establishment  s.  For  what 
was  to  secure  the  favor  of  the  Indians,  by  a direct  trade  ®*’-^**^ 
with  them,  which  had  before  been  engrossed  by  the 
French. 


* Lajt«  George,  called  by  the  French  Lac  Sacrament^  on  account  of  the  purity  of  its  waters 
ind  now  frequently  called  the  Horicon,  lies  mostly  between  Washington  and  Warren  Coun- 
ties, near  the  southern  extremity  of  Lake  Champlain,  with  which  its  outlet  communicates.  It 
is  a beautiful  sheet  of  water,  230  feet  above  the  Hudson,  and  surrounded  by  high  hills  ; it  it 
thirty -three  miles  in  length,  and  from  two  to  three  in  width,  and  is  interspersed  with  numer- 
ous islands.  Lake  George  was  long  conspicuous  in  the  early  wars  of  the  country,  and  Bevera 
vemorable  battles  were  fought  on  its  borders.  (See  Map,  p.  273.) 

f (See  page  275-) 


30 


234 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  U 


ANALYSIS  32.  *The  French,  at  this  time,  had  evidently  formed 
i sdieme  scheme  of  confining  the  English  to  the  territory  east 
fotTtedbytht  of  the  Alleffhanies,  by  erecting  a line  of  forts  and  trading 
houses  on  the  western  waters,  and  by  securing  the  influ- 
» ence  of  the  western  tribes.  ^With  this  view,  in  1726 
empoy  renewed  the  fortress  at  Niagara,*  which  gave  them^ 

control  over  the  commerce  of  the  remote  interior.  Five 
1731  years  later  they  established  a garrison  on  the  eastern 
shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  but  soon  aftfsr  removed  it  to 
Crown  Point,"!*  on  the  western  shore.  The  latter  defend- 
ed the  usu’al  route  to  Canada,  and  gave  security  to  Mon- 
treal.  HVith  the  exception  of  the  English  fortress  at 
uieb'n^at  Oswego,  the  French  liad  possession  of  the  entire  country 
ijusumt  yvatered  by  the  St.  Lawrence  and  its  tributaries,  while 
their  claims  to  Louisiana,  on  the  west,  embraced  the 
whole  valley  of  the  Mississippi. 

< Condition  33.  ‘‘During  the  administration  of  Governor  Cosby, 
under  wlio  caiTie  out  in  1732,  the  province  was  divided  between 
Gov  Cosby.  violent  parties,  the  liberal  or  democratic,  and  the  aris- 
6.  Prosecution  tocratic  party.  journal  of  the  popular  party  having 
for  Libel,  attacked  the  measures  of  the  governor  and  council  with 
virulence,  the  editor*  was  thrown  into  prison, **  and 
b.  Nov  1734.  prosecuted  for  a libel  against  the  government.  Great  ex- 
1735.  citement  prevailed ; the  editor  was  zealously  defended  by 
able  counsel ; and  an  independent  jury  gave  a verdict  of 
c July,  acquittal.® 

%e^ieai^  “The  people  applauded  their  conduct,  and,  to  An- 

magistratM  drew  Hamilton  of  Philadelphia,  one  of  the  defenders  of 

^t^araedtht  , , , . ^ i • tat  i 

conduct  of  the  accu.sed,  the  magistrates  of  the  city  of  New  York  pre- 
sented  an  elegant  gold  box,  for  his  learned  and  generous 
defence  of  the  rights  of  mankind  and  the  liberty  of  the 
i.uoio  thiM  press.  '^This  important  trial  shows  the  prevailing  liberal 
regarded,  sentiments  ot  tile  people  at  that  period,  and  may  be  re- 
garded as  one  of  the  early  germs  of  American  freedom. 
1741.  ^ 35.  8ln  1741  a supposed  negro  plot  occasioned  great 

New  York.  There  were  then 
many  slaves  in  the  province,  against  whom  suspicion  was 
first  directed  by  the  robbery  of  a dwelling  house,  and  by 
the  frequent  occurrence  of  fires  evidently  caused  by  de- 
s gn.  The  magistrates  of  the  city  having  offered  rewards. 


* This  place  was  in  the  state  of  New  York,  on  a point  of  land  at  the  month  of  Niaj^ara 
Kiver.  As  early  as  1679  a French  officer,  M.  de  Salle,  inclosed  a small  spot  here  with  palisades 
The  fortifications  once  inclosed  a space  of  eight  acres,  and  it  was  long  the  greatest  place  south 
of  Montreal  and  west  of  Albany.  The  American  fort  Niagara  now  occupies  the  site  of  the  old 
French  fort.  (See  Map,  p.  4'1.) 

t Crown  Point  is  a town  in  Essex  County,  New  York,  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Cham, 
plain.  The  fort,  called  by  the  French  Fort  Frederic,  and  afterwards  repaired  and  called  Crown 
Point,  was  situated  on  a point  of  land  projecting  into  the  lake  at  the  N.E.  extremity  of  ths 
town,  ninety-five  miles,  in  a direct  line,  N.E.  from  Albany.  Its  site  is  now  marked  by  a heap 
ef  ruins 


ART  II.] 


NEW  YORK. 


23A 


^)ardon,  and  freedom,  to  any  slave  that  \^ould  testily 
against  incendiaries  and  conspirators,  some  abandoned 
females  were  induced  to  declare  that  the  negroes  had 
combined  to  burn  the  city  and  make  one  of  their  number 
governor. 

36.  'There  was  soon  no  want  of  witnesses ; the  num- 
ber of  the  accused  increased  rapidly ; and  even  white 
men  were  designated  as  concerned  in  the  plot.  Before 
the  excitement  was  over  more  than  thirty  persons  were 
executed ; — several  of  these  were  burned  at  the  stake ; 
and  many  were  transported  to  foreign  parts. 

37.  “When  all  apprehensions  of  danger  had  suj)sided, 
and  men  began  to  reflect  upon  the  madness  of  the  project 
itself,  and  the  base  character  of  most  of  the  witnesses,  the 
reality  of  the  plot  began  to  be  doubted  ; and  the  people 
looked  back  with  horror  upon  the  numerous  and  cruel 
punishments  that  had  been  inflicted. 

38.  “Boston  and  Salem  have  had  their  delusions  of 
witchcraft,  and  New  York  its  Negro  Plot,  in  each  of 
which  many  innocent  persons  suffered  death.  These 
mournful  results  show  the  necessity  of  exceeding  cau- 
tion and  calm  investigation  in  times  of  great  public  ex- 
citement, lest  terror  or  deluded  enthusiasm  get  the  pre- 
dominance of  reason,  and  “ make  madmen  of  us  all.” 

39.  ■‘The  subsequent  history  of  New  York,  previous  to 
the  commencement  of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  con- 
tains few  events  of  importance.  In  1745,  during  King 
George’s  war,  the  savages  in  alliance  with  France  made 
some  incursions  into  the  territory  north  of  Albany,  and  a 
few  villages  were  deserted*  on  their  approach.  The 
province  made  some  preparations  to  join  the  eastern  colo- 
nies in  an  expedition  against  Canada,  but  in  1748  a treaty 
of  peace  was  concluded between  the  contending  powers, 
and  New  York  again  enjoyed  a short  interval  of  repose, 
soon  to  be  disturbed  by  a conflict  more  sanguinary  than 
any  which  had  preceded.  A connected  history  of  that 
contest,  in  which  all  the  colonies  acted  in  concert,  is  giv- 
m in  the  “French  and  Indian  War.”* 


1741. 


1.  Kesuit  qf 
(he  excitt’ 
ment. 


2.  How  me 
affair  %oas 
regarded 
when  appre- 
hensions 
of  danger  had 
subsided 


3 What 
we  should 
learn  from 
such  instan- 
ces of  public 
excitement. 


4.  The  subse- 
quent history 
of  New  York. 

1745. 


a.  Nov. 


1749. 

b Oct.  18. 


« See  p 267 


236 


TBook  Jl 


ANALYSIS. 

CHAPTER  VII. 

NEW  JERSEY.* 

L In  what  1 . ‘The  territory  embraced  in  the  present  state  of 
wasatfim  New  Jersey  was  included  in  the  Dutch  province  of  New 
inciuAUd.  jsjetjierlands ; and  the  few  events  connected  with  its  his- 
tory,  pi^evious  to  the  conquest  by  tlie  Englisli  in  16G4, 

2.  Early  set-  belonAjo  that  province.  ^In  1623  Fort  Nassau  was  built 
tuuunts.  thSkastern  bank  of  the  Delaware,  but  was  soon  after 
desertS  Probably  a few  years  before  this  the  Dutch 
began  to  form  settlements  at  Bergen,  and  otlier  places 
west  of  the  Hudson,  in  the  vicinity  of  New  York ; but 
the  first  colonizing  of  the  province  dates,  more  properly, 
1664.  from  the  settlement  of  Elizabethtownf  in  1664. 

3 Portion  of  2.  ®Soon  after  the  grant  of  New  Netherlands  to  the 
*'^%onveyTf^  Duke  of  York,  and  previous  to  the  surrender,  the  duke 
^“^Dukeof^  conveyed*^  that  portion  of  the  territory  which  is  bounded 
a JuZ^3  4 south,  and  west,  respectively,  by  the  Hudson, 

' the  sea,  and  the  Delaware,  and  north  by  the  41st  degree 
and  40th  minute  of  latitude,  to  Lord  Berkeley  and  Sir 
George  Carteret,  who  were  already  proprietors  of  Carolina. 

4.  Name  <Tliis  tract  was  called  New  Jersey,  in  compFiment  to  Car- 
^'^\ract^^^  teret,  who  had  been  governor  of  the  island  of  Jersey,:}. 

0 Noto.p  173.  and  had  defended  it  for  the  king  during  the  civil  war.** 

166.0.  3.  ^To  invite  settlers  to  the  country,  the  proprietors 

published®  a liberal  constitution  for  the  colony, 
by  tiiepropri-  promising  freedom  from  ta.xation,  except  by  the  act  of  s, 
c.  Feb* 20.  colonial  assembly,  and  securing  equal  privileges,  and 
6 The  first  liberty  of  conscience  to  all.  ®In  166.5  Philip  Carteret,  the 
t^capuafof  first  govemor,  arrived,**  and  established  himself  at  Eliza- 
bethtown,  recently  settled  by  emigrants  from  Long  Island, 
and  which  became  the  first  capital  of  the  infant  colony. 

1.  The  early  4.  ’New  York  and  New  England  furnished  most  of 
settlers,  early  settlers,  who  were  attracted  by  the  salubrity  of 

B Causes  Of  climate,  and  the  liberal  institutions  which  the  inhab- 
^whtehth^y  were  to  enjoy.  ‘Fearing  little  from  the  neighboring 

enjoyed  Indians,  whose  strength  had  been  broken  by  long  hostili- 


• NEW  JERSEY,  one  of  the  Middle  States,  bordering  on  the  Atlantic,  and  lying  south  of 
New  York,  and  east  of  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware,  contains  an  area  of  about  8^'jOO  square 
miles.  The  northern  part  of  the  state  is  mountainous,  the  middle  is  diversified  by  hills  and 
valleys,  and  is  well  adapted  to  grazing  and  to  most  kinds  of  grain,  while  the  southern  part  is 
level  and  sandy,  and,  to  a great  extent,  barren  ; the  natural  growth  of  the  soil  being  chiefly 
ahrub  oaks  and  yellow  pines. 

t Elizabethtown  is  situated  on  Elizabethtown  Creek,  two  and  a half  miles  from  its  entrance 
into  Staten  Island  Sound,  and  twelve  miles  S.W.  from  New  York  city.  It  was  named  from 
liady  Elizabeth  Carteret,  wife  of  Sir  George  Carteret.  (See  Map,  p.  220,  and  p 368.> 

* The  island  of  Jersey  is  a strongly  fortified  island  in  the  English  Channel.  sevent..en  miles 
from  the  French  coast.  It  is  tnelve  miles  long,  and  has  an  average  width  of  about  fire  mile* 


Part  II.] 


NEW  JERSEY. 


237 


ties  with  the  Dutch,  and  guarded  by  the  Five  Nations  and 
New  York  against  the  approaches  of  the  French  and  their 
savage  allies,  tlie  colonists  of  New  Jersey,  enjoying  a 
happy  security,  escaped  the  dangers  and  privations  which 
liad  alllicted  the  inhabitants  of  most  of  the  other  provinces. 

5.  ‘Afler  a few  years  of  quiet,  domestic  disputes  began 
to  disturb  the  repose  of  the  colony.  The  proprietors,  by 
their  constitution,  had  required  the  payment,  after  1670, 
of  a penny  or  half  penny  an  acre  for  the  use  of  land  ; 
but  when  the  day  of  payment  arrived,  the  demand  of  the 
tribute  met  with  general  opposition.  Those  who  had  pur- 
chased land  of  the  Indians  refused  to  acknowledge  the 
claims  of  the  proprietors,  asserting  that  a deed  from  the 
former  was  paramount  to  any  other  title.  “A  weak  and 
dissolute  son  of  Sir  George  Carteret  was  induced  to  assume* 
the  government,  and  after  two  years  of  disputes  and  con- 
fusion, the  established  authority  was  set  at  defiance  by 
open  insurrection,  and  the  governor  was  compelled  to  re- 
turn*’  to  England. 

6.  *In  the  following  year,  during  a war  with  Holland, 
the  Dutch  regained®  all  their  former  possessions,  including 
New  Jersey,  but  restored  them  to  the  English  in  1674. 
< After  this  event,  the  Duke  of  York  obtained**  a second 
charter,  confirming  the  former  grant ; and,  in  disregard 
of  the  rights  of  Berkeley  and  Carteret,  appointed*  Andros 
governor  over  the  whole  re-united  province.  On  the  ap- 
plication of  Carteret,  however,  the  duke  consented  to  re- 
store New  Jersey ; but  he  afterwards  endeavored*"  to  avoid 
the  full  performance  of  his  engagement,  by  pretending 
that  he  had  reserved  certain  rights  of  sovereignty  over 
the  country,  which  Andros  seized  every  opportunity  of  as- 
serting. 

7.  '’In  1674  Lord  Berkeley  sold'  his  share  of  New 
Jersey  to  John  Fenwick,  in  trust  for  Edward  By  Hinge 
and  his  assignees.  ®In  the  following  year  Philip  Carteret 
returned  to  New  Jersey,  and  resumed  the  government ; 
but  the  arbitrary  proceedings  of  Andros  long  continued  to 
disquiet  the  colony.  Carteret,  attempting  to  establish  a 
direct  trade  between  England  and  New  Jersey,  was 
warmly  opposed  by  Andros,  who  claimed,  for  the  duke 
his  master,  the  right  of  rendering  New  Jersey  tributary 
to  New  York,  and  even  went  so  far  as  to  arrest  Governor 
Carteret  and  convey  tiim  prisoner  to  New  York. 

8.  ■'Byllinge,  having  become  embarrassed  in  his  for- 
tunes, made  an  assignment  of  his  share  in  the  province  to 
William  Penn  and  two  others,  all  Quakers,  whose  first 
care  was  to  effect  a division  of  the  territory  between 
themselves  and  Sir  George  Carteret,  that  they  might  es 


1665. 


1.  Repose  qf 
the  colony 
disturbed. 

1670. 


2.  Troubles 
thatfollowed 

a i«70. 


b 1672 

1673. 

3 Events  that 
occurred  in 
the  following 
year 

c.  See  p 228. 
4 Farther 
proceedings 
of  the  Duke 
of  York. 
d July  9 
e July  P. 
f Oct 


1674. 

5.  Berkeley 
disposes  of  his 
territory 
g.  March  28. 

1675. 

6 DiffieuUiee 
between  Car- 
teret and  An 
dros. 


7 Assignment 
by  Byllir’^e, 

^c 


238 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  II 


ANAi  irsis  tablish  a separate  government  in  accordance  with  their 
1 Division  peculiar  religious  principles.  ^The  division*  was  accom 
v-nce°  phshed'  without  difficulty  ; Carteret  receiving  the  eastern 
a July  11  portion  of  the  province,  which  was  called  East  Jersey  ; 

and  the  assignees  of  Byllinge  the  western  portion,  which 
1677.  they  named  West  Jersey.  ^The  western  proprietors  then 
W'proplt  gave^*  the  settlers  a free  constitution,  under  the  title  of 
1 M^Tch  13  Concessions,*’  similar  to  that  given  by  Berkeley  and 
’■  ^ Carteret,  granting  ail  the  important  privileges  of  civil  and 

religious  liberty. 

3 Settlers  in-  9.  ®The  authors  of  the  “Constitution”  accompanied  its 
ZumJUoHh  publication  with  a special  recommendation  of  the  province 
ic/iat  result,  members  of  their  own  religious  fraternity,  and  in 

1677  upwards  of  four  hundred  Quakers  came  over  and 
mxamna^  Settled  in  West  New  JerseV-  '‘The  settlers  being  imex- 
sovereignty.  pectedly  called  upon  by  Andros  to  acknowledge  the  sov- 
ereignty of  the  Duke  of  York,  and  submit  to  taxation, 
they  remonstrated  earnestly  with  the  duke,  and  the  ques- 
tion was  finally  referred  to  the  eminent  jurist,  Sir  Wil- 
liam Jones,  for  his  decision. 

1680.  10.  ^The  result  was  a decision  against  the  pretensions 

%ir%’iu?am  duke,  who  immediately  relinquished  all  claims  to 

Jones,  aM  the  territory  and  the  government.  Soon  after,  he  made 
duke.  a similcrt-  release  m tavor  of  the  representatives  of  Car- 
teret,  in  East  Jersey,  and  the  whole  province  thus  be- 
came independent  of  foreign  jurisdiction. 

1681.  11.  ®In  1681  the  governor  of  West  Jersey  convoked  the 
i'n^so/f^  first  representative  assembly,  which  enacted®  seveicti  im- 

^nWMtjer-  for  protecting  property,  punishing  crimes,  es- 

tablishing  the  rights  of  the  people,  and  defining  the  powers 
I'^Relmrka-  fulei's.  '’The  most  remarkable  feature  in  the  new  laws 
^ provision,  that  in  all  criminal  cases  except  treason, 
murder,  and  theft,  the  person  aggrieved  should  have  pow- 
er  to  pardon  the  offender. 

^jersey^aT^^  death'’  of  Sir  George  Carteret,  the  trus- 

Barciay's  ad-  tees  of  his  estates  offered  his  portion  of  the  province  for 
*^dZec^i^9  sale  ; and  in  1682  William  Penn  and  eleven  others,  mem- 
e Feb.  11, 12  bers  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  purchased*  East  Jersey, 
over  which  Robert  Barclay,  a Scotch  gentleman,  the  au- 
f July  27,  thor  of  the  “ Apology  for  Quakers,”  was  appointed^  gov- 
f He^diedin  During  his  brief  administration*  the  col- 

'690  ony  received  a large  accession  of  emigrants,  chiefly  from 
Barclay’s  native  county  of  Aberdeen,  in  Scotland. 


* According  to  the  terms  of  the  deed,  the  dividing  line  was  to  run  from  the  most  southerly 
point  of  the  east  side  of  Little  Egg  Harbor,  to  the  N.  AVestern  extremity  of  N<  w .Jersey  ; which 
was  declared  to  be  a point  on  the  Delaware  River  in  latitude  41°  40',  which  is  18'  23"  farthei 
north  than  the  present  N.  Western  extremity  of  the  state.  Several  partial  attempts  were  made, 
at  different  times,  to  run  the  line,  and  much  controversy  arose  froij  the  disputes  which  th«s« 
•tUunpts  occasioned. 


Part  Il.J 


NEW  JERSEY. 


239 


13.  'On  the  accession  of  the  Duke  of  York  to  the  ‘hronc, 
with  tlie  title  of  Jiimcs  II., — disregarding  his  previous  en- 
gagements, and  liaving  formed  tl»e  design  of  annulling  all 
fhe  charters  of  the  American  colonies,  he  caused  writs  to 
he  issued  egainst  both  the  Jerseys,  and  in  1688  the  whole 
province  was  placed  under  the  jurisdiction  of  Andros, 
who  had  already^  become  the  king’s  governor  of  New 
York  and  New  England. 

14.  “The  revolution  in  England  terminated  the  author- 
ity of  A ndros,  and  from  June,  1689,  to  August,  1692,  no 
regular  government  existed  in  New  Jersey,  and  during 
the  following  ten  years  the  whole  province  remained  in 
an  unsettled  condition.  “For  a time  New  York  attempted 
to  exert  her  authority,  over  New  Jersey,  and  at  length  the 
disagreements  between  the  various  proprietors  and  their 
rcvspective  adherents  occasioned  so  much  confusion,  that 
the  people  found  it  difficult  to  ascertain  in  whom  the  gov- 
.ernment  was  legally  vested.  “At  length  the  proprietors, 
finding  that  their  conflicting  claims  tended  only  to  disturb 
the  peace  of  their  territories,  and  lessen  their  profits  as 
owmers  of  the  soil,  made  a surrender®  of  their  powers  of 
government  to  the  crown ; and  in  1702  New  Jersey  be- 
came a royal  province,  and  was  united*  to  New  York, 
under  the  government  of  Lord  Cornbury. 

15.  “From  this  period  until  1738  the  province  remained 
under  the  governors  of  New  York,  but  with  a distinct 
legislative  assembly.  “The  administration"^  of  Lord  Corn- 
bury,  consisting  of  little  more  than  a history  of  his  conten- 
tions with  the  assemblies  of  the  province,  fully  developed 
the  partiality,  frauds  and  tyranny  of  the  governor,  and 
served  to  awaken  in  the  people  a vigorous  and  vigilant 
siprit  of  liberty.  ’The  commission  and  instructions  of 
Cornbury  formed  the  constitution  of  New  Jersey  until  the 
period  when  it  ceased  to  be  a British  province. 

16.  *ln  1728  the  assembly  petitioned  the  king  to  separate 
the  province  from  New  York  ; but  the  petition  was  disre- 
garded until  1738,  wffien  through  the  influence  of  Lewis 
Morris,  the  application  was  granted,  and  Mr.  Morris  him- 
self received  the  first  commission  as  royal  governor  over 
fhe  separate  province  of  New  Jersey.  ®After  this  period 
w'e  meet  with  no  events  of  importance  in  the^istory  of 
New'  Jersey  until  the  Revolution. 


1G§5. 


1 Arbitrary 
vieasures  ri* 
the  Duke  of 
Ymk  when  fvi 
berame  king 

1688. 


a.  See  p 197 
uikI  P 228. 

1688-9. 

2.  Events  that 
followed  the 
revolution  in 
England 


3 Evils  tha. 
arose  from 
the  dispuit  s 
of  the  pro- 
prietors. 


4.  Dieposai.  of 
the  claim  s of 
the  propri 
etors 


1702. 

b April  25 
c.  See  p 23?. 

5.  Govern- 
ment ofNeio 
Jersey 

6 Lord  Corn- 
lury's  ad- 
ministration. 
d 1702—1708, 
see  p 232. 


7.  Constitu- 
tion of  New 
Jersey. 


8.  Separation 
of  Neto  Jersey 
from  Neto 
York. 

1738. 


9.  Subsequent 
history  of 
New  Jersey 


[Book  il. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


MARYLAND  * 


LORD  BALTIMORE. 


1609. 


1.  'The  second  charter  givcn^  to  the 
London  Company  embraced  within  the 
limits  of  Virginia  all  the  territory  which 
now  forms  the  state  of  Maryland.  ’'Tlie 
country  near  the  head  of  the  Chesapeake 
was  early  explored^  by  the  Virginians, 
and  a profitable  trade  in  furs  was  estab- 
lished w’ith  the  Indians.  ®In  1631  Wil- 
I iarvtanc?.  Claybomc,  a man  of  resolute  and  enterprising  spirit, 
see'^p^'Tps!  ^ surveyor,  by  the  London 

Company,  and  who  subsequently  w^as  appointed  a mem- 
council,  and  secretary  of  the  colony,  obtained® 

3.  zicekse  to  a royal  license  to  traffic  with  the  Indians. 

2.  ^Under  this  license,  which  was  confirmed*^  by  a. 
1632.  commission  from  the  governor  of  Virginia,  Clayborne  per- 

fected  several  trading  establishments  which  he  had  pre- 
d.  MM*^h  18.  viously  formed  ; one  on  the  island  of  Kent,f  nearly  oppo- 
site Annapolis,:};  in  the  very  heart  of  Maryland  ; and  one 
s.  ci(vms  of  near  the  mouth  of  the  Susquehanna.  ^Clayborne  had  ob. 
r^ima.  ^ monopoly  of  the  fur  trade,  and  Virginia  aimed  at 

extending  her  jurisdiction  over  the  large  tract  of  unoccu- 
pied territory  lying  between  her  borders  and  those  of  the 

4.  Her  claims  Dutch  in  New  Netherlands.  ®But  before  the  settlements 
of  Clayborne  could  be  completed,  and  the  claim  of  Virginia 
confirmed,  a new  province  was  formed  within  her  limits,  and 
a government  established  on  a plan  as  extraordinary  as 
its  results  were  benevolent. 

3.  ■'As  early  as  1621,  Sir  George  Calvert,  whose  title 


dejeaied. 


t.  Lord  Balti- 


was  Lord  Baltimore,  a Roman  Catholic  nobleman,  infiu 
foundiand.  gnced  by  a desire  of  opening  in  America  a refuge  for 


TICIXITT  OF  AXNAPOLIS. 


* M.VRYLAND,  the  most  southern  of  the  Middle  States,  is  very  irregular  in  its  outline,  and 
contains  an  area  of  about  11,000  square  miles.  The  Chesapeake  Bay  runs  nearly  through  the 
state  from  N.  to  S.,  dividing  it  into  two  parts,  called  the  Eastern  Shore  and  the  Western  Shore 
The  land,  on  the  eastern  shore  is  generally  level  and  low,  and,  in  many  places,  is  covered  with 
stagnant  waters ; 3'et  the  soil  possesses  considerable  fertility.  The  country  on  the  western 
shore,  below  the  falls  of  the  rivers,  is  similar  to  that  on  the  eastern,  hut  above  the  falls  the 
country'  becomes  gradually  uneven  and  hillj’,  and  in  the  western  part  of  the  state  is  moun- 
tainous. Iron  ore  is  found  in  various  parts  of  the  state,  and  ex- 
tqj^ive  beds  of  coal  between  the  mountains  in  the  western  part. 

t.^'f at,  theflargest  island  in  Chesapeake  Bay,  lies  oppo.site  Annap 
olis^eaMthe'eai^rn  shore,  and  belongs  to  Queen  Anne’s  County. 
It  is  iliBly  in  the  fOrm  of  a triangle,  and  contains  an  area  of  about 
forty-fiV^  square  miles-'  (See  IMap. ) 

Annajmis^  (formerly  called  Providence,)  now  the  capital  of 
Maryland,  is  situated  on  the  S.lVjf  side  of  the  River  Severn,  two 
miles  from  its  entrance  into  Chesapea]^  Bay.  It  is  tuenty-five  milef 
S.  from  Baltimore,  and  thirty-three  N.jE.  from  Washington.  The  or» 
ginal  plan  of  the  city  was  designed  in  the  form  of  a circle,  with 
the  State-house  on  an  eminence  in  the  centre,  and  the  streets  like 
radii,  diverging  from  it.  (See  Map.) 


MARYLAND 


Pa»t  II.J 


Catholics,  who  were  tlien  persecuted  in  England,  had  es- 
tablished* a Catholic  colony  in  Newfoundland,  and  Ijad 
freely  expended  his  estate  in  advancing  its  interests. 
‘But  tlie  rugged  soil,  the  unfavorable  climate,  and  the  fre- 
quent annoyances  from  the  hostile  French,  soon  destroyed 
all  hopes  of  a flourishing  colony,  ^He  next  visited^  Vir- 
ginia, in  whose  mild  aiid  fertile  regions  he  hoped  to  find 
for  his  followers  a peaceful  and  quiet  asylum.  The  Vir- 
ginians, however,  received  him  with  marked  intolerance, 
and  he  soon  found  that,  even  here,  he  could  not  enjoy  his 
religious  opinions  in  peace. 

4.  Tie  next  turned  his  attention  to  the  unoccupied 
country  beyond  the  Potomac  ; and  as  the  dissolution  of 
the  London  Company  had  restored  to  the  monarch  his  pre- 
rogative over  the  soil,  Calvert,  a favorite  with  the  royal 
family,  found  no  difliculty  in  obtaining  a charter  for  do- 
mains in  that  happy  clime.  ‘‘The  charter  was  probably 
drawn  by  the  hand  of  Lord  Baltimore  himself,  but  as  he  died® 
before  it  rcc<^  L ed  the  royal  seal,  the  same  was  made  out  to 
his  son  Cecil.  ‘‘The  territory  thus  granted, **  extending 
north  to  the  40th  degree,  the  latitude  of  Philadelphia, 
was  now  erected  into  a separate  province,  and  in  honor  of 
Henrietta  Maria,  daughter  of  Henry  IV.  king  of  France, 
and  wife  of  the  English  monarch,  was  named  Maryland. 

5.  “The  charter  granted  to  Lord  Baltimore,  unlike  any 
w^hich  had  hitherto  passed  the  royal  seal,  secured  to  the 
emigrants  equality  in  religious  rights  and  civil  freedom, 
and  an  independent  share  in  the  legislation  of  the  prov- 
ince ’The  laws  of  the  colony  were  to  be  established 
vith  the  advice  and  approbation  of  a majority  of  the  free- 
men, or  their  deputies ; and  although  Christianity  was 
made  the  law  of  the  land,  yet  no  preferences  were  given 
to  any  sect  or  party. 

6.  ®Maryland  was  also  most  carefully  removed  from 
all  dependence  upon  the  crown ; the  proprietor  wq,g  left 
free  and  uncontrolled  in  his  apne  ntments  to  office ; and  it 
W'as  farther  expressly  stipulated,  that  no  tax  whatsoever 
should  ever  be  imposed  by  the  crowm  upon  the  inhabitants 
of  the  province. 

7.  ’Under  this  liberal  charter,  Cecil  Calvert,  the  son, 
wdto  had  succeeded  to  the  honors  and  fortunes  of  his  fa- 
ther, found  no  difficulty  in  enlisting  a sufficient  number  of 
emigrants  to  form  a respectable  colony  ; nor  was  it  1.  ng 
before  gentlemen  of  birth  and  fortune  were  found  ready 
to  join  in  the  enterprise.  ‘“Lord  Baltimore  himself,  having 
al)andoned  his  original  purpose  of  conducting  the  emi- 
grants in  person,  appointed  his  brother,  Leonard  Calvert, 
to  act  as  his  lieutenant. 


24  i 


1621. 


a.  See  p.  556 

1.  His  hopes  of 
c C'jtonij  there 

defeated. 

2.  His  visit  t9 
Vicipinia 

b.  162» 


3 To  the 
country 
beyond  the 
Foto/nac. 

1632. 


i.  The 
charter, 
c.  April  25. 


C.  Extent  and 
name  of  the 
terrironj 
granted. 
d June  35. 


6.  ProvisiofU 
of  the 
charte-, 


7.  Hew  the 
laws  were  to 
he  estcblished 


8.  Farther  lib- 
erties granted 
to  the  people 
and  the  pro 
prieior. 


9.  Favorable 
beginning  oj, 
the  enter- ' 
prise. 


1633.. 

10  Leonard. 
Calves  t. 


31 


242 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Hook  D 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Departure 
qf  the  ccjIO' 
nistn.  and 
their  rtcep- 
lion  at  ViT' 
ginia. 
a Dec.  2. 

1634. 

b.  Morc:3  C. 


S.  Calvert's 
intervieia 
with  the  In- 
dians. 


3 The  Jirst 
settlement- 


c.  AbpI  S. 


i.  The  friend 
ship  of  the 
Indians  se 
cured 
5.  Happy 
situation  of 
the  c-olony. 


1635. 

«.  First  Ir-gls 
lativ-e  a-ssetn 
lly 

d March  8. 
( In  the  re- 
iK'llion  of 
I6^S  See 
nc.\t  pase 
7 Troubles 
caused  by 
Clay  borne 


. Mnv. 


8.  ’In  December,  1633,  the  latter,  with  about  two 
huriJred  emigrants,  mostly  Roman  Catholics,  sailed*  foi 
the  Potomac,  where  they  arrived^  in  Marcli  of  the  follow, 
ing  year.  In  obedience  to  the  express  command  of  the 
king,  the  emigrants  were  welcomed  with  courtesy  by 
Harvey,  the  governor  of  Virginia,  although  Virginia  liad 
remonstrated  against  the  grant  to  Lord  Baltimore,  as  an 
invasion  of  her  rights  of  trade  with  the  Indians,  and  an 
encroachment  on  her  territorial  limits. 

9.  ^Calvert,  having  proceeded  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  up  the  Potomac,  found  on  its  eastern  bank  the 
Indian  village  of  Piscataway,*  tlie  chieftain  of  which 
would  not  bid  him  either  go  or  stay,  but  told  him  “ He 
might  use  his  own  discretion.”  ^Deeming  it  unsafe, 
however,  to  settle  so  liigh  up  the  river,  he  descended  the 
stream,  entered  the  river  now  called  St.  Mary’s, f and, 
about  ten  miles  from  its  junction  with  tlie  Potomac,  pur- 
chased of  the  Indians  a village,  where  he  commenced®  a 
settlement,  to  which  was  given  the  name  St.  Mary’s. 

10.  ^The  wise  policy  of  Calvert,  in  paying  the  Indians 
for  their  lands,  and  in  treating  tliem  with  liberality  and 
kindness,  secured  their  confidence  and  friendship.  ^The 
English  obtained  from  the  forests  abundance  of  game,  and 
as  they  had  come  into  [X)ssession  of  lands  already  culti- 
vated, they  looked  forward  with  confidence  to  abundant 
harvests.  No  sufferings  were  endured, — no  fears  of  want 
were  e.xcited, — and  under  the  fostering  care  of  its  liberal 
proprietor  the  colony  rapidly  advanced  in  wealth  and 
population. 

11.  ®Early  in  1635  the  first  legislative  assembly  of  the 
province  was  convened*^  at  St.  Mary’s,  but  as  the  records 
have  been  lost,*  little  is  known  of  its  proceedings.  ’Not- 
withstanding the  pleasant  auspices  under  which  the  col- 
ony commenced,  it  did  not  long  remain  wholly  exempt 
from  intestine  troubles.  Clayborne  had,  from  the  fii*st, 
refused  to  submit  to  the  authority  of  Lord  Baltimore,  and, 
acquiring  confidence  in  his  increasing  strength,  he  re- 
solved  to  maintain  his  possessions  by  force  of  arms.  A 
hlovody  skirmish  occurred'’  on  one  of  the  rivers:}:  of  Mary, 
land,  and  several  lives  were  lost,  but  Clayborne’s  men 
were  defeated  and  taken  prisoners. 


* Tliis  Indian  village  was  fifteen  miles  S.  from  Wa.shington,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Potoinao, 
at  the  mouth  of  Piscataway  Creek,  opposite  Mount  Vernon,  and  near  the  site  of  the  present 
Pon  AVasliington. 

t The  St.  Man/s  River,  called  by  Calvert  St.  George's  River,  enters  the  Potomac  from  the 
north,  about  fifteen  miles  from  the  entrance  of  the  latter  into  the  Chesaiwakc.  It  is  properly 
■ email  arm  or  estuary  of  the  Chesapeake. 

t Note. — Thi.'?  skirmish  occurred  either  on  the  River  Wicomiro,  or  the  Pocomoke,  on  the 
aMiem  siiore  ol  Maryland ; the  forme’-  liftv-five  miles,  and  the  latter  « ighty  miles  S.E.  from 
th*  Isle  ot  Kent. 


Pa»t  11.] 


MARYLAND, 


243 


12.  ‘Claybonie  liimself  had  previously  flod  to  Virginia, 
und,  wlien  reclaimed  by  Maryland,  be  was  S(mt  by  the 
governor  of  Virginia  to  bbigbmd  tor  trial.  The  Mary- 
land assembly  declared*  him  guilty  of  treason,  seized  his 
estates,  and  declared  them  tin  feiied.  In  England,  Clay- 
boiMie  apj)lied  to  the  king  to  gain  redress  for  his  alleged 
wrongs ; but  after  a full  hearing  it  was  decided  that  the 
charter  of  Lord  Baltimore  was  valid  against  the  earlier 
license  of  Clayborne,  and  thus  the  claims  of  the  proprie- 
tor were  fully  confirmed. 

13.  *At  first  the  people  of  Maryland  convened  in  gen- 
eral assembly  for  passing  laws, — each  freeman  being  en- 
titled to  a vote;  but  in  1639  the  more  convenient  form  of 
a rej)resentative  government  was  established, — the  people 
being  allowed  to  send  as  many  delegates  to  the  general 
assembly  as  they  should  t.hink  proper.  ^Atthe  same  time 
a declaration  of  rights  was  adopted  ; the  powers  of  the 
proprietor  were  defined  ; and  all  the  liberties  enjoyed  by 
English  subjects  at  home,  were  confirmed  to  the  people 
of  Maryland. 

14.  *About  the  same  time  some  petty  hostilities  were 
carried  on  against  the  Indians,  which,  in  1642,  broke  out 
into  a general  Indian  war,  that  was  not  terminated  until 
1644. 

15.  ®Early  in  1645  Clayborne  returned  to  Maryland, 
and,  having  succeeded  in  creating  a rebellion,  compelled 
the  governor  to  withdraw  into  Virginia  for  protection. 
’The  vacant  government  was  immediately  seized  by  the 
insurgents,  who  distinguished  the  period  of  their  domin- 
ion by  disorder  and  misrule;  and  notwithstanding  the  most 
vigorous  exertions  of  the  governor,  the  revolt  was  not 
suppressed  until  August  of  the  following  year. 

16.  ’Although  religious  toleration  had  been  declared, 
by  the  proprietor,  one  of  the  fundamental  principles  of 
the  social  union  over  which  he  presided,  yet  the  assembly, 
in  order  to  give  the  principle  the  sanction  of  their  author- 
ity, proceeued  to  incorporate  it  in  the  laws  of  the  pro- 
vince. It  was  enacted''  that  no  person,  professing  to  be- 
lieve in  Jesus  Christ,  should  be  molested  in  respect  of 
his  religion,  or  the  free  exercise  thereof ; and  that  any 
one,  who  should  reproach  his  neighbor  with  opprobrious 
/lames  of  religious  distinction,  should  pay  a fine  to  the 
person  insulted. 

17.  ^Thns  Maryland  quickly  followed  Rhode  Island  in 
establishing  religions  toleration  by  law.  ®While  at  this 
very  period  the  Puritans  were  persecuting  their  Pro- 
testant brethren  in  Massachusetts,  and  the  Episcopalians 
were  retorting  the  same  severity  on  the  Puritans  in  Vir- 


16 


1.  Proceed- 
irif's  and  oer 
diet  in  rela- 
tion to  him. 
a.  Mar'^h, 
1U38. 


1630. 

2.  Uoia  the 
taros  Here  al 
first  ernr.ti  d 
and  tonat 
c/ntni'e 
afterw  U 
maa 

3 Otht,  ie<e.  • 
viatic  ~s 


4.  Indian 
uar 

1644. 

1645. 

5.  trou- 
bles caused 
by  Clay- 
borne 

6 The  golf- 
trnfiient  Oj 
the  insur- 
gents. 


1646. 

T.  Religiou* 
toleration. 


1649. 

l . May  I. 


8.  Honor  a* 
cribed  to 
Maryland. 
9 Compart 
son  betweert 
Maryland 
and  other 
colonies. 


I 


«44 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  It 


ANALYSIS  ginia,  there  as  as  forming,  in  Maryland,  a sanctuary 
wiiere  all  might  worship,  and  none  might  oppress;  and 
where  even  Protestants  sought  refuge  from  Protestanl 
intolerance.* 


1650. 

. Important 
ic-j  passed  in 
1S5U 

A.  April  16. 


2 Rights  of 
Lord  Balti- 
more—taxa 
lion. 


1651. 

3 Inter- 
ference of 
Parlianunt 
toit/i  tile  gov- 
ernment. 

b.  Oct  6. 

4.  Events 
hetioten 

this  lime  and 
the  second  re- 
moval of  Uoo. 
Stone 

c.  April  8. 

d.  July  8. 

1654. 


e.  Aug.  1. 


».  \oteatant 
ndencij. 


iucccures 
tekr  t ‘.v  f>ie 
lieutenant  of 
Lora  Tla.A- 
more 

r Events  t\*t 
followed 

f April  4. 


18.  4n  1650  an  important  law  was  passed,*  confirm, 
ing  the  division  of  tlie  legislative  body  into  two  branches, 
an  upper  and  a lower  house ; the  former  consi.sting  of  the 
governor  and  council,  appointed  by  the  proprietor,  and 
the  latter  of  the  burgesses  or  representatives,  chosen  by 
the  people.  *At  the  same  session,  the  rights  of  Lord  BaU 
timore,  as  proprietor,  were  admitted,  but  all  taxes  were 
prohibi.ted  unless  they  were  levied  with  the  consent  of  the 
freemen. 

19.  ®In  the  mean  time  the  parliament  had  established 
its  supremacy  iii  England,  and  had  appointed certain 
commissioners,  of  whom  Clayborne  was  one,  to  reduce 
and  govern  the  colonies  bordering  on  the  bay  of  the  Ches- 
apeake. 'The  commissioners  appearing  in  Maryland, 
Stone,  the  lieutenant  of  Lord  Baltimore,  was  at  first  re- 
nioved'  from  his  office,  but  was  soon  after  restored. In 
1654,  upon  the  dissolution  of  the  Long  Parliament,  front 
which  the  commissioners  had  received  tlieir  authority. 
Stone  restored  the  full  powers  of  the  proprietor ; but  the 
commissioners,  then  in  Virginia,  again  entered  the  pro- 
vince, and  compelled  Stone  to  surrender  his  commission 
and  the  government  into  their  hands.* 

20.  ‘Parties  had  now  become  identified  with  religious 
sects.  The  Protestants,  who  had  now  the  power  in  tbeii 
own  hands,  acknowledging  the  authority  of  Cromwell, 
were  hostile  to  monarchy  and  to  an  hereditary  proprie- 
tor ; and  while  they  contended  earnestly  for  every  civil 
liberty,  they  proceeded  to  disfranchise  those  who  differed 
from  them  in  matters  of  religion.  Catholics  were  ex- 
cluded from  the  assembly  which  was  then  called  ; and 
an  act  of  the  assembly  declared  that  Catholics  were  not 
entitled  to  the  protection  of  the  laws  of  Maryland. 

21.  ®In  January  of  the  following  year.  Stone,  the  lieu- 
tenant of  Lord  Baltimore,  rea.ssumed  his  office  of  gover- 
nor,—organized  an  armed  force, — and  seized  the  pro- 
vincial  records.  ’Civil  war  followed.  Several  skirmishes 
occurred  between  the  contending  parties,  and  at  length  a 
decisive  battlef  was  fought,*"  which  resulted  in  the  defeat 
of  the  Catholics,  with  the  loss  of  about  fifty  men  in  killed 


• Note. — .^ozwian,  fn  his  History  of  Maryland,  ii.  .350 — 350,  dwells  at  cousi.ierable  len^h 
uj>oo  these  laws  ; but  he  maintains  that  a majority  of  the  members  of  the  Asst^mbly  of  1G4& 
Were  i^otffta’Ats. 

f .VorE. — The  place  where  this  battle  was  fought  was  on  the  south  side  of  the  small  creek 
which  tbrms  the  southern  boundary  of  the  peniusula  on  which  Annapolis,  the  capital  of  Mary 
land,  now  stands.  (See  Map,  p.  240.) 


Part  Il.J 


MARY  1.AND. 


245 


and  wounded.  Sronc  himself  was  taken  prisoner,  and  1C55, 
(bur  of  the  principal  men  of  the  province  were  executed.  

2*2.  'In  Idoti  Josiah  Fendall  was  commissioned*  gover-  i Farther 
nor  by  the  proprietor,  but  he  was  soon  after  anested" 
ny  the  Protestant  party.  After  a divided  rule  of  nearly 
two  years,  between  tlie  contending  parties,  rendall  was  b.  Aug 
at  length  acknowledged®  governor,  and  tlie  proprietor  was  kj5i^ 
restored  to  the  full  enjoyment  of  his  rights.  ’'Soon  after  c Aprils, 
tlie  death‘s  of  Cromwell,  the  Protector  of  Plngland,  the 
Assembly  of  Maryland,  fearing  a renewal  of  the  dissen-  house. 
sions  which  had  long  distracted  the  province,  and  seeing 
no  security  but  in  asserting  the  power  of  the  people,  dis- 
solved the  upper  house,  consisting  of  the  gove.rnor  and  1660. 
his  council,  and  assumed®  to  itself  the  whole  legislative  e March 24. 
power  of  the  state. 

23.  ”Fendall,  having  surrendered  the  trust  which  Lord 
Baltimore’  had  confided  to  him,  accepted  from  the  assem- 

bly  a new  commission  as  governor.  ‘‘But  on  the  restora-  Events tha 
tioiF  of  monarchy  in  England,  the  proprietor  was  re-es-  %l“jesto7i^ 
tablished  in  his  rights, — Philip  Calvert  was  appointed  go- 
vernor, — and  the  ancient  order  of  things  was  restored,  f.  junc.ieeo 
^P'endall  was  tried  for  treason  and  found  guilty  ; but  the  6.  Powtcai 
proprietor  wisely  proclaimed  a general  pardon  to  polit- 
ical  offenders,  and  Maryland  once  more  experienced  the 
blessings  of  a mild  government,  and  internal  tranquillity. 

24.  ®On  the  death-  of  Lord  Baltimore,  in  1675,  his  son  1675. 
Charles,  who  inherited  his  father’s  reputation  for  virtue 

and  ability,  succeeded  him  as  proprietor.  He  confirmed  twiore. 
the  law  which  established  an  absolute  political  equality 
among  all  denominations  of  Christians, — caused  a diligent 
revision  of  the  laws  of  the  province  to  be  made,  and,  in 
gi'neral,  administered  the  government  with  great  satisfac- 
tion to  the  people. 

25.  ’At  the  time  of  the  revolution  in  England,  the  re-  1689. 
pose  of  Maryland  was  again  disturbed.  The  deputies  of 

the  proprietor  having  hesitated  to  proclaim  the  new  sove- 
•eigns,  and  a rumor  having  gained  prevalence  that  the 
magistrates  and  the  Catholics  had  formed  a league  with 
the  Indians  for  the  massacre  of  all  the  Prote.stants  in  the 
province,  an  armed  association  was  formed  for  asserting  sept. 
the  right  of  King  William,  and  for  the  defence  of  the 
Protestant  faith. 

26.  ®The  Catholics  at  first  endeavored  to  oppose,  by  i.The  Cath 
force,  the  designs  of  tlie  association  ; but  they  at  h ngth 
surrendered  the  powers  of  government  by  capitulation. 

A convention  of  the  associates  then  assumed  the  govern-  9.changes(^ 
ment,  which  they  administered  until  1691,  when  the 
king,  by  an  arbitrary  enactment, •»  deprived  Lord  Balti-  h.  Jui»n. 


246  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  • [Booe  II 

ANALYSIS,  more  of  his  political  rights  as  proprietor,  and  constituted 
■ Maryland  a royal  government. 

1692.  27.  ^In  tlie  following  year  Sir  Lionel  Copley  arrived 

I'oyal  governor, — the  principles  of  the  proprietary  ad- 
^'copiel/^^  ministration  were  subverted, — religious  toleration  was 
abolished, — and  the  Church  of  England  was  established 
as  the  religion  of  the  state,  and  was  supported  by  taxation, 
t Remaining  28.  *After  ail  interval  of  more  than  twenty  years,  tlie 
mryFand  legal  proprietor,  in  the  person  of  tlie  infant  lieir  of  Lord 
^tuievoiu^  Baltimore,  was  restored^  to  liis  riglits,  and  Maryland 
tton  again  became  a proprietary  government,  under  wliich  it 
a 1710,  i7i«.  Revolution.  Few  events  of  interest 

mark  its  subsequent  history,  until,  as  an  independent 
state,  it  adopted  a constitution,  when  the 
claims  of  the  proprietor  to  jurisdiction 
and  property  were  finally  rejected. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

PENNSYLVANIA.* 

1.  ^As  early  as  1648  the  Swedes,' 
who  had  previously  settled*^  near  Wil- 
mington, in  Delaware,  erected  a fort  on 
the  island  of  Tinicnm,  a few  miles  below 
PhiLadelphia ; and  here  the  Swedish  gov- 
I’  favVA  error,  John  Printz,  established  his  residence.  Settlements 
Clustered  along  the  western  bank,  of  the  Delaware,  and 
b see^)  '2^  Pennsylvania  was  thus  colonized  by  Swedes,  nearly  forty 
years  before  the  grant  of  the  territory  to  William  Penn. 
1081.  2.  •‘In  1681,  William  Penn,  son  of  Admiral  Penn,  a 

^wlrnam  of  the  society  of  Friends,  obtained'  of  Charles 

Penn.  II.  a grant  of  all  the  lands  embraced  in  the  pre.sent  state 
omZ^iJra-  Peun.syl vauia.  •‘This  grant  was  given,  as  expressed 
tionofi/iiM  in  the  charter,  in  consideration  of  the  desire  of  Penn  to 
enlarge  the  boundaries  of  the  British  empire,  and  reduce 
the  natives,  by  just  and  gentle  treatment,  to  the  love  ot 
civil  .society  and  the  Christian  religion  ; and,  in  addition, 
as  a recompense  for  unrequited  services  rendered  by  his 
fatlier  to  the  British  nation. 


* PKNXSYLV.VXi.^  contiuns  an  araa  of  about  4G.000  squan;  tnilos.  The  central  part  or 
statH  is  covered!  by-  t iif  iiutnerou.s  ridges  of  die  .\lles'haiiie<.  niniiin^  N.H.  and  S.W..  but  oc 
90t}i  side.x  of  tilt'  luou.ifains  tin;  rouiitry  is  eidier  levfl  or  moderately  liilly.aiul  the  soil  is  gen- 
erallv  e.xedlent.  Iron  ore  is  widely  dis.seininated  in  l*ennsylvaiiia.  and  the  eisil  regions  ara 
very  e.'ctensive  The  ^•^tuulino^s.  or  .soft  coal,  is  found  in  inexhanscilile  quantities  west  of  tha 
Alleglianies,  and  anthracite,  or  hard  coal,  on  the  east,  particularly  between  tlie  Hlne  Kidge  and 
rhe  N.  brancii  of  the  Su«quehanna.  The  principal  ccal-field  is  sixty-five  miles  in  length  with 
average  b >adth  of  about  five  miles. 


PAR'i  II.] 


PENNSYLVANIA. 


247 


3.  ’'riio  enlarged  and  liberal  views  of  Penn,  howevei, 
embraced  objects  of  even  more  extended  benevolence  than 
those  expressed  in  the  royal  charter.  Ilis  noble  aim  was 
.0  ojien,  in  the  New  World,  an  asylum  wiiere  civil  and 
religious  liberty  should  be  enjoyed  ; and  where,  under  the 
benign  influence  of  the  principles  of  Peace,  those  of  every 
sect,  color,  and  clime,  might  dwell  together  in  unity  and 
love.  “As  Pennsylvania  included  the  principal  settlements 
of  the  Swedes,  Penn  issued"  a proclamation  to  the  inliab- 
Hants,  in  which  he  assured  tiiem  of  his  ardent  desire  for 
tlieir  welfare,  and  promised  that  they  should  live  a free 
people,  and  be  governed  by  laws  of  their  own  making. 

4.  “Penn  now  published  a flattering  account  of  the 
province,  and  an  invitation  to  purchasers,  and  during  the 
same  year  three  ships,  with  emigrants,  mostly  Quakers, 
sailed^  for  Pennsylvania.  “In  the  first  came  William 
Markham,  agent  of  the  ju’oprietor,  and  deputy-governor, 
who  was  instructed  to  govern  in  harmony  with  law, — to 
confer  with  the  Indians  respecting  their  lands,  and  to  con- 
clude with  them  a league  of  peace.  ®ln  the  same  year 
Penn  addressed'^  a letter  to  the  natives,  declaring  himself 
and  them  resi)onsible  to  the  same  God,  who  had  written 
liis  law  in  the  Iiearts  of  all,  and  assuring  them  of  his 
“ great  love  and  regard  for  them,”  and  his  “ resolution  to 
live  justly,  peaceably,  and  friendly”  with  them. 

5.  “Early  in  the  following  year  Penn  published^  a 
“ frame  of  government,”  and  a code  of  laws,  which  were 
to  be  submitted  to  the  people  of  his  province  for  their  ap- 
proval. ’He  soon  after  obtained*  from  the  duke  of  York 
a release  of  all  his  claims  to  the  territory  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  likewise  a graut^  of  the  present  state  of  Delaware, 
then  called  The  Territories,  or,  “ The  Three  Lower 
Counties  on  the  Delaware.”  ®In  September  Penn  him- 
self, with  a large  number  of  emigrants  of  his  own  religious 
persuasion,  sailed  for  America,  and  on  the  sixth  of  Novem- 
ber following  landed  at  Newcastle. 

0.  ®On  the  day  after  his  arrival  he  received  in  public, 
from  the  agent  of  the  D*ke  of  York,  a surrender”  of 
“ The  Territories  ;” — made  a kind  address  to  the  people, 
and  renewed  the  commissions  of  the  former  magistrates. 
‘•In  accordance  with  his  directions  a friendly  correspond- 
ence had  been  opened  with  the  neighboring  tribes  of  In- 
dians, by  the  deputy-governor  Markham  ; they  had  as- 
sented to  the  form  of  a treaty,  and  they  were  now  invited 
to  a conference  for  the  purpose  of  giving  it  their  ratifica- 
tion. ”At  a spot  which  is  now  the  site  of  Kensington,'“ 


1681. 

1 of 

Venn,  cud  hit 
aim 


•2  Proclama- 
tion made  b9 
Venn. 
a.  April. 


3 Invitation 
to  settlers, 
and  fist  emi- 
gration 
b JNIity  and 
Oct. 

4 Jnstrvc- 
tious  given  tt 
Markham. 


5.  Venn's  Jet 
ter  to  the  na 
tives. 
c.  Oci.  28 


1682. 

6 Frame  of 
government 
4-c. 

d.  IMay  15 
7 Release 
and  grant 
frinn  the 

DukeofYorle. 

e.  Aug.  31. 
f Sept  3. 

8.  Penn's 

visit  to 
America. 


9.  Events 
that  ocewreA 
iinmediatel9 
after  his 
arrival, 
g Nov  7. 

10  Relatiorvt 
already  estab- 
lished with 
the  Indians. 


11  Indian 
conference 
at  Kenaing 
ton. 


'*  R ijumston  constitutes  a suburb  of  Phiiadelphia,  in  the  N E.  part  of  tho  city,  borderinf 


248  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Book  h. 

ANALYSIS}  one  of  the  suburbs  of  Pliiladelphif , the  Indian  cliicfs  as- 
sembled  at  the  head  of  their  anneJ  warriors  ; and  iiere 
tliey  were  met  by  William  Penn,  at  the  head  of  an  un 
armed  train  of  his  religious  associates,  all  clad  in  the 
simple  Quaker  garb,  which  the  Indians  long  after  vener- 
ated as  the  habiliments  of  peace. 

L p««n’s  7,  ‘Takinsr  his  station  beneath  a spreading  elm,  Poi.n 
jmiic/ia.  addressed  the  Indians  through  the  medium  of  an  interpre- 
ter. He  told  them  that  the  Great  Spirit  knew  with  what 
sincerity  he  and  his  people  desired  to  live  in  friendship 
with  them.  “ We  meet,”  such  were  his  words,  “on  the 
broad  pathway  of  good  faith  and  good  will  ; no  ad\an- 
tage  shall  be  taken  on  either  side  ; disputes  shall  be  set- 
tled by  arbitrators  mutually  chosen ; and  all  shall  be 
openness  and  .ove.”  "Having  paid  the  chiefs  the  stipu- 
lated price  for  their  lands,  he  delivered  to  them  a parch- 
ment record  of  the  treaty,  which  he  desired  that  they 
would  carefully  preserve,  for  the  information  of  their  pos- 
terity, for  three  generations. 

®The  children  of  the  forest  cordially  acceded  to  the 
’ terms  of  friendship  otPered  them,  and  pledged  themselves 
to  live  in  love  with  William  Penn  and  his  children,  as 
moon  should  endure.  '‘The  friend- 
ship  thus  created  between  the  province  and  the  Indians 
continued  more  than  seventy  years,  and  was  never  inter- 
rupted while  the  Quakers  retained  the  control  of  the  go- 
vernment. Of  all  the  American  colonies,  the  early  his- 
tory of  Pennsylvania  alone  is  wholly  exempt  from  scenes 
of  savage  warfare.  The  Quakers  came  without  arms, 
, and  with  no  message  but  peace,  and  not  a drop  of  their 
blood  was  ever  shed  by  an  Indian. 

1683.  9.  few  months  after  Penn’s  arrival,  he  selected  a 

between  the  rivers  Schuylkill*  and  Delaware,  for 
phia.  the  capital  of  his  province, — purchased  the  land  of  the 
PHaADELFniA  AND  VICINITY.  Swcdcs,  wlio  had  ali’cady  erected  a 
church  there,  and  having  regulated 
the  model  of  the  future  city  by  a map, 
named  it  Philadelphia,f  or  the  city  of 


on  the  Delaware  ; and,  though  it  has  a separate  gov- 
ernment of  its  own,  it  should  be  regarded  as  a part 
of  the  city.  (See  Map.) 

* The  Schuylkill  River,  in  the  eastern  part  of  Penn- 
sylvania, rises  by  three  principal  branches  in  Schuyl- 
kill County,  and  pursuing  a S.E  course,  enters  Del- 
aware River  five  miles  belcw  Philadelphia.  Vesseli 
of  from  .300  to  400  tons  ascend  it  to  the  western 
wharves  of  Philadelphia.  (See  .Map.) 

t Pltilmhlpliin  City,  now  the  second  in  size  and 
population  in  the  United  States,  is  sir.uat*‘d  betww'h 
the  Delaware  and  the  Schuylkill  Rivers,  five  niiic-j 
above  their  .junction,  and  120  miles.  b>  the  l>elawRr« 
lUver,  froff  the  ocean.  It  is  about  eighty  miles,  iff 


J 


Part  II.l  PENNSYLVANIA.  24‘J 

‘‘Brotherly  Love.’*  ’Tlie  groves  of  chestnut,  walnut,  16§4. 

aiui  pine,  whicli  market!  the  site,  were  commemoratcil  hy  

tlio  names  given  to  the  princi|)al  streets.  ’'At  the  end  of 
a year  tlie  city  numbered  eiglity  dwellings,  and  at  the  ^ 
end  of  two  years  it  contained  a population  of  two  thou- 
sand Tive  hundred  iidiuhitan.t^: 

10.  *The  second  assembly jof  the  province  was  held  in  3 The.tPxonA 
the  intan'i  city  in  March,  1083.  the  “ trame  ol  govern- 
ment” and  the  laws  previously  agreed  upon,  were 
emended  at  the  suggestion  of  Penn  ; and,  in  their  place, 

a chart  j'*  of  liberties,  signed  by  him,  was  adopted,*  which  a.  Apri.  is. 
rendered  Pennsylvania,  nearly  all  but  in  name,  a repre- 
sertative  democracy.  ‘While  in  the  other  colonies  the  4 penn'i 
proprietors  reserved  to  themselves  the  appointment  of  the 
judicial  and  e.xecutive  oHicers,  William  Penn  freely  sur- 
rendered these  powers  to  the  people.  His  highest  ambi- 
tion, so  dilFerent  from  that  of  thn  founders  of  most  colo- 
nies, w'as  to  do  good  to  the  people  of  his  care ; and  to  his 
dying  day  he  declared  that  if  they  needed  any  thing 
more  to  make  them  happier,  he  w’ould  readily  grant  it. 

11.  '‘In  August,  1684,  Penn  sailed  for  England,  having  1684. 

first  appointed  five  commissioners  of  the  provincial  coun-  ^nment^aftlt 
cil,  with  Thomas  Lloyd  as  president,  to  administer  the  . 
government  during  his  absence.  ®Little  occurred  to  dis-  land. 

turb  the  quiet  of  the  province  until  1691,  when  the  1691. 

" three  lower  counties  on  the  Delaware,”  dissatisfied  with  * 
some  proceedings  of  a majority  of  the  council,  withdrew**  ware^mntii* 
from  the  Union,  and,  with  the  reluctant  consent  of  the  b April  u 
propi'iotor,  a separate  deputy-governor  was  then  ap- 
pointed over  them. 

12.  ’'In  the  mean  time  James  II.  had  been  driven  from  7 Fenn'sim- 
his  throne,  and  William  Penn  was  several  times  imprison-  in  England 
ed  in  England,  in  consequence  of  his  supposed  adherence  1692. 
to  the  cause  of  the  fallen  monarch.  "In  1692  Penn’s  s.  The  gov- 
provincial  government  was  taken  from  him,  by  a royal  the  province 
commission'  to  Governor  Fletcher,  of  New  York;  who, 

the  following  year,  reunited**  Delaware  to  Pennsylvania,  ^ 
and  extended  the  royal  authority  over  both.  Soon  after,  ^ Kngdu. 
the  suspicions  against  Penn  were  removed,  and  in  Au- 
gUoi,  1694,  he  was  restored*  to  his  proprietary  rights.  s-  condition 

13.  ®In  the  latter  part  of  the  year  1699  Penn  again  wceW-ll^. 
visited*'  his  colony,  but  instead  of  the  quiet  and  repose 

■which  he  expected,  he  found  the  people  dissatisfied,  and 
demanding  still  farther  concessions  and  privileges.  '®He  people. 
therefore  presented”  them  another  charter,  or  frame  of  i7or. 


a direct  line,  S.W.  from  New  York,  and  125  N.E.  from  Washington.  The  compact  part  of 
the  city  is  now  more  than  eight  miles  in  circumference.  (See  Map.  n 24.S  ' 

32 


250 


cOL0x\IAL  history. 


[Rooe  II 


ANALYSIS,  gc  v^ernment,  more  liberal  than  the  former,  and  conferrin;? 

greater  powers  on  the^  people  ; but  all  his  efforts  could  not 
remove  the  objections  of  the  delegates  of  the  lower  coun- 
a oci.  20  ties,  who  had  already  withdrawn*  from  the  assembly,  and 
who  now  refused  to  receive  the  charter  continuing  their 
1702.  union  with  Pennsylvania.  *In  the  following  year  the  leg- 
’culmtfDei-  islature  of  Pennsylvania  was  convened  apart,  and  in 
Penwt^v'a  colonies  agreed  to  the  separation.  They 

nia  were  never  again  united  in  legislation,  although  the  same 
governor  still  continued  to  preside  over  both. 

2 Penn's  14.  ’'Immediately  after  the  grant  of  the  last  charter, 
Squired  in  Penn  returned^’  to  England,  where  his  presence  was  ne- 
cessary  to  resist  a project  which  the  English  ministei-s 
had  formed,  of  abolishing  all  the  proprietary  governments 
1718.  America.  ®He  died  in  England  in  1718,  leaving  his 
^painani  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  to  his  sons  John, 

suLe'queni  Thoiuas,  and  Richard  Penn,  who  continued  to  adminis- 
ter  the  government,  most  of  the  time  by  deputies,  until 
tlie  American  revolution,  when  the  commonwealth  pur- 
cha.sed  all  their  claims  in  the  province  for  about  580,000 
dollars. 

(For  a more  full  account  of  the  Quakers  or  Friends,  see  Appendix,  p.  311 
to  p.  319.) 


CHAPTER  X. 


gSSx  north  CAROLINA.* 

\ FMTiyat-  1.  <The  early  attempts®  of  the  English,  under  Sir 
sen7es>!rui  Walter  Raleigh,  to  form  a settlement  on  the  coast  of  North 
Carolina,  have  already  been  mentioned.®  ‘About  forty 
Seep  lii.  years  later,  the  king  of  England  granted‘s  to  Sir  Robert 
si/'n^bert  Heath  a large  tract  of  country  lying  between  the  30th 
and  36th  degrees  of  north  latitude,  wliich  was  erected  in- 
6 Why  de-  to  a pi’ovince  by  the  name  of  Carolina.  "No  settlements, 
ciaiedvoid.  were  made  under  the  grant,  which,  on  that  ac- 

count,  was  afterwards  declared  void. 

Caroiinawcyi  2.  ’Between  1640  and  1650  exploring  parties  from 
andMtued  Virginia  penetrated  into  Carolina,  and  from  the  same 


* NORTH  C.VROLTNA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  lying  next  south  of  Virginia,  ?rntain« 
an  area  of  ne.irly  50,000  square  mile.s.  .\long  the  wliole  coast  is  a narn»w  ridge  of  sand,  sepa- 
rated from  the  mainland  in  some  places  by  narrour  and  in  other  pl:u*e.s  by  broad  sounds  and 
bays.  The  country  for  more  than  sixty  miles  from  the  coast  i.«  a low  sandy  plain,  with  many 
swamps  and  marshes,  and  inlets  from  the  sea.  The  natural  growth  of  this  region  i.s  ahno.et 
univ“r=aU}'  pitch  pine.  Above  the  falls  of  the  rivers  the  country  becomes  uneven,  and  the 
soil  mor«!  fertile.  In  the  westx?rn  part  of  the  sta*^e  is  an  elevatel  table  laml.  and  some  high 
ranges  of  the  .\lleghanies.  Bhirk  Moiniinhi.  the  highest  point  in  the  United  States  east  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  is  6476  feet  high.  The  gold  region  of  North  Carolina  lies  ou  both  sides  of 
the  Blue  lUdge,  in  the  S.  Western  part  of  the  state. 


Part  II.J 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


251 


source  came  the  emigrants,  who  soon  aftei  settled* 
near  tlie  mouth  of  the  Chowan,*  on  the  noitliern  shore  of 
Albemaile  Sound.  *In  1063  the  province  of  Carolina 
was  granted‘s  to  Lord  Clarendon  and  seven  others,  and  in 
the  same  year  a government  under  William  Drummond 
was  established  over  the  little  settlement  on  the  Chowan, 
which,  in  honor  of  the  Duke  of  Albemarle,  one  of  the 
oroprietor?,  was  called  the  Alhemarle  County  Colony. 

«3-  ’‘Two  years  later,  the  proprietors  having  learned  that 
he  settlement  was  not  witliin  the  limits  of  their  charter, 

The  grant  was  extended,'  so  as  to  embrace  the  half  of 
Fioiida  on  the  south,  and,  on  the  north,  all  within  the 
present  limits  of  North  Carolina,  and  westward  to  the 
I’acitic  C)cean.  ’‘The  charter  secured  religious  freedom 
to  tlie  peoj)lc,  and  a voice  in  the  legislation  of  the  colony ; 
nut  granted  to  ihe  corporation  of  eight,  an  extent  of  pow- 
ers  and  jirivileges,  that  made  it  evident  that  the  formation 
of  an  empire  was  contemplated. 

4.  ‘‘During  the  same  year  that  the  grant  to  Clarendon 
was  extended,  another  colony  was  firmly  established 
within  the  present  limits  of  North  Carolina.  In  1600  or 
1061,  a band  of  adventurers  from  New  England  entered 
Cape  Fear  Rivcr,j  purchased  a tract  of  land  from  the 
Indians,  and,  a few  miles  below  Wilmington,:};  on  Old 
Town  Creek, ^ formed  a settlement.  The  colony  did  not 
prosper.  'Fhe  Indians  became  hostile,  and  before  the  au- 
tumn of  1605,  the  seiilement  was  abandoned.  Two  years 
later  a number  ot  planters  from  Barbadoesj|  formed  a per- 
manent settlement  near  the  neglected  site  of  the  New 
England  colony,  and  a county  named  Clarendon  was  es- 
tablished, with  the  same  constitution  and  powers  that  had 
been  granted  to  Albemarle.  ^Sir  John  Yeamans,  the  5.  Governor. 
choice  of  the  people,  ruled  the  colony  with  prudence  and 
affection. 


1650. 


a.  The  par- 
ticular year 
is  not  known. 

1 When  ana 
to  tnhom  th* 
teamd  grant 

was  made, 
and  lohat 
government 
was  entab- 
lished. 

b.  April  3. 

1665. 

2 Extension 
given  to  the 

grant 

c.  July  10. 

3.  UightH  aM 
powers  secu- 
red by  the 
charter. 


4.  Establish- 
ment  of  the 
Clarendon 
colony 


1665 


I 

) 

* The  Chowan  River,  formed  by  the  union  of  Nottaway,  Meherrin,  and  Biackwater  Rivers,  i 

which  rise  and  run  chietiy  in  Virginia,  flows  into  Alberniarte  Sound,  a little  north  of  the  mouth  j. 

of  the  Roanoke.  The  first  settlements  were  on  the  N.E.  side  of  the  Chowan,  near  the  present  | 

village  of  Edenton.  ^ 

+ Cape  Fear  River,  in  North  Carolina,  is  formed  by  the  union 
of  Haw  and  Deep  Rivers,  about  125  miles  N.W.  from  TVilmington. 

It  enters  the  Atlantic  by  two  channels,  one  on  each  side  of  Smith’s 
Island,  twenty  and  twenty-five  miles  below  ii'ilmington.  (See  the 
Map.) 

X Wilmingto7i,  the  principal  seaport  in  North  Carolina,  is  situ- 
ated on  the  east  side  of  Cape  Fear  River,  twenty-five  miles  from 
the  ocean,  by  way  of  Cape  Fear,  and  150  miles  N.E.  from  Charles- 
ton (See  Map.)” 

^ Obi  Town  Creek  is  a small  stream  that  enters  Cape  Fear  River 
from  the  W.  eight  miles  below  Wilmington.  (Map.) 

II  Barba  does  is  one  of  the  Carihbee  or  AVindward  Islands,  and 
the  most  eastern  of  the  AVest  Indies.  It  is  twenty  miles  long,  and 
sontains  an  area  of  about  1;C  square  miles.  The  island  was  grant- 
'd by  .lames  1.  to  the  Eail  «f  Blarlborough  in  1634. 

» 


VIC.  OF  WILMINGTON,  N.  C. 


252 


COLONIAL  inSTOr.<i. 


^Book  n. 


anai  VSIS. 


1 Amici-pa- 
tioi!9  and 
designs  of  tht 
proprietors 


1 Framers  of 
the  constitu- 
tion- 


3 Object  of 
the  proprie- 
tors 

a Constitu- 
tions signed 
March  11 

i \atu)-e  of 
the  constitu- 
tion adopted. 


1670. 

S Attempt  to 
establish  the 
constitution 
-and  the 
result. 


u.  1693. 


.671. 

e.  Circum- 
stances that 
retarded  and 
final  hj  defeat- 
ed the  settle- 
ment of  Clar- 
endon. 
c.  Dec 
d.  See  p 255. 


7.  Dissensions 
in  tlu  .itbe- 
tnarle  colony. 


1676. 


5.  *As  the  proprietors  of  Carolina  anticipated  tlie  rapid 
growth  of  a great  and  powerful  people  within  the  limits 
of  their  extensive  and  fertile  territory,  they  thought  proper 
to  establish  a permanent  form  of  government,  commensu- 
rate,  in  dignity,  with  the  vastness  of  their  expectations. 
’Tlie  task  of  framing  the  constitution  was  assigned  to  the 
Earl  of  Shaftesbury,  ^ine  of  the  number,  who  chose  the 
celebrated  philosopher,  John  Locke,  as  his  friend  and  ad- 
viser in  the  w'ork  of  legislation. 

6.  ^The  object  of  the  pro])rietors,  as  expressed*  by 
themselves,  was  “ to  make  the  government  of  Carolina 
agree,  as  nearly  as  possible,  to  the  monarchy  of  wdiich  it 
w^as  a part ; and  to  avoid  erecting  a numerous  democ- 
racy.” constitution  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  arfi. 
cles,  called  the  “Fundamental  Constitutions,”  w'as  adopted, 
establishing  a government  to  be  administered  by  lords 
and  noblemen  ; connecting  political  power  with  heredi- 
tary w'ealth  ; and  placing  nearly  every  office  in  the  go 
vernment  beyond  the  reach  of  the  people. 

7.  ‘’The  attempt  to  establish  the  new  form  of  govern- 
ment proved  ineffectual.  The  former  plain  and  simple 
laws  w-^ere  suited  to  the  circumstances  of  the  people,  and 
the  magnificent  model  of  government,  with  its  appenda- 
ges of  royalty,  contrasted  too  ludicrously  with  the  sparse 
population,  and  rude  cabins  of  Carolina.  After  a con- 
test of  little  more  than  twenty  years,  the  constitution, 
which  was  never  in  effectual  operation,  and  which  had 
proved  to  be  a source  of  perpetual  discord,  was  abrogated** 
by  the  proprietors  themselves. 

8.  “The  Clarendon  county  colony  had  never  been 
very  numerous,  and  the  barrenness  of  the  soil  in  its  vi- 
cinity offered  little  promise  of  reward  to  new  adventu- 
rers. In  1671  Sir  John  Yeamans,  the  governor,  was 
transferred®  from  the  colony  to  the  charge  of  another 
w’hich  had  recently  been  established^  in  South  Carolina. 
Numerous  removals  to  the  southward  greatly  reduced 
the  numbers  of  the  inhabitants,  and  nearly  the  whole 
country  embraced  within  the  limits  of  the  Clarendon  col- 
ony was  a second  time  surrendered  to  the  aborigines  be- 
fore the  year  1690. 

9.  'Domestic  dissensions  long  retarded  the  prosperity 
of  the  Albemarle,  or  northern  colony.  Disorder  arose 
from  the  attempts  of  the  governors  to  administer  the  go- 
vernment according  to  the  constitution  of  the  proprietors; 
excessive  taxation,  and  restrictions  upon  t'le  commerce  of 
the  colony,  occasioned  much  discontent ; while  numerous 
refugees  from  Virginia,  the  actors  in  Hacon’s  rebellion, 
friends  of  popular*  liberty,  being  kindly  sheltered  in 


I’art  H.] 


NORTH  CAROLINA. 


Carolina,  gave  encouragement  to  the  people  to  resist  op-  \G77, 
prossion.  

10.  ‘The  very  year*  after  the  suppression  of  Bacon’s  ..n^.vonin 
rebellion  in  Virginia,  a revolt  occurred  in  Carolina,  occa-  ^ 
sionod  by  an  attempt  to  etiforce  the  revenue  laws  against 

a vessel  from  New  England.  The  people  took  arms  in 
support  of  a smuggler,  and  imprisoned  tlie  president  of 
the  colony  and  six  members  of  his  council.  John  Cul- 
oepper,  wlio  had  recently  (led  from  South  Carolina,  was 
.he  leader  in  the  insurrection.  ^During  several  years,  «.Tranqumi 
Dllicers  chosen  by  the  j)cople  administered  tlie  govern-  ‘x^iored. 
mont,  and  tranquillity  was  for  a lime  restored.  Tlie  in- 
habitants were  restless  and  turbulent  under  a government 
imposed  on  them  from  abroad,  but  firm  and  tranquil  when 
(eft  to  take  care  of  themselves. 

11.  Hn  1083  Seth  Sotliel,  one  of  the  proprietors,  ar-  1683. 
rived  as  governor  of  the  province.  Being  exceedingly  3.  sofAe^g-oi^ 
avaricious,  he  not  only  plundered  the  colonists,  but  cheat-  character 
ed  his  proprietary  associates.  He  valued  his  olfice  only 

as  the  means  of  gaining  wealth,  and  in  the  pursuit  of  his 
favorite  object,  whether  as  judge,  or  executive,  he  was 
ever  open  to  bribery  and  corruption.  ^An  historian  of  t whati»re>’ 
North  Carolina  remarks,  that  “the  dark  shades  of  his 
character  were  not  relieved  by  a single  ray  of  virtue.” 

The  patience  of  the  inhabitants  being  exhausted  after  s His  arrest 
nearly  six  years  of  oppression,  they  seized  their  governor 
with  the  design  of  sending  him  to  England ; but,  at  his  1688 
own  request,  he  was  tried  by  the  assembly,  which  ban- 
ished him  from  tlie  colony. 

12.  *Ludwell,  the  next  governor,  redressed  the  frauds,  1689. 
public  and  private,  which  Sothel  had  committed,  and  re- 

stored  order  to  the  colony.  '’^In  1695  Sir  John  Archdale,  Ludweii. 
another  of  the  proprietors,  a man  of  much  sagacity  and  ex-  ^ Artrvai 
emplary  conduct,  arrived  as  governor  of  both  the  Caroli- 
mas.  ^In  1698  the  first  settlements  were  made  on  Pamlico  s.  First  settle- 
or  Tar*  River.  The  Pamlico  Indians  in  that  vicinity 
had  been  nearly  destroyed,  two  years  previous  by  a pes- 
lilential  fever ; while  another  numerous  tribe  had  been 
greatly  reduced  by  the  arms  of  a more  powerful  nation. 

13.  “The  want  of  harmony,  which  generally  prevailed  9-  incriose  oj 
between  the  proprietors  and  the  people,  did  not  check  the 
increase  of  population.  ‘®In  1707  a company  of  French  lo  Arrival  o^ 
Protestants,  who  had  previously  settled  in  Virginia,  re- 

moved  to  Carolina.  Two  years  later,  they  were  followed  1709. 


• Tar  River,  in  the  eastern  part  of  North  Carolina,  flows  S.E.,  and  enters  Paialico  Sound 
It  is  the  principal  river  next  south  of  the  Roanoke.  It  expands  into  a wide  esiuary  a short 
distance  below  the  villajre  of  Washington,  from  which  place  to  Pamlico  Sound,  a distance  of 
ferry  miles,  it  is  called  Pamlico  River 


'254 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  O 


\NAi.vsi»  by  a hundred  German  families  from  the  Rhine,*  who 
’ had  been  driven  in  poverty  from  tlieir  homes,  by  the  de- 
i.Provinona  vastal.ions  of  War,  and  religious  persecution.  ‘The  propri- 
’^unisrZita*  etors  assigned  to  each  family  two  hundred  and  fifty  acres 
of  land  ; and  generous  contributions  in  England  furnished 
them  with  provisions  and  implements  of  husbandry,  sufli- 
cient  for  their  immediate  wants. 

2 Changes  14.  “A  great  change  had  fallen  upon  the  numerous 
fmenu%n  Indian  tribes  on  the  sea-coast,  since  the  time  of  Sir  Walter 
trtbe^Vi^  Raleigh’s  attempted  settlements.  One  tribe,  which  could 
ii^r^wauer  bring  three  thousand  bowmen  into  the  field,  was  now 

Raieish.  reduced  to  fifteen  men  ; another  had  entirely  disappeared  ; 
and,  of  the  whole,  but  a remnant  remained.  After  hav- 
ing sold  most  of  their  lands,  their  reservations  had  been 
encroached  upon; — strong  drink  had  degraded  the  Indians, 
and  crafty  traders  had  impoverished  them  ; and  they  had 
passed  away  before  the  march  of  civilization,  like  snow 
beneath  a vertical  sun. 

8.  Tmearoras  15.  ^Tlie  Tuscaroras  and  the  Corees,  being  farther  in- 
“co/eci.  land,  had  held  little  intercourse  with  the  whites;  but  they 
had  observed,  with  jealousy  and  fear,  their  growing  pow- 
er, and  the  rapid  advance  of  their  settlements,  and  with 
Indian  secrecy  they  now  plotted  the  e.xtermination  of  the 
1711.  strangers.  surveyor,  who  was  found  upon  their  lands 
\mluvfh^'  chain  and  compass,  was  the  first  victim.*  Leav- 

tiiitws  ing  their  fire-arms,  to  avoid  suspicion,  in  small  parties, 

a.  Sept,  acting  in  concert,  they  approached  the  scattered  settle- 
ments along  Roanokef  River  and  Pamlico  Sound  ; and  in 
a.  Oct.  2.  night,^‘  one  hundred  and  thirty  persons  fell  by  the 

hatchet. 

i Services  of  16.  ^Colonel  Barnwell,  with  a considerable  body  of 
rveuJgaiMst  friendly  Cherokees,  Creeks,  and  Catawbas,  was  sent  from 
the  Indians  Carolina  to  the  relief  of  the  settlers,  and  having 

defeated  the  enemy  in  different  actions,  he  pursued  them 
to  their  fortified  town,+  which  capitulated,  and  the  Indians 
6 Farther  Were  allowed  to  escape.  ®But  in  a few  days  the  treaty 
'^thxend  of^  broken  on  both  sides,  and  the  Indians  renewed  hostil- 
thewar.  [ties.  At  length  Colonel  Moore,  of  South  Carolina,  ar- 
c Dec.  rived, with  forty  white  men  and  eight  hundred  friendly 
1713.  Indians  ; and  in  1713  the  Tuscaroras  were  besieged  in 
t' Aprils,  their  fort,§  and  eight  hundred  taken  prisoners.'*  At  last 

* The  Rhine,  one  of  the  most  important  rivers  in  Europe,  rises  in  Switzerland,  passei 
‘hrough  Lake  Constance,  and  after  flowing  N.  and  N.W.  through  Germany,  it  turns  to  the 
vest,  and,  through  several  channels,  enters  the  North  Sea  or  German  Ocean,  between  Holland 
and  Belgium. 

1 Roanoke  River,  formed  by  the  junction  of  Staunton  and  Dan  Rivers,  near  the  south 
boundary  of  Virginia,  Hows  S.E.  through  the  northeastern  part  of  North  Carolina,  and  enters 
,'he  head  of  .\ibem  irle  Sound. 

X This  place  was  near  the  River  Neuse,  a short  distance  above  Edenton,  in  Craven  County, 
i This  place  was  in  Greene  County,  on  Cotentnea  (or  Cotechney)  Creek,  a short  distance 
above  its  entrance  into  the  River  Neuse 


Part  II.] 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


255 


the  ho.stile  part  cf  the  tribe  migrated  north,  and,  joining  1713, 

their  kindred  in  iNevv  York,  became  the  si.xth  nation  of  

tlie  Iroquois  confederacy.  In  1715  peace  was  concluded*  1715. 
witli  the  Corees.  a.  Feb. 

17.  4n  1729,  the  two  Carolinas,  which  had  hitherto  1729. 
been  under  tlie  superintendence  of  tiie  same  board  of  » Events  that 
proprietors,  were  finally  separated;**  and  royal  govern.  ^^1729  ** 
ments,  entirely  unconnected,  were  established'*  over  them.  ^ 

‘From  this  time,  until  the  period  immediately  preceding  2 condition 
the  Revolution,  few  events  occurred  to  disturb  the  peace  of^^-yrtWcan 
and  inen^asing  prosperity  of  North  Carolina.  In  1744 
public  attention  was  turned  to  the  defence  of  the  sea-coast, 
m account  of  the  commencement  of  hostilities  between 
Fngland  and  Spain.  About  the  time  of  the  commence- 
ment of  the  French  and  Indian  war,  the  colony  received 
arge  accessions  to  its  numbers,  by  emigrants  from  Ireland  1754 
ind  Scotland,  and  thus  the  settlements  were  e.xtended  into 
he  interior,  where  the  soil  was  far  more  fertile  than  the 
ands  previously  occu])ied. 


CHAPTER  XL 

SOUTH  CAROLINA.*  ’ Subject  of 

Chapter  XI 

1.  ‘The  charter  granted  to  Lord  Clarendon  and  others,  3.  charter  te 
.n  1663,  embraced,  as  has  been  stated,'*  a large  extent  of 
territory,  reaching  from  Virginia  to  Florida.  “After  the  1(579 
establishment  of  a colony  in  the  northern  part  of  their  4 
province,  the  proprietors,  early  in  1670,  fitted  out  several 
ships,  with  emigrants,  for  planting  a southern  colony,  un- 
der  the  direction  of  William  Sayle,  who  had  previously 
exp.ored  the  coast.  The  ships  which  bore  the  emigrahts 
entered  the  harbor  of  Port  Royal,  near  Beaufort, I whence, 

^fter  a short  delay,  they  sailed  into  AsiileyJ  River,  on  the 


’ SOUTH  C.VROLTNA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  nearly  33,000  square 
jnilts.  The  sea-coast  is  bordered  with  a chain  of  fertile  islands.  The  Low  Country,  extending 
from  eighty  to  100  miles  from  the  coast,  is  covered  with  forests  of  pitch  pine,  called  pir^  bar- 
rens, interspersed  with  marshes  and  swamps,  which  form  excellent  rice  plantations.  Beyond 
this,  extending  fifty  or  sixty  miles  in  width,  is  the  Middle  Country,  composed  of  numerous 
ridges  of  .ssind  hills,  presenting  an  appearance  which  has  been  compared  to  the  waves  of  the 
Beji  suddenly  arrested  in  their  coijrse.  Beyond  these  sand  hills  commences  the  Upjier  Country, 
which  is  a beautiful  and  healthy,  and  generally  fertile  region,  about  800  feet  above  the  level  of 
the  se.a.  The  Blue  Bidge,  a brauch  of  the  Alleghanies,  passes  along  the  N iVestern  bound.ary 
of  the  state. 

+ Beaufort,  in  South  Carolina,  is  situated  on  Port  Royal  Island,  on  the  W.  bank  of  Poif 
Royal  River,  a narrow  branch  of  the  ocean.  It  is  sixteen  miles  from  the  sea,  and  about  tliirty. 
six  miles,  in  a direct  line,  N.L.  from  Savannah  (See  Map,  p.  129.) 

i Ashley  River  rises  about  thirty  miles  N.W.  from  Charleston,  and,  passing  along  the  wert 
Side  of  the  city  enters  Chari  jston  Harbor  seven  miles  from  the  ocean.  (See  Map,  next  piige.) 


roLONIAL  HISTORY. 


(Boo*  II 


2f>0 

ANALYSIS,  soutli  siclc  of  whicli  the  settlement  of  Old  C-jarloston  was 
commenced.  The  colony,  in  honor  of  Sir  George  Carle, 
ret,  one  of  the  proprietors,  was  called  tlie  (Jaktekkt 
County  Colony. 

1071.  2.  ‘Early  in  1671  Governor  Sayle  sunk  under  the  dis- 

sickly  climate,  and  the  council  appoint(id  Joseph 
1671.  \Ve.st  to  succeed  liim,  until  tliey  should  learn  llie  will  of 
the  proprietors.  In  a few  months.  Sir  John  Ycamans, 

a.  Dec.  then  governor  of  Clarendon,  was  apjiointed*  governor  of 
* T/i£  colony  the  southern  colony.  ^From  Barbadoes  he  brought  a 
number  of  African  slaves,  and  Soutli  Carolina  was,  from 
the  first,  e.sscntially,  a planting  state,  with  slave  labor, 
s TiitgTT-  ^Representative  government  was  early  established'*  by  the 
^ihic^ionf.  people,  but  tiie  attempt  to  carry  out  the  plan  of  govern 

b.  1761--2.  inent  formed  by  the  proprietors  proved  ineffectual. 
»iarc7a7hat  cijcumstaiices  contributed  to  promote  the 

facorcii  Vie  early  settlement  of  South  Carolina.  A long  and  bloody 
andt^owt/i  War  between  two  neighboring  Indian  tribes,  and  a fatal 
c^ivuiil  epidemic  which  had  recently  prevailed,  had  opened  the 
way  for  the  more  peaceful  occupation  of  the  country  by 
the  English.  The  recent  conquest  of  New  Netherlands 
induced  many  of  the  Dutch  to  emigrate,  and  several  ship 

c.  1671.  loads  of  them  were  conveyed®  to  Carolina,  by  the  proprie- 

tors, free  of  expense.  Lands  were  assigned  them  west  of 
the  Ashley  River,  wliere  they  formed  a settlement,  which 
was  called  Jamestown.  The  inliabitants  soon  spread 
themselves  through  the  country,  and  in  process  of  time 
the  town  was  deserted.  Their  prosperity  induced  many 
of  their  countrymen  from  Holland  to  follow  them.  A few 
years  la'.er  a company  of  French  Protestants,  refugees  from 

d.  1679.  their  own  country,  were  sent*'  over  by  the  king  of  England. 

5 scwer'.tnt  4.  ^The  pleasant  location  of  “ Oyster  Point,”  between 
efciMviis^on.  1‘ivers  Ashley  and  Cooper,*  had  early  attracted  tlie  at- 
tention of  tlie  settlers,  and  had  gained  a few  inhabitants  ; 

1680.  and  in  1680  the  foundation  of  a new  town  was  laid  there, 
which  was  called  Charleston. f It  was  immediately  de- 


Vlf.IXITY  CF  CH.VAI.ESTON. 


* CooppT  River  ri.<es  about  thirty-five  miles  N.E. 
from  Charleston,  and  passing  along  the  e.ast  side  of  the 
rity,  unites  with  Ashley  River,  to  form  Charleston 
Harbor.  Wando  River,  a short  but  broad  stream,  en- 
ters the  Cooper  from  the  east,  four  miles  above  the 
city.  (See  Map.) 

t Charleston^  a city  and  seaport  of  S.  Carolina,  is 
situated  on  a peninsula  formed  by  the  union  of  Ashley 
and  (.'ooper  Rivers,  .seven  miles  from  the  oi-ean.  It  is 
only  about  seven  feet  above  high  tide  ; and  parts  of 
the  city  have  been  overflowed  when  the  wind  and  tide 
have  combined  to  raise  the  waters.  Th  i harbor,  be- 
low the  city,  is  about  twj  miles  in  width,  and  seven  in 
length,  across  the  mouth  of  which  is  a 8.T..d  bar,  having 
four  passages,  the  dee)>est  of  which,  ne.-ir  Sullivan’s 
Island,  has  seventeen  feet  of  water,  at  high  tide.  Dur- 
ing the  summer  months  the  city  is  more  healthy  than 
the  surrounding  country. 


Paht  II  j 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


2f)7 


ciaroltlio  cnp  lal  of  'J)o  provinco,  and  during  the  first  ]G§0. 

year  thirty  dwellings  wt're  erected.  ‘In  the  same  year 

the  colony  was  involved  in  dilHculties  with  the  Indians.  ]cuiuiic'^m- 
Straggling  parties  of  the  Westoes  began  to  plunder  the 
plantations,  aiul  several  Indians  were  sliot  by  the  planters. 

War  immediately  broke  out  ; a price  was  fixed  on  In- 
dian prisoners;  atid  many  of  them  were  sent  to  the  West 
Indies,  and  sold  for  slaves.  The  following  year"  peace  was  a.  mi. 
concluded;  and  commissioners  were  aj)j)ointed  to  decide 
all  complaints  between  the  contending  parties. 

5.  “In  Jb84  a few  families  of  Scotch  emigrants  settled 
at  I’ort  Royal ; but  two  years  later,  the  Spaniards  of  St. 
Augustine,  claiming  the  territory,  invaded  the  settlement, 

and  laid  it  waste.  “About  this  time  the  revocation^’  of  tfie  3.  itcmovaioj 

Rm^uenotH  to 
America. 
b.  1685. 


1084. 

2.  Events  at 
Fort  Royal. 

1080. 


edict  of  Nantes*  induced  a lar<re  number  of  French  Pro- 


led  Huguenots,  to  leave  their  coun- 
A few  settled  in 


4.  How  they 
were  at  first 


testaiits,  generally  c 
try  and  seek  an  asylum  m America 
New  England  ; others  in  New  York  ; but  South  Carolina 
became  tlieir  chief  >’esort.  ^Although  they  had  been  in- 
duced, by  the  proprietors,  to  believe  that  the  full  rights  of  regar^f^and 
citizenship  would  be  extended  to  them  here,  yet  they  bytheEi*^- 
were  long  viewed  with  jealousy  and  distrust  by  the  Eng- 
lish settlers,  who  were  desirous  of  driving  them  from  the 
country,  by  enforcing  against  them  the  laws  of  England 
respecting  aliens. 

0.  “The  administration'  of  Governor  Colleton  was  sig- 
nalized  by  a continued  series  of  disputes  \\  ith  the  people, 
who,  like  the  settlers  in  North  Cai'olina,  re;"’used  to  sub- 
mit to  the  form  of  government  established  by  the  proprie- 
tors. An  attempt  of  the  governor  to  collect  the  rents 
claimed  by  the  proprietors,  finally  drove  the  people  to  open 
rebellion.  They  forcibly  took  possession  of  tiie  public  rec- 
ords, held  assemblies  in  opposition  to  the  governor,  and  the 
authority  of  the  proprietors,  and  imprisoned  the  secretary  of 
the  province.  At  length  Colleton,  pretending  danger  from 
Indians  or  Spaniards,  called  out  the  militia,  and  pro- 
claimed the  province  under  martial  law.  This  only  ex- 
asperated the  people  the  more,  and  Colleton  was  finally 
impeached  by  the  assembly,  and  banished  from  the  pro- 
vince. 

7.  “During  these  commotions,  Seth  Sothel,  who  had  1690. 
previously  3een  banished'^  from  North  Carolina,  arrived 
in  the  pro\ince,  and  assumed  the  government,  with  the  d.  seep  253. 


ring  Oov. 
Colleton’s 
administra- 
tion. 

c 1686— 169C 


* Nantes  is  a larpre  commercial  city  in  the  west  of  France,  on  the  N.  side  of  the  kiTei  Loire, 
thirty  miles  from  its  mouth.  It  was  in  this  place  that  Henry  IV.  promulgated  the  famous 
edict  in  1598,  in  favor  of  the  Protestants,  granting  them  the  free  exerci.se  of  their  religion.  In 
1685  this  edict  icas  revoked  by  Louis  .XI V ; — a violent  persecution  of  the  Protestants  followed, 
tnd  thousands  of  them  tied  from  the  kingdom. 

38 


25S 


COLONIAL  HISTORY.  I boon  u 


4NALY5IS.  consent  of  the  people.  But  his  avarice  lea  aim  to  tram- 
“ pie  upon  every  restraint  of  justice  and  equity  ;•  and  after 
two  years  of  tyranny  and  misrule,  he  likewise  was  de- 
. r.udweiva  poscd  aud  banished  by  the  people.  ‘Philip  Ludwell,  for 
some  time  governor  of  North  Carolina,  was  then  sent  to  the 
1692.  southern  province,  to  re-establish  the  authority  of  the  pro- 
prietors. But  tlie  old  disputes  revived,  and  after  a brief, 
but  turbulent  administration,  he  gladly  withdrew  into 
Virginia. 


1693.  8.  ®In  1693,  one  cause  of  discontent  with  the  people 

’ was  removed  by  the  proprietors;  who  abolished  tlie  “Fun- 

damental Constitution,”  and  returned  to  a more  simple 
3.  Arch-  and  more  republican  form  of  government.  *But  conten- 
minutreuton.  tious  and  disputes  still  continuing,  Jolm  Archdale,  who 
was  a Quaker,  and  proprietor,  came  over  in  1695  ; and 
by  a wise  and  equitable  administration,  did  much  to  allay 
private  animosities,  and  remove  the  causes  of  civil  dis- 
French  coi’d.  \Mattei*s  of  general  moment  were  settled  to  the 
refugees,  satisfaction  of  all,  excepting  the  French  refugees;  and 
such  was  the  antipathy  of  the  English  settlers  against 
these  peaceable,  but  unfortunate  people,  that  Governor 
Archdale  found  it  necessary  to  exclude  the  latter  from  all 
concern  in  the  legislature. 


1696.  9.  ^Fortunately  for  the  peace  of  the  colony,  soon  atler 

^tton!^T'ie  return  of  Archdale,  all  difficulties  with  the  Huguenots 
wUhlluin  amicably  settled.  Their  quiet  and  inodensive  beha- 

vior, and  their  zeal  for  the  success  of  the  colony,  had 
gradually  removed  the  national  antipathies;  and  the  gen- 

1697.  eral  assembly  at  length  admitted^  them  to  all  the  rights 
u.  March,  of  citizciis  and  freemen.  The  French  and  English  Pro- 
testants of  Carolina  have  ever  since  lived  together  in  liar- 

1702.  mony  and  peace.  ®In  1702,  immediately  after  the  decla- 
6.  Warlike  ratioip  of  war,  bv  England,  against  France  and  Spain 

measure  pro-  ^ i i i i i* 

posed hy  the  Govemor  Moore  proposed  to  tlie  assembly  or  Carolina  an 
governor  in  against  the  Spanish  settlement  of  St.  Augus- 

b May.  {j^  Florida.  ^The  more  considerate  opposed  the  pro- 

'^ved.^^^  ject,  but  a majority  being  in  favor  of  it,  a sum  of  about 
nine  thousand  dollars  was  voted  for  the  war,  and  1200 
men  were  raised,  of  whom  half  were  Indians. 

I Erpediiion  10.  ^While  Colonel  Daniel  marched  again.st  St.  Angus- 
by  land,  the  governor  proceeded  with  the  main  body 
by  sea,  and  blocked  up  the  harbor.  The  Spaniards,  tak. 
ng  with  them  all  their  most  valuable  effects,  and  a large 
supply  of  provisions,  retired  to  their  castle.  As  nothing 
could  be  effected  again.st  it,  for  the  want  of  heavy  artil- 
lery, Daniel  was  despatched  to  .lamaica,*  for  cannon,  mor- 


• Jamau  i,  oue  of  the  M'e-st  India  T.-Jiand.s,  is  100  miles  S.  from  Cuba,  and  80C  S.E.  from  8i 
Aucostine.  It  is  of  jn  oval  form,  and  is  about  150  miles  long. 


I’AR'r  11.  j 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


259 


tars,  &c.  During  his  absoncc,  two  Spanish  sliips  appcdr-  i'j'03. 

C(1  oil’  the  harbor;  when  Governor  Moore,  abandoning  lii.s 

ships,  made  a liasty  retreat  into  Carolina.  Colonel  Dan- 
iel, on  his  return,  standing  in  for  the  harbor,  made  a nar- 
row escape  from  the  enemy. 

11.  ‘The  hasty  retreat  of  the  governor  was  severely  i.  D<j6?inc«r- 
censured  by  the  people  of  Carolina.  This  enterprise 

loaded  the  colony  with  a debt  of  more  than  20,000  dollars, 
for  the  payment  of  which  bills  of  credit  were  issued  ; the 
first  paper  money  used  in  Carolina.  “An  expedition  which  1703. 
was  soon  after  undertaken*  against  the  Apalachian  In- 
dians,  who  were  in  alliance  with  the  Spaniards,  proved 
more  successful.  The  Indian  towns  between  the  rivers 
Altamaha*  and  Savannahf  were  laid  in  ashes ; several 
lumdred  Indians  were  taken  prisoners;  and  the  whole  1704. 
province  of  Apalachia  was  obliged  to  submit  to  the  Eng- 
lish government. 

12.  “The  establishment  of  the  Church  of  England,  in  3.  FMabiuh- 
Carolina,  had  long  been  a favorite  object  with  several  of  ‘‘^chlrch^^ 
the  proprietors,  and  during  the  administration  of  Sir  Na- 
thaniel  Johnson,  who  succeeded''  Governor  Moore,  their  b.  1704. 
designs  were  fully  carried  out ; and  not  only  was  the 
Episcopal  form  of  worship  established,  as  the  religion  of 

he  province,  but  all  dissenters  were  excluded  from  the 
colonial  legislature.  *The  dissenters  then  carried  \heiv  i.  Decision  of 
cause  before  the  English  parliament,  which  declared  that 
the  acts  complained  of  were  repugnant  to  the  laws  of 
England,  and  contrary  to  the  charter  of  the  proprietors. 

‘Soon  after,  the  colonial  assembly  of  Carolina  repealed*  1706. 
the  laws  which  disfranchised  a portion  of  the  people  ; but  at/mnd£ 
the  Church  of  England  remained  the  established  religion 
of  the  province  until  the  Revolution.  c.  nov, 

13.  “From  these  domestic  troubles,  a threatened  inva-  Threatened 
sion  of  the  province  turned  the  attention  of  the  people 
towards  their  common  defence  against  foreign  enemies. 

’Queen  Anne’s  war  still  continued  ; and  Spain,  consider- 

ing  Carolina  as  a part  of  Florida,  determined  to  assert  her 
right  by  force  of  arms.  ®In  1706,  a French  and  Spanish  s.  Events 
squadron  from  Flavanna  appeared  before  Charleston  ; but  red  in  ivoe. 
tho  inhabitants,  headed  by  the  governor  and  Colonel  Rhett, 
assembled  in  great  numbers  for  the  defence  of  the  city. 


* T>.c  A'.tamahn^  a large  and  navigable  river  of  Georgia,  is  formed  by  the  union  of  the  Ocone® 
ind  the  Ocmulge-i,  after  which  it  hows  S.E..  upwards  of  109  miles,  and  enters  the  Atlantic  by 
several  outlets,  sixty  miles  S.W.  from  Savannah.  Milledgeville,  tlie  capital  of  the  state,  is  oo 
Oie  Oconee,  tlie  uorthern  branch.  (See  Map,  201.) 

t The  Savannah  River  has  its  head  branches  in  N.  Carolina,  and,  running  a S.  Eiistera 
course,  forms  the  boundary  between  S.  Carolina  and  Georgia.  The  largest  vessels  pass  up  the 
river  fourteen  miles,  and  .steamboats  to  .\ugusta,  120  miles,  iu  a direct  line,  frem  the  in  mth  of 
the  river,  and  more  than  300  ^y  the  river's  course. 


260 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS 


1715. 

..  Inaian  war 
qf  1715. 


The  enemy  landed  in  several  places,  but  were  rcpi  l.sed 
witli  loss.  One  of  the  French  sliips  was  taken,  and  liie 
invasion,  at  first  so  alarming,  was  repelled  vritli  little  loss, 
and  little  expense  to  the  colony. 

14.  ‘In  1715  a general  Indian  war  broke  out,  headed 
by  the  Yamassees,  and  involving  all  the  Indian  tribes  from 
Cape  Fear  River  to  the  Alabama.  Tlie  Yamas.sees  had 
previously  shown  great  friendsliip  to  the  English  ; and 
the  war  commenced®  before  tlie  latter  were  aware  of  their 


April  26 


2.  Services 
cj  Gov.  Cra- 
ven, and  close 
qf  tfw  war. 


b May. 


.5  Domestic 
revolution. 

4.  Causes  of 
discontent. 


6.  Result  of 
the  contro- 
versy. 


5.  Dec 

1720. 


I.  Hicholson. 


d Sept, 
e 1721. 

7.  Arranse- 
rsent  between 
the  proprie- 
tors and  the 
king. 


8.  Situation 
of  the  Carc- 


danger. 


The  frontier  settlements  were  desolated  ; Pori 


Royal  was  abandoned  ; Charleston  itself  was  in  dan- 
ger ; and  tlie  colony  seemed  near  its  ruin.  “But  Gov- 
ernor Craven,  with  nearly  the  entire  force  of  the  colony, 
advanced  against  the  enemy,  drove  their  straggling  parties 
before  him,  and  on  the  banks  of  the  Salkehatchie*  encoun- 
tered^'  their  main  body  in  camp,  and  after  a bloody  battle 
gained  a complete  victory.  At  length  the  Yamassees,  be- 
ing driven  from  their  territory,  retired  to  Florida,  where 
they  were  kindly  received  by  the  Spaniards. 

15.  ^The  war  with  the  Yamassees  was  followed,  in 

1719,  by  a domest'c  revolution  in  Carolina.  the  pro- 

prietors refused  to  pay  any  portion  of  the  debt  incurred  by 
the  war,  and  likewise  enforced  their  land  claims  with  se- 
verity, the  colonists  began  to  look  towards  the  crown  for 
assistance  and  protection.  ^Yfter  much  controversy  and 
difficulty  with  the  proprietors,  the  assembly  and  the  people 
openly  rebelled  against  their  authority,  and  in  the  name 
of  the  king  proclaiineiF  James.  Moore  governor  of  the 
province.  The  agent  of  Carolina  obtained,  in  England,  a 
hearing  from  the  lords  of  the  regency,  who  decided  that 
the  proprietors  had  forfeited  their  charter. 

16.  “While  measures  were  taken  for  its  abrogation, 
Francis  Nicholson,  who  had  previously  exercised  the  of- 
fice of  governor  in  New  York,  in  Maryland,  in  Virginia, 
and  in  Nova  Scotia,  now  received'^  a royal  commission  as 
governor  of  Carolina  ; and,  early  in  the  following  year,* 
arrived  in  the  province.  ’The  controversy  with  the  pro- 
prietors was  finally  adjusted  in  1729,  when  seven,  out  of 
the  eight,  sold  to  the  king,  for  less  than  80,000  dollars, 
their  claims  to  the  soil  and  rents  in  both  Carolinas  ; and 
all  assigned  to  him  the  powers  of  government  granted 
them  by  heir  charter.  “Both  Carolinas  then  became 
royal  governments,  under  which  they  remained  until  the 
Revolution. 


♦ Salkehatchie  is  the  name  (riven  to  the  uppei  portion  of  the  Carubahee  River,  (wliich  see 
Map,  p.  129.)  Its  course  is  S.E.,  and  it  is  from  twenty  to  thirty  miles  E.  from  the  Savanoab 

Bivex. 


1*ART  IT.] 


JAMES  OQLKTllORPE. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

G 0 R G I A .* 


1 . ’ At  tlie  time  of  (he  surrender'^  of  the 
Carolina  cliarter  to  the  crown,  the  country 
southwest  of  the  Savannah  was  a wilder- 
ness, occupied  by  savage  tribes,  and 
claimed  by  Spain  as  a part  of  Florida, 
and  by  Enghmd  as  a part  of  Carolina. 

*llap[)ily  for  the  claims  of  the  latter,  and 
the  security  of  Carolina,  in  1732  a number  of  persons  in 
England,  inllueneed  by  motives  of  patriotism  and  human-  tine o/ the 
itv\  lorined  tlio  project  oi  j)hiiiting  a colony  in  the  dis- 
J)uted  territory.  a.  172;.' 

2.  ^James  Oglethorpe,  a member  of  the  Briti.sh  parlia-  /ormfdt! 
ment,  a soldier  and  a loyalist,  but  a friend  of  the  uiifor-  .s.  ol'iethoipe 
tunate,  first  conceived  the  idea  of  Ofiening  for  the  poor  Z'vi'enta' 
of  his  own  country,  and  for  persecuted  Protestants  of  all 
nations,  an  asylum  in  America,  where  former  poverty 

would  be  no  reproach,  and  where  all  might  worship  with- 
out fear  of  persecution.  ‘‘The  benevolent  enterprise  met  .»  r/mr’-am. 
with  favor  from  the  king,  who  granted, for  twenty-one  ‘r<>^rlnc. 
years,  to  a coi’poration,  “ in  trust  for  the  poor,”  the  coun-  20 

try  between  the  Savannah  and  the  Altamaha,  and  west- 
ward to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  new  province  was  named 
Georgia. 

3.  *ln  November  of  the  same  year,  Oglethorpe,  with  5.  seai'v.ini 
nearly  one  hundred  and  twenty  emigrants,  embarked<=  for 
America,  and  after  touching'*  at  Charleston  and  Port  1733.^ 
Royal,  on  the  twelfth  of  February  landed  at  Savannah. f d.  Jan.  24. 
On  Yamacraw  bluff,  a settlement  was  immediately  com- 
menced, and  the  town,  after  the  Indian  name  of  the  river, 

was  called  Savannah.  ® After  completing  a slight  fortifi-  conference. 


* GEOUGTA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  60,000  square  miles. 
The  entire  coa.st,  to  the  distance  of  seven  or  eight  miles,  is  intersected  by  numerous  inlets,  com- 
municating witli  each  other,  and  navigable  for  small  vessels.  The  islands  thus  formed  consist 
meetly  of  salt  marshes,  which  produce  sea  Island  cotton  of  a superior  quality.  The  coast  on 
ths  mainland,  to  the  distance  of  several  mile.®,  is  mostly  a salt  marsh  ; beyond  which  are  tbf 
fine  bari-ens,  and  the  ridges  of  sand  hills,  similar  to 
those  of  South  Cai-olina.  The  Upper  Country  is  an  ex- 
tc'usive  tjible  land,  with  a black  and  fertile  soil.  Near 
the  boundary  of  Tennessee  and  Carolina,  on  the  north, 
the  country  Incomes  mounbiinous. 

t Snvnnnnh.,  now  the  largest  city,  and  the  principal 
seaport  of  Georgia,  is  situated  on  the  S.AV.  bank  of  the 
Savannah  River,  on  a sandy  plain  forty  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  tide,  and  .seventeen  miles  from  the  sea. 

The  city  is  regularly  laid  out  in  the  form  of  a par- 
allelogram, with  streets  crossing  efich  other  at  right 
angles,  ^'es.sels  requiring  fourteen  feet  of  water  come 
up  to  the  wharves  of  the  city , and  larger  vessels  to 
Fathom  Hoh',  three  miles  below  the  city.  (See 


VICINITY  OF  SAVANNAH. 


262 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  IL 


ANALYSI.S. 


First  meet- 
mg  loi'.h  the 
Indiana. 


Character 
ef  the  ear!!/ 
aeitlers. 


3.  Ar.-lval  of 
other  enii- 
gidiita. 


4.  Regula- 
tions of  the 
t>  iiateea. 


17.35. 

5.  Addition 
made  to  the 

colony 
in  17J6 
a Fcl)  IS. 

6.  Prepara- 
tions for  war. 


cation  for  the  defence  of  the  settlers,  Oglethorpe  invited 
tlie  neighboring  liidian  chiefs  to  meet  him  at  Savannah, 
in  order  to  treat  witli  them  for  their  lands,  and  establish 
relations  of  friendship. 

4.  ‘In  June  the  chiefs  of  the  Creek  nation  assembled  ; 
— kind  feelings  prevailed  \ and  tlie  English  were  cordially 
welcomed  to  the  country.  An  aged  warrior  presented 
several  bundles  of  skins,  saying  that,  although  the  Indians 
were  poor,  they  gave,  with  a good  heart,  such  things  as 
they  possessed.  Another  chief  presented  the  skin  of  a 
butlalo,  painted,  on  the  inside,  with  the  head  and  feathers 
of  an  eagle.  He  said  the  lilnglish  were  as  swift  as  the 
eagle,  and  as  strong  as  the  butlalo;  for  they  flew  over  vast 
seas ; and  were  so  powerful,  that  nothing  could  withstand 
them.  He  reminded  them  that  the  feathers  oft  he  eagle  were 
soft,  and  signified  love  ; that  the  skin  of  the  buffalo  was  warm, 
and  signified  protection  ; and  therefore  he  hoped  the  Eng- 
lish would  love  and  protect  the  little  families  of  the  Indians. 

.5.  'The  settlers  rapidly  increased  in  numbers,  but  a;i 
most  of  those  who  first  came  over,  w'cre  not  only  poor,  but 
unaccustomed  to  habits  of  industry,  they  were  poorly 
qualified  to  encounter  the  toil  and  hardships  to  which  their 
situation  e.xposed  them.  ®The  liberality  of  the  trustees 
then  invited  emigrants  of  more  enterprising  habits  ; and 
large  numbers  of  Swiss,  Germans,  and  Scotch,  accepted 
tlieir  proposals,  ^'flie  regulations  of  the  trustees  at  first 
forbade  the  use  of  negroes, — prohibited  the  importation 
of  rum, — and  interdicted  all  trade  with  the  Indians,  with- 
out a special  license.  Slavery  was  declared  to  be  no* 
only  immoral,  but  contrary  to  the  laws  of  England. 

6.  Hsarly  in  1736,  Oglethorpe,  who  had  previously 
visited  England,  returned*  to  Georgia,  with  a new  com- 
pany of  three  hundred  emigrants.  °ln  anticipation  of 
,war  between  England  and  Spain,  he  fortified  his  colony, 
by  erecting  forts  at  Augusta,*  Darien, f Frederica, J on 
Cumberland  Island§  near  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Mary’s,]] 


* Aiighsta  City  is  situated  on  the  S.W.  siiie  of  the  Savannah  River  120  miles  N.W.  frcci 
Savannah  City.  It  is  at  the  head  of  steamboat  navigation  on  the  Savannah,  is  surrounded  by 
a rich  country,  and  li:is  an  :u*tive  trade. 

t Darien  is  situated  on  a high  sandy  bluff,  on  the  north  and  principal  channel  of  the  Alta- 
vici.MTV  OF  FRF.DEHiCA.  maha.  twelve  miles  from  the  b.ar  near  its  mouth.  (.Sec  Map.) 

t Frede-ira  is  situated  on  the  west  side  of  St.  Simon’s  Island. 

below  the  princiijal  mouth  of  the  Altamaha.  and  on  one  of  iti 
navigable  channels.  The  fort,  mentioned  above,  was  constructed 
of  tabby,  a mi.xture  of  water  and  lime,  with  shelb  or  gravel, 
forming  a hard  rooky  m.ass  when  dry.  The  ruins  of  the  fort 
may  still  be  seen.  (See  Map.', 

^ Ciimbrrlnnd  Island  lies  opposite  the  coast,  at  the  sonthejistern 
extremity  of  Georgia.  It  is  fifteen  mihts  in  length,  and  from  one 
to  four  in  width.  The  fort  v:is  on  the  southern  point,  and 
commanded  the  entrance  to  St.  M.ary’s  River. 

I|  S9.  Mary' a River forming  part  of  the  boundary  between 
(Georgia  ami  Florida,  enters  the  Atlantic,  between  Cuiubarbod 
Tsland  on  the  north,  and  Amelia  Island  on  the  south 


VT  II.J 


GEORGIA. 


263 


wiH  evrn  as  far  as  the  St.  John’s,  claiming  for  the  Eng- 
lish, nil  t'te  territory  north  of  that  river.  4)iit  tlie  Sj>an- 
i?h  autliorities  of  St.  Augustine  cxanpluined  of  the  near 
approach  of  tlie  English  ; and  their  commissioners,  sent 
to  confer  witli  Oglethorpe,  demanded  the  evacuation  of 
th('  country,  as  far  north  as  St.  Helena  Sound  ;*  and,  in 
■;ase  of  refusal,  threatened  hostilities.  ''The  fortress  at 
I he  mouth  of  the  St.  John’s  was  abandoned  ; but  that  near 
the  mouth  of  the  St.  Mary’s  was  retained  ; and  this  river 
uflerwaids  became  the  southern  boundary  of  Georgia. 

7.  *'rhe  celebrated  John  Wesley,  founder  of  the  Metho- 
dist church,  had  returned  with  Oglethorpe,  with  the  cha- 
ritable design  of  rendering  Georgia  a religious  colony, 
end  of  converting  the  Indians.  Tlaving  become  unpopu- 
lar by  his  zeal  and  imprudence,  he  was  indicted  for  exer- 
cising  unwarranted  ecclesiastical  authority  ; and,  after  a 
residence  of  two  years  in  the  colony,  he  returned  to  Eng- 
lind,  where  he  was  long  distinguished  for  his  piety  and 
usefulness.  ^Soon  after  his  return  the  Rev.  George 
Whitefield.  another  and  more  distinguished  Methodist, 
visited*  Georgia,  with  the  design  of  establishing  an  orphan 
asylum  on  lands  obtained  from  the  trustees  for  that  pur- 
pose. The  plan  but  partially  succeeded  during  his  life- 
time, and  was  abandoned  after  his  death. 

8.  ®To  hasten  the  preparations  for  the  impending  con- 
test with  Spain,  Oglethorpe  again  visited'  England,  where 
he  received''  a commission  as  brigadier-general,  with  a 
command  extending  over  South  Carolina,  and,  after  an 
absence  of  more  than  a year  and  a half,  returned®  to 
Georgia,  bringing  with  him  a regiment  of  600  men,  for 
the  defence  of  the  southern  front  ers.  Tn  the  latter  part 
of  1780,  England  declared''  war  against  Spain  ; and 
Oglethorpe  immediately  planned  an  expedition  against  St. 
Augustine.  In  May  of  the  following  year,®  he  entered 
Florida  with  a select  force  of  four  hundred  men  from  his 
regiment,  some  Carolina  troops,  and  a lai'ge  body  of 
friendly  Indians. 

9.  ®A  Spanish  fort,  twenty-five  miles  from  St.  Augus- 
tine, surrendered  after  a short  resistance  ; — another,  within 
two  miles,  was  abandoned  ; but  a summons  for  the  s’jr- 
render  of  the  town  was  answered  by  a bold  defiance.  For 
a time  the  Spaniards  were  cut  off  from  all  supplies,  by 
ships  stationed  at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor  ; but  at  length 
several  Spanish  galleys  eluded  the  vigilance  of  the  block- 
ading squadron,  and  brought  a reenforcement  and  supplies 


l.  Clahn  '1  ur 
gfid  by  ihA 
Upamsh  a'X- 
Uur  Uiat. 


2.  Jlorrffar 
their  claim* 
were  admit- 
ted. 


3.  M’esl-y  • 
and 
ite  vbject. 


i ll'hnt  ren 
dereil  him 
vnpop  '.tar, 
and  caused 
his  return. 


5.  Visit  of 
Whitefield. 

a.  May,  1733. 


b In  1770. 

6.  Prepara- 
tions for  mat 
c.  Winter  ol 
1736-37. 

1737. 

d.  Sept  7. 
e.  Oct. 


7 Declara- 
tion of  leap, 
amlfr^C 
VI ensures  oj 
Oglethorpe. 
f.  Not’.  ». 

® 1740. 


8 Circum 
stances  at 
tending  tf.* 
expedition 
cgainsl  SL 
Augustine 


• St,  Helena  Sound  is  the  entrance  to  the  Cambahee  River.  It  is  north  ol  St  Helena  Islan*! 
Mid  about  fiftv  miles  N.K.  fiom  Savannah.  ^See  Map,  p.  129.1 


264 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[UoOK  IJ 


ANALYSIS, 
a July. 

174*2. 

I.  Spanish 
^ivastijn  of 
Georgia 


3.  July  16. 


1 Morements 
of  Ogle- 
thorpe, and 
his  success 
against  the 
entmy. 


c.  July  18. 


3 Attack  on 
the  Spanish 
camp  pre- 
vented. 

4 Ogle- 
thorpe's plan 
for  detxiving 
the  enemy. 


».  The  result 
tf  'this  plan. 


8.  Circum- 
stance that 
greatly  fa  - 
vored its 
success. 


to  the  garrison.  All  hopes  of  speedily  reducing  the  placf'ii 
were  now  lost ; — sickness  began  to  prevail  among  the 
troops  ; and  Oglethorpe,  with  sorrow  and  regret,  returned* 
to  Georgia. 

10.  ‘Two  years  later,  the  Spaniards,  in  return,  made 
preparations  for  an  invasion  of  Georgia.  In  July,  a fleet 
of  thirty-six  sail  from  Havannaand  St.  Augustine,  bearing 
more  than  three  thousand  troops,  entered  the  harbor  of 
St.  Simonas;*  landed^*  on  the  west  side  of  the  island,  a 
little  above  the  town  of  the  same  name  ; and  erected  a 
battery  of  twenty  guns.  ’General  Oglethorpe,  who  was 
then  on  the  island  with  a force  of  less  than  eight  hundred 
men,  exclusive  of  Indians,  withdrew  to  Frederica; 
anxiously  awaiting  an  expected  reenforcement  from 
Carolina.  A party  of  the  enemy,  having  advanced  within 
two  miles  of  the  town,  was  driven  back  with  loss ; another 
party  of  three  hundred,  coming  to  their  assistance,  was 
ambuscaded,'  and  two-thirds  of  the  number  were  slain  or 
taken  prisoners. 

11.  ’Oglethorpe  next  resolved  to  attack,  by  night,  one 
of  the  Spanish  camps;  but  a French  soldier  deserted, 
and  gave  the  alarm,  and  the  design  was  defeated,  ‘Ap- 
prehensive that  the  enemy  would  now  discover  his  weak- 
ness, he  devised  an  expedient  for  destroying  the  credit  of 
any  information  that  might  be  given.  He  wrote  a letter 
to  the  deserter,  requesting  that  he  would  urge  the  Span- 
iards to  an  immediate  attack,  or,  if  he  should  not  succeed 
in  this,  that  he  would  induce  them  to  remain  on  the  island 
three  days  longer,  for  in  that  time  several  British  ships, 
and  a reenforcement,  were  expected  from  Carolina.  He 
also  dropped  some  hints  of  an  expected  attack  on  St.  Au- 
gustine by  a British  fleet.  This  letter  he  bribed  a Spanish 
jjrisoner  to  deliver  to  the  deserter,  but,  as  was  expected, 
it  was  given  to  the  Spanish  commander. 

12.  ‘The  deserter  was  immediately  arrested  as  a spy, 
but  the  letter  sorely  perplexed  the  Spanish  oflicers,  some 
of  whom  believed  it  was  intended  as  a deception,  while 
others,  regarding  the  circumstances  mentioned  in  it  as 
highly  probable,  and  fearing  for  the  safety  of  St.  Augus- 
tine, advised  an  immediate  return  of  the  expedition. 
•Fortunately,  while  they  were  consulting,  there  appeared, 
at  some  distance  on  the  coast,  three  small  vessels,  which 
were  regarded  as  a part  of  the  British  fleet  mentioned  in 


♦ St.  Simon's  Island  lies  south  of  the  principal  channel  of  the  .Vltamaha.  It  i.s  twelve  nrilei 
In  length,  and  from  two  to  five  in  width.  The  harbor  of  St.  Simon's  is  at  the  southern  point 
*f  the  island,  betbre  the  town  of  the  same  name,  and  eight  miles  below  Frederica.  At  St 
Simon’s  there  was  al.so  a small  fort  The  northern  part  of  the  island  Is  separated  from  the 
mainhui'i  by  a small  creek,  and  ic  called  Little  St.  Simon's.  (See  Map,  p.  262.) 


GEORGIA. 


Part  II.J 


26S 


the  letter.  ’It  was  now  determined  to  attacic  Oglethorpe  1742. 
lu  Frederica,  before  Jic  expected  reenforcemeiit  sliould  ““  ^ — 

’ ^ I.  Detennina 

arrive.  i'*  aturth 

Id.  “While  advancing  for  this  purpose,  they  fell  into  a^iielTnof 
an  ambuscade,*  at  a place  since  called  “ liloody  Marsh,” 
where  they  were  so  warmly  received  that  tliey  retreated  a.  juiyi? 
with  precipitation — abandoned  tiieir  works,  and  hastily 
retired  to  their  shipping  ; leaving  a quantity  of  guns  and 
ammunition  behind  them.  “On  their  way  south  they  z othtrde- 
made  an  attack**  on  Fort  William,*  but  were  repulsed  ; 29 

and  two  galleys  were  disabled  and  abandoned.  ^The  4.  Treotmeni 
Sj)aniards  were  deeply  mortified  at  the  result  of  the  expe- 
dition  ; and  the  commander  of  the  troops,  on  his  return  to 
Ilavanna,  was  tried  by  a court-martial,  and,  in  disgrace, 
dismissed  from  tlie  service. 

14.  ‘’Soon  after  tliese  events,  Oglethorpe  returned  to  1743. 
England,  never  to  revisit  the  colony  which,  after  ten  years 

of  disinterested  toil,  he  had  planted,  defended,  and  now  turn. 
left  in  tranquillity.  "Hitherto,  the  people  had  been  under  6.  c/Mm^e  in 
a kind  of  military  rule but  now  a civil  government  was 
established,  and  committed  to  the  charge  of  a president 
and  council,  who  were  required  to  govern  according  to 
the  instructions  of  the  trustees. 

15.  ’'Yet  the  colony  did  not  prosper,  and  most  of  the  7.  condition 
settlers  still  remained  in  poverty,  with  scarcely  the  hope 

of  better  days.  Under  the  restrictions  of  the  trustees, 
agriculture  had  not  flourished  ; and  commerce  had 
scarcely  been  thought  of.  "The  people  complained  that,  9.  ccrmpiAinm 
as  they  were  poor,  tlie  want  of  a free  title  to  their  lands 
almosi  wholly  deprived  them  of  credit  ; they  wished  that 
the  unjust  rule  of  descent,  which  gave  their  property  to 
the  eldest  son,  to  the  exclusion  of  the  younger  children, 
sliould  be  changed  for  one  more  equitable  ; but,  more 
than  all,  they  complained  that  they  were  prohibited  the 
use  of  slave  labor,  and  requested  that  the  same  encourage- 
ments should  be  given  to  them  as  were  given  to  their  more 
fortunate  neighbors  in  Carolina. 

16.  ®The  regulations  of  the  trustees  began  to  be  evaded,  9.  Lax 

mid  the  laws  against  slavery  were  not  rigidly  enforced.  %er^e^' 
At  first,  slaves  from  Carolina  were  hired  for  short  periods  ; ^ 

then  for  a hundred  years,  or  during  life  ; and  a sum  equal 

to  the  value  of  the  negro  paid  in  advance ; and,  finally, 
slavers  from  Africa  sailed  directly  to  Savannah  ; and 
Georgia,  like  Carolina,  became  a planting  state,  with  slave 
labor. 


* Fort  Mllliam  was  the  name  of  the  fort  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Cumberland  Island 

There  was  also  u fort,  called  Fort  Andrew,  at  the  northern  extremity  of  the  island. 

34 


260  COLONIAL  HISIORY.  iBoos  IL 

ANALYSIS.  17.  4n  1752,  the  trustees  of  Georgia,  wearied  wit'* 
complaints  against  the  system  of  government  which  they 
x.Form  'qf  established,  and  finding  that  the  province  languished 
under  their  care,  resigned*  their  charter  to  the  king  ; 
and  why.  and  the  province  was  formed'^  into  a royal  government. 
*^b^OcV  people  were  then  favored  with  the  same  liberties 

s.  What  gave  and  privileges  that  were  enjoyed  by  the  provinces  of  Ca- 
^[^coluny?  rolina ; but  it  was  not  until  the  close  of  the  French  and 
Indian  war,  and  the  surrender  of  the  Floridas  to  Fingland, 
by  which  security  was  given  to  the  frontiers,  that  the 
Qoiony  began  to  assume  a flourishing  condition. 


m 


Fart  II.J 


261 


DKATH  OP  GENERAL  WOLFE.  (See  page  282.) 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR 

EXTENDING  l-’UOM  1754  TO  THE  PEACE  OF  1763. 


1T56. 


Subject  oj 
Chapter 

XIII 


DIVISIONS. 

f.  Ontses  of  thf  War.  amt  events  of  17.54.— JJ.  17.5.5;  Expeditions  of 
Monckton^  Braddock^  Shirley^  and  Johnson. — III.  1156:  Delays;  ' 

Loss  of  Oswego  ; Indmn  Incursions. — IV.  1757:  Designs  against 
Louishurg^  and  Loss  of  Fort  Wni.  Henry. — V.  1758  : Beduction  of 
Loiii.shnr%  ; Abercromhit\s  Defeat  ; The  taking  of  Forts  Frontenac 
and  Du  Quesne.—  VI.  1759  176-3  : Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point 

Abandoned ; Niagara  Taken  ; Compiest  of  Quebec.^ — 0/  all  Can- 
ada; War  with  the  Cherokees  ; Peace  of  1763. 

1.  Causes  of  the  War,  and  Events  of  1754— 

*'I'hus  far  separate  accounts  of  the  early  American  col-  i whysepa- 
onies  have  been  given,  for  the  purpose  ot  preserving  tnat  oju^^cown^ 
unity  of  narration  which  seemed  best  adapted  to  render  thus  far 
prominent  the  distinctive  features  which  marked  the  set- 
dement  and  progress  of  each.  ^But  as  we  have  arrived  2 Changes 
at  a period  when  the  several  colonies  have  become  tirmly  cnd  forwhai 
established,  and  when  their  individual  histories  become 
less  eventful,  and  less  interesting,  tneir  general  history 
will  now  be  taken  up,  and  continued  in  those  more  im-  ^ 
portant  events  which  subsequently  affected  all  the  colonies,  ^ 

'This  period  is  distinguished  by  the  final  struggle  for  do-  guUhX^ 


COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Book  IL 

ANALYsrs  minion  in  America,  between  the  rival  powers  of  France 
and  England. 

I Previous  2.  ‘Those  previous  wars  between  the  two  countries, 
tnuH  Franc*  which  had  SO  ofteii  embroiled  their  transatlantic  colotiies, 
liad  chiefly  arisen  from  disputes  of  European  origin ; 
and  the  events  which  occurred  in  America,  were  regarded 
as  of  secondary  importance  to  those  which,  in  a greater 
measure,  affected  the  influence  of  the  rival  powers  in  the 
z.ivhaticri  affairs  of  Europe.  “But  the  growing  importance  of  the 
'VnA  Indus'  American  possessions  of  the  two  countries,  occasioning 
disputes  about  territories  tenfold  more  extensive  than  either 
possessed  in  Europe,  at  length  became  the  sole  cause  of 
involving  them  in  another  contest,  more  important  to 
America  than  any  preceding  one,  and  which  is  commonly 
known  as  the  French  and  Indian  war. 

3 nOiat^ona  3.  “The  English,  by  virtue  of  the  early  discovery  by 
the  Cabots,  claimed  the  whole  seacoast  from  Newfound- 
hand  to  Florida  ; and  by  numerous  grants  of  territory,  be- 
daini  fore  the  French  had  established  any  settlements  in  the 
Valley  of  the  Mississippi,  they  had  extended  their  claims 
4.  Upon  westward  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  ^The  French,  on  the 
"’prtndi  contrary,  founded  their  claims  upon  the  actual  occupation 
and  exploration  of  the  country.  ‘Besides  their  settlements 

5 now  far  in  New  France,  or  Canada,  and  Acadia,  they  had  long 

^)ccupied  Detroit,*  had  explored  the  Valley  of  the  Missis- 
toruitd  sippi,  and  formed  settlements  at  Kaskaskiaf  and  Vin- 
cennes,J,  and  along  the  northern  border  of  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico. 

6 Extent  of  4.  “According  to  the  French  claims,  their  northern  pos- 

sessions  of  New  France  and  Acadia  embraced,  within  their 
southern  limits,  the  half  of  New  York,  and  the  greater 
portion  of  New  England  ; while  their  Western  possessions, 
of  Upper  and  Lower  Louisiana,  were  held  to  embrace  the 
entire  valley  of  the  Mississippi  and  its  tributary  streams. 
r.  Prepara  ^For  the  purpose  of  vindicating  their  claims  to  these  ex- 
^^Tndn  tensive  territories,  and  confining  the  English  to  the  coun- 
try  east  of  the  Alleghanies,  the  French  were  busily  en- 
gaged in  erecting  a chain  of  forts,  by  way  of  the  Great 
Lakes  anu  the  Mississippi,  from  Nova  Scotia  to  the  Gulf 
! Mexico. 

^^ovfrJif^'  ® royal  grant*  of  an  extensive  tract  of  land  on  the 
a 1749  Ohio§  River,  to  a company  of  merchants,  called  the  Ohio 


* Detroit.  (See  Map,  p.  449  ) 

t Ka^knsk'.a,  in  the  southwestern  part  of  the  state  of  Illinois,  is  situated  on  the  W.  side 
Kaskaskia  Riv^er,  seven  miles  above  its  junction  \vith  the  Mississippi. 

$ Vineemv^s  is  in  the  southwestern  part  of  Indiana,  and  is  situated  on  the  E.  bank  of  th# 
Wabash  River,  100  miles,  by  the  river’s  course,  above  its  entrance  into  the  Ohio. 

i The  Ohio  River  is  formed  by  the  confluence  of  the  Alleghany  from  the  N.,  and  tla 
Uonongahela  from  tlie  S.,  at  Pittsburg,  in  the  western  part  of  P«un.sylvania.  From  Pittsburg 


Part  II.] 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


269 


followed 
a 1753. 


2.  Reman 
Sira  nee  o) 
Ocvernor 


company,  gave  the  Frencli  the  first  apprehension  that  the 

English  were  designing  to  deprive  them  of  their  western 

trade  with  the  Indians,  and  cut  ofi*  tlieir  communication 
hetween  Canada  and  Louisiana.  ‘While  the  company  i violent 

. , , , • I 1 • n l x tnea^uns  tnm 

were  surveying  these  lands,  with  the  view  ot  settlement, 
three  British  traders  were  seized'  by  a party  of  French 
and  Indians,  and  conveyed  to  a French  fort  at  Presque 
Isle.*  The  Twightwees,  a tribe  of  Indians  friendly  to 
tiie  English,  re.senting  the  violence  done  to  their  allies, 
seized  several  French  traders,  and  sent  them  to  Pennsyl- 
vania. 

6.  ’The  French  soon  after  began  the  erection  of  forts 
south  of  Lake  Itirie,  which  called  forth  serious  complaints 
from  the  Ohio  Company.  As  the  territory  in  dispute  was  oinwiudie 
within  the  original  charter  limits  of  Virginia,  Robert  Din- 
widdie,  lieutenant-governor  of  the  colony,  deemed  it  his 

duty  to  remonstrate  with  the  French  commandant  of  the 
western  posts,  against  his  proceedings,  and  demand  a 
withdrawal  of  his  troops.  ’The  person  employed  to  con-  3 ceorffe 
vey  a letter  to  the  French  commandant  was  George 
Washington,  an  enterprising  and  public-spirited  young 
man,  then  in  his  twenty-second  year,  who  thus  early  en- 
gaged in  the  public  service,  and  who  afterwards  became 
illustrious  in  the  annals  of  his  country. 

7.  ■‘The  service  to  which  Washington  was  thus  called? 

was  both  difficult  and  dangerous;  as  half  of  his  route,  of  wasninifton 
four  hundred  miles,  lay  through  a trackless  wilderness, 
inhabited  by  Indian  tribes,  whose  feelings  were  hostile  to 
the  Fbiglish.  ’Departing,  on  the  31st  of  October,  from 
Williamsburg,!  then  the  seat  of  government  of  the  province, 
on  the  4th  of  December  he  reached  a French  fort  at  the 
mouth  of  French  Creek,!  from  which  he  was  conducted 
to  another  fort  higher  up  the  stream,  where  he  found  the 
French  commandant,  M.  De  St.  Pierre, who  entertained 
him  with  great  politeness,  and  gave  him  a written  answer 
to  Governor  Dinwiddie’s  letter. 


xoas  called 


5 His 
journey. 


h Pronoun 
ced  Pe-are 


tlie  general  course  of  the  river  is  S.AV.  to  the  Mississippi,  a distance  of  950  miles  hy  llie 
river,  but  only  about  620  in  a direct  line.  It  separates  the  states  of  Virginia  and  Kentucky  on 
thc>  S.,  from  Ohio,  Indiana,  and  Illinois  on  the  N.,  and  drains  a valley  containing  more  than 
200,000  square  miles.  The  only  considerable  falls  in  the  river  are  at  la)ui.sviilo,  where  the 
water  dcMends  twenty -two  and  a half  feet  in  two  miles,  around  which  has  been  completed  a 
canal  that  admits  the  passage  of  the  largest  steamboats. 

* 1‘resr/ue  hie  (almost  an  island  as  its  name  implies,)  is  a small  peninsula  on  the  southern 
shore  of  Lake  Erie,  at  the  northwestern  extremity  of  Pennsylvania.  The  place  referred  to  in 
history  as  Pi-esque  Isle  is  the  present  village  ol  Erie.,  which  is  situated  on  the  S.W.  side  of  *,he 
bay  formed  between  Presque  Isle  aird  the  mainland. 

t WiUuDnsburn  U situated  on  elevated  ground  between  .Tames  and  York  Rivers,  a A-w  miles 
N.E.  from  .lamestown.  It  is  the  seat  of  William  and  Mary  College,  foumled  in  1U93.  (See 
Map,  p.  130.  > 

t Erenrk  Creek,  called  by  the  French  Anx  Bneu/s,  (0  BulT,)  enters  Alleghany  River  from  the 
west,  in  thr;  present  county  of  Ven.ango,  sixty-five  miles  N.  from  Pittsburg.  The  French  fort, 
e&'.led  Vetu’.ngo,  was  on  the  site  of  the  present  village  of  Franklin,  the  capital  of  Yeuangc 
County 


‘270 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS.  8.  ^Having  secretly  taken  the  dimensions  of  the  fort, 
1 Dangers'  made  all  possible  observations,  he  set  out*  on  his  return. 
'dw  fXu  providentially  escaped  being  murdered  by 

return  a party  of  hostile  Indians  ; one  of  whom,  at  a short  dis. 

a.  Dec  le.  tance,  fired  upon  him,  but  fortunately  missed  him.  At 
another  time,  while  crossing  a river  on  a raft,  he  wn.s 
thrown  from  it  by  the  floating  ice  ; and,  after  a narrow 
1754.  escape  from  drowning,  he  suffered  greatly  from  the  intense 
s.  An»ioerof  severity  of  the  cold.  ^On  his  arrival®  at  Williamsburg, 

tJie  French  , , r.  i • /•  » ” 

commander,  the  letter  of  St.  Pierre  was  lound  to  contain  a relusai  to 
b Jan.  16.  withdraw  his  troops  ; \vith  the  assurance  that  he  \vas  act- 
ing in  obedience  to  the  commands  of  the  governor-generai 
of  Canada,  whose  orders  alone  he  should  obey. 

8 Mennirea  9.  ^The  hostile  designs  of  the  French  being  apparent 
taken  in  from  tlie  reply  of  St.  Pierre,  the  governor  of  Virginia 
consequence  inuncdiate  preparations  to  resist  their  encroachments. 

The  Ohio  Company  sent  out  a party  of  thirty  men  to  erect 
a fort  at  the  confluence  of  the  Alleghany*  and  Mononga- 
hela  ;f  and  a body  of  provincial  troops,  placed  under  the 
command  of  Washington,  marched  into  the  disputed  terri 
i The  Ohio  tory.  ‘The  men  sent  out  by  the  Ohio  Company  had 
scarcely  commenced  their  fort,  when  they  were  driven* 
^CpAprin^^  ground  by  the  French,  who  completed  the  works, 

du  Kane,  and  named  the  place  Fort  du  Quesne.** 
juJ^nviiu's  * advance  party  under  Jumonville,  which  had 

party  been  sent  out  to  intercept  the  approach  of  Washington, 
e.  May  28.  was  surprised*  in  the  night ; and  all  but  one  were  either 
^ The  ne^t  ^WlQ^  or  taken  prisoners.  “After  erecting  a small  fort, 
vvaehinston.  whicu  he  named  Port  Necessity, J and  being  joined  by 
.some  additional  troops  from  New  York  and  Carolina, 
Washington  proceeded  with  four  hundred  men  towards 
Fort  du  Quesne,  when,  hearing  of  the  advance  of  a large 
body  of  French  and  Indians,  under  the  command  of  M. 
f.  viMc  are.  de  VilUers,^  he  returned  to  P'ort  Necessity,  where  he  was 
g July  3.  soon  after  attacked®  by  nearly  fifteen  hundred  of  the  ene- 
my. After  an  obstinate  resistance  of  ten  hours.  Wash- 
fa  ’uiy  4.  ington  agreed  to  a capitulation,'*  which  allowed  him  the 
honorable  terms  of  retiring  unmolested  to  Virginia. 
\Sn^  11.  '^It  having  been  seen  by  England,  that  war  with 
^*'vi^ed.  ' France  would  be  inevitable,  the  colonies  had  been  advised 
to  unite  upon  some  plan  of  union  for  the  general  defence. 
* a^Mbat^?'  ®A  convention  had  likewise  been  proposed  to  be  held  at 


* The  Alleghany  River  ri.=es  in  the  northern  part  of  Pennsylvania,  and  runs,  first  N.W 
Into  New  York,  and  then,  turning  to  the  S.W.,  again  enters  Pennsylvania,  and  at  Pittsburg 
uiui:es  with  the  Monongahela  to  form  the  Ohio. 

t The  Monongahela  rises  by  numerous  branches  in  the  northwestern  part  of  Virginia,  and 
running  north  enter.*  Pennsylvania,  and  unites  \vith  the  Alleghany  at  Pittsburg. 

t The  remains  of  Fort  Necessity  are  still  to  be  seen  near  the  national  roal  from  Cumberland 
k>  Wheeling,  in  the  southeastern  part  of  Fayette  County.  Pennsylvania. 


Part  ll  J HIE  FRExNCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR.  271 

Albany,  in  Juno,  for  the  purpose  of  conferring  with  the  1754. 

Six  Nations,  and  securing  their  friendship.  ‘After  a 

treaty  had  been  made  with  the  Indians,  tlie  convention  'done^her^ 
took  up  tlie  subject  of  the  proposed  union  ; and,  on  tlie 
fourtli  of  July,  the  very  day  of  tlie  surrender  of  Fort 
Necessity,  adopted  a plan  whicli  had  been  drawn  up  by 
Dr.  Franklin,  a delegate  from  Pennsylvania. 

12.  “Tliis  plan  proposed  the  establishment  of  a general 
governmeiP  in-  the  colonies,  to  be  administered  by  a propmed. 
governor-general  appointed  by  the  crown,  and  a council 
chosen  oy  the  several  colonial  legislatures  ; having  the 
power  to  levy  troops,  declare  war,  raise  money,  make 
peace,  regulate  the  Indian  trade,  and  concert  all  other 
measures  necessary  for  the  general  safety.  The  governor- 
general  was  to  have  a negative  on  the  proceedings  of  the 
council,  and  all  laws  were  to  be  submitted  to  the  king  for 
ratification. 

13.  ®This  plan,  although  approved  by  all  the  delegates  3.  Whyit^om 
present,  except  those  from  Connecticut,  who  objected  to 

the  negative  voice  of  the  governor-general,  shared  the 
singular  fate  of  being  rejected,  both  by  the  colonial  as- 
semblies, and  by  the  British  government : by  the  former, 
because  it  was  supposed  to  give  too  much  power  to  the  re 
presentative  of  the  king  ; and  by  the  latter,  because  it 
was  supposed  to  give  too  much  pow'er  to  the  representatives^ 
of  the  people.  *As  no  plan  of  union  could  be  devised, 
acceptable  to  both  parties,  it  was  determined  to  carry  on  mined. 
the  war  with  British  troops,  aided  by  such  forces  as  the 
colonial  assemblies  might  voluntarily  furnish. 

II.  1755:  Expeditions  OF  Monckton,  Braddock,  Shir-  1755. 
LEY,  AND  Sir  William  Johnson. — 1.  ^Early  in  1755,  Gen- 
eral  Braddock  arrived^  from  Ireland,  with  two  regiments  Chapter. 
of  British  troops,  and  with  the  authority  of  comrnander-in-  %SidZk. 
chief  of  the  British  and  colonial  forces.  ®At  a convention  a Feb. 
of  the  colonial  governors,  assembled  at  his  request  in  Vir- 
ginia,  three  expeditions  were  resolved  upon  ; one  against  solved  upon 
the  French  at  Fort  du  Quesne,  to  be  led  by  General  Brad- 
dock himself ; a second  againsc  Niagara,  and  a third  against 
Crown  Point,  a French  post  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake 
Champlain. 

2 ^ While  preparations  were  making  for  these  expedi- 
tions,  an  enterprise,  that  had  been  previously  determined  un^taken. 
upon,  was  prosecuted  with  success  in  another  quarter. 

About  the  last  of  May,  Colonel  Monckton  sailed^'  from  > May  20. 
Boston,  wiv.i  three  thousand  troops,  against  the  French 
settlements  at  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  which  were 
considered  as  encroachments  upon  the  English  province 
of  Nova  Scotia. 


272 


COLONIAL  inSTORY. 


[n*«0K  11 


ANALYSIS 


t.  Its  progress 
xna  termi- 
nation. 
a June  4 
o Pronoiiii- 
cetl,  Bo  sa- 
/hoor. 
c.  June  16. 
(L  Pronounced 
Gas-pe-ro. 
e.  Pronounced 

Vuii't. 


1 Den  p 549 

2.  The  expe 
dilion  of 
liraddock. 


S.  His  march 
hastened,  and 
sbhn. 


4 The  cause 
V his  being 
surprised. 


5.  Particu- 
lars of  the 
surprise. 


K.  Julv  9. 


9.  Conduct  of 
Braddock, 
and  result  of 
the  battle 


at  Fort  Lawrence,*  on  (be  eastern  shore 
ol  Uiigneclo,t  a branch  of  tlie  Bay  ot  Funily,  a ]•  rench 
block-house  was  carried-*  by  assault," and  Fort  Beausejour‘ 
surrendered, <=  after  an  investment  of  four  days.  The  name 
of  the  fort  was  then  changed  to  Cumberland.  Fort  Gas. 
pereau,*^  on  Bay  Verte,*  or  (ireen  Bay.;};  was  next  taken  * 
and  the  forts  on  the  New  Brunswick  coast  were  abandon- 
ed. In  accordance  with  the  views  of  the  governor  of 
JNova  Scotia,  the  plantations  of  the  French  settlors  were 
laid  waste;  and  several  thousands  of  the  hapless  fmriiives 
ardently  attached  to  their  mother  country,  and  refusing  to 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  Great  Britain,  were  driven 
on  board  the  British  shipping,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet, 
and  dispersed,  in  poverty,  through  the  English  colonies.^ 
4.  M^he  expedition  against  the  French  on  the  Ohio  was 
considerably  delayed  by  the  difficulty  of  obia.mncr  sup- 
plies  of  wagons  and  provisions  ; but,  on  the  tenth  of  June 
General  Braddock  set  out  from  Fort  Cumberland,^  with  a 
lorce  of  little  more  than  two  thousand  men,  composed  of 
British  regulars  and  provincials.  ®Apprehendin«r  that 
rort  du  Quesne  might  be  reenforced,  he  hastened  his 
march  with  a select  corps  of  1200  men;  leavino-  Col. 
Dunbar  to  follow  in  the  rear  with  the  other  troops  and  the 
heavy  baggage. 

♦ 5.  ^Neglecting  the  proper  measures  necessary  for 
guarding  against  a surprise,  and  too  confident  in  his  own 
\ lews  to  receive  the  advice  of  Washington,  who  acted  as 
his  aid,  and  who  requested  to  lead  the  provincials  in  ad- 
vance, Braddock  continued  to  press  forward,  heedless  of 
danger,  until  he  had  arrived  within  nine  or  ten  miles  of 
rort  du  Quesne.  ‘While  marching  in  apparent  security, 
his  advanced  guard  of  regulars,  commanded  by  Lieuten- 
ant-colonel Gage,  was  fired  upon*  by  an  unseen  enemy  ; 
and,  unused  to  Indian  warfare,  was  thrown  into  disorder  ’ 
and  falling  back  on  the  main  body,  a general  confusion 
ensued. 

6.  ‘General  Braddock,  vainly  endeavoring  to  rally  his 
troops  on  the  spot  where  they*  were  first  attacked,  after 


* For  loc:ilitie6  see  Map.  « 

Brunswick  and  Nora  Scotia. 

was  on  the  site  of  the  preseni 
^ **  situated  on  the  N.  side 

WilFs  at  ‘h«  mouth  of 

Uills  Creek.  The  Cumberland,  or  National 
which  proceeds  W.  to  Ohio,  &c.,  commences  lien. 


I'ART  II.l 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


27H 


having  ha'I  three  horses  killed  under  him,  and  after  seeing  1755, 

.every  mounted  oliicer  full,  exce])t  Washington,  was  him* 

self  mortally  wounded,  when  his  troops  fled  in  dismay  and 
confusion.  'The  cool  bravery  of  the  Virginia  provincials,  1.  \vhat$aved 
who  formed  under  the  command  of  Washington,  covered  pwnVoiai 
the  retreat  of  the  regulars,  and  saved  the  army  from  total 
destruction.  ®In  this  disastrous  defeat  more  than  two- 
tliirdsof  all  the  officers,  and  nearly  half  the  privates,  were  tooundcd. 
either  killed  or  wounded. 


3.  The  Tt- 
treai 


against  Ni- 
agara. 


7.  *No  pursuit  was  made  by  the  enemy,  to  whom  the 
success  was  wholly  unexpected ; yet  so  great  was  the 
panic  communicau  d to  Colonel  Dunbar’s  troops,  that  they 
likewise  fled  with  precipitation,  and  made  no  pause  until 
they  found  themselves  sheltered  by  the  walls  of  Fort  Cum- 
berland. ^Soon  after,  Colonel  Dunbar,  leaving  at  Cumber-  4.  Disposition 
land  a few  provincial  troops,  but  insufficient  to  protect  the  „HidllTthe 
frontiers,  retired*  with  the  rest  of  the  army  to  Philadelphia.  ^ 

8.  ‘’The  expedition  against  Niagara  was  intrusted  ios.ExpedHon 
Governor  Shirley  of  Massachusetts ; on  whom  the  com- 
mand in  chief  of  the  British  forces  had  devolved,  after  the 
death  of  General  Braddock.  The  forces  designed  for  this 
enterprise  wefe  to  assemble  at  Oswego, whence  they  were  b n.  p 27*. 
to  proceed  by  water  to  the  mouth  of  the  Niagara  River.* 

The  main  body  of  the  troops,  however,  did  not  arrive  until 
the  last  of  August;  and  then  a succession  of  western 
winds  and  rain,  the  prevalence  of  sickness  in  the  camp, 
and  the  desertion  of  the  Indian  allies,  rendered  it  unad- 
visable  to  proceed  ; and  most  of^  the  forces  were  with' 
drawn.*  The  erection  of  two  new  forts  had  been  coM- 
menced  on  the  east  side  of  the  river ; and  suitable  garri- 
sons were  left  to  defend  them. 

9.  ®'riie  expedition  against  Crown  Point  was  intrusted 
to  General  Johnson,  afterwards  Sir  William  Johnson,  a peHnion 
member  of  the  council  of  New  York.  In  June  and  July, 

about  6000  troops,  under  General  Lyman,  were  assembled  mea^ivafqf 
at  the  carrying  place  between  Hudson  River  and  Lake 
George,**  wdiere  they  constructed  a fort  wdiich 
they  named  Fort  Lyman,  but  which  was  after- 
wards called  Fort  Edward.-f  'In  the  latter 

* Niagara  River  is  the  channel  which  connects  Lake  Erie 
with  I.ake  Ontario.  It  is  about  thirty-six  miles  long,  and  flows 
fro  i S.  to  N.  In  this  stream,  twenty-two  miles  north  from  I.Ake 
Erie,  are  the  celebrated  Falls  of  Niagara,  the  greatest  natural 
curiosity  in  the  world.  (See  Map.  p.  451  and  462.) 

t Fort  Edward  \sz.s  on  the  site  of  the  present  village  of  Fort 
Edward,  in  Washington  County,  on  the  E.  side  of  Hudson  River, 
and  about  forty-five  miles  N.  from  Albany.  This  spot  was  also 
called  t/te  carri/ing  place ; being  the  point  where,  in  the  expedi- 
tions against  Canada,  the  troops,  stores,  &c.,  were  landed,  and 
thence  carried  to  Wood  Creek,  a distance  of  twelve  miles,  where 
they  were  again  embarked.  (See  Map.) 

35 


c.  Oct  M. 


6 Particu- 
lars of  the  e* 


TICIMTT  OF  LAKE  OEOBOI 


274 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  1L 


analysis 


i.  ArrivcU  and 
fTOceedinga 
of  Johnson. 
a.  Sept  7. 
b N p.  234. 


S.  Movements 
Hf  ihs  enemy 
c Pronoun- 
ced, De-es-ko 
d.  N.  p.  230. 


3.  Detach- 
ment sent 
against  them, 
and  why. 


A.  Fate  of 
this  detach- 
ment. 
e.  Sept.  8. 


5 yrepara 
tions  jor  re- 
ceiving the 
enemy 


8.  Attack  on 
the  camp. 


'i.'Fate  of 
Dieskau. 


%.  What  cam- 
pleted  the  de- 
feat of  the 
enemy 
9.  Farther 
proceedings 
qf  Johnson. 


part  of  August  General  Johnson  urriv3d;  and,  taking 
th(}  command,  moved  forward  with  the  main  body  of  his 
forces  to  the  head  of  Lake  George  ; where  he  learned,* 
by  his  scouts,  that  nearly  two  thousand  Freuch  and  In- 
dians were  on  their  march  from  Crown  Point,'*  with  the 
intention  of  attacking  Fort  Edward. 

10.  “The  enemy,  under  the  command  of  the  Baron 
Dieskau,®  approaching  by  the  way  of  Wood  Creek,**  had 
arrived  within  two  miles  of  Fort  Edward  ; when  tlie  com- 
mander, at  the  request  of  his  Indian  allies,  who  stood  in 
great  dread  of  the  English  cannon,  suddenly  changed  his 
route,  with  the  design  of  attacking  the  camp  of  Johnson. 
Tn  the  meantime,  Johnson  had  sent  out  a party  of  a thou- 
sand provincials  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Williams; 
and  two  hundred  Indians  under  the  command  of  Hend- 
ricks, a Mohawk  sachem  ; for  the  purpose  of  intercepting 
the  return  of  the  enemy,  whetlier  they  succeeded,  or 
failed,  in  their  designs  against  Fort  Edward. 

11.  ■‘Unfortunately,  the  English,  being  drawn  into  an 
ambuscade,*  were  overpowered  by  superior  numbers,  and 
driven  back  with  a severe  loss.  Among  the  killed  were 
Colonel  Williams  and  the  chieftain  Hendricks.  The.  loss 
of  the  enemy  was  also  considerable  ; and  among  the  slain 
was  St.  Pierre,  who  commanded  the  Indians.  ®The  firing 
being  heard  in  the  camp  of  Johnson,  and  its  near  approach 
convincing  him  of  the  repulse  of  Williams,  he  rapidly 
constructed  a breastwork  of  fallen  trees,  and  mounted 
several  cannon,  which,  *two  days  before,  he  had  fortu. 
nately  received  from  Fort  Edward. 

12.  “The  fugitives  had  scarcely  arrived  at  the  camp, 
when  the  enemy  appeared  and  commenced  a spirited 
attack  ; but  the  unexpected  reception  which  the  English 
cannon  gave  them,  considerably  cooled  their  ardor.  The 
Canadian  militia  and  the  Indians  soon  fled  ; and  llie 
P'rench  troops,  after  continuing  the  contest  several  hours, 
retired  in  disorder.  '^Dieskau  was  fojnd  wounded  and 
alone,  leaning  against  the  stump  of  a tree.  While  feel- 
ing for  his  watch,  in  order  to  surrender  it,  an  English 
soldier,  thinking  he  was  searching  for  a pistol,  fired  upon 
him,  and  inflicted  a wound  which  caused  his  death. 
® After  the  repulse  of  the  French,  a detachment  from  Fort 
Edward  fell  upon  their  rear,  and  completed  their  defeat. 

13.  ®For  the  purpose  of  securing  the  country  from  the 
incursions  of  the  enemy.  General  Johnson  erected  a fort 
at  his  place  of  encampment,  which  he  named  Fort  Wil- 
liam Henry.*  Learning  that  the  French  were  strength. 


* Fort  Wm.  Henri  was  situated  at  the  head  of  Lake  George,  a little  E.  from  the  Tillage  o 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


P#  T II.J 


27!> 


ening  their  works  at  Crown  Point,  and  likewise  that  a l'}'55. 

large  party  had  taken  possession  of,  and  were  fortifying 

Ticonderoga  he  deemed  it  advisable  to  make  no  farther 
advance  ; and,  late  in  the  season — after  leaving  sufficient 
garrisons  at  Forts  William  Henry  and  Edward,  he  retired* *  a.  Dee. 
to  Albany,  whence  he  dispersed  the  remainder  of  his  army 
to  their  respective  provinces. 

HI.  1756;  Delays;  Lo3S of  Oswego  : Indian  Incur- 
siONS. — 1.  ‘The  plan  for  th-a  campaign  of  1756,  which  175^. 
had  been  agreed  upon  in  a council  of  the  colonial  gover-  i pianof 
nors  held  at  Albany,  early  in  the  season,  was  similar  to 
that  of  tlie  preceding  year  ; having  for  its  object  the 
reduction  of  Crown  Point,  Niagara,  and  Fort  du  Quesne. 

“Lord  Loudon  was  appointed  by  the  king  commander-in-  2.  command- 
chief  of  his  forces  in  America,  and  also  governor  of  Vir- 
ginia ; but,  being  unable  to  depart  immediately.  General 
Abej*crombie  was  ordered  to  precede  him,  and  take  the 
command  of  the  troops  until  his  arrival.  “Thus  far,  hos-  3 Deciara 
tilities  had  been  carried  on  without  any  formal  declaration 
of  war;  but,  in  May  of  this  year,  war  was  declared'’  by  b.  May.  17. 
Great  Britain  against  France,  and,  soon  after,*  by  the  c. June*, 
latter  power  against  Great  Britain. 

2.  ^In  June,  General  Abercrombie  arrived,  with  several 

1 1111,  , 1 ...  of  Ahtrcr  Ml- 

regiments,  and  proceeded  to  Albany,  where  the  provincial 
troops  were  assembled  ; but  deeming  the  forces  under  his 
command  inadequate  to  carry  out  the  plan  of  the  cam- 
paign, he  thought  it  prudent  to  await  the  arrival  of  the 
Earl  of  Loudon.  This  occasioned  a delay  until  the  latter 
part  of  July ; and  even  after  the  arrival  of  the  earl,  no 
measures  of  importance  were  taken.  “The  French,  in  s.Hotothe 
the  mean  time,  profiting  by  the  delays  of  the  English, 
seized  the  opportunity  to  make  an  attack  upon  Oswego. | 

3.  “Early  in  August,  the  Marquis  Montcalm,  who  had  * 

succeeded  the  Baron  Dieskau  in  the  chief  command  of  the  against  os- 
French  forces  in  Canada,  crossed  Lake  Ontario  with  more 

than  five  thousand  men,  French,  Canadians,  and  Indians  ; 

and,  with  more  than  thirty  pieces  of  cannon,  commenced^*  d Aug  n 

the  siege  of  Fort  Ontario,  on  the  east  side  of  Oswego 

Caldwell,  in  Warren  County.  After  the  fort  was  levelled  by  Montcalm,  in  1757,  (see  page  277.) 
Fort  George  was  built  as  a substitute  for  it,  on  a more  commanding  site  ; yet  it  was  never  th« 
•cene  of  any  important  batile.  (See  Map,  page  273.)  forts  at  oswego. 

* Ticonderoga  is  situated  at  the  mouth  of  the  outlet  of  Lake 
George,  in  Essex  County,  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Cham- 
plain, about  eighty-five  miles  in  a direct  line  N.  from  Albany. 

(See  Map  and  Note,  p 374.)  The  village  of  Ticonderoga  is 
two  miles  above  the  ruins  of  the  fort. 

t The  village  of  Ostvego,  in  Oswego  County,  is  situated  on 
both  sides  of  Oswego  River,  at  its  entrance  into  Lake  Ontario. 

Old  Fort  Oswego,  built  in  1727,  was  on  the  west  side  of  the  riv- 
er. In  1755  Fort  Ontario  was  built  on  an  eminence  on  the  E.  side 
of  the  river ; a short  distance  N.  of  whi-jh  stands  the  present 
Fort  Oswego. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY 


.’Book  11, 


r*6 

ANALYSIS  River.*  After  an  obstinate,  but  short  defence,  this  fort 
a Aug  12  " abandoned, “ — the  garrison  safely  retiring  to  the  old 

fort  on  the  west  side  of  the  river. 

fourteenth,  the  English,  numbering  only 
/elidTy^^fe  themselves  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  a 
Lnsiiah.^  Capitulation  ; by  which  they  surrendered  themselves  pri. 
soners  of  war.  Several  vessels  in  the  harbor,  togethei 
with  a large  amount  of  military  stores,  consisting  of  small 
arms,  ammunition,  provisions,  and  134  pieces  of  cannon, 
fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  Montcalm,  after  demol- 
ishing the  forts,  returned  to  Canada. 

defeat  of  Braddock,  the  Indians  on  the 
thewesiern  westem  frontiers,  incited  by  the  French,  renewed  their 
toniie.a  depredations,  and  killed,  or  carried  into  captivity,  more  than 
hnn-ilx.  ^ thousand  of  the  inhabitants.  ®In  August  of  this  year, 
pcdition  Coloiiel  Armstrong,  with  a party  of  nearly  300  men, 
marched  against  Kittaning,j*  their  principal  town,  on  the 
b Sept.  8.  Alleghany  River.  The  Indians,  although  surprised, de- 
fended them.selves  with  great  bravery  ; refusing  quarter 
when  it  was  offered  them.  Their  principal  chiefs  were 
killed,  their  town  was  destroyed,  and  eleven  prisoners 
were  recovered.  The  English  suffered  but  little  in  this 
expedition.  Among  their  wounded  was  Captain  Mercer, 
afterwards  distinguished  in  the  war  of  the  Revolution. 
^ These  were  the  principal  events  of  this  year ; and  not 
^mpa?^.  <^ne  of  the  important  objects  of  the  campaign  was  eitlier 
accomplished  or  attempted. 

1757.  IV.  1757  : Designs  against  Louisburg,  and  Loss  op 
Fort  William  Henry.— 1.  «The  plan  of  the  campaign 
3 Object  of  of  1757,  was  limited,  by  the  commander-in-chief,  to  an 
the  campaign  attempt  upon  the  important  fortress  of  Louisburg.  “With 
^tiom^tfmt  reduction  of  this  post  in  view.  Lord  Loudon  sailed* 
were  made,  from  Nevv  York,  in  June,  with  6000  regular  troops,  and 

c.  June  20.  thirteenth  of  the  same  month  arrived  at  Halifax, 

where  he  was  reenforced  by  a powerful  naval  armament 
commanded  by  Admiral  Holbourn,  and  a land  force  of 
ablid^nid.^  England.  '^Soon  after,  information  was 

d.  Aug  4.  received, that  a French  fleet,  larger  than  that  of  the 

English,  had  already  arrived  in  the  harbor  of  Louisburg, 
and  that  the  city  was  garrisoned  by  more  than  6000  men! 
The  e.xpedition  was,  therefore,  nece.ssarily  abandoned. 
The  admiral  proceeded  to  cruise  off  Louisburg,  and  Lord 

e.  Aug.  31.  Loudon  returned*  to  New  York. 


* Oswego  Rii'er  is  formed  by  the  junction  of  Seneca  and  Oneida  Rirers.  The  former  it 
the  tudet  of  Oanandaiga,  Crooked,  Seneca,  Cayuga,  Owasco,  and  Skeneateles  Ljikes : and  the 
lAf  jcr  of  Oneida  bake. 

J county  seat  of  Armstrong  County,  Pennsylvania,  is  built  on  the  site  of  tht 

Pit  Town.  It  is  on  the  E.  side  of  Alleghany  Ri>er,  about  forty  miles  N.E  fron 


Part  II. J THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 

2.  While  these  events  were  transpiring,  the  French 
cimimander,  the  Marquis  Montcalm,  having  collected  his 
forces  at  Ticoiideroga,  advanced  with  an  army  of  9000 
men,  2000  of  wnom  were  savages,  and  laid  siege*  to  Fort 
William  Henry.**  “The  garrison  of  the  fort  consisted  of 
between  two  and  three  thousand  men,  commanded  by 
Colonel  Monro;  and,  for  the  farther  security  of  the  place, 
Colonel  Webb  was  stationed  at  Fort  F.dward,  only  fifteen 
miles  distant,  with  an  army  of  4000  men.  During  six 
days,  the  garrison  maintained  an  obstinate  defence  ; 
anxiously  awaiting  a reenforcement  from  Fort  Edward; 
until,  receiving  positive  information  that  no  relief  would 
be  attempted,  and  their  ammunition  beginning  to  fail  them, 
they  surrendered®  the  place  by  capitulation. 

y.  ^Honorable  terms  were  granted  the  garrison  ‘ on 
account  of  their  honorable  defence,”  as  the  capitulation 
itself  expressed  ; and  they  were  to  march  out  with  their 
arms,  and  retire  in  safety  under  an  escort  to  Fort  Edward. 
<The  capitulation,  however,  was  shamefully  broken  by  the 
Indians  attached  to  Montcalm’s  party  ; who  fell  upon  the 
English  as  they  were  leaving  the  fort;  plundered  them  of 
their  baggage,  and  butchered  many  of  them  in  cold  blood. 
‘The  otherwise  fair  fame  of  Montcalm  has  been  tarnished 
by  this  unfortunate  affair  ; but  it  is  believed  that  he  and 
his  officers  used  their  utmost  endeavors,  except  firing  upon 
the  Indians,  to  stop  the  butchery. 

V.  1758  : Reduction  of  Louisburg  ; Abercrombie  s 
Defeat;  the  taking  of  Forts  Frontenac  and  Du 
Quesne. — 1.  ®The  result  of  the  two  preceding  campaigns 
was  exceedingly  humiliating  to  England,  in  view  of  the  for- 
midable preparations  that  had  been  made  for  carrying  on  the 
war  ; and  so  strong  was  the  feeling  against  the  ministry 
and  heir  measures,  that  a change  was  found  necessary. 
’A  new  administration  was  formed,  at  the  head  of  which 
was  placed  Mr.  Pitt,  afterwards  Lord  Chatham  ; Lord 
Loudon  was  recalled  ; additional  forces  were  raised  in 
America  ; and  a large  naval  armament,  and  twelve  thou- 
sand additional  troops,  were  promised  from  England. 
®Three  expeditions  were  planned : one  against  Louisburg, 
another  against  the  French  on  Lake  Champlain,  and  a 
third  against  Fort  du  Quesne. 

2.  "Early  in  the  season,  Admiral  Boscawen  arrived  at 
Halifax,  whence  he  sailed,  on  the  28th  of  May,  wdth  a 
fleet  of  iiearly  forty  armed  vessels,  together  with  twelve 
thousand  men  under  the  command  of  General  Amherst, 
for  the  reduction  of  Louisburg.'*  On  the  second  of  June, 
the  fleet  anchored  in  Gabarus  Bay  ; and  on  the  8th  the 
tri'ops  effected  a landing,  with  little  loss;  when  the 


277 


1757. 


I Procted- 
ings  of  Mont 
ctnm  in  the 
mean  time. 
a Aug.  3. 
b.  See  Noie 
p.  274. 

2 fiiege  atid 
surrender  of 
Fort  IVilHam 
Henry 


c.  Aug.  f. 

3.  Termt 
granted  the 
garrison 


4 The  capi- 
tulation 
broken. 


6.  Conduct  of 
MomcMlm 
on  this  occa- 
sion. 


1758. 

Fifth  divi- 
sion. 

6.  Result  of 
the  tioo  prece- 
ding cam- 
paigns. 


7.  Changes 
that  folloioeA. 


8.  Expedi- 
tions plan- 
ned. 


9.  Expedi- 
tion against 
Louisburg 


d.  See  Not« 
and  Map. 
p.  203. 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  II 


278 

A.NA1.Y3IS. 


1.  Progress  qf 
tile  siege,  agid 
surrender  of 
ihe  plcLCe. 

a.  June  12. 

b.  June  25. 
c.  July  21. 


d.  July  28. 

2 Abercrom- 
bie's expedi- 
tion. 

e See  Note 
and  Map, 
p.  371. 

a.  Progress  qf 
the  expedi- 
tion, and  re- 
sult of  the 
first  attack 


1.  luly  6. 

4.  The  effect 
qf  Lord 
Howe's  death. 


I Particulars 
of  the  second 
attack. 


g July  8. 


8.  Expedition 
against  Port 
FrorUenac- 


Freiuh  called  in  their  outposts,  and  dismantled  the  roya 
batte.y. 

3.  ‘Soon  after,  General  Wolfe,  passing*  around  th<» 
Northeast  Harbor,  erected  a battery  at  the  Nortli  Cape, 
near  the  light-house,  from  which  the  island  battery  was 
silenced  :•»  three  French  ships  were  burned*  in  the  harbor; 
and  the  fortifications  of  the  town  were  greatly  injured. 
At  length,  all  the  shipping  being  destroyed,  and  the  batte. 
ries  from  the  land  side  having  made  several  breaches  in 
the  walls,  near  tlie  last  of  July  the  city  and  island,  toge- 
ther  with  St.  John’s,*  were  surrendered**  by  capitulation. 

4.  “During  these  events.  General  Abercrombie,  on  whom 
tlie  command  in  chief  had  devolved  on  the  recall  of  Lord 
Loudon,  was  advancing  against  Ticonderoga.*  ®On  the 
5th  of  July,  he  embarked  on  Lake  George,  with  more 
than  15,000  men,  and  a formidable  train  of  artillery.  On 
the  following  morning,  the  troops  landed  near  the  northern 
e.xtremity  of  the  lake,  and  commenced  their  march  through 
a thick  wood  towards  the  fort,  then  defended  by  about  four 
tliousand  men  under  the  command  of  the  Marquis  Mont- 
calm. Ignorant  of  the  nature  of  the  ground,  and  without 
proper  guides,  the  troops  became  bewildered  ; and  the 
centre  column,  commanded  by  Lord  Howe,  falling  in 
with  an  advanced  guard  of  the  French,  Lord  Howe  him- 
self was  killed  ; but  after  a warm  contest,  the  enemy 
were  repulsed.*’ 

5.  ^After  the  death  of  Lord  Howe,  who  was  a highly 
valuable  officer,  and  the  soul  of  the  expedition,  the  ardor 
of  the  troops  greatly  abated  ; and  disorder  and  confusion 
prevailed.  ^Most  of  the  army  fell  back  to  the  landing- 
place,  but  early  on  the  morning  of  the  8th,  again  advanced 
in  full  force  to  attack  the  fort ; the  general  being  assured, 
by  his  chief  engineer,  that  the  intrenchments  were  unfin- 
ished, and  might  be  attempted  with  good  prospects  of  suc- 
cess. Unexpectedly,  the  breastwork  was  found  to  be  of 
great  strength,  and  covered  with  felled  trees,  with  their 
branches  pointing  outwards  ; and  notwithstanding  the  in- 
trepidity of  the  troops,  after  a contest  of  nearly  four  hours, 
they  were  repulsed®  with  great  slaughter ; leaving  nearly 
two  thousand  of  their  number  killed  or  wounded  on  the 
field  of  battle. 

6.  • After  this  repulse,  the  army  retired  to  the  head  of 
Lake  George,,  whence  at  the  solicitation  of  Colonel  Brad- 
street,  an  expedition  of  three  thousand  men,  under  the 


• St.  .Tohn  or  Prince  Edward's  Island,  is  an  island  of  very  irregular  shape,  about  13C 
miles  long  ; 1.,  ing  west  of  Cape  Breton,  and  north  of  Nova  Scnfia  from  which  it  is  separated 
by  Northumberland  Strait.  The  French  called  the  island  St.  John's ; but  in  1799  the  Englisli 
changed  its  name  to  Prince  Edward.  (See  Ilist.  of  Prince  Edward,  p.  553.) 


THE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


I’ART  II.] 


27y 


command  of  tliac  officer,  was  sent  against  Fort  Frontenac,*  17'5§, 

on  tlie  western  shore  of  the  outlet  of  Lake  Ontario,  a place 

which  had  long  been  the  chief  resort  for  the  traders  of 
he  Indian  nations  who  were  in  alliance  with  the  French. 
Proceeding  by  the  way  of  Oswego,  Bradstreet  crossed  the 
lake,  landed*  within  a mile  of  the  fort  without  opposition,  a.  aui.». 
and,  in  two  days,  compelled  that  important  fortress  to  sur- 
lender.*'  The  Fort  was  destroyed,  and  nine  armed  vessels,  b.  au«.  a^-. 
si.xty  cannon,  and  a large  quantity  of  military  stores  and 
goods,  designed  for  the  Indian  trade,  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  English. 

7.  ‘The  expedition  against  Fort  du  Quesne  was  in-  ^ 
trusted  to  General  Forbes,  who  set  out  from  Philadelphia 
early  in  July,  at  the  head  of  9000  men.  An  advanced 
party  under  Major  Grant  was  attacked  near  the  fort,  and 
defeated  with  the  loss  o^  three  hundred  men  ; but,  as  the 
main  body  of  the  army  advanced,  the  French,  being  de- 
serted by  their  Indian  allies,  abandoned'^  the  place,  and  es-  c.  n*v  24. 
caped  in  boats  down  the  Ohio.  Quiet  posession  was  then 
taken*^  of  the  fort,  when  it  was  repaired  and  garrisoned,  d.  nov.  25. 
and,  in  honor  of  Mr.  Pitt,  named  Fiiisdurg.f  “The  west- 
ern  Indians  soon  after  came  in  and  concluded  a treaty  of 
neutrality  with  the  English.  “Notwithstanding  the  defeat  3 Result  of 
of  Abercrombie,  the  events  of  the  year  had  weakened 
the  French  power  in  America;  and  the  campaign  closed 
with  honor  to  England  and  her  colonies. 

VI.  1759  TO  1763  : Ticondekoga  and  Crown  Point  1759. 
abandoned;  Niagara  taken;  Conquest  of  Quebec, — 

OF  ALL  Canada  ; War  with  the  Cherokees  ; Peace  of  vision. 
1763. — 1.  ■‘The  high  reputation  which  General  Amherst  i Honors  be- 
had  acquired  in  the  siege  of  Louisburg,  had  gained  him  a 
vote  of  thanks  from  parliament,  and  had  procured  for  him  ^mh^rst. 
the  appointment  of  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  in 
North  America,  with  the  responsibility  of  carrying  out  the 
vast  and  daring  project  of  Mr.  Pitt,  which  was  no  less 
than  the  entire  conquest  of  Canada  in  a single  campaign. 

2.  “For  the  purpose  of  dividing  and  weakening  ihe  s pi<m  of  the 
jiower  of  the  French,  General  Wolfe,  a young  officer  of 
uncommon  merit,  wffio  had  distinguished  himself  at  the 
siege  of  Louisburg,  was  to  ascend  the  St.  Lawrence  and 
lay  siege  tc  Quebec  : General  Amherst  was  to  carry  Ti- 
conderoga  and  Crown  Point  ; and  then,  by  way  of  Lake 
Champlain  and  the  St.  Lawrence,  was  to  unite  with  the 
forces  of  General  Wolfe  ; while  a third  army,  after  the 


* The  Tillage  of  Kingston,  in  Canada,  now  occupies  the  site  of  Old  Fort  Frontenac. 
t Pittsburg,  now  a flourishing  city,  is  situated  on  a beautiful  plain,  at  the  juncflcji  of  tht 
Alleghany  and  the  Monongahela,  in  the  western  part  of  Pennsylvani;i.  There  are  seTeral 
Ihriving  villages  in  Gie  vicinity,  which  should  be  regarded  as  suburbs  of  Pittsburg,  the  prin- 
tipal  of  which  is  Mleghany .City,  on  the  N,W.  side  of  the  Alleghany  River.  * 


280 


COLOI^AL  inSTORY. 


Book  II. 


ANALYSIS. 


\ Sitccessof 
Gen.  Ainuerst 
at  T,  cornier- 
o^a 

a Jiiiy  22. 
b.  .See  Note 

uii.l  .Miip, 

P 374. 
c J my  23 
(I  July  26. 
e N p 234. 

2 Farther 
pursuit  of  the 
enemy,  and 
return  of  the 
army. 
f.  Aus.  1. 

R.  N.  p.  230. 
h.  Oct.  11. 


i.  Oct  2 


3.  Events  of 
the  expedi- 
tion against 
S'iagara 
j.  Pronoun- 
ced, Pre  do. 


k July  24 
1 July  25. 


reduction  of  Niagara,  was  to  proceeo  aown  the  lake  aiid 
river  against  Montreal. 

3.  ‘In  the  prosecution  of  the  enterprise  which  had  beer: 
intrusted  to  him,  General  Amherst  arrived*  before  Ticon- 
deroga®  in  the  latter  part  of  July,  with  an  army  of  little 
more  than  11,000  men.  While  preparing  for  a general 
attack,  the  French  abandoned*  their  lines,  and  withdrew 
to  the  fort ; but,  in  a few  day.s,  abandoned*^  this  also,  altef 
having  partially  demolished  it,  and  retired  to  Crown  Point.* 

4.  '^Pursuing  his  succes.ses.  Genera!  \mherst  advanced 
towards  this  latter  post but  on  his  approach,  the  garrison 
retired*"  to  the  Isle  of  Aux  Noix*  in  the  river  Sorel.*  After 
having  constructed  several  small  vessel®,  and  acquired  a 
naval  superiority  on  the  lake,  the  wdiole  army  embarked *• 
in  pursuit  of  the  enemy ; but  a succession  of  storms,  and 
the  advanced  season  of  the  year,  finally  compelled  a re- 
turn* to  Crown  Point,  where  the  troops  went  into  winter 
quarters. 

5.  ’General  Prideaux,J  to  whom  was  given  the  com- 
mand of  the  expedition  against  Niagara,  proceeded  by  the 
way  of  Schenectady  and  Oswego  ; and  on  the  sixth  of 
July  landed  near  the  fort  without  opposition.  Soon  after 
the  commencement  of  the  siege,  the  general  was  killed 
through  the  carelessness  of  a gunner,  by  the  bursting  of  a 
cohorn,  when  the  command  devolved  on  Sir  William 
Johnson.  As  twelve  hundred  French  and  Indians,  from 
the  southern  French  forts,  were  advancing  to  the  relief  of 
the  place,  they  were  met  and  routed*'  with  great  lo.ss ; 
when  the  garrison,  despairing  of  assistance,  submitted*  to 
terms  of  capitulation.  The  surrender  of  this  important 
post  etrectually  cut  olfthe  communication  between  Canaila 

and  Louisiana. 

6.  ^W’^hile  these  events  were 
transpiring.  General  Wolfe  was 
prosecuting  the  more  important 
part  of  the  campaign,  the  siege 
of  Quebec. f flaving  embarked 


* Aux  Noix  (0  yoo-ah)  ig  a small  island  io 
the  Kiver  Sorel,  or  I^iehelieu,  a short  dtstanoa 
above  the  northern  extremity  of  Lake  Cham- 
plain. 

t f^ueber,  a .strongly  fortified  city  of  Canada 
is  situated  on  the  N.W.  side  of  the  Kiver  St. 
I.awrence,  on  a lofty  promontory  fonned  by 
that  river  and  the  St.  Charles.  The  city  con- 
.«ista  of  the  Upper  and  the  Lower  Town  ; thi 
latter  on  a narrow  strip  of  land,  wholly  th« 
work  of  art,  near  the  water's  edge  ; and  the 
former  on  a plain,  difficult  of  at^n-sg,  moi« 
than  200  feet  higher.  Cap«!  Uiamond,  the  most 
elevated  part  of  the  Upper  Town,  on  which 
stands  the  cicadel,  Ls  345  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  river,  and  couuuauds  a grand  view  of 


THU  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


Fart  II.J 


291 


about  8000  me  i at  Louisburg,  under  convoy  of  a fleet  of  1759. 

22  sliipsof  the  line,  and  an  equal  number  of  frigates  and 

jmall  armed  ^essels,  commanded  by  Admirals  Saunders 
and  Holmes;  be  safely  landed* *  the  army,  near  the  end  of  \neaVtimc* 
June,  on  the  Isle  of  Orleans  a few  miles  below  Quebec,  a.  JmeaT. 
‘The  French  forces,  to  the  number  of  thirteen  thousand  \-Di»posnion 
men,  occupied  the  city,  and  a strong  camp  on  the  northern  forces. 
shore  of  the  St.  I<awrence.  between  the  rivers  St.  Charles 
a"d  Montmorenci.* 

7.  '•'General  Wolfe  took  possession*"  of  Point  Levi,® 
where  he  erected  batteries  which  destroyed  the  Lower  woifeadop- 
'J’own,  but  did  little  injury  to  the  defences  of  the  city.  He  b.  June  3o. 
soon  after  crossed  the  north  channel  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  c.  see  waa. 
and  encamped*'  his  army  near  the  enemy’s  left,  the  river  j j„iy  lo. 
Montmorenci  lying  between  them.  ^Convinced,  however,  3 Daring 
of  the  impossibility  of  reducing  the  place  unless  he  could  nexl^^oived 
erect  batteries  nearer  the  city  than  Point  Levi,  he  soon  de- 
cided  on  more  daring  measures.  He  resolved  to  cross  the 
St.  Lawrence  and  the  Montmorenci,  with  difierent  divisions, 
at  the  same  time,  and  storm  the  intrenchments  of  the 
French  camp. 

8 U'^or  this  purpose,  on  the  last  day  of  July,  the  boats 
of  the  fleet,  filled  with  grenadiers,  and  with  troops  from 
Point  Levi,  under  the  command  of  General  Monckton, 
crossed  the  St.  Lawrence,  and,  after  considerable  delay 
by  grounding  on  the  ledge  of  rocks,  efTected  a landing  a July 
little  above  the  Montmorenci ; while  Generals  Townshend 
and  Murray,  fording  that  stream  at  low  water,  near  its 
mouth,  hastened  to  the  assistance  of  the  troops  already 
landed.  *But  as  the  granadiers  rushed  impetuously  for- s. 
ward  without  waiting  for  the  troops  that  were  to  sjupport  ^ 
them,  they  were  driven  back  with  loss,  and  obliged  to 
seek  shelter  behind  a redoubt  which  the  enemy  had  aban- 
doned. ®Here  they  were  detained  a while  by  a thunder  s.  what  com- 
storm,  still  exposed  to  a galling  fire;  when  night  ap-  ^fri^at,and 
preaching,  and  the  tide  setting  in,  a retreat  was  ordered. 

This  unfortunate  attempt  was  attended  with  the  loss  of 
nearly  500  men. 

9.  ’The  bodily  fatigues  which  General  Wolfe  had  en-  7.  sickness  of 
dured,  together  with  his  recent  disappointment,  acting 
upon  a frame  naturally  delicate,  threw  him  into  a violent 
fever ; and,  for  a time,  rendered  him  incapable  of  taking 


an  exte.isive  tract  of  country.  The  fortifications  of  the  Upper  Town,  extending  netrly  acroM 
the  peninsula,  inclose  a circuit  of  about  two  miles  and  three-quarters.  The  Plains  of  Abraham. 
immediately  westward,  and  in  frant  of  the  fortifications,  rise  to  the  height  of  more  than  300 
teet,  and  are  exceedingly  difiicult  of  access  from  the  river.  (Map.) 

* The  Kiver  Mnnemorenci  enters  the  St.  Lawrence  from  the  N.,  about  seven  miles  below 
Quebic  The  falls  in  this  river,  near  its  mouth,  are  justly  celebrated  for  their  beauty  The 
Water  d<>sceuds  210  feet  in  one  unbroken  sheet  of  foam.  (Map,  p.  280.) 


282 


colonial  IxISrORY. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS. 


I.  Plan  next 
'propoted 


A Account  of 
dit  execution 
the  plan 
adopted. 


3.  Proceed- 
in^s  of  Mont- 
calm. 


1.  The  attack. 


a.  Sept.  13. 


5.  Circum- 
fiances  of  the 
deaths  of  the 
two  com- 
manders. 


t.  The  rela- 
tion contin- 
ued. 


thi)  field  in  person.  *He  therefore  called  a council  of  his 
ofiicers,  and,  requesting  their  advice,  proposed  a second 
attack  on  the  French  lines.  They  were  of  opinion,  liow- 
ever,  that  this  was  inexpedient,  but  proposed  that  tlie 
army  should  attempt  a point  above  Quebec,  where  they 
might  gain  the  heights  which  overlooked  the  city.  The 
plan  being  approved,  preparations  were  immediately  made 
lo  carry  it  into  execution. 

10.  ‘■‘The  camp  at  Montmorenci  being  broken  up,  the 
troops  and  artillery  were  conveyed  to  Point  Levi ; and. 
soon  after,  to  some  distance  above  the  city  ; while  Mont- 
calm’s attention  was  still  engaged  with  the  apparent  de- 
sign of  a second  attack  upon  his  camp.  All  things  being 
in  readiness,  during  the  night  of  the  12th  of  September, 
the  troops  in  boats  silently  fell  down  the  stream  ; and, 
landing  within  a mile  and  a half  of  the  city,  ascended  the 
precipice, — dispersed  a few  Canadians  and  Indians ; and, 
when  morning  dawned,  were  drawn  up  in  battle  array  on 
the  plains  of  Abraham. 

11  ^Montcalm,  surprised  at  this  unexpected  event,  and 
perceiving  that,  unless  the  English  could  be  driven  from 
their  position,  Quebec  was  lost,  immediately  crossed  the 
St.  Charles  with  his  whole  army,  and  advanced  to  the 
attack.  ^About  nine  in  the  morning  fifteen  hundred 
Indians  and  Canadians,  advancing  in  front,  and  screened 
by  surrounding  thickets,  began  the  battle  ;•  but  the  Eng- 
lish reserved  their  fire  for  the  main  body  of  the  French, 
then  rapidly  advancing ; and,  when  at  the  distance  of 
forty  yards,  opened  upon  them  with  suqh  effect  as  to  com- 
pel them  to  recoil  with  confusion. 

12.  ^Early  in  the  battle  General  Wolfe  received  two 
wounds  in  quick  succession,  which  he  concealed,  but, 
while  pressing  forward  at  the  head  of  his  grenadiers,  with 
fixed  bayonets,  a third  ball  pierced  his  breast.  Colonel 
Monckton,  the  second  officer  in  rank,  was  dangerously 
wounded  by  his  side,  when  the  command  devolved  on 
General  Townshend.  The  French  general,  Montcalm, 
likewise  fell ; and  his  second  in  command  was  mortally 
w'ounded.  General  Wolfe  died  on  the  field  of  battle,  but 
he  lived  long  enough  to  be  informed  that  he  had  gained 
the  victory. 

13.  "Conveyed  to  the  rear,  and  supported  by  a few  at- 
tendants, while  the  agonies  of  death  were  upon  him  he 
heard  the  distant  cry,  “ They  run,  they  run.”  Raising 
his  drooping  head,  the  dying  hero  anxiously  asked.  “ Who 
run  ?”  Being  informed  that  it  was  the  French,  “ Then,* 
said  he,  “ I die  contented,”  and  immediately  expired, 
Montcalm  lived  to  be  carried  into  the  city.  When  in 


rilE  FRENCH  AND  INDIAN  WAR. 


Part  II.J 


263 


foniied  tliat  his  wound  was  mortal,  “So  much  the  better/  1759. 

he  replied,  “I  shall  not  then  live  to  witness  the  surrender 

of  Quebec.” 

14.  ‘Five  days  after  the  battle  the  city  surrendered,* 

and  received  an  English  garrison,  thus  leaving  Montreal  ^ g^pt  ,g’ 
the  only  place  of  importance  to  the  French,  in  Canada. 

Yet  ill  the  following  spring  the  French  attempted  the  1760. 
recovery  of  Quebec ; and,  after  a bloody  battle  fouglit'* 
three  miles  above  the  city,  drove  the  English  to  tlieir  forti-  bee. 
fications,  from  which  they  were  relieved  only  by  the  arri-  ^ Apni28 
val*  of  an  English  squadron  with  reenforcements.  c May  le. 

15.  ^During  the  season.  General  Amherst,  the  com-  3.  capture 
mander-in-cliief,  made  extensive  preparations  for  reducing 
Montreal.  Three  powerful  armies  assembled**  there  by  d.  sept.  e,- 
ditferent  routes,  early  in  September ; when  the  comman- 
der of  the  j)lace,  perceiving  that  resistance  would  be  inef- 
fectual, surrendered,'  not  only  Montreal,  but  all  the  other  «.  sept.  s. 
French  posts  in  Canada,  to  his  Britannic  majesty. 

16.  ‘Early  in  the  same  year  a war  broke  out  with  the  Events^ 
powerful  nation  of  the  Cherokees,  who  had  but  recently,  ^^he'chero^ 
as  allies  of  the  French,  concluded*'  a peace  with  the  Eng- 

lish.  General  Amherst  sent  Colonel  Montgomery  against  f.  sept.  ss. 
them,  who,  assisted  by  the  Carolinians,  burned”  many  of  ^ 
their  towns  ; but  the  Cherokees,  in  turn,  besieged  Fort 
Loudon,*  and  having  compelled  the  garrison  to  capitu- 
late,** afterward  fell  upon  them,  and  either  killed,*  or  car-  h.  Aug.  7. 
ried  away  prisoners,  the  whole  party.  ^In  the  following  j-  Aug.  s. 
year  Colonel  Grant  marched  into  their  country, — over-  ® 
came  them  in  battle, > — destroyed  their  villages, — and  i June  10. 
drove  the  savages  to  the  mountains ; when  peace  was 
concluded  with  them.  > 

17.  ®The  war  between  France  and  England  continued  ® 

& progress,  ana 

on  the  ocean,  and  among  the  islands  of  the  West  Indies,  end  of  the 

. , , . ~ I T 1 toar  between 

With  almost  uniform  success  to  the  English,  until  1763  ; France  and. 
when,  on  the  lOth  of  February  of  that  year,  a definite 
treaty  was  signed  at  Paris.  '‘France  thereby  surrendered  7.  whatpos- 
to  Great*  Britain  all  her  possessions  in  North  America, 
eastward  of  the  Mississippi  River,  from  its  source  to  the 
river  Iberville  and  thence,  through  Lakes  MaurepasJ  spam. 


* Fort  Loudon  was  in  the  northeastern  part  of  Tennessee,  on  the  Watauga  River,  a stream 
whkh,  rising  in  N.  Carolina,  flows  westward  into  Tennessee,  and  unites  with  Ilolston  River. 
Fort  Loudon  was  built  in  1757,  and  was  the  first  settlement  in  Tennessee,  which  was  then  in- 
cluded in  the  tei’ritory  claimed  b.y  N.  Carolina. 

t Iberville,  an  outlet  of  the  Mississipp.,  leaves  that  river  fourteen  miles  below  Baton  Rovige, 
and  flowing  E.  enters  Amite  River,  which  falls  into  Lake  Maurepas.  It  now  receives  water 
from  the  Missis.sippi  only  at  high  flood.  In  1699  the  French  naval  officer,  Iberville,  sailed  up 
the  Mississippi  to  this  stream,  which  he  entered,  and  thence  passed  through  Lakes  Maurepas 
and  Pontchartrain  to  Mobile  Bay.  (See  Hist  of  Louisiana,  p.  521.) 

t Maurepas  is  a lake  about  twenty  miles  in  circumference,  communicating  with  Lake  Pont- 
chartrain on  the  E.  by  an  outlet  seven  miles  long 


234 


COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


rnouK  II 


ANALYSIS,  and  Pontchartrain,*  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  At  the  same 
time  Spain,  with  whom  England  had  been  at  war  during 
ihe  previous  year,  ceded  to  Great  Britain  her  possessions 
of  East  and  West  Florida. f 

‘The  peace  of  1763  was  destined  to  close  the  se- 
we  niay  vitio  Hes  of  Wars  ill  which  the  American  colonies  were  invol- 
fhiz  period,  ved  by  their  connection  with  the  British  empire.  We 
may  now  view  them  as  grown  up  to  manhood,  about  to 
renounce  tlie  authority  of  the  mother  country — to  adopt 
councils  of  their  own — and  to  assume  a new  name  and 
% Of  the  station  among  the  nations  of  the  earth.  *Some  of  the 
causes  which  led  to  this  change  miglit  be  gathered  from 
Oiange.  forcgoiiig  historical  sketches,  but  they  will  be  devel- 

oped  more  fully  in  the  following  Appendix,  and  in  the 
Cliapter  on  the  causes  which  led  to  the  American  Revo- 
lution. 


* Pontchartrain  is  a lake  more  than  a hundred  miles  in  circumference,  the  southern  shore 
of  which  is  about  five  mile.s  X.  from  New  Orleans.  The  pa.s«ige  by  which  it  communicates 
with  I.ake  Borgne  on  the  E.  is  called  The  liigolets.  (See  Map,  p.  438.) 

t That  part  of  the  country  ceded  by  Spain  was  divided,  by  the  English  monarch,  into  the 
governments  of  East  and  West  Florida.  East  Florida  included  all  embraced  in  the  present 
Florida,  as  far  W as  the  Apalachicola  Uiver.  IVifst  Florida  e.\tended  from  the  Apalachi<-o?a 
to  the  Mississippi,  and  was  bounded  on  the  X.  by  the  31st  degree  of  latitude,  and  on  the  S.  by 
the  Gulf  of  Me:kico.  and  a line  drawn  through  I.«ikes  Pontchartrain  and  Maurepas,  and  the 
Rivers  Amite  and  Iberville,  to  the  .Missi.ssippi  Thus  those  parts  of  the  states  of  Alabama  and 
Mi.'-sissippi  which  extend  ftom  the  31st  degree  dowu  to  Che  Gulf  of  Mexico,  were  included 
Flotiln. 


4 


A1*1>END1X 

TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


J.  ‘Before  Ave  proceed  to  a relation  of  the  immediate  causes  jaaies  i. 
v,tii<h  led  to  the  American  Revolution,  and  the  exciting  incidents 
of  that  struggle,  we  request  the  reader’s  attention,  in  accordance  i 
with  the  design  previously  explained,  to  a farther  consideration  of 
such  portions  of  European  history  as  are  intimately  connected  Avith  Appendix^* 
our  OAvn  during  the  period  we  have  passed  over  in  the  preceding 
pages; — in  connection  Avith  Avhich  we  purpose  to  examine  farther 
more  of  the  internal  relations,  character,  condiiion,  and  social 
progress  of  the  American  people  during  their  colonial  existence. 

2.  ^At  the  close  of  the  “Appendix  to  the  period  of  Voyages  and  2-  Previous 
Discoveries”  Ave  gave  an  account  of  the  origin,  early  history,  and 
character  of  the  puritan  party  in  England,  some  of  Avhose  membei'S 

became  the  tirst  settlers  of  several  of  the  North  American  colonie.s. 

3\Ve  noAV  go  back  to  England  for  the  purpose  of  folloAving  out  in  3.  Continue 
their  results  the  liberal  principles  of  the  puritan  sects,  as  they 
afterwards  ali'ected  the  character  and  destiny  both  of  the  English 
and  the  American  people. 

3.  •‘On  the  accession  of  James  the  First  to  the  throne  of  Eng-  james  t. 
land,  in  the  year  1603,  the  church  party  and  the  puritan  party  1603—1626. 
began  to  assume  more  of  a political  character  than  they  had  ex-  Character 
hibited  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth.  The  reign  of  that  princess  the^uilieof 
had  been  favorable  to  intellectual  advancement;  the  Reformation  the  accession 
had  infused  ncAV  ideas  of  liberty  into  the  minds  of  the  people ; v Janies  . 
and  as  they  had  escaped,  in  part,  from  the  slavery  of  spiritual 
despotism,  a general  eagerness  Avas  manifested  to  carry  their  prin- 
ciples farthei’,  as  Avell  in  politics  as  in  religion. 

4.  5The  operation  of  these  principles  had  been  in  part  restrained  3.  political 
bv  the  general  respect  for  the  government  of  Elizabeth,  which,  asp^qtofth* 
hcAvever,  the  people  did  not  accord  to  that  ot  her  successor ; and  troversies 
the  spell  beii^g  once  broken,  the  spirit  of  party  soon  began  to 

rage  Avith  threatening  violence.  That  Avhich.  in  the  time  of  Eliza- 
beth, was  a controversy  of  divines  about  religious  foith  and  wor- 
ship, now  became  a political  contest  between  the  crown  and  the 
pei  pie 

b.  ®The  puritans  rapidly  increased  in  numbers,  nor  was  it  long  e.  increase  of 
before  they  became  the  ruling  party  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
where,  although  they  did  not  always  act  in  concert,  and  although  ami  injiu> 
their  immediate  objects  Avere  various,  yet  their  influence  constantly 
tended  to  abridge  the  prerogatives  of  the  king,  and  to  increase  the 
power  of  the  pe.iple.*  'Some,  Avhose  minds  were  absorbed  Avith  the  7.  Their  vori- 
desire  of  carrying  out  the  Reformation  to  the  farthest  possible  ous  objects, 
extent,  exerted  themselves  tor  a reform  in  the  church:  others  at- dewci/o/««eir 
tacked  arbitrary  courts  of  justice,  like  that  of  the  Star-chamber,  f^ons. 
and  the  poAver  of  arbitrary  imprisonment  exercised  by  officers  of 


* Th'?  appollation  “ puritan”  now  stood  for  three  parties,  which  thouj^h  commonly  nnited, 
were  yet  actuated  by  very  different  views  and  motives.  “ There  were  the  political  puritans, 
who  maintained  the  highest  pri maples  of  civil  liberty , the  puritans  in  discipline,  who  wew 
•Terse  to  the  ceremonies  and  episcopa'  government  of  the  church  ; and  the  doctrinal  puritans, 
wb«  rigidhr  defended  the  speculative  system  of  the  first  reformers.”- -Huw 


(Book  II. 


28b  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

AKALYSis.  til®  crown. — but  yet  the  elForts  of  all  had  a common  endeucy  ; — 

the  principles  of  democracy  were  contending  against  the  powers 

of  despotism. 

The  policy  6.  ‘The  arbitrary  principles  of  government  which  James  had 
qf  James,  adopted,  rather  than  his  natural  disposition,  disposed  him  to  exert 
all  the  influence  which  his  power  and  shition  gave  him,  in  favor  of 
the  established  church  system,  and  in  opposition  to  the  puritan 
party.*  Educated  in  Scotland,  where  presbyterianism  prevailed, 
he  had  observed  among  the  Scoth  reformers  a strong  tendency 
towards  republican  principles,  and  a zealous  attachment  to  civil 
liberty,  and  on  his  accession  to  the  throne  of  England  he  was  re- 
solved to  prevent,  if  possible,  the  growth  of  the  sect  of  puritans  in 
1 Horo  par-  that  country.  ^Yet  his  want  of  enterprise,  his  pacific  disposition, 
^'feeued^'  and  his  love  of  personal  e<xse,  rendered  him  incapable  of  stemming 
the  torrent  of  liberal  principles  that  wjis  so  strongly  setting  against 
the  arbitrary  powers  of  royalty. 

B.  The  anom-  7.  ^The  anomalies  of  the  character  of  James  present  a curious 
*(^raci*^  compound  of  contradictions.  Hume  says : His  generosity  bor- 

der^ on  profusion,  his  learning  on  pedantry,  his  pacific  dispo- 
sition on  pusillanimity,  his  wisdom  on  cunning,  his  friendship 
on  light  fancy  and  boyish  fondness.”  ‘‘  All  his  qualities  were 
sullied  with  weakness,  and  embellished  by  humanity.”  Lingard 
says  of  him ; " His  discourse  teemed  with  maxims  of  political  wis- 
dom ; his  conduct  frequently  bore  the  impress  of  political  folly 
Posterity  has  agreed  to  consider  him  a weak  and  prodigal  king,  a 
vain  and  loquacious  pedant.”  His  English  flatterers  called  him 
‘■the  British  Solomon;”  the  Duke  of  Sully  says  of  him,  “He  was 
the  wisest  fool  in  Europe.” 

i.Thereig^n  8.  '*The  reign  of  this  prince  is  chiefly  memorable  as  being  the 

of  Jama  period  in  which  the  first  English  colonics  were  permanently 

memorable  . ,ii  i-  x-.i 

for  what,  planted  in  America,  spjmiie.  speaking  ot  the  eastern  American 

t.  Hume’s  re-  coa.st  in  reference  to  the  colonies  planted  there  during  the  reign  of 
^\%e\ofhe  says:  “ Peopled  gradually  IVom  England  by  the  necessitous 

AtnerifMn  and  indigent,  who  at  home  increcised  neither  wealth  nor  populous- 
co  onies.  ness,  the  colonies  which  were  planted  along  that  tract  have  pro- 
moted the  navigation,  encouraged  the  industry,  and  even  perhaps 
multiplied  the  inhabitants  of  their  mother  country.  The  spirit  of 
independence,  which  was  revived  in  England,  here  shone  forth  in 
its  full  lustre,  and  received  new  accessions  from  the  aspiring 


* An  extract  from  Ilallam  showing  the  liifferent  tenet.s  and  pnictices  of  the  oppo.sing  religious 
parties  at  this  time,  and  the  disposition  of  James  needlessly  to  harass  the  puritans  may  tw  in- 
teresting to  the  reader  The  puritans,  as  is  well  known,  practiced  a very  strict  observanco  of 
the  Sabf/ath,  a term  which,  instead  of  Smihay,  became  a distinctive  mark  of  the  puritan  paity 
We  quote,  as  a matter  of  historical  interest,  the  following  : — 

“ Those  who  opposed  them  i the  puritans)  on  the  high  church  side,  not  only  derided  the  ex 
travagance  of  the  Sabbatarians,  as  the  others  were  called,  but  pretended  that  the  command 
ment  having  been  confined  to  the  Hebrews,  the  modern  observance  of  the  first  day  of  the  week 
as  a season  of  rest  and  devotion  w;is  an  ecclesiastical  institution,  and  in  no  degree  more  veue 
rable  than  that  of  the  other  festivals  or  the  season  of  Lent,  which  the  puritans  stubbornly 
despi.sed.  Such  a controver.sy  might  well  have  been  left  to  the  usual  weapons.  But  James,  ot 
some  of  the  bishops  to  whom  he  listened,  bethought  themselves  that  this  might  serve  as  a test 
of  puritan  ministers.  He  published  accordingly  a declaration  to  be  read  in  the  churches,  per- 
mitting all  lawful  recreations  on  Sunday  after  divine  service,  such  as  dancing,  archery,  May- 
games,  and  morrice-dances,  and  other  usual  sports ; but  with  a prohibition  of  bear-baiting, 
and  other  unlawful  games.  No  recusant,  or  any  one  who  had  not  attended  the  church  service, 
W.1S  entitled  to  this  privilege  ; which  might  consequently  be  regarded  as  a bounty  on  devotion. 
The  severe  puritan  saw  it  in  no  such  point  of  view.  Td  his  cynical  temper.  May-games  and 
morrice-dances  were  hardly  tolerable  on  six  days  of  the  week  ; the}'  were  now  recommended 
tor  the  seventh.  And  this  impious  license  was  to  be  promulgated  in  the  church  itself.  It  i« 
’udeed  difficult  to  explain  so  unnecessary  an  insult  on  the  precise  clergy,  but  h>  supposing  an 
intention  to  harass  those  who  should  refuse  compliance.”  The  dcclariUion,  however,  was  not 
enforced  till  the  following  reign.  The  puritan  clergy,  who  then  i-efused  to  rea-1  this  declara 
Hon  in  their  churches,  were  punished  by  suspen.rion  or  deprivation. 


pkkt  II.: 


APPRNmX  TO  'PilK  C:OI.ONlAL  iiisroRY. 


281 


cliaractcr  oC  tliosc  who,  being  discontented  with  the  established 
church  and  monarchy,  had  sought  for  freedom  amidst  those  savage 
deserts.” 

9.  ‘An  account  of  the  planting  of  several  of  the  American  colo- 

nies during  the  reign  of  James  has  elsewhere  been  given.  The 
king,  being  from  the  first  favorable  to  the  project  of  American  col- 
onization, readily  acceded  to  the  wishes  of  the  projectors  of  the 
first  plans  of  settlement ; but  in  all  the  charters  which  he  granted, 
his  arbiti’ary  maxims  of  government  are  discernible.  the  first 

charter  of  Virginia,  the  emigrants  were  subjected  to  a corporation 
in  l^ngland,  called  the  London  Company,  over  whose  deliberations 
thay  had  no  influence  ; and  even  this  corporation  possessed  merely 
administrative,  rather  than  legislative  powers,  as  all  supreme  legis- 
lative authority  was  expressly  reserved  to  the  king.  The  most 
v.il liable  political  privilege  of  Englishmen  was  thus  denied  to  the 
eirly  colonists  of  Virginia. 

10.  3By  the  second  charter,  granted  in  1609,  the  authority  of  the 
corporation  was  increased  by  the  surrender  of  those  powers  which 
the  king  had  previously  reserved  to  himself,  yet  no  additional 
privileges  were  conceded  to  the  people.  The  same  inditference  to 
the  political  rights  of  the  latter  are  observable  in  the  third  charter, 
granted  in  1612,  although  by  it  the  enlarged  corporation  assumed 
a more  democratic  form,  and,  numbering  among  its  members  many 
of  the  English  patriots,  was  the  cause  of  finally  giving  to  the  Vir- 
ginia colonists  those  civil  liberties  which  the  king  would  still  have 
denied  them.  ^Here  is  the  first  connection  that  we  observe  be- 
tween the  spirit  of  English  independence  and  the  cause  of  freedom 
in  the  New  World. 

11.  5 After  the  grant  of  the  third  charter  of  Virginia,  the  meet- 
ings of  the  London  Company  were  frequent,  and  numerously  at- 
tended. Some  of  the  patriot  leaders  in  parliament  were  among 
the  members,  and  in  proportion  as  their  princijiles  were  opposed 
by  the  high  church  and  monarchy  party  at  home,  they  engaged 
with  the  more  earnestness  in  schemes  for  advancing  the  liberties  of 
Virginia.  In  1621  the  Company,  after  a violent  struggle  among  its 
own  members,  and  a successful  resistance  of  royal  interference,  pro- 
ceeded to  establish  a liberal  written  constitution  for  the  colony,  by 
which  the  system  of  representative  government  and  trial  by  jury 
were  established — the  supreme  powers  of  legislation  were  conceded 
to  a colonial  legislature,  with  the  reserve  of  a negative  voice  to  the 
governor  appointed  by  the  company — and  the  courts  of  justice 
VI  ere  required  to  conform  to  the  laws  of  England. 

12.  ®-‘ Thus  early,”  says  Grahame,  ‘Gvas  planted  in  America  that 
representative  system  which  forms  the  soundest  political  frame 
wherein  the  spirit  of  liberty  was  ever  imbodied,  and  at  once  the 
safest  and  most  efficient  organ  by  which  its  energies  are  exercised 
and  developed.  So  strongly  imbued  were  the  minds  of  English- 
men in  this  age  with  those  generous  principles  which  were  rapidly 
advancing  to  a first  manhood  in  their  native  country,  that  wherever 
they  settled,  the  institutions  of  freedom  took  root  and  grew  up 
along  with  them.”  ‘‘'Although  the  government  of  the  Virginia 
colony  was  soon  after  taken  into  the  hands  of  the  king,  yet  the 
representative  system  established  there  could  never  after  be  sub- 
verted, nor  the  colonial  assemblies  suppressed.  Whenever  the 
rights  of  the  people  were  encroached  upon  by  arbitrary  enact- 
ments, their  representatives  were  ready  to  reassert  them ; and  thus 
a channel  was  ever  kept  open  for  the  expression  of  the  public  griev- 
ances. The  colonial  legislature,  in  all  the  trials  thre  ngh  which  it 


JAWES  I. 

1603—1026. 


1.  Thekin^ 
favorable  ic 
American  c it' 
onization. 


2.  Hhs  arbi 
trary  policy 
as  sboibn  by 
the  first  Vir- 
ginia char- 
ter. 


3.  Character 
of  the  second 
and  the  third 
charter 


4.  Connection 
between  Eng- 
lish indepen- 
dence, and 
freedom  in 
the  Sew 
World. 

5.  The  Lon 
don  Company 
favors  the 
cause  of 
freedom. 


6.  Remarks  qf 
Orchame. 


7.  Pe-nna- 
nence  of  the 
representa- 
tive system  in 
Virginia. 


289  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORV.  [Book  O 

ANALV5IS.  afterwards  passed,  ever  proved  itself  a watchful  guardian  of  th« 
cause  of  liberty. 

i.  Failure  (if  13.  ‘The  charters  granted  by  king  James,  in  1600,  to  the  Lon* 
^ihe'^H^nmwi  ‘^on  and  Plymouth  companies,  were  enibraee<l  in  one  and  the  same 
vomiiany  at  instrument,  and  the  Ibrms  of  government  designed  for  the  projected 
foiontzaiion.  ^yere  the  same.  After  various  attempts  ut  colonization, 

the  Plymouth  company,  disheartened  by  so  many  disappointments, 
abandoned  the  enterprise,  limiting  their  own  efforts  to  an  insign  fi- 
caut  traffic  with  the  natives,  and  e.vercising  no  farther  dominion 
over  the  territory  than  the  disposition  of  small  portions  of  it  to  pri- 
vate adventurers,  who,  for  many  years,  sjccceded  no  better  in  at- 
tempts at  settlement  than  the  Company  had  done  before  them.  In 
reference  to  the  seemingly  providential  failure  of  all  these  schemes 
for  planting  colonies  in  New'  England,  we  subjoin  the  following  up 
propriate  remarks  from  Grahame. 

have  sufficient  assurance  that  the  course  of  this  world 
‘S  not  governed  by  chance;  and  that  the  scries  of  events  which  it 
c.xhibits  is  regulated  by  divine  ordinance,  and  adapted  to  purposes 
which,  from  their  transcendent  wisdom  and  infinite  range,  often 
elude  the  grasp  of  created  capacity.  As  it  could  not,  then,  be  with- 
out design,  so  it  seems  to  have  been  for  no  common  object  that  dis- 
comfiture was  thus  entailed  on  the  counsels  of  princes,  the  schemes 
of  the  w'ise,  and  the  efforts  of  the  brave.  It  was  for  no  ordinary 
people  that  the  land  was  reserved,  and  of  no  common  qualities  or 
vulgar  superiority  that  it  was  ordained  to  be  the  prize.  New 
England  wms  the  destined  asylum  of  oppressed  piety  and  virtue; 
and  its  colonization,  denied  to  the  pretensions  of  greatness  and  the 
efforts  of  might,  was  reserved  for  men  whom  the  great  and  mighty 
despised  for  their  insignificance,  and  persecuted  for  their  in- 
tegrity.” 

».  Afpiica-  15.  3After  the  puritans  had  determined  to  remove  to  America, 
pwAt^%r  “g^nts  to  king  James,  and  endeavore<l  to  obtain  his  ap- 

the  favor  of  proval  of  their  enterprise  With  chanicteristic  simplicity  and 
King  jat)ut.  lionesty  of  purpose  they  represented  to  him ‘‘ that  they  were  well 
wejtned  from  the  delicate  milk  of  their  mother  country,  and  inured 
to  the  difficulties  of  a strange  land;  that  they  were  knit  together 
in  a strict  and  sacred  bond,  by  virtue  of  which  they  held  themselves 
bound  to  take  care  of  the  good  of  each  other,  and  of  the  whole;  that 
it  was  not  with  them  as  with  other  men,  whom  small  things  could 
discourage,  or  small  discontent  cause  to  wish  themselves  at  home 
I Their  par-  again.”  <A11,  however,  that  could  be  obtained  from  the  king,  w’ho 
tiaisuccxsa.  refused  to  grant  them  a charter  for  the  full  enjoyment  of  their  re- 
ligious privileges,  was  the  vague  promise  that  the  English  govern- 
ment  should  refrain  from  molesting  them 
5 The  pro-  16.  ®We  have  thus  pas.sed  rapidly  in  review'  the  more  prominent 
events  in  English  history  connected  with  the  planting  of  the  firs*. 
6.  Death  of  American  colonies  during  the  reign  of  James  the  First.  ®He  dic<i 
'^^FhV^  in  1625,a  “the  first  sovereign  of  an  established  empire  in  Americti.” 
a.  March  r,  J'^st  as  he  was  on  the  point  of  composing  a code  of  laws  for  the  d». 

oil  style.  ' mestic  administration  of  the  Virginia  colony. 

•iiACLEs  I 17.  Games  was  succeeded  by  his  only  son,  Charles  the  First,  then 
162&--1649.  in  the  25th  year  of  his  age.  Inheriting  the  arbitrary  principles 
r.  Succcnion  of  his  father ; coming  to  the  throne  w'hen  a revolution  in  public  opin- 
W»dia?ac  ' ion  in  relation  to  the  royal  prerogative,  the  powers  of  parliament, 
Ur, policy,  and  the  liberty  of  the  subject  w'as  rapidly  progressing:  and  desti- 
tute  of  the  prudence  and  tbresight  which  the  critical  emergencies 
of  the  times  required  in  him,  he  persisted  in  arrogantly  opposing 
the  many  needed  reforms  demanded  by  the  voice  of  the  nation. 


•art  11.]  APPENDIX  TO  I’lIE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


2.  A/m  con 
tempi  for, 
and  threats 
against  the 
commons. 


autil,  finally,  he  was  brought  to  expiate  his  folly,  rather  than  his  ciia»:i  e.s  i. 
crimes,  on  the  scatt'old.  1625-iG4tt. 

18.  I'l’he  accession  of  Ch  tries  to  tlie  throne  was  immediately  fol-  , uu,  early 
lowed  by  dilficultics  with  his  parliament,  which  rel'used  to  grant 
him  the  requisite  supplies  for  carrying  on  a war*  in  which  tl^e  for- 
mer  king  and  parliament  had  involved  the  nation.  Irritated  by 
the  opposition  which  he  encountered,  he  committed  many  indiscre- 
tions, and  engaged  in  numerous  controversies  with  the  parliament, 
in  which  he  was  certain  of  being  finally  defeated,  ile  caused  a 
peer  of  the  realm,  who  had  become  obnoxious  to  him,  to  be  accused 
of  high  trea.son,  because  he  insisted  on  his  inalienable  right  to  a 
8c.it  in  parliament:  the  commons,  in  return,  proceeded  to  in.i.'sach 
the  king's  favorite  minister,  the  duke  of  Buckingham. — The  king 
retaliated  by  imprisoning  two  members  of  the  house,  whom,  how- 
ever, the  exa.speration  of  the  commons  soon  compelled  him  to  release. 

ID.  ^Seemingly  unaAvare  of  the  great  influence  Avhich  the  com- 
mons exerted  in  the  nation,  he  embriiced  every  o,)portunity  of  ex- 
pressing his  contempt  for  tliem,  and,  at  length,  ventured  to  use  to- 
AA'ards  them  the  irritating  threat,  that,  if  they  did  not  furnish  him 
with  supplies  to  carry  on  the  wars  in  Avhich  he  Avas  engaged,  ho 
should  be  obliged  to  try  ucav  councils;  meaning,  thereby,  that  he 
Avould  rule  without  their  iissistance.  ^ The  commons,  hoAvever,  con-  3.  obstinaev 
tinned  obstinate  in  their  purposes,  and  the  king  proceeded  to  put 
his  threat  in  execution.  He  dissolved'  the  parliament,  and.  in  re-  arbitrary 
'fenge  for  the  unkind  treatment  Avhich  he  had  received  from  it,  ^(llekin^^ 
thought  himself  justified  in  making  an  invasion  of  the  rights  and  ^ ijjj, 
libe.  ties  of  the  Avhole  nation.  A general  loan  or  tax  AAms  levied  oai 
the  people,  and  the  king  employed  the  Avhole  poAver  of  his  preroga- 
tive, in  lines  and  impi-isonments,  to  enforce  the  payment. 

20.  ^Unsuccessful  in  his  foreign  Avars,  in  great  Avant  of  supplies,  4.  Kingobh- 
and  beginning  to  apprehend  danger  from  the  discontents  Avhich  his 
arbitrary  loans  had  occasioned,  he  found  himself  under  the  necessity  parliament. 
jf  ag  lin  summoning  a parliament.  An  answer  to  his  demand  for  1628. 
supplies  was  delayed  until  some  important  concessions  aa* ere  obtained 

from  him.  “After  the  commons  had  unanimously  declared,  by  vote,  5 Conces- 
ugainst  the  legality  of  arbitrary  imprisonments  and  forced  loans, 
they  prepared  a “Petition  of  Right,’’  setting  forth  the  rights  of  the  hing. 
English  people,  as  guarantied  to  them  by  the  Great  Charter,**  and  b.  See  p.  139. 
by  various  laws  and  statutes  of  the  realm ; for  the  continuance  of 
which  they  required  of  the  king  a ratification  of  their  petition. 

After  frequent  evasions  and  delays,  the  king  finally  gave  his  assent 

to  the  petition,  Avhich  thus  became  laAv,  and  the  commons  then 

granted  the  requisite  supplies.  ^But  in  a feAv  months  the  obliga-  e.  Violated  by 

tions  imposed  on  the  king  by  his  sanction  of  the  petition  were  reck- 

lessly  violated  by  him. 

21.  ’In  16  29,  some  .arbitrai’y  measures  of  taxation  occasioned  a,  t ■ Dissoiutim 
great  ferme.it  in  parliament, and  led  to  its  abrupt  dis.solution.  ^xhe  °vient°‘ 
king  then  gave  the  nation  to  understand  that,  during  his  reign,  he  1629i. 
intended  to  summon  no  more  parliaments.  Monopolies  were  noAV  g King's'in,- 
revived  to  a ruinous  extent : duties  of  tonnage  and  poundage  were  tentions— 
rigorously  extorted ; former  oppressive  statutes  for  obtaining  money 

were  enforced ; and  various  illegal  expedients  were  devised  for  ties,  oppre^- 
levyiag  taxes  and  giving  them  the  color  of  law ; aud  numbers  of 


* A war  undertaken  originally  agamst  Austria,  in  aid  of  a German  prince,  Frederick,  the 
elector  palatine,  who  had  married  a sister  of  Charles  This  w'ar  afterwardn  invo.ved  Spain  and 

France  against  England 


37 


[Book  ;x 


290  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

ANALYSTS  the  most  distinguished  patriots,  who  refused  to  pay,  were  subjected 
to  fines  and  imprisonment  * 

1 The.  case  of  In  the  year  1637,  the  distinguished  patriot,  John  Hampden, 

Jo/itniainp-  rendered  his  name  illustrious  by  the  bold  stand  which  he  made 
against  the  tyranny  of  the  government.  Denying  the  legality  of 
the  tax  called  ship-money,  and  refusing  to  pay  his  portion,  he  wil- 
lingly submitted  to  a legal  prosecution,  and  to  the  indignation 
of  his  monarch,  in  defence  of  the  laws  and  liberty  of  his  country. 
The  case  was  argued  before  all  the  supreme  judges  of  England, 
twelve  in  number,  and  although  a majority  of  two  decided  against 
Hampden,  yet  the  people  w'ere  aroused  from  their  lethargy,  and 
became  sensible  of  the  danger  to  which  their  liberties  were  exposed, 
f,  Eccie-siasti-  23.  2The  ecclesiastical  branch  of  Charles’s  government  was  n«t 
arbitrary  than  the  civil.  Seemingly  to  annoy  the  puritans, 
he  revised  and  enforced  his  father’s  edict  for  allowing  sports  and 
recreations  on  Sunday  ; and  those  divines  who  refused  to  read,  ir 
their  pulpits,  his  proclamation  for  that  purpose^  were  punished  bj 
suspension  or  deprivation.  The  penalties  against  Catholics  were 
relaxed  ; many  new  ceremonies  and  observances,  preludes,  as  IIict 
were  termed,  to  popish  iuolatries,  '^ere  introduced  into  the  church 
and  that  too,  at  a time  when  the  sentiments  of  the  nation  were  de- 
cidedly of  a puritan  character.  The  most  strict  conformity  iri 
religious  worship  was  required,  and  such  of  the  clergy  as  neg 
lected  to  observe  every  ceremony,  were  excluded  from  the  minis- 
try. Severe  punishments  were  inflicted  ujxin  those  who  inveighed 
against  the  established  church ; and  the  ecclesiastical  courts  w’eri 
exalted  above  the  civil,  and  above  all  law  but  that  of  their  own 
creation.^ 

H.»3  i . 24.  ^Charles  next  attempted  to  introduce  the  liturgy  of  the  Eng 

i (>rmpnotions  lish  church  into  Scotland  ; a measure  which  immediately  produced 
a most  violent  commotion.  This  liturgy  w’as  regarded  by  thu 
Scotch  Presbyterians  as  a species  of  mass — a preparative  that  w'au 
soon  to  introduce,  as  was  thought,  all  the  abominations  of  poperj 
The  populace  and  the  higher  classes  at  once  united  in  the  common 
cause,  the  clergy  loudly  declaimed  against  popery  and  the  liturgj  . 


• Immediately  after  the  dissolution  of  parliament,  Richard  Chambers,  an  alderman  of  Ix)n- 
don,  and  an  eminent  merchant,  refused  to  pay  a tax  illegally  imposed  upon  him,  and  appealed 
to  th?  public  justice  of  his  country.  Being  summoned  before  the  king’s  council,  and  remark- 
ing there  that  “ the  merchants  of  England  were  as  much  screwed  up  as  in  Turkey,”  he  was 
fined  two  thousand  pounds,  and  doomed  to  imprisonment  till  he  made  a submission.  Refusing 
to  degrade  himself  in  this  w.ay,  and  thus  become  an  instrument  for  desti-oying  the  vital  prin 
ciples  of  the  constitution,  he  was  thrown  into  prison,  where  he  remained  upwards  of  twelve 
years. — Brodi'e. 

1 As  an  instance  of  “ cruel  and  unusual  punishments,”  sometimes  inflicted  during  this  reign, 
we  notice  the  following.  One  Leighton,  a fanatical  puritan,  having  written  an  iuHanmiatory 
book  against  prelacy,  was  condemned  to  be  degraded  from  the  ministry  ; to  be  publicly  whipped 
in  the  palace  yard  ; to  be  placed  two  horn’s  in  the  pillory  ; to  have  an  e.'ir  cut  off,  a nostril  slit 
open,  and  a cheek  branded  with  the  letters  SS.,  to  denote  a sower  of  sedition.  At  the  expira- 
tion of  a week  he  lost  the  remaining  ear,  ha  1 the  other  nostril  slit,  and  the  other  cheek  branded 
after  which  he  was  condemned  to  be  immured  in  prison  for  life.  At  the  end  of  ten  years  he 
obtained  his  liberty,  from  parliament,  then  in  arms  against  the  king. — Lirt^ard.  Such  cases_ 
occurring  in  Old  England,  remind  us  of  the  tortures  inflicted  by  American  savages  on  thefi 
prisoners. 

The  following  is  mentioned  by  Hume.  One  Prynn,  a zealot,  who  had  written  a book  of  in- 
vectives against  all  plays,  games,  &c.,  and  those  who  countenanceil  them,  was  indicted  as  8 
libeller  of  the  king  and  queen,  who  frequented  plays,  and  condemned  by  the  arbitrary  court 
of  the  star-chamber  to  lose  both  his  ears,  pay  five  thousand  pounds,  and  be  imprisoned  for  life. 
For  another  similar  libel  he  was  condemned  to  pay  an  additional  five  thousand  pounds,  and 
lose  the  remainder  of  his  ears.  As  he  presented  the  mutilated  stumps  to  the  hangman’s  knife 
he  called  out  to  the  crowd,  “ Christians  stand  fast ; be  faithful  to  God  and  your  country  ; or 
you  bring  on  yourselves  and  your  children  perpetual  slavery.”  “ The  dungeon,  the  pillory 
and  the  scaffold,’’ .says  Banc:  jft,  “were  but  stages  in  tie  prugresc  of  civil  liberty  towards  its 
triumph  ” 


Part  II.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


291 


which  they  represented  ns  the  same:  n bond,  termed  a National  charlks  i. 

Covenant,  containing  an  oath  or  resisLanec  to  all  religious  innova-  1G25— 1G49. 

tioiis,  was  subscribed  by  all  classes;  and  a national  assembly  for- 

inally  abolished  E{>iscopacy,  and  declared  the  English  canons  and 

liturgy  to  be  unlawf  il.  Un  support  of  these  measures  the  Scotch  i War. 

covenanters  took  up  arms,  and,  after  a brief  truce,  inarched  into  16139. 

Eugdaud. 

25.  ‘After  an  intermission  of  above  eleven  years,  an  English  2 Pariiamieni 
parliament  was  again  summoned.  ^Charles  made  some  conccs- 

sions  but  railing  to  obtain  supplies  as  readily  as  he  desired,  the  -ifjafv* 
parliament  was  aliruptly  dissolved,  to  the  general  discontent  of  the  -y rvpt 
nation.^  ‘New  elections  were  held,  and  another  parliament  was  dissolution  af 
assembled. a bat  this  proved  even  more  obstinate  than  the  former.  v«-rharne.nt. 
tiStr-ilford,  the  king's  favorite  general,  and  late  lieutenant  of  Ire-  pari^'^nmt 
land;  and  Laud,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  two  most  powerful  3^ 

and  most  favored  ministersof  the  king,  were  impeached  by  the  com-  old  style, 
mons  for  the  crime  of  high  treason.  .Straiford  was  brought  to  trial 
immediately,  was  declared  guilty  by  the  House  of  Peers,  :ind  by  the  pfiHament. 
unusual  expedient  of  a bill  of  jvttaindert  was  sentenced,  to  exccu-  1641. 
tion.'^  Laud  was  brought  to  trial  ;uid  executed  four  years  later.  1,  E.xecutcd 
®The  eloquence  :ind  ability  with  which  Stratfonl  defended  liimself,  .'1^ 

have  given  to  his  fall,  in  the  eyes  of  many,  the  appearance  of  a tri- 
umph,  and  have  rendered  him  somewhat  illustrious  as  a supposed  character  of 
martyr  to  his  country;  and  yet  true  history  shows  him  to  have 
been  the  adviser  and  willing  instrument  of  much  of  that  tyran- 
nical usurpation  which  finally  destroyed  the  monarch  Avhom  he 
designed  to  serve.J 

26.  ^Froni  this  period,  parliament  having  once  gained  the  ascen-  7.  Fncr’oacn. 
dency,  and  conscious  of  the  support  of  the  people,  continued  to 
encroach  on  the  prerogatives  of  the  king,  until  scarcely  the  shadow  theprerog*- 
of  his  former  power  was  left  him.  Already  the  character  of  the 

British  constitution  had  been  changed  from  a despotic  government 
to  a limited  monarchy,  and  it  would  probably  have  been  well  if 
here  the  spirit  of  reform  had  firmly  established  it.  ^Yet  one  con-  g.  continued 
cession  was  immediately  follow'ed  by  the  demand  of  another,  until 
parliament  finally  required  the  entire  control  of  the  military  force  andfwai^e- 
of  the  nation,  when  Charles,  conscious  that  if  he  yielded  this  point, 
there  would  be  left  him  “only  the  picture — the  mere  sign  of  a 
king,’’  ventured  to  put  a stop  to  his  concessions,  and  to  remove 
from  London  with  most  of  the  nobility.  ^It  was  now  evident  that  9.  Prepara- 
the  sword  alone  must  decide  the  contest:  both  parties  made  the 
most  active  preparations  for  the  coming  struggle,  Avhile  each  en- 
deavored to  thi’ow  upon  the  other  the  odium  of  commencing  it.§ 


^ During  the  short  recess  that  followed,  the  Convocation,  an  ecclesiastical  as.sembly  of  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  and  inferior  clergy,  continued  in  session.  Of  their  many  imprudent  measures 
during  this  period,  when  Puritanism  was  already  in  the  ascendant  in  the  parliament,  w-e  quote 
the  follow'ing  from  Lingard.  “ It  was  ordered,  (among  other  canons,)  that  every  clergyman, 
once  in  each  quarter  of  the  year,  should  instruct  his  parishioners  in  the  divine  right  of  kings, 
and  the  damnable  sin  of  resistance  to  authority.” 

t A bill  of  attainder  was  a special  act  of  parliament,  inflicting  capital  puni.shment,  without 
any  conviction  in  the  ordinary  course  of  judicial  proceedings.  By  the  third  clause  of  Section 
IX.  Article  I.  of  the  Goustitutiou  of  the  United  States,  it  is  declared  that  “ No  of  attain- 
ier,  or  ex  post  facto  laiv,  (a  law  declaring  a past  act  criminal  that  was  not  criminal  when  done,) 
shall  be  i)as.sed.” 

$ Hume’s  accoun)  of  the  trial  of  Strafford,  has  been  shown  to  be,  in  many  particulars,  erro- 
neous, and  prejudiced  in  his  favor  ; and  his  opinion  of  the  Earl’s  innocence  has  been  dissented 
from  by  some  very  able  subsequent  writers.  See  Brodie's  extended  and  circumstantial  account 
of  this  important  trial. 

^ The  following  remarks  of  Lingard  present  an  impartial  view  of  the  real  objects  for  which 
Jhis  war  was  undertaken,  and  answer  the  question,  ‘ Who  were  the  authors  of  it  V 

The  controversy  between  the  king  and  his  opponents  no  longer  regiirdod  the  real  liberties 


292 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Hook  (1. 


ANALYSIS 


1.  Point  at 
tohich  wt 
have  now 
arrived. 

Z Met  shall- 
ins'  ojyariiea. 


I The  begin- 
ning of  the 
cr  sis:  when 
brought  to  a 
conclusion. 


i.  Civil  war 
and  execu- 
tion of  the 
king. 


a.  Old  style. 
5.  Condition 
i,f  parlia- 
meat 


6.  Remarks 
on  the  death 
of  the  king. 
7 Vietos  of 
I.ingarU. 


B.  qfHcllanu 


9.  Hume’s 
representa- 
tion of  the 
character  of 
Charles 


27.  'Here  then  we  have  arrived  at  the  beginning  of  that  crisis  in 
English  history,  to  which  all  the  civil,  religious,  and  political  con- 
troversies of  the  nation  had  been  tending  since  the  cominei  cement 
of  the  Reformation.  ^Xhe  various  contlicting  sects  and  parties, 
for  awhile  overlooking  their  minor  differenceg,  now  arrangcii  them- 
selves in  two  grand  divisions,  having  on  the  one  side  the  Presbyte- 
rian dissenters,  then  a numerous  party,  and  all  ultra  religious  and 
political  reformers,  headed  by  the  parliament ; and  on  the  other 
the  high  church  and  monarchy  party,  embracing  the  Catholics  and 
most  of  the  nobility,  headed  by  the  king.  ^This  appeal  to  arms,  we 
have  Siiid,  was  the  beginning  of  the  crisis;  the  conclusion  was  fifty 
years  later,  when,  at  the  close  of  the  revolution  of  K3SS,  the  pres- 
ent principles  of  the  British  constitution  were  permanently  estab- 
lished, by  the  declaration  of  rights  which  was  annexed  to  the  set- 
tlement of  the  crown  on  the  prince  and  princess  of  Orange. 

2y.  ^From  1642  to  1647  civil  war  continued,  and  many  impor- 
tant battles  were  fought ; after  Avhich  the  nation  continued  to  be 
distracted  by  contending  factions  until  the  close  of  1648,  when  the 
king,  having  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  parliamentary  forces, 
was  tried  for  the  crime  of ‘Hevying  war  against  the  parliament  and 
kingdom  of  England,’'  and  being  convicted  on  this  novel  charge  of 
treason,  was  executed  on  the  30th“  of  January,  1649.  sParliament 
had,  ere  this,  fallen  entirely  under  the  influence  of  the  army,  then 
commanded  by  Oliver  Cromwell,  the  principal  general  of  the  re- 
publican, or  puritanical  party. 

29.  6For  the  death  of  the  king  no  justification  can  be  made,  for 
no  consideration  of  public  necessity  required  it.  Nor  can  this  act 
be  attributed  to  the  vengeance  of  the  people.  ''Lingard  says  that 
‘ the  people,  for  the  most  part  were  even  willing  to  replace  Charles 
on  the  throne,  under  those  limitations  which  they  deemed  necessary 
for  the  preservation  of  their  rights.  The  men  who  hurried  him  to 
the  scaffold  were  a small  faction  of  bold  and  ambitious  spirits,  who 
had  the  address  to  guide  the  passions  and  fanaticism  of  their  fol- 
lowers, and  were  enabled,  through  them,  to  control  the  real  senti- 
ments of  the  nation.’  sF[;,]iyni  asserts  that  the  most  powerful  mo- 
tive that  influenced  the  regicides  was  a “fierce  fanatical  hatred  of 
the  king,  the  natural  fruit  of  long  civil  dissensions,  inflamed  by 
preachers  more  dark  and  sanguinary  than  those  they  addressed, 
and  by  a perverted  study  of  the  Jewish  scriptures.” 

30.  ®Hume,  whose  ijolitical  prejudices  have  induced  him  to  speak 


of  the  nation,  which  had  already  been  established  by  successive  acts  of  the  legislature,  but  was 
confined  to  certain  concessions  which  they  demanded  as  essential  to  the  preservation  of  those 
liberties,  and  which  he  refused,  as  subversive  of  the  royal  authority.  That  some  securities 
were  requisite  no  one  denied  ; but  while  many  contended  that  the  control  of  the  public  money, 
the  power  of  impeachment,  and  the  right  of  meeting  every  third  year,  all  which  wer»*  now 
vested  in  the  Parliament,  formed  a sufficient  barrier  against  encroachments  on  the  part  of  the 
sovereign,  others  insisted  that  the  command  of  the  army,  and  the  appointment  of  the  judges, 
ought  also  to  be  transferred  to  the  two  houses.  Diversity  of  opinion  produced  a schism  among 
the  patriots;  the  more  moderate  silently  withdrew  to  the  royal  shindard, — the  more  violent, 
or  more  distrustful,  resolved  to  defend  their  opinions  with  the  sword.  It  has  often  been  >LskeJ, 
Who  were  the  authors  of  the  civil  war?  The  answer  seems  to  depend  on  the  solution  of  this 
other  question.  Were  additional  securities  necessary  for  the  preservation  of  the  national  rights? 
If  they  were,  the  blame  will  belong  to  Charles ; if  not,  it  must  rest  with  his  adversaries.” 
Ilallam  has  the  following  remarks  on  the  character  of  the  two  parties  after  the  war  com- 
menced.— “ If  it  were  difficult  for  an  upright  man  to  enlist  with  entire  willingness  under  either 
the  royalist  cr  parliamentary  banner,  at  the  commencement  of  hostilities  in  1642,  it  became 
far  less  easy  for  him  to  desire  the  complete  success  of  one  or  the  other  cau.se,  as  advancing 
time  displ.ayed  the  faults  of  both  in  darker  colors  than  they  had  previously  worn. — Of  the  Par 
liament  it  may  be  said,  vvith  not  greater  severity  than  truth,  that  »;arcely  two  or  three  publit 
acts  of  justice,  humanity  or  generosity,  and  very  few  of  political  wisdom  or  couiage  are  re 
anrded  of  them  from  their  quarrel  with  the  king  to  their  expulsion  by  Cromwell.” 


Part  11. J 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  IIl&rORY. 


293 


more  favorably,  than  other  writers,  of  the  princes  of  the  Stuart 
family,  attributes  to  Charles  a much  greater  predominance  of  vir- 
tues th.in  of  vices,  and  palliates  his  errors  by  what  he  calls  his 
irailties  and  weaknesses,  and  the  malevolence  of  his  fortunes. 
U-lad  Charles  lived  a hundred  years  earlier,  when  the  claims  of  the 
royal  prerogative  were  undisputed  and  unquestioned,  his  govern- 
nrent.  although  arbitrary,  might  have  been  a happy  one  for  his 
people  ; but  he  was  illy  adapted  to  the  times  in  which  he  lived. 

31.  ‘^During  the  reign  of  Charles,  the  English  government,  mostly 
absorbed  with  the  internal  affairs  of  the  kingdom,  paid  little  atten- 
tion to  the  American  colonies.  During  the  war  with  France,  in 
the  early  part  of  this  reign,  the  French  possessions  in  Nova  Scotia 
and  Canada  were  easily  reduced  by  the  English,  yet  by  the  treaty 
of  St.  Germains,  in  1632,  Charles,  with  little  consideration  of  the 
value  of  these  conquests,  agreed  to  restore  them.  ^Had  not  the 
earnest  counsels  of  Champlain,  the  founder  of  Quebec,  prevailed 
with  his  monarch,  Louis  XIII.,  France  would  then  have  abandoned 
these  distant  possessions,  whoso  restoration  was  not  thought  worth 
insisting  upon.* 

32.  -*111  his  colonial  j^olicy  towards  Virginia,  Charles  adopted  the 
maxims  that  had  regulated  the  conduct  of  his  father.  Declaring 
that  the  misfortunes  of  Virginia  were  owing,  in  a great  measure,  to 
the  democratical  frame  of  the  civil  constitution  which  the  London 
Company  had  given  it,  he  expi’essed  his  intention  of  taking  the  gov- 
ernment of  that  colony  into  his  own  hands  ; but  although  he  ap- 
pointed the  governors  and  their  council  of  advisers,  the  colonial 
assembly  was  apparently  overlooked  as  of  little  consequence,  and 
allowed  to  remain.  ^Xhe  great  aim  of  the  king  seemed  to  be,  to 
monopolize  the  profits  of  the  industry  of  the  colonists;  and  while 
absorbed  with  this  object,  which  he  could  never  fully  accomplish, 
and  overwhelmed  with  a multiplicity  of  cares  at  home,  the  political 
rights  of  the  Virginians  became  established  by  his  neglect. 

33.  ®The  relations  of  Charles  with  the  Puritan  colonies  of  New 
ICngland,  tbrm  one  of  the  most  interesting  portions  of  our  colonial 
Iiistory,  both  on  account  of  the  subsequent  importance  of  those  col- 
onies, and  the  exceeding  liberality  of  conduct  manifested  towards 
them  by  the  king, — so  utterly  irreconcilable  Avith  all  his  Avell  known 
maxims  of  arbitrary  authority, — and  directly  opposed  to  the  whole 
policy  of  his  government  in  England,  and  to  the  disposition  which 
he  exhibited  in  his  relations  with  the  Virginia  colonists.  ^The 
reader  will,  perhaps,  be  surprised  to  learn  that  Charles  the  First 
acted,  indirectly  at  least,  as  the  early  friend  of  the  liberties  of  New 
England,  and  the  patron  of  the  Puritan  settlements. 

34.  ^In  the  last  year  of  the  reign  of  James,  the  project  of  another 
Puritan  settlement  on  the  shore  of  Massachusetts  Bay  had  been 
formed  by  Mr.  White,  a non-conformist  minister  of  Dorchester ; 
and,  although  the  first  attempt  was  in  part  frustrated,  it  led,  a few 
years  later,  to  the  founding  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay  colony.  By 
the  zeal  and  activity  of  White,  an  association  of  Puritans  Avas 
formed  ; a tract  of  territory  was  purchased  of  the  Plymouth  Com- 
pany, and,  in  1628,  a small  body  of  planters  was  despjitched  to 
Massachusetts,  under  the  charge  of  J ohn  Endicott  one  of  the  lead- 


en a rles  L 
1625— 1049. 


).  True,  stau 
of  the  case 


2.  Relatiom 
of  England 
loithher 
American 
colonies  due 
ring  his 
reign. 


3.  Little 
value  lohick 
France,  at 
this  time, 
attached  to 
her  American 
possessions. 
4.  Colonial 
policy  of 
Charles 
towards 
ginia. 


5.  Great  atm 
of  the  king : 
results. 


6.  Therela- 
tions  of 
Charles 
with  the 
Puritan  colo- 
nies of  New 
England 


7.  Surprising 
fact. 


8.  Circum- 
stances at- 
tending the 
hunding  of 
the  Massachu- 
setts Bay 
Colony. 


* •'  It  is  remarkable  that  the  French  were  doubtful  whether  they  should  reclaim  Canada 
ftv)m  the  English,  or  leave  it  to  them.  Many  were  of  opinion  that  it  was  better  to  keep  the  peo- 
ple in  France,  and  employ  them  in  all  sorts  oi  manufactures,  which  would  oblige  the  other 
European  powers  who  had  colonies  in  America  to  bring  their  raw  goods  to  French  ports,  and 
take  French  manufactures  in  return.” — Kalm’s  Travels  in  North  America 


294  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  IIISTORV.  [Bock  II 

ANAL\sis.  ing  projectors.  Some  opulent  commercial  men  of  London,  whc 
openly  professed  or  secretly  favored  the  tenets  of  the  Puritans  were 
induced  to  join  in  the  enterprise;  and  they  persuaded  their  asso- 
ciates to  unite  with  them  in  an  application  to  the  king  for  a charter 
of  incorporation. 

!.  Stirpjising  35.  ^The  readiness  with  which  the  king  yielded  to  their  appli- 
cation,  and  the  liberal  tenor  of  the  charter  thus  obtained,  are  per- 
fectly unaccountable,  except  upon  the  supposition  that  the  king 
Was  anxious,  at  this  time,  to  relieve  his  kingdom  of  the  religious 
and  political  agitators  of  the  Puritan  party,  by  opening  for  them 
2 iTKonsvit-  Jtti  asylum  in  a foreign  land.  2While  attempting  to  divest  the  Vir- 
gininns  of  many  of  their  rights,  he  made  a free  gift  of  the  same  to 
■ the  “‘Governor  and  Company  of  Massachusetts  Bay,''  although  he 
had  but  recently  declared,  in  the  case  of  Virginia,  that  a chartered 
incorporation  was  totally  unfit  to  manage  the  affairs  of  a remote 
colony,  yet  he  did  not  hesitate  to  establish  one  for  New  England. 
8.  Ecciesiasti-  ^Although  awarj  of  the  hostility  of  the  Puritans  to  the  established 
Pti  Church,  he  abstained  from  imposing  upon  them  a single 

rifan  co/o^  ordinance  respecting  religious  tenets,  or  the  forms  and  ceremonies 
Hints.  of  worship.  The  charter  made  no  mention  of  the  ecclesiastical 
rights  of  the  colonists,  thus  showing  a silent  acquie.scence  of  the 
king  in  the  well  known  designs  of  the  former,  of  establishing  a 
church  government  on  puritanical  principles.* 
i.  Their  po-  36.  ^Yet  the  great  body  of  the  emigrants  did  not  obtain,  directly 
Iticai  rights,  any  farther  political  rights,  than  the  incorporated  “ Company,’’  in 
which  was  vested  all  legislative  and  executive  authority,  thought 
I.  Theincor-  pi’oper  to  give  them.  ^But  the  Company  itself  was  large,  some  of 
^atv^and’its  m^^’tibers  were  among  the  first  emigrants,  and  a large  proportion 
^‘^reiafions  * of  the  patentees  soon  removed  to  America.  Between  the  Company 
^Mtonlsts  emigrants  there  tvas  a uniformity  of  views,  principles,  and 

interests ; and  the  political  rights  given  to  the  former,  by  their 
6 Charter  charter,  were  soon  shared  by  the  latter.  ^In  1620,  the  Company, 
and7neetings  by  its  own  vote,  and  by  general  consent,  transferred  its  charter,  its 
n^s-  meetings,  and  the  control  of  the  government  of  the  colony  from 
England  to  America.  Thus  an  English  corporation,  established  in 
mertca.  resolved  itself,  with  all  its  poAvers  and  privileges,  into  an 

American  corporation  to  be  established  in  Massachusetts;  and  that 
too  Avithout  any  opposition  fi'om  the  English  monarch,  Avho,  in  all 
other  cases,  had  slaoAvn  himself  exceedingly  jealous  of  the  preroga- 


* Yet  Robertson  (History  of  America,  b.  x.)  charge.s  the  Puritans  with  laying  the  founda- 
tions of  their  church  government  in  fraud  ; because  the  charter  required  that  ‘ none  of  their 
acts  or  ordinance.s  should  be  inconsistent  with  the  laws  of  England,’  a provision  understood  by 
the  Puritans  to  I'equire  of  them  nothing  farther  than  a general  conformity  to  the  common  law 
of  England.  It  would  be  preposterous  to  suppose  that  it  was  designed  to  require  of  them  an 
adherence  to  the  changing  forms  and  ceremonies  of  Episcopacy.  Yet  notwithstanding  the 
well  known  sentiments  of  the  Massachu.«etts  Bay  colonists,  and  their  avowed  objects  in  emi- 
grating, Robertson  accounts  for  the  silence  of  the  charter  on  ecclesiastical  subjects,  by  the  sup- 
po.'dtion  that  “the  king  seems  not  to  have  foreseen,  nor  to  have  suspected  the  secret  intentions 
»f  those  who  projected  the  measure.”  But  this  supposed  ignorance  of  the  king  appears  quite 
incredible.  Bancroft  (i.  .343.)  appears  to  give  a partial  sanction  to  the  opinion  expressed  by 
Robertson,  in  sjiying  that  “ the  patentees  could  not  foresee,  nor  the  English  government  anti- 
eipate,  how  wide  a departure  from  English  usages  would  grow  out  of  the  emigration  of  Puri- 
tans to  America.”  And  farther  : “ The  charter,  according  to  the  strict  rules  of  legal  interpre 
tation,  was  ftvr  from  conceding  to  the  patentees  the  freedom  of  religious  w'orship.”  Bancroft 
says  nothing  of  the  probable  design  and  understanding  of  the  king  and  his  councillors  in  thif 
matter.  Grahame  (b.  ii.)  says,  “ By  the  PuritJins,  and  the  Puritiin  writers  of  that  age,  it  was 
sincerely  believed,  and  confidently  maintained,  that  the  intendment  of  the  charter  was  to 
bestow  on  the  colonists  unrestricted  liberty  to  regulate  their  ecclesiastical  constitution  by  the 
dictate.'  of  their  own  judgments  and  consciences,”  and  that  the  king  was  fully  aware  that  it 
was  the  object  of  the  colonists  to  establish  an  ecclesiastical  constitution  similar  to  that  eetab- 
lism  i at  Plymouth. 


Part  II.] 


APPifxNUlX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


295 


lives  of  the  crown.  *Two  yeans  laterj  when  a complaint  was  pre- 
"eri-cd  against  the  colony  by  a Roman  Catholic,  who  had  been  ban- 
ished Irom  it,  the  king  took  occasio.i  to  disprove  the  reports  that 
he  ‘-had  no  good  opinion  of  that  pi  mtation/’  and  to  assure  the  in- 
habitants that  ho  would  m dntain  tlieir  privileges,  and  supply  what- 
ever else  might  contribute  to  their  comfort  and  prosperity.* 

37.  ^The  transfer,  to  which  wo  have  alluded,  did  not  of  itself 

eonfer  any  new  franchises  on  the  colonists,  unless  they  were  al- 
ready members  of  the  Company ; yet  it  was,  in  reality,  the  estab- 
Cishment  of  an  independent  provincial  government,  to  be  adminis- 
tered, in  ieed,  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  England,  but  while 
so  administered,  not  subject  to  any  interference  from  the  king.  31n 
ItioO,  the  corporation,  in  which  still  remained  all  the  powers  of 
government,  enlarged  its  numbers  by  the  admission  into  its  body 
of  more  than  one  hundred  persons,  many  of  them  members  of  no 
church  ; but  in  the  followiiig  year  it  was  agreed  and  ordained  ‘that, 
for  the  time  to  come,  no  man  should  be  admitted  to  the  freedom  of 
this  body  pol.tic,  who  w'as  not  a member  of  some  church  within  the 
limits  of  the  colony.’  this  limitation,  the  full  rights  of 

citizenship  were  gradually  extended  beyond  the  limits  of  the  orig- 
inal corpoi’ation,  so  as  to  embrace  all  church-members  in  good 
standing ; but  at  a later  period  this  law  was  ainendcd  so  as  to  in- 
clude among  the  freemen  those  inhabitants  also  who  should  procure 
a certificate  from  some  minister  of  the  established  church  that  they 
were  persons  of  orthodox  principles,  and  of  honest  life  and  con- 
versation. 

38.  sSuch  is  a brief  history  of  the  early  relations  that  existed 
between  Charles  the  First  and  the  Massachusetts  Bay  colonists ; 
showing  how  the  civil  and  religious  liberties  of  these  people  were 
tolerated  and  encouraged  by  the  unaccountable  liberality  of  a des- 
potic monarch,  who  showed  himself,  in  his  own  kingdom,  most  bit- 
terly hostile  to  the  religious  views,  political  principles,  and  general 
character  of  the  Puritans.  We  close  our  remarks  on  this  subject 
by  quoting  the  following  from  Grahame. 

30.  The  colonists  themselves,  notwithstanding  all  the  facilities 
which  the  king  presented  to  them,  and  the  unwonted  liberality  and 
consideration  with  which  he  showed  himself  willing  to  grace  their 
departure  from  Britain,  were  so  fully  aware  of  his  rooted  enmity 
to  their  principles,  and  so  little  able  to  reconcile  his  present  de- 
meanor with  his  favorite  policy,  that  they  openly  declared  they 
had  been  conducted  by  Providence  to  a land  of  rest,  through  ways 
which  they  were  contented  to  admire  without  comprehending  : and 
that  they  could  ascribe  the  blessings  they  obtained  to  nothing  else 
than  the  special  interposition  of  that  Being  who  orders  all  the 
steps  of  his  people,  and  holds  the  hearts  of  kings,  as  of  all  men,  in 
his  hands.  It  is  indeed  a strange  coincidence,  that  this  arbitrary 
prince,  at  the  very  time  when  he  was  oppressing  the  royalists  in 
Virginia,  .should  have  been  cherishing  the  principles  of  liberty 
among  the  Puritans  in  New  England.” 

40.  ’’’But  notwithstanding  the  favor  with  which  the  English  gov- 
ernment appears  to  have  regarded  the  designs  of  the  Puritans  in 
removing  to  America,  no  sooner  were  they  firmly  established  there 
than  a jealousy  of  their  success  was  observable  in  the  counsels  of 
irchbishop  Laud  and  the  high-church  party  ; and  the  king  began  to 
waver  between  his  original  wish  to  remove  the  seeds  of  discontent 
far  from  him,  and  his  apprehensions  of  the  dangerous  and  increas- 


CHAt.LES  I. 

1626— 1&19. 


1 FrlendUt 
conduct  of 
the  king. 


2 Nature  and 
effects  of  the 
transfer 
lohich  has 
been  alluded 
to 


3.  Enlarge- 
ment of  the 
corporation, 
and  regula- 
tions adopted 
by  it. 


4 Gradual 
extension  of 
the  1 igtus  of 
cilizenshiv 


5 The  result 
thus  far. 


6.  Remarks  o 
Grahame  on 
this  subject. 


7.  Jealousy 
against  the 
Puritans  and 
loavering 
purposes  qf 
the  king. 


* Grahame,  Book  II,  chap.  ii.  Neal. 


296 


ANALYSIPi. 


1.  America, 
how  reganled 
by  different 
parties. 


S Representa- 
tions of  the 
emissaries  of 
Laud. 


3 Emigra- 
tion to  Amer- 
ica. 


I.  Attempts  to 
Pi  event  emi- 
gration, ar- 
bitrary com- 
mission gran- 
ted to  arch 
bishop  Laud, 
^c. 


5.  Objects  of 
the  cotnmis- 
sion  defeat- 
ed : inten- 
tions of  the 
colonists,  ^c. 


$ Accessions 
to  the  colony 
in  1635. 


f.  Ordinance 
of  1638. 


8 Demand 
for  the  return 
of  the  Massa- 
chusetts char- 
ter. 

9 Opposed  by 
the  colonists. 


10.  The  king 
obliged  to 
suspend  his 
arbitrary 
measures 
stgainst  the 
colonies. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Rook  i 

mg  influcuce  which  the  Puritan  colonies  already  began  to  exert  in 
the  affairs  of  England.  ‘America  began  to  be  regarded  by  the 
English  patriots  as  the  asylum  of  liberty  ; the  home  of  the  op 
pressed ; and  as  opening  a ready  escape  from  the  civil  and  ecclesi- 
astical rigors  of  English  tyranny  : Avliih;  the  clamors  of  the  malig- 
nant represented  it  as  a nursery  of  religious  heresies,  and  of  repub- 
lican dogmas  utterly  subversive  of  the  principles  of  royalty. 

41.  2The  emissaries  of  Laud,  sent  to  spy  out  the  practices  of 
the  Puritans,  informed  him  how  widely  their  proceedings  were  at 
variance  with  the  laws  of  England ; that  marriages  were  celebrated 
by  the  civil  magistrate  instead  of  the  parish  priest;  that  anew 
system  of  church  discipline  had  been  established  ; and,  moreover 
that  the  colonists  aimed  at  sovereignty;  and  “that  it  was  accounted 
treason  in  their  general  court  to  speak  of  appeals  to  the  king.” 
3“  Owing  to  the  persecutions  in  England,  and  the  favonible’ reports 
of  the  prosperity  of  Massachusetts,  emigration  had  increased  so 
rapidly  as  to  become  a subject  of  .serious  consideration  in  the 
king’s  council.” 

4‘2.  4So  early  as  163.3  the  king  issued  a proclamation  rej-robating 
the  designs  that  prompted  the  emigration  of  the  Puritans.  In  1634 
several  ships  bound  for  New  England  were  detained  in  the 
Thames  by  order  of  the  council;  and  dui-ing  the  same  year  an 
arbitral^  commission  was  granted  to  archbishop  Laud  and  others, 
authorizing  them  to  make  laws  for  the  American  plantations,  to 
regulate  the  church,  and  to  examine  all  existing  colonial  patents 
and  charters,  -and  if  they  found  that  any  had  been  unduly  ob- 
tained, or  that  the  liberties  they  conferred  were  hurtful  to  the 
royal  prerogative,  to  cause  them  to  be  revoked.’  sQwing,  how- 
ever, to  the  fluctuating  motives  and  policy  of  the  king,  and  thf 
critical  state  of  affairs  in  England,  the  purposes  of  this  commis 
sion  were  not  fully  carried  out : the  colonists  expressed  their  in- 
tention To  defend  their  lawful  possessions,  if  they  were  able;  it 
not,  to  avoid,  and  protract,’ — and  emigration  continued  to  increase 
their  numbers  and  influence. 

43.  6In  1635  a fleet  of  tiventy  vessels  conveyed  three  thousand 
new  settlers  to  the  colony,  among  whom  were  Plugh  Peters,  after- 
waras  the  celebrated  chaplain  and  counsellor  of  Oliver  Cromwell, 
and  Sir  Henry  Vane  the  younger,  who  was  elected  governor  of  the 
colony,  and  who  afterwards  became  one  of  the  prominent  leaders 
of  the  independent  party  in  parliament,  during  the  civil  war  be- 
tween that  body  and  the  king.  ’’In  163S  an  ordinance  of  council 
was  issued  for  the  detention  of  another  large  fleet  about  to  sail  for 
Massachusetts,  and  it  has  been  asserted  and  generally  believed 
that  among  those  thus  prevented  from  emigrating  were  the  dis- 
tinguished Puritan  leaders,  Hazlerig,  Hampden,  Pym,  and  Oliver 
Cromwell. 

44.  ^About  the  same  time  a requisition  was  made  to  the  general 
court  of  Massachusetts  for  the  return  of  the  charter  of  the  colony, 
that  it  might  abide  the  result  of  the  judicial  proceedings  already 
commenced  in  England  for  its  subversion.  ®The  colonists,  however, 
in  cautious  but  energetic  language,  urged  their  rights  against  such 
a proceeding,  and,  deprecating  the  king’s  displeasure,  returned  for 
answer  an  humble  petition  that  they  might  be  heard  before  they 
were  condemned.  ‘•’Happily  for  their  liberties,  before  their  petition 
could  find  its  way  to  the  throne,  the  monarch  was  himself  involved 
in  difficulties  in  his  own  dominion.s.  w'hich  rendered  it  prudent  for 
him  to  suspend  his  arbitrary  measures  against  the  colonies.  He 
was  never  allowed  an  opportunity  to  resume  them 


Part  li , 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


29? 


45.  Although  settlements  were  commenced  in  Maine,  New 
Hampshire.  Connecttcut,  and  Rhode  Island  during  this  reign,  they 
were  considered  rather  as  branches  of  the  more  prominent  colony 
of  Massachusetts  Bay,  and  had  not  yet  acquired  sufficient  impor- 
bince  to  attract  the  royal  notice.  ^In  Ki44  Rhode  Island  and 
Providence  obtained  from  the  parliament,  tln'ough  the  efforts  of 
Roger  Williams,  a charter  of  incorporation  “with  full  power  and 
authority  to  govern  themselves.’'  ^The  Plymouth  colony  remain- 
ed without  a charter,  and  unmolested,  in  the  quiet  enjoyment 
of  its  civil  and  religious  privileges.  For  more  than  eighteen  years 
tb.'3  little  colony  was  a strict  democracy.  All  the  male  inhabitants 
were  convened  to  frame  the  laws,  and  often  to  decide  both  on  ex- 
ecutive and  judicial  questions.  The  governor  Avas  elected  annually 
by  general  suffrage,  and  the  powers  that  he  exercised  Avere  derived 
directly  from  the  people.  The  inconveniences  arising  from  the 
purely  democratic  form  led  to  the  adoption  of  the  representative 
system  in  1G39. 

46.  5\Ve  noAV  turn  to  Maryland,  the  only  additional  English  col- 
ony established  during  the  reign  of  Charles  the  First,  to  whose 
history  we  have  not  alluded  in  this  Appendix.  ®'l'he  charter 
granted  to  Lord  Baltimore,  the  general  tenor  of  which  has  already 
been  described,  con  amed  a more  distinct  recognition  of  the  rights 
of  the  colonists  than  any  instrument  Avhich  had  hitherto  pas.sed  the 
royal  seal.  The  merit  of  its  liberal  provisions  is  attributable  to  the 
provident  foresight  and  generosity  of  Lord  Baltimore  himself,  Avho 
penned  the  instrument,  and  Avhose  great  favor  and  influence  with 
the  king  obtained  from  him  concessions,  Avhich  Avould  never  have 
been  yielded  to  the  claims  of  justice  alone.  The  charter  of  Mary- 
land Avas  sought  for  a id  obtained  from  nobler  and  holier  purposes 
than  the  grantor  could  appreciate. 

47.  ^Unlike  the  charters  of  New  England  and  Virginia,  that  of 
Maryland  acknoAvledged  the  emigrant  settlers  themselves  as  free- 
men, and  conceded  to  them  rights,  which,  in  other  instances,  had 
been  restricted  to  privileged  companies,  or  left  to  their  discretionary 
extension.  ^The  laAvs  of  Maryland  Avere  to  be  established  with  the 
advice  and  approbation  of  a majority  of  the  freemen ; neither  were 
their  enactments,  nor  the  appointments  of  the  proprietary,  subject 
to  any  required  concurrence  of  the  king : the  colony  received  a per- 
petual exemption  from  royal  taxation ; and,  Avhile  Christianity  was 
declared  to  be  the  law  of  the  land,  no  preference  was  given  to  any 
religious  sect  or  party. 

48.  ^Maryland  Avas  settled  by  Catholics,  who,  like  the  Puritans, 
sought  a refuge  in  the  Avilds  of  America  from  the  persecutions  to 
which  they  were  subjected  in  England ; and  they  are  entitled  to 
the  praise  of  having  founded  the  first  American  colony  in  which 
religious  toleration  was  established  by  law.  Calvert  deserves  to 
be  ranked,”  says  Bancroft,  “ among  the  most  wise  and  benevolent 
lawgivers  of  all  ages.  He  was  the  first  in  the  history  of  the  Chris- 
tian world  to  seek  for  religious  security  and  peace  by  the  practice 
of  justice,  and  not  by  the  exercise  of  power;  to  plan  the  establish- 
ment of  popular  institutions  with  the  enjoyment  of  liberty  of  con- 
science; to  advance  the  career  of  civilization  by  recognizing  the 
rightful  equality  of  all  religious  sects.  The  asylum  of  Papists  was 
the  spot,  where,  in  a remote  corner  of  the  world,  on  the  banks  of 
rivers  which,  as  yet,  had  hardly  been  explored,  the  mild  forbear- 
ance of  a proprietary  adopted  religious  freed  »m  as  the  basis  of  the 
itate  ■ 


CHARLES  L 
162&-1049. 


1.  Other  set- 
tlements in 
New  Eng- 
land. 

2 Rhode 
Island  and 
Prooidenot. 

3 The  Ply- 
mouth col- 
ony 

4 Its  demo- 
cratic char- 
acter. 


5.  Maryland. 


6.  General 
character  of 
the  Mary- 
land charter. 


7.  Rights  of 
the  settlers. 


8.  The  lavys 
of  Maryland ; 
Exemption 
from  taxa- 
tion : relig- 
ious tolera- 
tion, <^c. 


9.  The  praise 
that  is  due  to 
the  Catholics 
of  Maryland. 


10  Remar'a 
of  Bancrq,  I 


38 


298 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


^Boon  It 


analysis 


THE 

COMMON- 

WEALTH. 

1649— 16G0. 
1.  Proceed- 
inss  of  the 
hmse  of  com- 
mons after 
the  death  of 
the  ktng. 

t Character  of 

Ttiigious  par 
ties. 

B.  A majority 
of  the  people 
attached  to 
Presbyteri- 
an, sm. 

4 Principles 
tohich  actua- 
ted the  oppo- 
sing divis- 
iotis 


9.  Presbyteri- 
ans ; and  re- 
ligious uni- 
formity. 


6.  The  Inde- 
pendents. 

T Their  gen- 
eral princi- 
ples. 


8 They  de- 
mand and 
concede  tole- 
ation. 


9.  The  char- 
acter given 

them  by 
Hume. 

10.  Political 
differences 
bet toeen  the. 
Independents 
and  the  Pres 

byterUtns. 

11.  The  wishes 
ffth’i  Presby- 
terians. 


49  lA  few  clay?  after  the  death  of  Charles,  the  house  of  com- 
mons. declaring  that  the  house  of  lords  was  useless  and  dangerous, 
abolished  that  branch  of  parliament.  At  the  same  time  it  was  voted 
that  the  office  of  king  was  unnecessary,  burdensome,  and  danger 
ous  to  the  liberty  and  safety  of  the  people  ; and  an  act  was  accord- 
ingly passed,  declaring  monarchy  to  be  abolished.  The  commons 
then  took  into  their  hands  all  the  powers  of  government,  and  the 
former  title  of  the  ‘‘  English  Monarchy,”  gave  place  to  that  of  the 
“Commonwealth  of  England.” 

50.  2A  proper  understanding  of  the  characters  of  those  who  now 
ruled  the  destinies  of  England,  requires  some  account  of  the  char- 
acter of  the  religious  parties  in  the  nation.  3At  the  time  of  the 
commencement  of  the  civil  war.  a great  majority  of  the  people  of 
England,  dissatisfied  with  the  Epi.scopicy,  were  attached  to  a system 
of  greater  plainne.ss  and  simplicity,  which  was  denominated  Pres- 
byterianism. '*Yet  the  principles  which  actuated  these  opposing 
divisions,  were  not,  at  first,  so  different  .as  might  be  expected. 
“The  Episcopal  church,”  says  Godwin,  “had  a hatred  of  sects;  the 
Presbyterians  did  not  come  behind  her  in  that  particular.  The 
Episcopal  church  was  intolerant ; so  were  the  Presbyterians.  Both 
of  them  regarded  with  horror  the  idea  of  a free  press,  and  that 
every  one  should  be  permitted  to  publish  and  support  by  his 
writings  whatever  po.sitions  his  caprice  or  his  convictions  might 
dictate  to  him.”  ^xhe  Presbyterians  held  the  necessity  of  a system 
of  presbyteries,  which  they  regarded  as  of  divine  institution,  and 
they  labored  as  earnestly  as  the  Episcopalians  to  establish  a uni- 
formity in  religious  faith  and  worship. 

51.  <*United  with  the  Presbyterians  at  first  in  their  opposition  to 
the  abuses  of  the  royal  prerogative,  were  the  Independent. s.,  the  most 
radical  of  the  Puritan  retbrmers.  Like  the  Presbyterians  they 
cordially  disapproved  of  the  pomp  and  hierarchy  of  the  Church  of 
England.  But  they  went  farther.  They  equally  disapproved  of 
the  synods,  provincial  and  general,  the  classes  and  incorporations 
of  Presbytery,  a system  scarcely  less  complicated,  though  infinitely 
less  dazzling  than  that  of  diocesan  Episcopacy.  They  held  that  a 
church  was  a body  of  Christians  assembled  in  one  place  appropri- 
ated for  their  worship,  and  that  every  such  body  was  complete  in 
itself ; that  they  had  a right  to  draw  up  the  rules  by  which  they 
thought  proper  to  be  regulated,  and  that  no  man  not  a member  of 
their  assembly,  and  no  body  of  men,  was  entitled  to  interfere  with 
their  proceedings,  sjyemanding  toleration  on  these  grounds,  they 
felt  that  they  were  equally  bound  to  conccfle  and  assert  it  for 
others;  and  they  preferred  to  see  a number  of  churches,  with  dif- 
ferent sentiments  and  institutes,  within  the  same  political  C(  mmu- 
nitj'.  to  the  idea  of  remedying  the  evil  and  exterminating  error  by 
means  of  exclusive  regulations,  and  the  menaces  and  severity  of 
punishment.”*  splume  says  of  the  Independents,  “Of  all  Chris- 
tian sects  this  was  the  first  which,  during  its  prosperity  as  well  as 
its  adversity,  always  adopted  the  principles  of  toleration.”  The  In- 
dependents demanded  no  other  libei-ty  than  they  were  willing  tc 
yield  to  all  others. 

52.  i°As  the  civil  war  between  the  king  and  parliament  progressed, 
important  political  differences  arose  between  the  Independents  and 
the  Presbyterians,  extending  throughout  parliament,  the  army,  and 
the  people.  i^The  Presbyterians  would  have  been  satisfied  witfc 


♦ Godwin. 


Part  II  . 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY 


299 


royalty  undo;  proper  restrictions  against  its  abuses;  not  desiring  a 
complete  victory,  they  feared  that  the  king  might  be  reduced  too 
low;  and  being  tired  of  the  war,  they  were  an.'dous  for  a compro- 
mise. Hiut  the  independents,  considered  us  a political  party,  hav- 
ing gradually  enlisted  under  their  banners  the  radicals  of  all  the 
liberal  sects,  demanded,  first,  the  abolition  of  royalty  itself,  as  a 
concession  to  their  political  principles,  and  afterwards,  the  estab- 
lishment of  universal  toleration  in  matters  of  religion.  2it  was 
this  latter  party,  or  this  union  of  many  parties,  that  finally  gained 
the  ascendency,®  caused  the  death  of  the  king,  and  subverted  the 
monarchy. 

53.  3Qn  the  overthrow  of  monarchy,  thei*efore,  the  Independent 
party  held  the  reins  of  government,  supported  by  an  army  of  fitly 
thousand  men,  under  the  controlling  influence  of  Oliver  Cromwell, 
one  of  the  most  extraordinary  characters  that  England  ever  pro- 
duced. •‘Cromwell  was  first  sent*’  to  Ireland  to  reduce  the  rebellion 
there;  and  being  completely  successful,  he  next  marched  into  Scot- 
land, where  Charles,  the  son  of  the  late  king,  had  taken  refuge. 
6Here  Cromwell  defeated  the  royalist  covenanters  in  the  battle 
of  Dunb.u’,'^  and  in  the  following  year,  pursuing  the  Scotch  army 
ituo  England,  at  the  head  of  thirty  thousand  men  he  fell  upon  it  at 
Worcester,  and  completely  annihilated  it  in  one  de.sperate  battle.*^ 
^The  young  prince  Charles  barely  escaped  with  his  life,  and  flying 
in  disguise  through  the  middle  of  England,  after  passing  through 
many  adventures,  often  exposed  to  the  greatest  perils,  he  succeeded, 
eventually,  in  reaching®  France  in  safety. 

5 l.  7Some  difficulties  having  occurred  with  the  states  of  Holland, 
the  English  parliament,  in  order  to  punish  their  arrogance  and 
promote  British  commerce,  passed  the  celebrated  Navigation  Act, 
by  which  all  colonial  produce,  Avhether  of  Asia,  Africa,  or  America, 
was  prohibited  from  being  imported  into  England  in  any  but 
British  built  ships,  of  which,  too,  the  master  and  three-fburths  of 
the  mariners  should  be  Englishmen.  Even  European  produce  and 
manufactures  were  prevented  from  being  imported  but  in  British 
vessels,  unless  they  Avere  the  groAvth  or  fabric  of  the  particular  state 
which  carried  them.  ^Ti^ese  unjust  regulations  struck  severely  at 
the  Dutch,  a commercial  people,  Avho,  producing  fcAV  commodities 
of  their  OAvn,  had  become  the  general  carriers  and  factors  of  Europe. 
*War  therefore  folloAved:  the  glory  of  both  nations  was  proudly 
sustained  on  the  ocean ; Blake,  the  English  naval  commander,  and 
Von  Tromp  and  De  Ruyter,  the  Dutch  admirals  acquired  imper- 
ishable renoAvn ; but  the  commerce  of  the  Dutch  was  destroyed, 
and  the  states  were  obliged  to  sue  for  peace.^ 

55.  ‘“While  this  war  was  progressing,  a controversy  had  arisen  be- 
tAveen  Cromwell  and  the  army  on  the  one  hand,  and  parliament  on 
the  other.  The  parliament,  having  conquered  all  its  enemies  in 
England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland,  and  having  no  longer  any  need  of 
the  services  of  the  army,  and  being  jealous  of  its  power,  began  to 
make  preparations  for  its  reduction,  with  the  ostensible  object  of 
diminishing  the  expenses  of  the  gOA'ernraent.  But  by  this  time  the 
parliament  had  lost  the  confidence  of  the  people.  “Since  its  first 
assembling,  in  November,  1640,  it  had  been  greatly  reduced  in 
numbers  by  successive  desertions  and  proscriptions,  but,  still  grasp- 
ing after  all  the  powers  of  government,  it  appeared  determined  to 
perpetuate  its  existence,  and  claimed  that,  if  another  parliament 
were  called,  the  present  members  should  retain  their  places  without 
a reelection.  The  contest  between  this  parliament  and  the  army 
became  therefore,  one,  not  for  individual  rule  only,  but  for  exist 


COM.VTON- 
WEALTH. 
1649— 1G60. 

1.  Thede- 
viands  of  thA 
Independ 
ents. 

% The  succTM 
ful  party. 

a Dec  1643. 


3.  Situation 
of  the  Inde- 
pendents,  on 
the  overihroio 
of  Monarchy. 

i.  Cromi'jcir$ 
successes, 
b Aug.  1649. 

5.  Battles  of 
Dunbar  and 

Worcester. 
c Sept.  13, 

1650. 

d.  Sept.  13, 

1651. 

6.  Escape  of 
Prince 
Charles. 

e.  Oct.  27. 

7.  The  cele- 
brated  Navi- 
gation Act. 


8.  Exceeding- 
ly injurious 
to  Holland. 


9.  War  with 
Holland. 


f.  Concluded, 
April.  1654 
10.  Controvert 
sy  between 
P arliament 
and  the  anmf 


1 1 . The  grasp 
insf  designs 
of  ParlUt’ 
went,  and 
nature  of  tM 
contest- 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  iJ. 


300 

ANALYSIS,  ence  also.  ’This  state  of  atfairs  was  terminated  by  the  decisioB 
i controver  Cromwell,  who  could  count  on  a faithful  and  well  disciplined 
tyte^ifnated  army  to  second  his  purposes.  Entering  the  parliament  house  a, 
ian^cnmi  ^ of  soldiers  on  the  3Uth  of  April,  1G53,  he  pro- 

” claimed  the  dissolution  of  parliament, removed  the  members,  seized 

the  records,  and  commanded  the  doors  to  be  locked, 
s History  of  56.  2Soon  after  this  event,  Cromwell  summoned  a parliament 
coJ^TOsed  wholly  of  members  of  his  own  selection,  called,  indeed, 
representatives,  but  representing  only  Cromwell  and  his  council  of 
officers.  The  members  of  this  parliament,  commonly  called  Bare- 
bone's^  parliament,  from  the  name  of  one  of  its  leading  mem- 
bers, after  thirteen  months’  sitting,  were  to  name  their  successors, 
and  these  again  Avere  to  decide  upon  the  next  representation,  and 
so  on  for  all  future  time.  Such  >vas  the  rejruhUcnn  system  which 
Cromwell  designed  for  the  nation.  But  this  body, J too  much  und<-r 
the  influence  of  Cromwell  to  gain  the  public  confidence,  and  to*A 
independent  to  subserve  CromAvclPs  ambition,  after  continuing  iM 

a.  Dec.  1653.  session  little  more  than  six  months,  was  disbanded"  by  its  oavh  act. 

3.  Sexo  3Four  days  later  a new  scheme  of  government,  proposed  in  a mill 

gov^r^^Kiit  council;  and  sanctioned  by  the  chief  officers  of  state,  Avas  adopt- 
ed, by  which  the  supreme  po Avers  of  government  Avere  vested  in  a lord 
proprietor,  a council,  and  a parliament ; and  Cromwell  avjw  solemnly 
installed  for  life  in  the  office  of ‘‘Lord  Protector  of  the  Common- 
wealth of  England.” 

1654  . 57.  4A  parliament  was  summoned  to  meet  on  the  thirteenth  off 

t.  Parliament  September  of  the  folloAving  year,  the  anniversary  of  CromwelP« 
B*Tnd7Vnd-  gceat  victories  of  Dunbar  and  Worcester.  sTjje  parliament 
exiceo/^par-  thus  assembled  Avas  a very  fair  representation  of  the  people,  but 
^'its^Ksohs*^  great  liberty  with  which  it  arraigned  the  authority  of  the  Pre- 
tion.  tector,  and  even  his  personal  character  and  conduct,  showed  him 
that  he  had  not  gained  the  confidence  of  the  nation  ; and  an  angr." 

b.  Feb.  1655.  dissolution‘s  increased  the  general  discontent.  «Soon  after,  a con 

6.  Conspiracy  spiracy  of  the  royalists  broke  out,®  but  Avas  easily  suppressed. 
istsTand^icar  the  same  3'ear.  a war  was  commenced  with  Spain:  thj 

xoith.  Spain,  island  of  Jamaica  was  conquered,  and  has  since  remained  in  th  i 

c.  March,  hands  of  the  English  ; and  some  naval  victories  were  obtained. 


* Thi.s  parlyiment  had  been  in  existence  more  than  twelve  years,  and  was  called  the  Lon^ 
Parliament. 

t This  man’s  name  was  Prai.se-Grod  Barebone.  Hume  .says,  “ It  was  usual  for  the  pretended 
saints  at  that  time  to  change  their  names  from  Henry,  Edward,  William,  &c  , which  they  re- 
garded as  heathenish,  into  others  more  sanctified  and  godly  : even  the  New  TesUimeut  names, 
James,  Andrew,  John,  Peter,  were  not  held  in  such  regard  as  those  which  were  borrowed  from 
the  Old  Testament — Ilezekiah,  Ilabakkuk,  Joshua,  Zerobabel.  Sometimes  a whole  sentence 
was  adopted  as  a name.”  Of  this  Hume  gives  the  following  instance.  He  says,  “ The  brother 
of  this  Prai.se-God  Barebone  had  for  name.  If  Christ  had  not  died  for  yott,  yon  xvould  have 
been  damned  Barebone.  But  the  people,  tired  of  this  long  name,  retained  only  the  hist  words, 
and  commonly  gave  him  the  appellation  of  Damned  Barebone.''  Brodie,  referring  to  Ilume’l 
ctatement  above,  says,  the  individuals  did  not  change  their  own  n.ames,  but  these  names  were 
given  them  by  the  parents  at  the  time  of  christening.  Hume  gives  the  names  of  a jurj-  sum- 
moned in  the  county  of  Es.sex,  of  which  the  first  six  are  as  follows  Accepted  Trevor  ; Re 
deemed  Compton  j Fa?’«<-not  Hewitt ; JS’ake-Peace  Heaton;  God  RewardSmATf,  Stami  Fast 
on  High  Stringer.  Cleaveland  .says  that  the  muster  master  in  one  of  Cromwell’s  regiments  had 
no  other  list  than  the  fir.st  chapter  of  Matthew.  Godwin  gives  the  following  as  the  names  of 
the  newspapers  published  at  this  time  in  Ixjndon.  Perfect  Diurnal;  Moderate  Intelligencer; 
Several  Proceedings  in  Parliament ; Faithful  Post ; Perfect  Account ; Several  Proceedings  in 
State  Affairs ; &c. 

+ What  Hume  says  of  the  character  and  arts  of  this  parliament,  is  declared  by  later  writers, 
Brodie.  Scobell,  and  others,  to  be  almost  udiolly  erroneous.  The  compilers  of  the  “ Varionmi 
Edition  of  the  History  of  England”  say,  ‘‘  We  have  been  compelled  to  abandon  Hume’s  accouia 
during  the  latter  part  of  Charles’s  reign,  and  during  the  predominance  of  the  republican  partj 

His  want  of  diligence  in  research  is  as  notorious  as  his  partial  advoca  ‘y  of  the  Stuarts.” 


rART  II.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  IIIt^TORY. 


301 


53  *In  his  civil  and  domestic  administration,  which  was  conducted 
with  ability,  but  without  any  regular  plan,  Cromwell  displayed  a 
general  regard  for  justice  and  clemency ; and  irregularities  were 
never  sanctioned,  unless  the  necessity  of  thus  sustaining  his  usurped 
authority  seemed  to  require  it.  2Such  indeed  were  the  order  and 
tranquillity  which  he  preserved — such  his  skilful  rnanageinent  of 
persons  and  parties,  and  such,  moreover,  the  change  in  the  feelings 
of  many  of  the  Independents  themselves,  since  the  death  of  the  late 
monarch,  that  in  the  parliament  of  1G5G  a motion  was  made,  and 
carried  by  a considerable  majority,  for  investing  the  Protector  with 
the  dignity  of  king.  ^Although  exceedingly  desirous  of  accepting 
the  proffered  honor,  yet  he  saw  that  the  army,  composed  mostly  of 
stern  and  inflexible  republicans,  could  never  be  reconciled  to  a 
measure  which  implied  an  open  contradiction  of  all  their  past  pro- 
fessions, and  an  abandonment  of  their  principles,  and  he  was  at 
last  obliged  to  refuse  that  crown  which  had  been  solemnly  proffered 
to  him  by  the  representatives  of  the  nation. 

59.  •‘.‘Vfter  this  event,  the  situation  of  the  domestic  affairs  of  the 
country  kept  Cromwell  in  perpetual  uneasiness  and  inquietude. 
The -royalists  renewed  their  conspiracies  against  him:  a majority 
in  parliament  now  opposed  all  his  favorite  measures ; a mutiny  of 
the  army  was  apprehended  ; and  even  the  daughters  of  the  Protector 
became  estranged  from  him.  Overwhelmed  with  difficulties,  pos- 
sessing the  confidence  of  no  party,  having  lost  all  composure  of 
mind,  and  in  constant  dread  of  assassination,  his  health  gradually 
declined,  and  he  expired  on  the  13th  of  September,  1G58,  the  anni- 
versary of  his  great  victories,  and  a day  which  he  had  always  con- 
sidered the  most  fortunate  for  him. 

GO.  50n  the  death  of  Cromwell,  his  eldest  son,  Richard,  succeeded 
him  in  the  protectorate,  in  accordance,  as  was  supposed,  Avith  the 
dying  wish  of  his  father,  and  with  the  approbation  of  the  council. 
But  Richard,  being  of  a quiet,  unambitious  temper,  and  alarmed  at 
the  dangers  by  Avhich  he  was  surrounded,  soon  signed*^  his  own  ab- 
dication, and  retired  into  private  life.  state  of  anarchy  followed, 
and  contending  factions,  in  the  army  and  the  parliament,  for  a while 
filled  the  counti’y  with  bloody  dissensions,  Avhen  General  Monk, 
who  commanded  the  army  in  Scotland,  marched  into  England  and 
declared  in  favor  of  the  restoration  of  royalty.  This  declaration, 
freeing  the  nation  from  the  state  of  suspense  in  Avhich  it  had  long 
been  held,  was  received  Avith  almost  universal  joy : the  house  of 
lords  hastened  to  reinstate  itself  in  its  ancient  authority;  and  on 
the  18th  of  May,  IGGO,  Charles  the  Second,  son  of  the  late  king, 
was  proclaimed  sovereign  of  England,  by  the  united  acclamations 
of  the  army,  the  people,  and  the  tAvo  houses  of  parliament, 

61.  '^The  relations  that  existed  betAveen  England  and  her  Ameri- 
can colonies,  during  the  period  of  the  Commonwealth,  were  of  but 
little  importance,  and  we  shall  therefore  give  only  a brief  notice  of 
them.  ^During  the  civil  war  Avhich  resulted  in  the  subversion  of  mon- 
archy, the  Puritan  colonies  of  New  England,  as  might  have  been 
expected  from  their  Avell  known  republican  principles,  were  attached 
to  the  cause  of  parliament,  but  they  generally  maintained  a strict 
neutrality  towards  the  contending  factions ; and  Massachusetts,  in 
particular,  rejecting  the  claims  of  supremacy  advanced  both  by 
king  and  parliament,  boasted  herself  a perfect  republic.  ^Virginia 
adhered  to  royalty  ; Maryland  was  divided  ; and  the  restless  Clay- 
borne,  espousing  the  party  of  the  republicans,  was  able  to  promote 
a rebellion,  and  the  government  of  the  proprietary  was  for  a while 
Bverthrown. 


COMMON- 

WEALTH. 

1649— 16<30. 


1 Civil  and, 
domestic  ad- 
ministration 
of  Cromwell. 

2 The  crown 
offered  to 

him. 

1656. 

April 

3 Cromioell 
ct’islrained 
by  policy  to 

refuse  it. 


4.  Troubles, 
difficulties, 
and  death  of 
Cromwell. 


1658. 


5.  Succession, 
and  speedy 
abdication  of 
Richard. 


a.  Hay  2, 165». 

6 State  of 
anarchy, — 
followed  by 
the  restora- 
tion of  roy- 
alty. 


1660. 


Relations 
benoeen  Eng- 
land and 
America 
during  the 
Common- 
wealth. 

8.  Course 
purstied  by 

the  New 
England  col 
oni.es  during 
the  civil  loar 

9.  Virginia 
and  Marir 

land. 


«02 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  H 


ANALYSIS.  62.  Lifter  tlie  execution  of  Charles  the  First,  parliament  asserted 
its  power  over  the  colonies,  and  in  1650  issued  an  ordinance,  aimed 
particularly  at  Virginia,  prohibiting  all  commercial  intercourse 
Avith  those  colonies  that  adhered  to  the  royal  cause,  scjiariea 
the  Secon  .l,  son  of  the  late  king,  and  heir  to  the  throne,  avjis  then  a 
fugitive  in  France,  and  was  acknowledged  by  the  Virginians  aa 
their  lawful  sovereign  3Iu  1651  parliament  sent  out  a squadron 
under  Sir  George  Ayscue  to  reduce  the  rebellious  colonies  to  obo- 
Charies.  dience.  The  English  West  India  Islands  were  easily  subdued,  and 
%a)^a7nent°  submitted  without  open  resistance.  <The  charter  cf 

4 T/ie  char-  Massachusetts  Avas  required  to  be  given  up,  Avith  the  promise  of  a 
ter  ofMassa-  iieAv  one,  to  be  granted  in  the  name  of  parliament.  But  the  general 
man^d%it  court  of  the  colony  remonstrated  against  the  obnoxious  mandate, 
thedeniand  and  the  requisition  Avas  not  enforced. 
not  enforced 
5.  The  most 
important 
measui  e of 
the  Common- 
wealth, by 
which  the 
interes  s of 
the  colonies 
were  effected 

6 Germs  of 
the  commer- 


1.  Assertion 
Hf  the  su 
premacy  of 
parliament 
tver  the  cola- 
nies. 

S.  Virginim 
adheres  to 


63.  5 But  the  most  important  measure  of  the  English  government 
during  this  period,  by  which  the  prospective  interests  of  the 
American  colonies  Avere  put  in  serious  jeopardy,  by  ensuring  their 
entire  dependence  on  the  mother  country,  Avas  the  celebrated 
Navigation  Act  of  1651,  to  Avhich  we  have  already  alluded,  and 
Avhich,  though  unjust  tOAvards  other  nations,  is  supposed  by  .many 
to  have  laid  the  foundation  of  the  commercial  greatness  of  England. 
®The  germs  of  this  system  of  policy  arc  found  in  English  legishr- 

eMpoUcy^of  so  early  as  1381,  during  the  reign  of  Richard  II.  Avhen  it  Avas 
England,  enacted  “that,  to  increase  the  navy  of  England,  no  goods  or  mer- 
chandize should  be  either  exported  or  imported,  but  in  ships  be- 
longing to  the  king's  subjects.”  But  this  enactment,  and  subse- 
quent ones  of  a similar  nature,  had  fallen  into  disuse  long  before 
the  time  of  the  CoinmonAvealth.  '^Even  the  navigation  act  of  1651, 
owing  to  the  favoring  influence  of  CroinAvell,  Avas  not  strictly  eii 
forced  against  the  American  colonies  until  after  the  restoration  of 
royalty',  but  it  Avas  the  commencement  of  an  unjust  system  of  com- 
mercial oppression,  Avhich  finally  drove  the  colonies  to  resistance, 
and  terminated  in  their  independence.  ®A  someAvhat  similar 
.system,  but  one  far  more  oppre.ssive,  Avas  maintained  by  Spain 
towards  her  American  colonics  during  the  Avhole  pf'riod  of  their 
colonial  existence. 

64.  9Qn  the  8th  of  June,  1660,  Charles  the  Second  entered  Lon- 
don, and  by  the  general  wish  of  the  people,  Avithout  bloodshed  and 
Avithout  opposition,  and  without  an.v  express  terms  which  might 
secure  the  nation  against  his  abuse  of  their  confidence,  Avas  restored 
to  the  throne  of  his  ancestors.  “*As  he  possessed  a handsome  person, 
and  Avas  open  and  afltable  in  his  manners,  and  engaging  in  his  con- 
versation. the  first  impressions  produced  by  him  Avere  favorable ; 
but  he  was  soon  found  to  be  excessively  indolent,  profligate,  and 
worthless,  and  to  entertain  notions  as  arbitrary  as  those  which  had 

•1  Regicides  distinguished  the  reign  of  his  fiither.  iiQne  of  the  first  acts  of  his 
^^dTad^derl^  reign  was  the  trial  and  execution''  of  a number  of  the  regicides  or 
ded,  4"C.  judges  Avho  had  condemned  the  late  king  to  dejith.  Even  the  dead 
a.  Srpt  1660  Avere  not  spared,  and  the  bodies  of  Cromwell,  Bradshaw,  and 
Ireton,  were  taken  from  their  graves,  and  exposed  on  the  gallows 
to  the  derision  of  the  populace. 

65.  sudden  and  surprising  change  in  the  sentiments  and  feel 
ings  of  the  nation  was  noAv  Avitnessed.  The  same  people,  who,  so 
recently,  jealous  of  everything  that  might  be  construed  into  an 
encroachment  on  their  liberties,  had  declared  violently  against 
monarchy  itself,  and  the  forms  and  ceremonials  of  Episcopacy,  now 
sunk  into  the  slavish  doctrines  of  passive  obedience  to  royalty,  and 
permitted  the  high  church  principles  to  be  e.stablished,  by  submit- 


7.  The  navi- 
gation act 

not  etiforced 
against  he 
colonies  du- 
ring the  Com- 
tnon  wealth 

8.  Cotnnier- 
cial  system 
of  Spain 


CH.AKLES  11 

1660-1685. 
9.  Charles 
restored  in 
1650. 

iO.  His  perso- 
nal appear 
ance  and 
character 


change  in 
the  senti 
ments  and 
feelings  of 
the  i. alien. 


Part  II.]  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

ting  to  an  act  of  uniformity,  by  whicli  two  thousand  Presbyterian 
ministers  were  deprived  of  llieir  livings.  Those  clergymen  who 
should  otliciate  without  being  properly  qualified,  were  liable  to  fine 
and  imprisonment. 

CO.  ‘In  1004,  some  difficulties,  originating  in  commercial  jealous- 
i)s,  having  occurred  between  England  and  the  republican  states  of 
Holland,  the  king,  desirous  of  provoking  a war,  sent  out  a squadron 
under  Admiral  Holmes,  which  seized  the  Dutch  settlements  on  the 
coast  of  Africa,  and  the  Cape  Verde  Islands.  Another  fleet,  pro- 
ceeding to  America,  demanded  and  obtained  the  surrender  of  the 
Dutch  colony  of  New  Netherlands.  ^The  Dutch  retaliated  by 
recovering  their  African  possessions,  and  equipped  a fleet  able  to 
cope  with  that  of  England,  ^chi^i^es  then  declared  v'ur'^  against 
the  States,  and  parliament  liberally  voted  supplies  to  can*y  if  on 
fvith  vigor.  <But  Denmark  and  France,  jealous  of  the  growing 
power  of  England,  formed  an  alliance  with  the  States  and  prevented 
;hcir  ruin.  ^After  hostilities  had  continued  two  years,  they  were 
terminated  by  the  treaty‘’  of  Breda,  by  which  the  acquisition  of 
New  Netherlands  was  confirmed  to  England,  the  chief  advantage 
which  she  reaped  from  the  Avar  ; Avhile,  on  the  other  hand,  Acadia 
cr  Nova  Scotia,  Avhich  had  been  conquered  by  Cromwell  in  1G54, 
A’as  restored  to  the  French. 

67.  ®In  1672  the  French  monarch,  Louis  XIV,  persuaded  Charles 
to  unite  Avith  him  in  a war  against  the  Dutch.  The  latter  in  the 
rblloAving  year  regained  possession  of  their  American  colony  of 
Ncav  Netherlands;  but  the  combined  armies  of  the  two  kingdoms 
soon  reduced  the  republic  to  the  brink  of  destruction,  fin  this 
^xtremity,  William,  prince  of  Orange,  after  uniting  the  discordant 
factions  of  his  countrymen,  and  being  promoted  to  the  chief  com- 
mand of  the  forces  of  the  republic,  gained  some  successes  over  the 
French,  and  Charles  Avas  compelled  by  the  discontents  of  his  peo- 
ple and  the  parliament,  Avho  Avere  opposed  to  the  war,  to  conclude 
a separate  peace‘s  Avith  Holland.  All  possessions  were  to  be  re- 
stored to  the  same  conditions  as  before  the  war,  and  New  Nether- 
lands Avas,  consequently,  surrendered  to  England.  sFrance  con- 
tinued the  Avar  against  Holland,  Avhich  country  Avas  noAV  aided  by 
Spain  and  Sweden ; but  the  niari’iage,  in  1677,  of  the  prince  of 
Orange  Avith  the  lady  Mary,  daughter  of  the  duke  of  York,  the 
brother  of  Charles,  induced  England  to  espouse  the  cause  of  the 
States,  which  led  to  the  treaty'!  of  Nimeguen  in  1678. 

68.  9The  domestic  administration  of  the  government  of  England 
iiuring  this  reign,  Avas  neither  honorable  to  the  king  nor  the  par- 
liament. ‘“Destitute  of  any  settled  religious  principles,  Chaides  Avas 
easily  made  the  tool  of  others,  and,  during  many  years,  received 
from  the  king  of  Fi-ance  a pension  of  200,000  pounds  per  annum, 
for  the  purpose  of  establishing  popery  and  despotic  poAver  in  Eng- 
land. “The  court  of  Charles  Avas  a school  of  vice,  in  which  the 
restraints  of  decency  were  laughed  to  scorn ; and  at  no  other 
period  of  English  history  were  the  immoralities  of  licentiousness 
practiced  Avith  more  ostentation,  or  with  less  disgrace. 

69.  ‘2The  principles  of  religious  toleration  Avhich  had  prevailed 
with  the  Independents  during  their  supremacy  under  the  Com- 
monwealth, had  now  given  place  in  parliament  to  the  demand  for 
a rigid  uniformity-  to  the  church  of  England,  and  a violent  preju- 
dice against  and  persecution  of  the  Catholics,  Avho  Avere  repeatedly 
accused  of  plotting  the  sanguinary  overthroAV  of  the  Prote.stant  re- 
ligion. ‘3In  1 680,  the  distinguishing  epithets.  Whig  and  Tory^  were 
introduced,  the  former  from  Scotia  nd,  where  it  Avas  applied  to  the 


3(,1 


CHAPT.ES  U 
1060—1686. 

1(462. 

1.  Tilt  Dutch 
aettlcmenla 
invaded  by 
England. 


Sept  1G64. 
See  p V!2S. 

2.  The  Dutc* 
retaliate 

a.  March  1645. 

3 War  de- 
clared. 

4.  Dentnark  J 
and  France 

join  the 
Dutch. 

5.  Treaty  qf 
Breda 

b July  20, 
1667. 


1672. 

6.  France  and 
England  en- 
gaged in  a 

tear  with 
Holland. 

7.  William  oj 
Orange : — 
peace  with 
England. 


c.  Feb.  19. 
1674. 

8 France  con- 
tinues the 
loar : mar- 
riage of  Wil- 
liam, 1677 ; 
and  treaty  of 
Nimeguen. 

d.  Aug  11, 

1678. 

9.  Domestic 
administra- 
tion of 

Charles. 

10.  His  ve- 
nality 


11  Profligacy 
of  his  court. 


12  Change  qj 
principles— 
f eligioua  uni- 
formity, and 
persecution 
■f  the  Catho- 
lics. 


13.  The  epi- 
thets “ 
and  “Tory." 


3U4 


ANALYSIS 


L Attempts  tc 
exclude  the 
Duke  of  York 
from  the 
Uirune. 


a.  Nov.  1680. 
2.  Substitute 
proposed  by 
tile  king. 


a Kejected, 
and  parlia- 
tnent  dissol 
ved 

4 Arbitrary 
government 
of  Charles. 


S Charles 
dies,  and 
is  succeeded 
by  the  Duke 
of  York 
6.  Commer- 
cial princi- 
ples of  the 
Common- 
toealth, 
continued 
after  the  res- 
toration. 

7 Parlia- 
ment begins 
to  claim  ju- 
risdiction 
over  the  col- 
onies. 

8 Effects  of 
this  change 

% The  Na  vi- 
gation Act. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLO.NIAL  HTSTORV.  [Boo*  II 

>n<>,  gc"crally,  to  the  opponents  of 
royalty  . the  latter,  said  to  be  an  Irish  word  signifying  n robber 
was  introduced  from  Ireland,  where  it  was  applied  to  the  popisll 
banditti  of  that  country.  The  court  party  of  England  reproached 
their  antapnists  with  an  afiinity  to  the  Scotch  Conventiclers ; and 
the  repub  lean  or  coirntry  party  retaliated  by  comparing  the  former 
to  thi  rish  banditti;  and  thus  these  terms  of  reproach  came  into 
general  use,  and  have  remained  to  the  present  time  the  character- 
istic appellations  of  the  two  prominent  partie.s  in  England. 

70.  'The  Whigs,  having  gained  the  ascendency,  and  being  gen- 
erally  attached  to  Episcopacy,  now  the  religion  of  the  state,  brought 
torward  in  parliament  a bill  to  exclude  from  the  throne  the  Duke 
c l ork,  the  king  s brother,  who  had  long  been  secretly  attached 
to  the  Catho  1C  religion,  and  htul  recently  made  a public  avowal  of 
It.  i bis  bill  passed*^  the  Hous'e  of  Commons  by  a large  niajoritv 
but  was  defeued  in  the  House  of  Lords.  t|„  the  following  it 
was  leyived  agiin,  and  urged  with  such  vehemence,  that  the  king 
through  one  of  his  ministers,  proposed  as  a substitute,  (hat  the 
duke  should  only  have  the  title  of  king,  and  be  banished  from  the 
kingdom,  while  the  Princess  of  Orange  should  administer  the  gov 
ernment  as  regent  3But  this  ‘‘expedient,^’  being  indignantly  re- 
jected,  led  to  iin  abrupt  dissolution  of  the  parliameiit,  which  was 
tne  last  that  the  present  king  assembled. 

71.  ^Charles  was  now  enabled  to  extend  liis  authority  without 
any  open  resistance,  although  several  conspiracies  were  charged 
upon  tlie  Whigs,  and  some  of  the  best  men*  in  the  nation  were 
bi ought  to  the  scaffold.  From  this  time  until  his  death  the  king 
continued  to  rule  with  almost  absolute  power  guided  by  the  coun- 
sels of  his  brother,  the  duke  of  York,  who  had  formerly  been  re- 
moved by  parlianient  tVom  the  office  of  high  admiral,  but  was  now 

^ Charles,  and  tacitly  acknowdedged  as  the  successor  to 
the  tbrone  scharles  died  in  l(jS5,  in  the  55th  year  of  his  age.  and 
the  2oth  of  lus  reign;  and  the  duke  of  York  immediately  acceded 
to^he  throne,  with  the  title  of  James  II. 

72.  6 The  same  general  principles  of  government  which  had 
guided  the  commercial  policy  of  England  during  the  Common- 
wealth, were  reviveil  at  the  time  of  the  restoration,  and  thei-  influ- 
ence was  extended  anew  to  the  American  colonies.  ’The  Utter  no 
longer  deemed  as  at  first,  the  mere  property  of  the  king,  began  now 
to  be  regarded  as  portions  of  the  British  empire,  and  mibioct  to 
parliamentary  legislation.f  sViewed  in  one  light,  as  ab-idging  the 
pretensions  of  the  crown,  and  limiting  arbitrary  abuses.  ihischun.rc 

favorable  to  the  colonies;  but,  on  the  other  hand,'il  .subjected 
them,  by  statutory  enactments,  to  the  most  arbitrary  o-mmercial 
restrictions  Avhich  the  .selfish  policy  of  parliament  might  think 
proper  to  impose  upon  them.  ^ 

/3.  ^Scarcely  was  Charles  the  Second  seated  upon  tne  tbrone 
when  the  Navigation  Act  was  remodelled  and  perfbeted,  so  as  to  be- 


th- i^'"'  Anierir-an  li.sheries  wa.s  introduciil  inS 

• ol  tommoDs,  Sir  George  Calvert,  then  Secretary  of  State,  conveyed  to  the  hou^  the 
following  intimation  from  the  king:  “America  is  not  annexed  to  thr/ilm  nor  i i hH  ! ! 

therefore  no  right  to  interfere.”  The  chart#  r of  i>enn- 
Sfir  the  col^iV®8  ctiarter  that  recognized  any  legislative  authcri^y  of  parliJmeDl 


1 


f*AHT  II.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


305 


come  the  ra4sl  important  branch  of  the  commercial  code  of  England. 
‘By  this  statute,  the  natural  rights  of  foreign  nations  and  of  the 
American  colonies  were  sacrificed  to  British  int  -rests. 
many  other  important  provisions,  it  was  enacted  that  no  merchan- 
dize should  be  imported  into  any  of  the  British  settlemenls,  or  ex- 
ported from  them,  but  in  vessels  built  in  England  or  her  planta- 
tions, and  navigated  by  Englishmen:  and  that  none  but  native  or 
natur“:M;ed  subjects  should  exercise  the  occupation  of  merchant  or 
factor  in  any  English  settlement,  under  the  penalty  of  forfeiture  of 
goods  and  chattels. 

74.  3The  most  important  articles  of  American  industry,  such  as 
sugar,  tobacco,  cotton,  wool,  indigo,  ginger,  &c.. — articles  which 
would  not  compete  in  the  English  market  with  l^nglish  productions, 
— were  prohibited  from  being  exported  to  any  other  country  than 
Englaml ; and  such  commodities  only  as  the  English  merchant 
might  not  find  convenient  to  buy,  were  allowed  to  be  shipped  to 
other  countries  of  Europe.  -lAs  some  compensation  for  these  re- 
strictions, a seeming  monopoly  of  the  tobacco  tratle  with  England 
was  conferred  on  the  American  colonies,  by  prohibiting  the  culti- 
vation of  that  plant  in  England,  Ireland,  Guernsey,  or  Jersey, — 
countries,  however,  not  naturally  adapted  to  its  growth,  and  which 
could  be  little  injured  by  the  deprivation. 

75.  5In  10G3  the  provisions  of  the  Navigation  Acts  were  extended 
so  as  to  prohibit  the  importation  of  European  commodities  into  the 
colonies,  except  in  English  ships  laden  in  England,  by  which  the 
colonies  were  compelled  to  buy  in  England  all  foreign  articles 
which  they  needed,  and  which  they  might  often  have  obtained  more 
advantageously  from  other  countries.  ®At  the  same  time  the  de- 
sign of  this  commercial  policy  was  declared  to  be  to  retain  the  col- 
onies in  firm  dependence  upon  the  mother  country,  and  oblige.  <hem 
to  contribute  to  her  advantage  by  the  employment  of  English  ship- 
ping, and  the  conversion  of  England  into  a mart  or  emporium  for 
all  such  commodities  as  the  colonies  might  require  to  be  supplied 
with.  ■’'Nine  years  latera  the  liberty  of  free  trade  between  the  col- 
onies themselves  was  taken  away,  by  the  imposition  of  a tax  on 
commodities  exported  from  one  colony  to  another. 

76.  ^As  the  provisions  of  these  celebrated  Navigation  Acts,  which 
have  been  so  vaunted  by  English  writers  as  to  be  called  the  palla- 
diatn.  or  tiUelar  deity  of  the  commerce  of  England^  continued  to  be 
more  or  less  strictly  enforced  against  the  American  colonies  until 
the  acquisition  of  their  independence,  their  importance  requires  a 
farther  examination  of  their  principles,  and  of  the  effects  naturally 
resulting  from  them. 

77.  sThese  acts  were  evidently  based  upon  the  principle  that  the 
polonies  were  established  at  the  cost  of  the  mother  country,  and  for 
her  benefit ; and  on  this  ground  the  system  of  restricted  trade  was 
defended  by  Montesquieu,  who  says:*  It  has  been  established 
that  the  mother  country  alone  shall  trade  in  the  colonies,  and  that 
from  very  good  reasons,  because  the  design  of  the  settlements  was 
the  exten.sion  of  commerce,  and  not  the  foundation  of  a city,  or  of  a 
new  empire.”  But  this  principle  was  not,  clearly,  applicable  to  the 
American  colonies,  for  none  of  them  were  founded  by  the  English 
government ; and  the  design  which  led  to  their  establishment  was 
either  private  adventure  on  the  part  of  companies  or  individuals, 
or  a desire  to  escape  from  the  oppressions  of  the  mother  country. 


CHARLES  IL 

IGOO— 168^ 
1.  /rt  general 

effects. 

12.  S(Ane  of  iU 
imjiOTtant 
provisions. 


3 Itsrestric 
lions  upon 
American 
commerce 
and  indus- 
try 


4 Certain 
privileges 
granted  to 
live  colonies. 


5.  Extension 
of  the  navi- 
gation acts  in 
1663. 


6.  Avowed 
design  of  this 
commercial 
policy. 


7 Farther  en 
CToachments 
on  colonifd 
hade. 
a.  In  167^ 

8.  Importance 
of  under- 
standing the 
principles 
and  effects  oj 
the  naviga- 
tion acts. 


9.  These  arts 
based  upon 
xohat  prin- 
ciples. 

10.  Defended 
by  Montes- 
quieu, but 
upon  prin- 
ciples not  ap- 
plicable to  the 

American 

colonies. 


Spirit  of  Laws,  Book  XXI,  ch.  xvil. 

39 


806 


A.PPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY 


[Boor  II 


ANA’vYSis.  T ‘The  Navigation  Acts,  by  making  England  the  mart  of  th* 
principal  pi’oducts  of  the  rising  states,  and  by  prohibiting  tlie  latter 
O’Oin  purchasing  European  commodities  from  any  other  source, 
i^atimacis  shackled  their  commercial  liberties,  and  conferred  upon  British 
^injurio^\o  merchants  a monopoly  of  the  most  odious  character — exce2)t  only 
th£  colonies  as  it  extended  to  all  Englishmen,  instead  of  being  restricted  to  a 
single  individual  or  company.  The  system  was  positively  injurious 
to  the  colonies,*  the  natural  and  obvious  eliects  of  any  monopoly  of 
their  trade ; while  England  alone,  or  English  merchants,  reaped 
i.  The  latter  exclusive  benefit  of  it.  ‘^Deprived  of  the  advantages  of  an  open 
boUiintfeir  colonists  were  obliged  to  sell  for  a little  less  than  they 

purchases^  Otherwise  might  have  done,  and  to  buy  at  a somewhat  dearer  rate, 
” and  thus  were  wronged,  both  in  their  i>urchases  and  sales, 

s.  This  sys-  practical  oj)eration  of  the  system  was  not,  in  its 

tern  not  so  results,  SO  beneficial  to  the  people  of  England,  as  might,  at  first,  be 
^En/imfdus  e^pccted  ; as  what  little  they  gained,  if  any  at  all,  by  the  additional 
night  at  first  cheapness  of  colonial  products,  was  overbalanced  by  the  effects  of 
le  expected,  prohibitory  restrictions  to  which  this  system  gave  rise.  <As 
operauo^of  merchants  were  secured  b}^  law  against  foreign  competition,  the 
^uridin^'^to  demanded  a similar  protection  to  secure  the  profits 

v^e'ihe  of  their  capital;  and  English  corn-laws  began  to  be  enacted,  secui- 
^nd'  to  the  home  producer  a mono[)oly  against  the  wheat  and  rye 

^'\wrerf^'  of  other  countries  ; and  the  English  poor — the  great  mass  of  con- 
sumers and  laborers,  were  made  to  suffer  by  the  increasing  price 
of  bread.  While  the  navigation  acts,  and  the  prohibitory  system 
of  wdiich  they  formed  a part,  increased  the  naval  pow'er  of  England, 
extended  her  carrying  trade,  and  multiplied  the  w ealth  of  her  mer- 
chants. manufacturers,  landholders,  and  capitalists  generally,  they 
irrevocably  fastened  the  chains  of  slavery  upon  a numerous  jjauper 
population. 

6 Tendency  80-  ^But  the  commercial  policy  of  England  tended,  farther,  to 
mer^aTTi-  her  the  affections  of  the  colonies,  who  naturally 

iSig-  aspired  after  independence,  as  the  only  means  of  developing  their 
^a?etne°affec-  resources,  by  securing  those  commercial  rights  of 

tionsofiier  which  England  had  deprived  them.  ®It  should  not  be  concealed 
colonies  commercial  part  of  the  colonial  system  of  England,  re- 

Ushcoioniai  ceived  at  all  times  the  ardent  support  of  the  two  prominent  par- 
sysiemsup-  ties  of  the  kingdom,  both  Whigs  and  Tories;  nor  yet,  on  the  other 
hffwMssand  that  the  greate.st  British  economist,  Adam  Smith,  clearly 

iories'  De-  demonstrated  its  impolicy,  and  declared  it  to  be  “a  manifest  viola- 
Adam%niUh  °f  the  rights  of  mankind.”  7Yet  nations  are  ever  slow  to  aban- 
7.  Nations  don  any  system  of  policy  which  the  great  and  w'ealthy,  the  “aris- 
chan^Vthose  ^^cratic  few',”  are  interested  in  upholding,  s^vioreover,  the  com- 
systems  fa-  mercial  system  which  England  adopted  towards  her  colonies,  was 
^%xaTa^^  much  less  oppressive  than  the  colonial  policy  of  any  other  nation 
wealthy,  of  Europe ; and  this  circumstance,  together  with  the  general  igno- 
^'at^^oUc^of  then  prevailed  of  the  fundamental  principles  of  political 

lEnaiandcon-  economy,  constitutes  its  best  apology.  While  France,  Spain, 
thafofo°h^  Portugal,  and  Denmark,  usually  conferred  the  monopoly  of  the 
‘nations  of  trade  of  their  colonies  upon  exclusive  companies,  or  restricted  it  to 
Europe.  a particular  port,  that  of  the  British  settlements  was  open  to  the 
competition  of  all  British  traders,  and  admitted  to  all  the  harbors 
of  England. 

♦.  indigne-  81.  ^In  none  of  the  American  colonies  did  this  oppressive  system 
tioHo/the  excite  greater  indignation  than  in  Virginia,  where  the  loyalty  of 


• Say,  Book  I,  ch.  xix.  Nota 


Part  II  ] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


307 


the  people  inticipated  a more  generous  requital  of  royal  favor.  cnAiiLESix 
Remonstrances  were  urged  against  the  navigation  acts  as  a griev-  1660—1685 
ance,  and  petitions  were  presented  for  relief,  but  to  no  ett'oet ; and  Virginians. 
when  it  was  found  that  the  provincial  authorities  connived  with  and  inejTec 
the  colonists  in  evading  the  exactions  of  a system  so  destructive  of 
their  interests,  and  repugnant  to  their  principles,  a royal  mandate  against  the. 
was  issued,  reprimanding  them  for  their  conduct ; and  forts  were 
erected  ait  the  mouths  of  the  principal  rivers,  aind  vessels  sent  to 
cruise  on  the  coaist  toaiid  in  enforcing  a strict  execution  of  the  law. 

^Still  the  Virginians  contrived  to  carry  on  a clandestine  trade  i- 
with  the  Dutch  at  Manlnittan,  and  rctiiliating,  in  some  degree,  the 
injustice  with  which  they  were  treated,  they  enacted  a law.  that,  reiaiia- 
in  the  payment  of  debts,  Virginia  claimants  should  be  preferred  to  England. 
English  creditors,  ^it  w:is  thus  that  the  commerchil  regulations  2.  Jealous 
between  England  and  h^r  colonies,  instead  of  being  a bond  of  peace 
and  harmony,  based  on  mutual  interests,  became  a source  of  rank-  occasioned. 
ling  jealousies,  and  vindictive  retaliations. 

S’J.  ^Virginia  had  promptly  acknowledged  Charles  II.  as  her  z.  Compara- 
lawf  ul  sovereign,  on  the  first  news  of  the  restoration  of  royalty : of  Virginia 
but  Massachusetts  was  more  slow  and  guarded  in  returning  to  her  and  Massa- 
allegiance.  ^The  loose  character,  and  supposed  arbitrary  notions  of  ^ ^Aiainn^and 
Charles,  had  filled  the  Puritan  and  republican  colonists  of  Mas.sa-  anxiety  of  the. 
chusetts  with  alarm,  both  for  their  religion  and  their  liberties,  and  ^oaXmedht^' 
their  anxiety  was  increased  by  a knowledge  of  the  complaints  the\ing’s 
against  the  colony,  which  the  enemies  of  its  policy  or  institutions  ondVriurar 
had  presented  to  the  English  government,  sxhe  general  court  of  character.^ 
the  colony  immediately  convened  and  voted  addresses  to  the  king  5 Froceed- 
and  parliament,  in  which  the  colonists  justified  their  whole  con-  V^^raicour 
duct,  and  solicited  protection  for  their  civil  and  ecclesiastical  of  Massachu- 
institutions.  ®A  gracious  answer  was  returned  by  the  king,  but 
the  apprehensions  of  the  colonists  were  excited  anew  by  intelli-  g Neio  ap- 
gence  that  parliament  designed  to  enforce  the  navigation  acts  prehension* 
against  them,  to  cut  off  their  commercial  intercourse  with  Virginia  nfsS! 
and  the  West  Indies,  and  that  it  Avas  in  contemplation  to  send  out 
a governor-general,  whose  jurisdiction  should  extend  over  all  the 
North  American  plantations. 

83.  ^Although  feai-ing  the  Avorst,  and  dreading  a collision  with  7.  Their  hold 
the  crown,  the  colonists  Avere  not  dismayed,  but  boldly  meeting  the  conduct. 
crisis  which  they  apprehended,  they  proceeded  to  set  forth,  in  a 

series  of  resolutions,  a declaration  of  their  rights,  and  the  limits  of 
their  obedience.  ^Xhey  declai’ed  that  their  liberties,  under  God  8 Noble  dee- 
and  their  charter,  Avere,  to  choose  their  OAvn  officers  and  regulate  l^e^^rlgius. 
their  duties ; to  exei’cise,  Avithout  appeal,  except  against  laws  re- 
pugnant to  those  of  England,  all  legislative,  executive,  and  judicial 
power  for  the  government  of  all  persons  within  the  limits  of  their 
territory;  to  defend  themselves,  by  force  of  arms,  if  necessary, 
against  every  aggression ; and  to  reject,  as  an  infringement  of  the 
fundamental  rights  of  the  people,  any  imposition  or  tax  injurious 
to  the  provincial  community,  and  contrary  to  its  just  laws. 

84.  sThey  avoAved  their  allegiance ; their  duty  to  defend  the  9.  Contraven 
king's  person  and  dominions;  to  maintain  good  government,  and  to  ^^nanVpre- 
preserve  their  colony  as  a dependency  of  the  English  crown ; but  rogatives 
by  denying  the  right  of  appeal  to  the  king,  and  by  declaring  the  ^^n^'^and 
navigation  acts  an  infringement  of  their  chartered  rights,  they  parliament 
contravened  the  most  important  prerogatives  which  the  king  and 
parliament  claimed  the  right  of  exercising  over  them.  *°It  was  not  10.  Tardy 

• until  after  all  these  proceedings,  prescribing,  as  it  were,  the  terms 
ti  Tolimtary  allegiance,  when  more  than  a year  had  elapsed  since  Charie/iL 


308  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORV.  [Book  II 

VNALYSis,  fhe  restoration,  that  Charles  II.  was  formally  ackno"w  lodged  in 
An  Massachusetts  by  public  proclamation 

^Rhode  Island  appears  to  have  exhibited  a more  time-serving 
1.  Rhotte  policy,  and  less  jealousy  of  her  rights,  or,  perhaps,  greater  political 
pi’^dence.  2(n  1644  she  had  applied  for  and  obtained  a charter 
entpoiwj.  from  parliament,  as  the  then  ruling  power  in  England,  and  had  i/c- 
*•  knowledged  the  supremacy  of  parliament  during  tlie  common- 

VuUng%w~  wealth;  and  now,  with  eager  haste,  and  with  much  real  or  apparent 
cr<i.  satisfaction,  she  proclaimed^  the  restoration  of  monarchical  govern- 
b Ocu  1660.  luent,  expressing  her  faith  that  ‘-the  gracious  hand  of  Providence 
\^ieio^cha^  would  preserve  her  people  in  their  just  rights  and  privileges.”  ^An 
aneiojiar  England  to  solicit  the  royal  favor,  and  a new 

charter  was  obtained,  although,  owing  to  boundary  disputes  with 
e.  Ju  y IS.  Connecticut,  it  did  not  pass  the  royal  seal  until  the  summer  of  1663.c 
*Qfih£^dM^  86.  ^This  charter  granted  and  enjoined*  universal  religious  tol- 
of  i^od€  eratiou;  gave  to  the  inhabitants  the  rights  of  self-government,  and 
Island  and  so  respected  their  scruples  as  to  omit  the  reciuirement  from  them 
or  the  usual  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  ci’own,  but  which  was  re- 
quired of  the  people  of  Connecticut  by  the  charter  given  them 
about  the  same  time.  The  Connecticut  charter,  equally  democratic 
with  that  of  Rhode  Island,  farther  diflered  from  it  by  the  omission 
Singular  of  any  express  allusion  to  matters  of  religion.  s'While  in  both  a 
'^lhe%rown  conformity  to  the  laws  of  England  was  required,  as  the  tenure  by 
lawyers  qf  which  the  privileges  of  the  people  were  to  be  enjoyed,  yet  no  method 
ng  am . provided  for  ascertaining  or  enforcing  this  observance ; and  the 

English  monarch  was  thereby  excluded  from  every  constitutional 
means  of  interposition  or  control ; an  oversight  of  which  the  crown 
lawyers  of  England  were  afterwards  sensible,  but  which  they  were 
then  unable  to  remedy. 

6.  Unyield-  S7.  ®From  none  other  of  the  American  colonics  di'd  the  arbitrary 
tion<^msa  exactions  of  the  English  government  receive  .such  constant  and  un- 
^ from  Massachusetts;  and  it  was  doubtless 
^actions^f  for  reason  that,  of  all  the  colonies.  Mas.sachusctts  was  ever 
the  English  made  the  most  prominent  object  of  royal  vengeance.  ^Although 
^°7^The^^  Charles  the  Second  had  consented  that  Mas.sachusetts  should  retain 
mandsmade  her  charter,  yet  at  the  same  time  he  demanded  the  most  unlimited 
**^^et^by  ‘‘^oknoAvledgment  of  the  roj*al  supremacy.  He  required  that  all  the 
Charles  II.  laws  and  ordinances  of  the  colony  passed  during  the  period  of  the 
1662.  commonwealth  should  be  declared  invalid,  and  that  such  as  were 
repugnant  to  the  royal  authority  should  be  repe.aled  ; that  the  oath 
of  allegiance  should  be  taken  by  every  person;  that  justice  should 
be  administered  in  the  king’s  name;  that  the  Episcopal  worship 
.should  be  tolerated;  and  that  the  elective  franchise  .should  be  ex- 
tended to  all  freeholders  of  competent  estates,  without  reference  to 
peculiarities  of  religious  faith. 

8.  Nature  qf  88.  ^The  nature  of  these  requisitions  was  not  so  objectionable  as 
^'fo  i^ese^de^  principle  of  the  right  of  royal  interference,  which  their  coneqg- 
tnands,  and  sion  would  seem  to  establish.  The  question  of  liberty  which  they 
vfia^  'mih  was  alone  sufficient  to  awaken  the  active  jealousy  and  op- 

them.  position  of  the  colonists,  and  they  eventually  complied  with  only 
one  of  the  royal  demands — that  which  directed  judicial  proceed, 
ings  to  be  conducted  in  the  king’s  name. 

9 Demand  89.  ^When,  in  1664,  commissioners  were  sent  out  to  regulate  the 
^^sSn^^  affairs  of  New  England,  the  people  of  Massachusetts  disregarded 
ifAanswered  their  authority,  and  answered  their  demands  by  a petition  to  th« 
%^iw^kin^  king,  expressing  their  willingneis  to  testify  their  allegiance  in  any 
righteous  way,  but  deprecating  the  discretionary  authority  and 
arbitrary  measures  of  the  commissioners,  as  tending  to  iho  uttei 


J*ARf  II.J 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


309 


Bubvci-sion  of  the  liberties  of  the  colonists.  '•They  declared  that  c iarlesii 
if  they  were  to  be  deprived  of  the  institutions  to  which  tiiey  were  1G60— 1685. 
90  much  attached,  and  for  which  they  had  encountered  so  g;reat  , 
dithculties  and  dangers,  they  would  seek  to  re-establisli  them  in  darationcon- 
gome  more  distant  territoiy  ; and  they  concluded  th'dr  petition 
with  the  following  earnest  entreaty.  2“  J_,et  our  governm  uit  -z.  cunc/usion 

our  charter  live,  our  magistrates  live,  our  laws  and  liberties  live, 
our  religious  enjoyments  live ; so  shall  we  all  yet  have  tiirther  cause 
to  say  from  our  hearts,  let  the  king  live  forever.’’ 

90.  3lt  is  interesting  to  observe  how  ingeniously,  throug'iout  3.  Character, 

this  controversy,  the  people  evaded,  rather  than  opposed  the  de-  co«c/m-' 
mauds  of  the  commissioners.  When  at  length  the  latter,  provoked  sicno/the 
by  these  evasions,  demanded  from  the  gener.il  court  of  the  colony  an  Jf/]/ 
explicit  answer  to  the  question,  if  they  acknowledged  the  authority  • 

of  his  majesty’s  commission  I the  court  desired  to  be  excused  from 

giving  any  other  answer  than  that  they  acknowledged  the  authority 
of  his  majesty’s  charter,  with  which  they  declared  themselves  much 
better  acquainted.  But  when  at  length  the  commissioners  at- 
tempted a practical  assertion  of  their  pretensions  by  authorizing 
appeals  to  themselves  in  civil  suits  that  had  already  been  decided 
by  the  provincial  tribunals,  the  general  court  promptly  interfered, 
and  in  the  name  of  the  king,  and  by  the  authority  of  their  charter, 
arrested  the  proceedings. 

91.  ^The  forwardness  of  Massachusetts  in  resisting  the  royal  i Masaachu- 
commissioners  was  severely  reproved  by  the  king,  who  took  occasion 

at  the  same  time  to  express  his  satisfaction  of  the  conduct  of  all  the  duct. 
other  colonies.  royal  mandate  was  next  issued,  commanding  April,  leee 
the  general  court  of  Massachusetts  to  send  deputies  to  England  to  5 Required 
.answer  the  charges  preferred  against  it.  ®But  even  this  command 
was  disobeyed,  the  court  declaring,  in  reply  to  the  requisition,  that  against  her. 

‘ they  had  already  furnished  their  views  in  writing,  so  that  the  6.  Declines  to 
ablest  persons  among  them  could  not  declare  their  case  more  fully.’ 

■'^At  the  same  time,  however,  the  colonists  made  earnest  protestations  7.  Protesta- 
of  their  loyalty,  and  as  a demonstration  of  their  professions,  they 
gratuitously  furnished  supplies  for  the  English  fleet  in  the  West  of  her  loyalty. 
Indies,  and  purchased  a ship  load  of  masts  which  they  sent  to  the 
king  ; a present  then  particularly  valuable  to  him,  and  to  which 
he  condescended  to  give  a gracious  acceptance,  ^xhe  Dutch  war  causes  that 
in  which  the  king  was  involved  at  this  time — the  rising  discon- 
tents  of  his  own  subjects — the  dreadful  affliction  of  the  phrgue*  and  pind 

the  great  fire  of  London,  caused  him  to  suspend  for  a while  the 
execution  of  his  designs  against  the  institutions  of  New  England.  '^England. 
9The  king's  council  often  discussed®  the  affairs  of  Massachusetts,  a leri. 
and  ’various  propositions  were  made  for  menacing  or  conciliating  the  9 Discussions 
••  stubborn  people  of  that  colony”  into  a more  dutiful  allegiance  ; but  Inyf^ars^of 
even  at  that  early  day  there  were  not  Avanting  those  who  enter-  openrevoit. 


♦ Tbe  plague  occurred  in  the  summer  and  autumn  of  1665,  and  was  confined  to  London. 
Hume  makes  no  mention  of  it : Lingard  gives  a thrilling  account  of  its  horrors.  The  disease 
geoeially  manifested  itself  by  the  usual  febrile  symptoms  of  shivering,  nausea,  headache,  and 
ielir  um — then  a sudden  faintness — the  victim  became  spotted  on  the  breast,  and  within  an 
hour  life  was  extinct  But  few  recovered  from  the  disease,  and  death  followed  within  two  or 
three,  days  from  the  first  symptoms.  During  one  week,  in  September,  more  than  ten  thousand 
lied  The  whole  number  ot  victims  was  more  than  one  hundred  thousand. 

In  September  of  the  following  year,  1868,  occurred  the  great  fire  of  London,  by  which  thii 
teen  thousand  two  hundred  dwellings  were  consumed,  and  two  hundred  thousand  people  left 
destitute.  Two-thirds  of  the  metropolis  were  reduced  to  ashes.  London  became  much  more 
healthy  after  the  fire,  and  the  plague,  which  formerly  broke  out  twice  or  thrice  every  century, 
fcnd  indeed  was  always  lurking  in  • ome  corner  of  the  city,  has  scarcely  ever  appeared  since 
that  calamity . 


310 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Look  iI 

A.NAi.’^  SIS,  taiiicd  seriou3  fears  that  the  colony  was  on  the  very  brink  of  re 
nouncing  any  dependence  upon  the  crown. 

‘‘‘Mo®'  .»*■  i’l'ilip’s  War,  th.i  king’s  design, 

r<eio  Eng-  the  liberties  of  New  England  were  revived  anew  by 

land  revived,  the  opportunity  which  the  controversy  between  Massachusetts 
1079.  Alason  and  Gorges,  presented  for  the  royal  interference,  when 

lOHO.  Hampshire,  contrary  to  her  wishes,  was  made  a distinct  pro- 

V.  continu-  and  compelled  to  receive  a royal  governor.  ^xVlassachusetts 

^nnover^-  neglected  the  Acts  of  Navigation— the  merchants  of  England 
charter  of  poniplained  against  her — she  responded  by  declaring  these  Acts  an 
sittT^^ared  of  the  rights  and  liberties  of  the  colonists,  they  not  being 

lobe  forfti-  in  porVuvnent^^  and  when  finally  the  colony  refused  ta 

ted.  send  agents  to  England  with  full  powers  to  settle  disputes  by  mak 
mg  the  required  submissions,  a writ  of  quo  warranto  was  issued 
a.  June  28,  and  English  judges  decided-^  that  Mas.sachusetts  had  forfeited  her 
isi-  charter.  ^ SRhode  Island  and  Connecticut  had  also  evaded  the 
:on-  Acts  of  Navigation,  yet  their  conduct  was  suffered  to  pass  without 


1681. 

3.  Rhode 
and  and  Cow 


treated  with  ^’cprehensiou.  It  Was  prob.ibly  thought  that  the  issue  of  the  con- 
more  lenity,  test  with  the  more  obnoxious  province  of  Massachusetts  would  in- 
volve the  fate  of  all  the  other  New  England  settlements. 

^ducfoni^-'  this  controversy,  the  general  court  of  Massa- 

mchueetts  chusetts,  and  the  people  in  their  assemblies,  repeatedly  declared  they- 
mVconttv  themselves  unworthy  of  liberty  by  making  a 

''ver'$y.  voluntary  surrender  of  it ; asserting,  “ that  it  was  better  to  die  b^ 
other  hands  than  their  own.'’ — The  resolute,  unbending  virtue, 
with  which  Massachusetts  defended  the  system  of  liberty  whicli 
her  early  Puritan  settlers  had  established,  and  guarded  with  such 
5.  GroMwrfj  of  jealous  care,  deserves  our  warme.st  commendation,  sxhe  naviga- 
te ‘‘cts  were  an  indirect  mode  of  taxing  the  commerce  of  the 

Him  acts,  colonies  for  the  benefit  of  England ; and  the  opposition  to  them  waa 
based,  mainly,  on  the  illegality  and  injustice  of  taxation  without 
representation — a principle  on  which  the  colonies  afterwards 
declared  and  maintained  their  independence. 

^t/uwllutch  Charles  11.  witnessed  the  subversion  of  the 

•power  in  power  of  the  Dutch  in  America,  by  the  unprovoked  and  unjust 
America,  conquest  of  New  Netherlands,  n'he  curly  records  of  the  Dutch 
'^erd^’^iftht  furnish  few  important  materials  for  history,  and  their 

Dutch  colo-  Hter  annals  are  little  else  than  a chronicle  of  their  contentions 
nists.  and  struggles  with  the  English,  the  Swedes,  and  the  Indians. 

administration  of  Peter  Stuyvesant,  the  last  of  its 
Peter  Stuy-  Hutch  governors,  the  colony  attained  some  degree  of  prosperity, 
vesant.  and  at  the  time  of  the  conquest  the  population  of  the  metropofis 
appears  to  have  numbered  about  3000  souls,  nearly  a third  of  whom 
abandoned  their  homes,  ratlier  than  become  subjects  of  the  British 
empire.  sThe  venerable  and  worthy  Stuyvesant  remained,  and  in 
the  following  century  his  descendants,  inheriting  his  worth  and 
popularity,  were  frequently  elected  to  the  magistracy  of  the  city. 

95.  loThe  grant  of  New  Netherlands  to  the  duke  of  York,  and 
conque.st  which  soon  followed,  placed,  for  the  first  time,  the 
\eio  Nether-  whole  sea-coast  of  the  thirteen  original  States  under  the  dominion 
• of  the  English  crown.  The  dismemberment  of  New  Netherlandi 
followed,  the  territory  of  New  Jersey  was  granted  away,  that  of 
Delaware  was  soon  after  given  to  Penn,  and  the  province  of  New 
\ork  alone  remained  under  the  government  of  the  royal  pro 
*i.  NewNeth-  prietary.  i^Under  his  arbitrary  i-ule.  the  people,  during  many  x-ears. 
VhTgovTrn''  enjoyed  few  political  privileges,  but  they  did  not  escape  the  infiu: 
ence  of  free  principles  which  had  grownup  in  the  surrounding 
<i  Oik.  colonies,  nor  did  they  cease  to  protest  against  arbitrary  taxatioa 


9.  His  des- 
cendants 


'0.  Conquest 


Tart  11. J 


APl’ENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  IIISTOllY. 


311 


and  to  dpinnnd  a share  of  the  legislative  authority,  by  the  establish- 
ment of  a repre.jcutative  assembly,  until,  after  having  been  treated 
us  a con-nierod  people  for  nearly  twenty  years,  their  efforts  were 
finally  crowned  with  success.'^  *lt  is  a singular  coincidence  that 
New  York  obtained  a free  constitution  at  nearly  the  same  time 
that  the  chartered  rights  of  the  New  England  colonies  were  sub- 
verted, during  the  last  days  of  the  reign  of  Charles  the  Second. 

96.  '^'I’lie  settlement  of  Pennsylvania  is  another  important  event 
in  our  history,  which  occurred  during  the  reign  of  Charles  IL,  and 
which  requires  a more  extended  account  of  the  character  of  the 
early  3olonists,  and  the  plan  and  principles  of  their  government, 
than  we  have  given  in  the  narrative  part  of  this  work. 

97  3The  Q,uakers,  or,  as  they  style  themselves,  “ Friends,”  were 
a Puritan  sect  which  originated  in  England  about  the  commence- 
ment of  the  domestic  troubles  and  civil  war  which  led  to  the  sub- 
ver.sion  of  royalty,  and  the  establishment  of  the  commonwealth  or 
republic.  ^Thesc  were  times  of  extraordinary  civil,  political,  and 
religious  convulsion,  when  so  many  enthusiastic  and  often  extrava- 
gant sects  arose  to  disturb  the  ecclesiastica.l  arrangements  which 
had  previously  been  established. 

98.  sAmong  these  sects,  as  William  Penn  states,  in  his  Brief  Ac- 
count of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  People  called  Gluaker.s,  was 
a party  “ called  Seekers  by  some,  and  the  Family  of  Love  by  others, 
who  were  accustomed  to  meet  together,  not  formally  to  preach  and 
pray  at  appointed  times  and  places,  but  Avho  waited  together 
in  silence,  till  something  arose  in  any  one  of  their  minds  that  sa- 
vored of  a divine  .spring.  ^Among  these,  however,  some  there  were 
who  ran  out  in  their  own  imaginations  and  brought  forth  a mon- 
strous birth.  These,  from  the  extravagances  of  their  discourses 
and  practices,  acquired  the  name  of  Ranters.  They  interpreted 
Christ’s  fulfilling  the  law  for  us,  as  a discharge  from  any  obligation 
or  duty  the  l.iw  required  from  us;  inferring  that  it  tvas  now  no  sin 
to  <lo  that,  which,  before,  it  was  a sin  to  commit;  the  slavish  fear 
of  the  l aw  being  taken  off,  and  all  thing's  that  man  did  being  good, 
if  he  did  them  with  the  mind  and  persuasion  that  it  was  so.” 

99.  "It  appears  from  this  that  the  early  ‘‘Ranters,”  who  have 
brought  upon  the  (Quakers  much  of  the  odium  that  has  attached  to 
the  sect,  were  regaixled  by  Penn  as  an  unworthy  branch  of  the  so- 
ciety to  which  he  belonged.  ^The  founder  of  the  acknowledged 
Quakers,  or  Friends,  was  George  Fox,  a man  of  humble  birth,  who 
a.ssumed  the  office  of  a preacher  or  instructor  of  others  in  1648,  in 
the  2‘.2d  year  of  his  age.  ^We  will  quote  here  from  Godwin,  author 
of  an  able  history  of  the  commonwealth  of  England,  what  appears 
to  bi  an  impartial  account  of  some  of  the  early  teaets  and  practices 
of  the  sect  and  its  founder. 

100.  *‘*“The  tenets  of  the  Quakers  were  of  a peculiar  sort ; inno- 
cent in  themselves  ; but,  especially  in  their  first  announcement,  and 
l)efore  they  were  known  as  the  characteristics  of  a body  of  men 
of  pure  and  irreproachable  dispositions,  calculated  to  give  general 
offence  They  refused  to  put  off  their  hats,  or  to  practice  any  of 
the  established  forms  of  courtesy,  holding  that  the  Christian  re- 
ligion required  of  its  votaries  that  they  should  be  no  respecters  of 
por.sons.  They  opposed  war  as  unlaAvful,  denied  the  payment  of 
tithes,  and  disclaimed  the  sanction  of  an  oath.  They  married  in  a 
form  of  their  own,  not  submitting,  in  this  article,  to  the  laws  of  their 
country,  and  pronounced  of  baptism  and  the  Lord’s  Supper,  that 
they  were  of  temporary  obligation,  and  were  now  become  obsolete. 


CHARLES  I. 
1660—1686. 


a 1683  Sre 

p 228. 

1.  Singular 
coincidence. 


2 Settlement 
of  Pennsyl- 
vania 


3.  Rise  of  tk4 
Quakers. 


4.  Other  en- 
thusiastic 
sects. 


5.  William 
Penn's  ac- 
count of  the 
early  Qua- 
kers. 


6. His  account 
of  time  who 
loere  called 
Ranters 


7.  The  Rant 
ers,  an  un- 
worthy 
branch  of  the 
Quakers. 

8 George  Fox 
the  founder 
of  the  Qua- 
ker sect. 

9 Godwin’s 
Englv-h  His 
tovy. 


10.  Tenets  uj 
the  Quakers 
as  given  ty 
Godwin 


[Book  n 


312  APPExNDlX  TO  THE  COLOxNTAL  HISTORY. 

ANALYSIS.  They  wore  a garb  of  peculiar  plainness,  anl  were  the  determined 
enemies  of  the  institution  of  priesthood. 

Cherccttr,  101.  •‘‘Fox  himself  was  a man  of  a fervent  mind,  and,  though 
liHle  indebted  to  the  arts  of  education,  had  a copious  how  of  words, 
and  great  energy  in  enforcing  what  he  taught.  His  first  discourses 
were  addressed  to  a small  number  of  pei-sons,  who  were  probably 
prepared  to  receive  his  instructions  with  deference.  But,  having 
passed  through  this  ordeal,  he,  in  the  year  1647,  declaimed  before 
numerous  meetings  of  religious  persons,  and  people  came  from  far 
2 Penn'tscu:-  and  near  to  hear  him.  spemi  says,  that  the  most  awful,  living, 
reverent  frame  of  mind  he  ever  saw  in  a human  being,  was  that  of 
Fox  in  prayer;  and  Fox,  speaking  of  a prayer  he  poured  forth  in 
the  year  1648,  informs  us,  that  to  all  the  persons  present  the  house 
seemed  to  be  shaken,  even  as  it  happened  to  the  apostles  in  their 
meetings  immediately  after  the  ascension  of  Christ. 

3.  Further  102.  The  course  he  pursued  was  such  as  came  to  him  by  im- 
pulse  at  .the  moment,  without  premeditation ; and  he  felt  impelled 
Godtoin.  to  resort  to  courts  of  justice,  crying  for  an  impartial  administration. 

and  exhorting  the  judges  to  a conscientious  discharge  of  their 
duty  ; to  inns,  urging  the  keepers  to  discountenance  intemperance; 
and  to  wakes  and  fairs,  declaiming  against  profligacy.  He  came  iido 
markets,  and  exhorted  those  who  sold  to  deal  justly ; he  testified 
against  mountebanks ; and.  when  the  bell  rang  for  church,  he  felt 
it  striking  on  his  heart,  believing  that  it  cttllcd  men  to  market  for 
that  precious  gospel,  wliich  was  ordained  to  be  dispensed  without 
money  and  without  price.” 

i.Kariyex-  103.  ^During  the  early  period  of  his  ministry,  F'ox  committed 
euwof  Fox.  excesses  against  good  order,  by  interrupting  religious  meet 

ings,  and  denouncing  a hireling  ministry,  for  which  he  was  many 
times  beaten  and  imprisoned,  all  which  he  bore  with  patient  and 
humble  fortitude.  At  one  time,  when  the  officiating  clergyman 
had  finished  preaching  from  the  words,  ‘‘Ho,  every  one  th.at  thirst- 
eth,  come  buy  without  money,”  Fox  was  moved  to  cry  against  him, 
“Come  down  thou  deceiver!  Dost  thou  bid  people  come  to  the 
waters  of  life  freely,  and  yet  thou  takest  three  hundred  pounds  a 
year  of  them  ?”  At  another  time,  as  he  relates  of  himself,  he  was 
moved  to  pull  his  shoes  from  off  his  feet,  and  traverse  the  city  of 
Litchfield  in  every  direction,  crying  in  ecstacy  as  he  went  along, 
“Woe,  woe,  to  the  bloody  city  of  Litchfield  !” 
s tieaban-  1^4.  Sin  the  progress  of  his  apostleship.  Fox  abandoned  these 
dona  his  ex-  excesses,  and  practiced  that  moderation  which  he  afterwards  en- 
$ ^r7cfiat  upon  Others.  ®He  was  ever  distinguished  for  the  apparent 

distin-  sincerity  with  hich  he  inculcated  his  doctrines,  and,  “ wherever 
guiahed.  came,”  says  Godwin,  “he  converted  the  gaoler  and  many  o^f  his 
fellow  prisoners,  and,  by  the  fervor  of  his  discourses,  and  the  ir- 
reproachableness of  his  manner.s,  commanded  general  respect.” 
T.  His  inter-  '’'When  brought  before  Cromwell,  the  Frotector  of  the  Cominon- 
we^tlth.  he  expatiated  upon  true  religion  with  that  zeal  and  unction, 
' '■  and  a holy  and  disinterested  zeal  for  its  cause,  with  which  he  was 

so  remarkably  endowed  ; and  the  Protector,  who  had  been  accus- 
tomed deeply  to  interest  himself  in  such  discourses,  was  caught  by 
his  eloquence.  He  pressed  his  hand  and  said,  “ Come  again  to  my 
•.  The  closing  house:  if  thou  and  I were  together  but  one  hour  in  every  day,  w^ 
^ should  be  nearer  to  each  other,”  adding  that  “ he  wished  Fox  no 
eounTofMtn.  more  ill  than  he  did  to  his  own  soul.”  spenn  closes  his  account 
».  Perseeu-  of  this  eminent  man  with  these  words : “ Many  sons  have  done  vir* 
o^kirTin  f^o^isly,  but  thou  excellest  them  all.” 

England.  1 0.^  ^Much  of  the  persecution  of  the  Q,uakers  in  England  wua 


Tart  II.) 


appendix  to  TilE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


313 


brought  upon  them  by  the  extravagance  and  fanaticism  of  a few  of 
their  members,  and  not  wholly  or  originally  by  the  profession  of  their 
peculiar  doctrinal  tenets.  ‘Some  who  distinguished  themselves  in 
:he  early  history  of  tiuakerism  were  doubtless  insane,  and  should 
have  been  treated  as  such.  Of  these  persons,  one  of  the  most  ex- 
tiMordinary  was  John  Robins,  who  appeared  in  the  year  lGr)0  ^Ho 
declared  himself,  at  one  time,  to  be  God  Almighty;  and  at  other 
times  that  he  was  Adam.  Many  miracles  were  attributed  to  him, 
and  yet  he  was  followed  by  those  who  were  afterwards  deemed  re- 
po table  (.Quakers.  ^Of  a like  character  were  Reeve  and  Mug- 
gleion,  wlio  began  to  preach  in  1G52,  and  who  professsed  to  be  the 
two  witnesses  clothed  in  sacklotli,  spoken  of  in  the  book  of  Revela- 
tion, of  whom  it  is  said,  ‘ if  any  man  would  hurt  them,  tire  pro- 
ceedeth  out  of  their  mouth  and  devoureth  their  enemies.’ 

lOG.  •‘But  perhaps  the  most  distinguished  among  the  fanatics  of 
that  day,  who  were  charged  with  being  (Quakers,  was  James  Nay- 
lor, a convert  of  Geoi-ge  Fox,  and  long  his  fellow  laborer  and  fel- 
low sutferex’,  who  first  rendered  himself  notorious  in  the  year  IG56. 
He  was  at  that  time  in  Exeter  gaol,  where  he  was  addressed  by 
seveiMl  deluded  pei'sons  with  extravagant  and  divine  titles,  as,  the 
•Everlasting  Son,  the  Prince  of  Peace,  the  Fairest  among  Ten 
riiousaud.’  One  Doi’cas  Erberry  testitied  in  court  that  she  had 
oeen  raised  from  the  dead  by  him.  Being  released  from  confine- 
ment at  Exetei*,  he  made  a grand  enti’y  into  Bristol,  where  his  at- 
tendants sang  ixs  he  passed  along,  ‘ Holy,  holy,  holy.  Lord  God  of 


CHARi.KS  II. 

1GG0-1G85 

1.  Imanitij  oj 
some  whi 

were  called 
iiuakers. 

2.  Account  of 
John  Robins 


3 Of  Reeve 
and  Mu'S- 
^leton. 


4 Account  of 
James  Nay- 
lor 


107.  5At  Bristol  he  was  committed  to  prison,  when  parliament 
give  him  additional  notoriety  by  the  appointment  of  a committee 
to  consider  the  information  concerning  his  misdemeanors  and 
blasphemies.  His  case  was  brought  before  the  commons,  who  de- 
cided by  a vote  of  9G  to  82  that  he  should  suffer  death.  ^Fox,  in  his 
Journal,  alludes  sorrowfully  to  Nxiyloi’’s  ei’i’ors,  whom  he  still  tei'ins 
a Gluaker,  but  when  he  found  that  he  Avould  not  heed  his  I'ebukes, 
he  say.s,  “ The  Lord  moved  me  to  slight  him,  and  to  set  the  power 
of  God  over  him.”  ^Pox  relates  many  wild  and  absui'd  exhibitions* 
of  the  (Quakers,  and  yet  it  is  not  easy  to  detei'iuine  the  views  he 
entertained  of  them.t  Penn,  however,  in  the  Preface 

which  he  wrote  for  the  Journal  of  Fox,  speaks  of  these  persons  as 
ranters^  “ who,  for  want  of  staying  their  minds  in  a humble  depen- 
dence upon  Him  that  opened  their  understandings  to  see  great 
things  in  his  law,  ran  out  in  their  own  imaginations,  and  mixing 
them  with  these  divine  openings,  brought  foi’th  a monstrous  birth, 
to  the  scandal  of  those  that  feared  God.”  He  farther  adds,  “ they 
grew  very  troublesome  to  the  better  sort  of  people,  and  furnished 
the  looser  with  an  occasion  to  blaspheme.” 

lOS.  9It  is  not  surprising  that  such  men  should  have  brought 
reproach  upon  Q.uakerism,  then  illy  defined,  and  scarcely  reduced 


5.  Condemned, 
to  death 


6 Fox's  allu- 
sion to  Nay- 
lor. 


7 Quaker  ex- 
travagances 
as  viewed  bj^ 
Fox. 

8.  By  mu- 
iam  Penn. 


9.  Early  re- 
proach upon 
Quakerism, 
and  odium 
against  t ie 
sec' 


* “ Some,”  he  says,  “ have  been  moved  to  go  naked  in  the  streets,  and  have  declare^ 
amongst  them  that  God  would  strip  them  of  their  hypocritical  professions,  and  make  them  an 
bare  and  naked  as  they  were.  But  instead  of  considering  it,  they  have  frequently  whipped, 
or  otherwise  abused  them.” — .Journal.  If  Fox  did  not  approve  such  conduct,  he  certainly  re- 
probated those  who  thought  it  worthy  of  punishment. 

f The  reason  of  which  is  that  given  by  Grahame,  who  says,  “ His  writings  are  so  volumin- 
ous, and  there  is  such  a mixture  of  good  and  evil  in  them,  that  every  reader  finds  it  easy  to 
justify  his  preconceived  opinion,  and  to  fortify  it  by  appropriate  quotations.  His  works  are  read 
by  few,  and  wholly  read  by  still  fewer.  Many  form  their  opinions  of  him  from  the  passages 
which  are  cited  from  his  writings  by  his  adversaries : and  of  the  Quakers  there  are  many  who 
derive  their  opinions  of  him  from  the  passages  of  a very  different  complexion,  which  ore  cited 
the  works  of  the  modern  writers  of  their  own  sect.” 

40 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  It 


314 

ANALYSIS,  to  u sjstem  even  in  the  mind.s  of  its  most  reputable  professors,* 

nor,  when  the  first  Quakers  reached  Massachusetts,  in  1656.  the 

year  that  the  frenzy  of  Quakerism  was  at  its  height  in  England, 
is  it  surprising  that  they  were  viewed  by  the  staid  and  sober 
Puritans  as  the  precursors  of  that  insane  extravagance,  the  fame 
of  which  had  preceded  them,  and  the  imputation  of  which  attached 
1 Conduct  of  to  the  whole  sect.  ‘When  banished,  they  returned  again  to  the 
colony?  nnd,  by  their  excesses,  excited  public  odium  against  them, 
veils.  and  courted  the  utmost  penalties  that  the  laws  could  inflict. 
8 Character  ^Unfortunately  for  the  reputation  of  New  England,  the  first  Qua- 
Qunl^i^’w/u  appeared  there  were  not  only  the  most  enthusiastic,  but 

^^appearvd  the  most  extravagant  also  of  the  sect  to  which  they  professed  to 
ihvre  belong  ; and  their  excesses  were  reg-arded  as  the  legitimate  fruits 
of  Quaker  principles.  Thc3'  would  have  been  termed  Ranters  by 
Penn  ; — they  called  themselves  Quakers, 
s.  Bancr^t's  109.  ^Bancroft  says  of  them.*  “ They  cried  out  from  the  windows 

*“^uiein  magistrates  and  ministers  that  passed  by,  and  mocked  the 

* civil  and  religious  institutions  of  the  country.  They  riotously 

interrupted  public  worship  ; and  women,  forgetting  the  decorum 
of  their  sex,  and  claiming  a divine  origin  for  their  absurd  oa-jirices. 
smeared  their  faces,  and  even  went  naked  through  the  streets.” 
I urahame'i  ♦Grahame  saySjt  ‘‘  In  public  assemblies,  and  in  crowded  streets,  it 
account,  .y^^g  practice  of  some  of  the  Quakers  to  denounce  the  most 
tremendous  manifestations  of  divine  wrath  on  the  people,  unless 
they  forsook  their  carnal  system.” — “ Others  interrupted  divine 
service  in  the  churches  by  loudly  protesting  that  the.se  were  not 
the  sacrifices  that  God  would  accept ; and  one  of  them|  illustrated 
this  assurance  by  brwiking  two  bottles  in  the  face  of  the  congrega- 
tion, exclaiming,  ‘Thus  will  the  Lord  break  you  in  pieces.’ 

6 FarOier  1 19.  One  of  the  female  pre.achers§  presented  herself  to  a con- 
Qv^er%  gregation  with  her  face  begrimed  with  coal  dust,  announcing  it  as 
a^hiu,  pictorial  illustration  of  the  black  pox.,  which  Heaven  had  commis- 
exiracted  sioned  her  to  predict  as  an  approaching  judgment  on  all  carnal 
worshippers.  Some  of  them  in  rueful  attire  perambulated  the 
streets,  proclaiming  the  immediate  coming  of  :ni  angel  with  a drawn 
sword  to  plead  with  the  people.  One  woman.||  in  a state  of  nudity 
entered  a church  in  the  middle  of  divine  .service,  and  desired  the 
people  to  take  heed  to  her  as  a sign  of  the  times,  and  an  emblem 
of  the  unclothed  state  of  their  oavh  souls  ; and  lier  associates  highly 
extolled  her  submission  to  the  inward  light  that  had  revealed  to 
her  the  duty  of  illustrating  the  spiritual  nakedness  of  her  neigh- 
bors, by  the  indecent  exhibition  of  her  own  person.  Another 
Quakeress*^  was  arrested  as  she  was  making  a similar  display  in  the 
streets  of  Salem.” 


* Bancroft,  i 4-34.  t Oraliame,  Book  II,  ch.  3. 

J Thomas  Newliouse,  at  Bo.ston.  § M.  Brewster.  ||  Lydia  Wardel,  of  Newbury, 

11  Dfsborah  Wilson.  See  also  Hutchinson’s  History  of  the  Colon}'  of  Massachusetts  Bay 
Vol.  i p.  203,  204. 

Bes.se,  a Qu.aker  writer,  in  his  “ Collection  of  the  sufferings  of  the  People  called  Quakers, 
relates  that  Lvida  M'ardel,  in  New  England,  a convert  to  Quakerism,  found  herself  moved  to 
appear  in  a public  assembly  “ in  a very  unusual  manner,  and  such  as  was  exceding  h.ard  and 
flcif-denying  to  her  natural  disposition,  she  being  a woman  of  exemplary  modesty  in  all  hsi 
behavior.  The  duty  and  concern  .she  lay  under  was  that  of  going  into  their  church  at  New- 
bury naked,  as  a token  of  that  miserable  condition  which  she  esteemed  them  in.”  ‘‘  But  they, 
Instead  of  religiously  rellecting  on  their  own  condition,  which  she  came  in  that  manner  to  re- 
present to  them,  fell  into  a rage,  and  presently  laid  hands  on  her,”  &c. 

George  Bishop,  another  Quaker  writer,  thus  relates  the  case  of  Deborah  Wilson.  “ She  w;i. 
• modest  woman,  of  a retired  life  and  sober  conversation  ; and  bearing  a great  burden  for  thi 
hardness  and  cruelty  of  the  people,  she  went  through  the  town  of  ^em  naked,  as  a sign  , 
fefch  rhe  having  in  part  performed,  was  laid  hold  on,  and  bound  over  to  appear  at  the  nexi 


Part  Il.j 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  IIIbTOItr. 


31.*^ 

111.  ‘Those  facts  are  mentioned  as  matters  of  hi.slory — as  an  apo-  cii.uiles  ii 
logy  for  (ho  punishment  which  these  violations  of  decency  and  good  1660-1685. 
order  deserved  not  as  a justification  for  that  which  th(i  bare  pro fes-  , (j^jectof 
eioji  of  Q,uakerism  received.  And  although  it  was  {\\o  'profession  ot 
Uualvcrism  that  Massachusetts  punished,  first,  with  banishment,  and  ' ‘ 

on  return,  withde.ilh,  yet  we  should  do  injustice  to  her  past  history 
did  we  not  mention  the  circumstances  by  which  i7/i?justifieil  laws  that 
are  now  regarded  with  universal  reprol)atioTi.  2i\or  must  Ave  impute  2 Quukerii^n 
the  exce.sses  of  the  Q,naker  fanatics  to  Quakerism  itself,  as  ex- 
pounded  by  its  most  able  teacl  ers,  Barclay*  and  Penn,  and  such  excesses  of 
as  we  .are  bound  to  receive  it. — We  now  turn  to  a more  pleasant 
theme,  and  shall  proceed  to  give  :i  farther  sketch  of  the  principles 
of  (iuakerism,  in  addition  to  what  we  have  extracted  from  Godwin, 
and  shall  then  briefly  trace  its  history  as  connccte<l  with  American 
colonization. 

1T2.  31t  is  a distinctive  principle  of  Guaker  doctrine,  that' the  3.  Distinctive 
Holy  Spirit  acts  directly,  at  all  times,  and  by  known  impulse,  upon 
the  .spirit  of  man  : that  its  influence  is  to  be  obtained,  not  by  prayer, 
but  by  turning  the  intellectu.il  eye  inward  upon  the  soul ; and  that 
its  poAver  consists,  not  merely  in  opening  the  minds  of  men  to  a 
clearer  perception  of  right  and  duty,  but  that  it  communicates 
knowledge  of  itself,  and  is  therefore,  in  its  freedom,  the  highest 
revelation  of  divine  truth.  <The  Guakcr  therefore  believes  that  *■ 
there  is  the  secret  voice  of  God  Avithiii  him,  an  Inner  Light  of  the  s»ui." 
Soul,-’  which,  Avhen  guided  by  reason,  cherished  Avithout  passion  or 
prejudice,  and  obeyed  Avithout  fear,  is  the  best  guide  to  divine 
knoAvledge  and  virtue.  It  is  not  man  that  speaks,  but  God  in  man. 

113.  !^Or,  to  give  a farther,  and  perhaps  more  intelligible  expla-  5.  Farther  es 
nation,  the  fundamental  principle  of  Guakerism  appears  to  be  an 
untrammelled  conscience^  the  incorruptible  seed  of  which  is  supposed  'ou 

to  exist  in  every  bosom.  And  3'et  it  is  not  the  same  as  individual 

judgment,  for  that  may  be  perverted  by  error.  Nor  is  it  known 

by  enlightened  reason  even,  (which,  hoAvever,  it  never  contradicts), 

but  by  its  own  evidence  and  clearness ; commending  itself,  by  its 

oAvn  verity,  to  every  one,  Avho,  without  arrogance  and  pride,  will 

humbly  receive  it.  ®The  Guaker  investigates  moral  truth  bj’  com-  e Quaker 

muning  Avith  his  OAvn  soul.  “Some,’’  says  Penn,  “seek  truth  in 

books,  some  in  learned  men,  but  what  we  seek  for  is  in  ourselves.”  moral  truths 

''  Man  is  an  epitome  of  the  world,  and  to  be  learned  in  it,  n'e  have 

only  to  read  ourselves  Avell.” 

114.  7The  Guaker  believes  the  Bible  to  be  a revelation  of  God’s 

will,  not  because  human  learning  and  tradition  declare  it  to  be  so,  the  ’mbie. 


court  of  Salem,  where  the  wicked  rulers  sentenced  her  to  be  whipt.”  Qrahame  says,  “ Th« 
writings  of  Besse,  Bishop,  and  some  others,  who  were  foolLsh  enough  to  defend  the  extrava- 
gance th.at  they  had  too  much  sense  to  commit,  were  the  expiring  sighs  of  Quaker  nonsense 
and  frenzy.”  This  s.ame  George  Bishop  thus  remonstrated  ag.ainst  the  enforcement  of  the  sta- 
tute, in  liigland,  ag.ainst  the  Quakers  : “ To  the  King  and  both  Houses  of  Parliament — Thus 
saith  the  Lord,  Meddle  not  mth  my  people  because  of  their  conscience  to  me,  and  banish  them 
not  out  of  the  nation  because  of  their  conscience  ; for  if  you  do,  I will  send  my  plague  among 
you,  and  you  shall  know  that  T am  the  Lord.  AVritten  in  obedience  to  the  Lord,  by  his  ser- 
vant, G.  Bishop.” — (Gough  and  Sewell.)  A'^ery  diSerent  Avas  the  remonstrance  which  William 
Penn  addressed,  on  the  same  subject,  to  the  king  of  Poland,  in  whose  dominions  a severe  per- 
secution Avas  instituted  against  the  Quakers.  “ Give  us  poor  Christians,”  says  he,  “ leave  to 
expostulate  with  thee.  Suppose  we  are  tares,  as  true  wheat  hath  ahvays  been  called,  yet  pluck 
us  not  up  for  Christ’s  sake,  Avho  s.aith.  Let  the  tares  and  the  Avheat  groAV  up  together  until  the 
harvest,  that  is,  until  the  end  of  the  world.  Let  God  have  his  due,  as  AA'ell  as  Caesar.  The 
judgment  of  con.science  belongeth  unto  him,  and  mistakes  about  religion  are  known  to  him 
fclone.” — Clarkson’s  Life  of  Penn. 

* Robert  Barclay,  author  of  the  “ Apology  for  the  Quakers,”  and  of  a treatise  on  the  “ Anar 

thy  of  the  Ranters.” 


316 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Book  n. 


ANALYSIS,  but  because  the  spirit  witliin  him.  the  Inner  Light,  testifies  its  ao- 
’ cordance  with  the  immutable  principles  of  all  truth.  “The  Scrip- 

tures,’’says  Barclay,  “arc  a declaration  of  the  fountain,  and  not 
1.  The  creed  the  fountain  itself.”  ^The  creed  of  the  Quaker  avoids  hypothesis 
and  speculation ; rejecting  the  subtleties  with  which  philosophers 
and  divines  have  alternately  established  and  overthrown  the  doc 
trines  of  liberty  and  necessity,  foreknowledge  and  fate.  Unity  and 
Trinity,  it  rests  for  its  exposition  and  authority  on  the  Inner  Light, 
which,  as  a fountain  of  immortal  truths,  is  believed  to  well  forth 
the  waters  of  eternal  light  and  life  in  all  the  purity,  clearness,  and 
simplicity  of  nature. 

« Some  cf  the  115.  ^Quakerism  insists  that  it  maintains  Christianity  in  its 
P^in^itive  simplicity,  free  from  the  intolerance  of  bigotry  or  the 
Q.uakerixm.  follies  of  skepticism ; it  claims  emancipation  from  the  terrors  of  su- 
perstition ; it  rejects  witchcraft  as  a delusion,  and  denies  the  origi- 
nal existence  of  evil  spirits,  as  inconsistent  with  the  harmony  of 
creation. 

116.  3The  Quaker  rejects  appeals  to  fear  as  an  unworthy  incite- 
ment to  devotion,  and  as  tending  to  obscure  the  divine  ray  by  the 
clouds  of  human  passion.  The  Inner  Light  .should  be  allowed  tc 
burn  freely,  ^xhe  Quaker  maintains  that  disinterested  virtue  is 
itself  happiness,  and  that  purity  of  life  is  demanded,  not  from  any 
arbitrary,  unmeaning  requisition,  but  because  it  is  essential  to  the 
welfare  of  society.  Thus  the  system  of  Quakerism  is  decidedly 
utilitarian  in  its  results;  and  utilitarianism,  although  not  the  mo- 
tive to  duty,  is  a proper  criterion  of  right  conduct  where  the  prompt- 
ings of  the  inner  Light  are  not  clear.  The  tendency  of  the  system 
is,  therefore,  the  greatest  good  of  the  greatest  number — a principle 
which,  it  is  maintained,  will  ever  be  found  in  beautiful  harmony 
wuth  the  requirements  of  revelation. 

1 17.  sQuakerism  claims  the  highest  intellectual  freedom  as  man’s 
religious 'toi-  birthright,  and  as  the  only  means  of  individual  and  social  progress 
eration:  re-  it  pleads  for  universal  toleration  in  matters  of  religion,  because  of 

%'ranny°:  ^^e  sacredness  of  conscience,  the  medium  through  w’hich  God  speak* 
aversion  to  to  man:  it  resists  tyranny  by  reason  and  by  appeals  to  conscience 
and  not  by  violence  ; it  protests  against  war,  and,  confident  in  ilu 
power  of  justice  to  defend  itself,  renounces  the  use  of  the  sword 
without' absolutely  denying  to  others  the  right  of  defence;  and 
adopting  the  language  of  the  divine  author  of  Christianity,  it  pro 
claims  “ Peace  on  earth,  and  good  will  to  man.” 
t.  Forms  and  llS.®The  Quaker  rejects  forms  and  ceremonies,  even  baptism 
^rai/er”^^he  sacrament,  and  instead  of  common  prayer,  which  he  seldom 

Sabbath,  ^c.  engages  in,  holds  secret  communion  with  the  spirit  of  Light  within 
pi^tmesaand  keeps  the  Sabbath  as  a day  of  rest,  for  the  ease  of  creation, 

nmpiiciuj  of  and  not  as  a holy  day  dedicated  to  religious  worship;  he  wears  no 
outward  emblems  of  sorrow  fbr  the  dead  ; he  regards  a judicial  oath 
as  a superstitious  vanity  ; he  cultivates  plainness  and  simjdicity  of 
speech,  disregarding  the  artifices  of  rhetoric;  he  enjoins  modesty  of 
apparel,  without  prescribing  an  unchanging  fashion ; he  distrusts 
the  fine  arts — music  and  painting — without  positively  rejecting 
their  culture,  jealous  of  their  liability  to  perversion  by  their  inter- 
ference with  the  nobler  pursuits  of  science,  and  their  tendency  tc 
lead  the  mind  astray  from  the  more  worthy  contemplation  of  Deity 
and  his  works. 

T.  Poimeai  119.  ^Viewed  in  a political  light,  Quakerism  is  a perfect  democracy. 

Regarding  all  men  as  alike  by  creation,  the  Quaker  wears  his 
hat  in  the  jiresence  of  kings,  as  a symbol  of  equality — a constant 
proclamation  that  he  is  the  equal  of  the  proudest  peer  in  Christen* 


9.  Appeo.ls  to 
fear. 


4.  Utilitari- 
anism of 
Quakerism. 


9.  Intellectu- 


Part  III.J 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


317 


dora.  Tie  refuses  homage  to  his  fellow  man,  and  bows  to  God  alone,  charli’.s  n 
Me  scorns  any  nobility  but  that  of  mind  and  virtue.  1C60— 

rJO.  iFrom  the  foregoing  it  will  be  seen  that  there  is  much  phi-  j phnostyphu 
losophy  about  (Quakerism — much  that  is  calculated  to  elicit  deep  of  Quaker- 
thought  and  retiection,  however  much  the  extravagances  of  some  of 
its  early  members  miglxt  induce  a contrary  supposition,  sjjut  what  s.  other  taoM. 
religious  sect  can  be  named,  some  of  whose  members  have  not  in- 
curred a like  reproach  ? Many  who  delight  to  dwell  on  the  ex- 
cesses of  the  early  Gluakers,  would  do  well  to  remember  the  ir- 
regularities of  some  of  the  fanatical  members  of  other  Puritan  sects. 

r^fi.  3We  have  thus  given  what  we  believe  to  be  a faithful,  though  3.  The  reeuit 
brief  exposition  of  (Quakerism,  as  gathered  from  the  professions  of  ar^rei 
its  own  teachers.  As  the  opposers  of  the  sect  have  ever  ascribed 
to  its  members,  as  a body,  an  undoubted  honesty  of  faith  and  pur- 
pose, we  may  therefore  safely  assert  that,  if  w'e  have  not  erred  in 
our  analysis,  such  were  the  true  principles  and  character  of  the 
founders  of  Pennsylvania. 

122.  ^The  first  notice  of  Q,uaker  colonization  in  America  occurs  i.  First  no- 
in the  history  of  New  Jersey,  when,  in  1676,  William  Penn,  Gawen 
I.aurie,  and  Nicholas  Lucas,  members  of  the  society  of  Friends,  uon. 
became  the  assignees  of  Edward  Byllinge  for  the  western  half  of 

New  Jersey,  s form  of  government  established  by  them,  under  5.  The  "Cars- 
the  title  of  “ Concessions” — the  first  essay  of  Guaker  legislation,  cessions  ” 
guarantied  that  perfect  civil  and  religious  freedom  which  might 
have  been  expected  from  the  liberality  of  Guaker  principles ; im- 
itating and  rivaling,  in  the  simplicity,  wisdom,  and  justice  of  its 
provisions,  the  free  institutions  of  Rhode  Island. 

123.  ®The  civil  polity  of  Rhode  Island  was  based  upon  the  prin-  e The  gov 
cij)le  that  ‘all  the  powers  of  government  were  in  the  hands  of  the 
people,’  and  ‘that  God  alone  should  be  respected  as  the  ruler  of  ami  tvest 
conscience.’  “ The  Concessions  of  West  New  Jersey,”  said  Penn 

and  his  colleagues,  “ lay  a foundation  for  after  ages  to  understand  idms  and 
their  liberty  as  men  and  Christians,  that  they  may  not  be  brought 
in  bondage  but  by  their  own  consent,  for  we  init  the  power  in  the 
^eopleP  The  clause  in  the  Concessions,  securing  religious  freedom, 
was  prefaced  by  a general  declaration,  “ That  no  men  nor  number 
of  men  upon  earth  have  power  to  rule  over  men’s  consciences  in 
religious  matters.”  Roger  Williams  and  William  Penn  are  en- 
titled to  no  small  share  in  the  honor  of  planting  political  and  re- 
ligious liberty  in  America.  ’’As  peculiarities  in  the  Guaker  legisla-  i Pecuiiari- 
tion  of  West  Jersey,  imprisonment  for  debt  was  disallowed;  the  herllgfs^' 
helpless  orphan  was  to  be  educated  by  the  state ; the  rights  of  the  tion. 

Red  men  were  to  be  protected  ; courts  were  to  be  managed  without 
attorneys  or  counsellors  ; and  all  persons  in  the  province  were  de- 
clared to  be  forever  free  from  oppression  and  slavery. 

124.  ®A  few  years  later  William  Penn  became  the  proprietary  of  8.  ThePenn- 
Pennsylvania,  a charter  for  the  settling  and  governing  of  which  he 
obtained  from  Charles  the  Second  in  1681.  This  instrument  was  sketched  by 
originally  sketched  by  Penn  himself,  from  the  liberal  charter  of  -ould  by  chief 
Maryland,  but  was  afterwards  revised  by  chief-justice  North,  who  justice  North. 
inserted  clauses  more  eflfectually  guarding  the  sovereignty  of  the 

king,  securing  free  worship  for  the  English  church,  and  reserving 
to  the  British  parliament  the  power  of  taxing  the  inhabitants  of 
the  colony. 

12r).  sThese  particular  stipulations,  by  which  this  charter  was  9 Partieuim 
distinguished  from  all  preceding  ones,  were  doubtless  the  offspring 
of  the  disputes  in  which  the  crown  had  long  been  involved  Avith  the  ‘'^ayivan^ 
eolony  c f Maisachusetts,  Effectually  to  establish  and  guard  Bri  tish  charter 


31^ 


ANALYSIS. 


1 Clause 
respecting 
taxation. 

2.  How  vmo- 
ed  by  the 
Pennsylva- 
nians. 

S.  Dr.  Frank- 
lin’s views  on 
this  subject, 
as  expressed 
in  his  exami- 
nation at  the 
bar  qf  the 
hritLsh  house 
of  Commons. 


I Pennsylva- 
nia mainly 
indebted  to 
Penn  for  its 
liberties. 


5.  General 
character  of 
the  laws  of 

Pennsyl- 

vania 

6.  Laivs  for 
repressing 
pauperism 

4-c. 


y New  prin- 
ciple in  the 
penal  code. 


8.  Remarks 
on  this 
subject. 


I Capital  of- 
fences. 


AiPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Book  II 

ascendency  in  the  new  colony,  the  Navigation  Acts  were  to  be  en 
forced  by  the  stipulated  penalty  of  the  forfeiture  of  the  charter 
and  that  laws  might  not  grow  up  inconsistent  with  royal  and  par 
liamentary  prerogatives,  all  provincial  enactments  were  to  be  sub 
mitted  to  the  crown  for  approbation  or  (jS.ssent — a requisition,  how 
ever,  which  was  never  complied  with ; and  an  agent  of  the  colony 
was  required  to  reside  in  London,  who  was  to  be  held  respousibl* 
for  the  acts  of  his  colonial  constituents.  With  these  exceptions,  if 
they  may  be  deemed  such,  the  charter  of  Pennsylvania  was  as  lib- 
eral to  the  colonists  as  the  most  favorable  that  had  3'et  been  gi anted. 

126.  'That  important  clause,  reserving  to  the  English  parliament 
the  right  of  taxation,  has  given  rise  to  much  discussion,  and  has 
been  viewed  in  very  ditferent  lights  by  English  and  American 
statesmen,  ^xhe  Pennsylvanians  appear  ever  to  have  regarded  the 
exercise  of  this  power  on  the  part  of  parliament  as  based  upon  the 
condition  of  an  admission  of  colonial  representatives  in  the  councils 
of  the  English  nation.  ^N early  a century  later,  these  views  were 
expressed  by  Dr.  Franklin  in  his  celebrated  examination  at  the  bar 
of  the  British  House  of  Commons.  Being  asked  how  Pennsylva- 
nians could  reconcile  a pretence  to  be  exempted  from  parliamentary 
taxation,  with  that  clause  in  their  charter  to  which  we  have  alluded, 
he  replied,  They  understand  it  thus: — By  the  same  charter,  and 
otherwise,  they  are  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  and  liberties  of 
Englishmen.  They  find  in  the  great  charters,  and  in  the  petition 
and  declaration  of  rights,  that  one  of  the  privileges  of  English  sub- 
jects is,  that  thej'^  are  not  taxed  but  by  their  common  consent ; they 
have,  therefore,  relied  upon  it  /rom  the  first  settlemem  of  the  province^ 
that  the  parliament  n&ver  would,  nor  could,  by  color  of  that  clause 
in  the  charter,  tax  them  till  it  had  qualified  itself  to  exercise  such 
right  by  admitting  representatives  from  the  people  to  be  taxed.” 

127.  ■‘The  liberties  enjoyed  by  Pennsylvania,  however,  were  ow- 
ing less  to  the  stipulations  of  the  royal  charter,  than  to  the  benev- 
olent concessions  of  William  Penn,  the  proprietary.  In  undertak- 
ing the  work  of  framing  a political  constitution  for  the  people  of 
his  province  he  says,  “For  the  matters  of  liberty  and  privilege,  I 
purpo.se  that  which  is  extra ordiuanj.  and  leave  myself  and  successor 
no  power  of  doing  mischief,  that  the  will  of  one  man  may  not  hin- 
der the  good  of  a Avhole  country.” 

12s.  sThe  general  character  of  the  laws  submitted  by  Penn  to 
the  colonists  for  their  free  adoption  or  rejection,  has  already  been 
explained,  and  only  one  or  two  of  their  provisions  require  our  far- 
ther notice.  ®For  the  purpose  of  repressing  pauperism  and  de- 
pendence, and  promoting  habits  of  industry,  it  was  enacted  “that 
all  children  within  the  province,  of  the  age  of  twelve  years,  should 
be  taught  some  useful  trade  or  skill,  to  the  end  that  none  might  be 
idle,  but  that  the  poor  might  work  to  live,  and  the  rich,  if  they  be- 
came poor,  might  not  want.”  7A  law  more  enduring,  and  wider  in 
the  operation  of  its  beneficial  influences,  was  the  adoption  of  a 
new  principle  in  the  penal  code,  by  the  conversion  of  prisons  into 
workhouses,  whereby  prisoners  might  be  reclaimed,  by  discipline 
and  instruction,  to  habits  of  industry  and  morality. 

129.  sThus  was  it  reserved  for  Quaker  legislation  to  institute 
one  of  the  most  noble  reforms  in  prison  discipline — to  temper  ju.s- 
tice  with  mercy  in  the  treatment  of  criminals — and  to  declare  that 
the  penalty  of  violated  law  performed  but  half  its  duty,  if,  in  or 
daining  the  punishment,  it  did  not  provide  also  for  the  refonna 
tion  of  the  offender.  ^The  Pennsylvania  code  recognized  but  two 
capital  crimes,  treason  and  murder,  while  at  the  same  time,  in  Eng- 


Part  U.; 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


31l> 


I invl,  nearly  two  hundred  offences  were  declared,  by  various  acts  of 
parliament,  to  be  worthy  of  the  punishment  of  death. 

loO  Having  passed  over  that  important  period  in  our  history 
which  is  connected  with  the  reign  of  Charles  the  Second,  we  now 
proceed  to  give  a sketch  of  such  cotemporary  events  in  English 
and  American  history  as  occurred  during  the  reign  of  the  succeed- 
ing English  sovereign. 

131.  ^We  have  stated  that,  on  the  death  of  Charles  the  Second, 
in  1685,  the  duke  of  York,  the  king’s  eldest  bro-tlier,  acceded  to 
the  throne  with  the  title  of  James  H.  His  reign  was  short  and  iu- 
gloriou-s,  distinguished  by  nothing  but  a series  of  absurd  efforts  to 
render  himself  indepe.ident  of  parliament,  and  to  establish  Popery 
in  England,  although  he  at  first  made  the  strongest  professions  of 
his  resolution  to  maintain  the  established  government  both  in 
church  and  state. 

132.  2He  began  his  reign  by  levying  taxes  without  the  authority 
of  p.'trliament ; in  violation  of  the  laws,  and  in  contempt  of  the 
national  feeling,  he  went  openly  to  mass : he  establi.shed  a court 
of  ecclesiastical  counnission  with  unlimited  powers  over  the  Epis- 
copal church ; he  suspended  the  penal  laws,  by  which  a conformity 
had  been  required  to  the  established  religion : and  although  any 
communication  with  the  Pope  had  been  declared  treason,  yet  he 
sent  an  embassy  to  Rome,  and  in  return  received  a nuncio  from 
his  Holiness,  and  with  much  ceremony  gave  him  a public  and 
solemn  reception  at  Windsor.  In  this  open  manner  the  king 
shocked  the  principles  and  prejudices  of  his  Protestant  subject;?, 
foolishly  confident  of  his  ability  to  reestablish  the  Catholic  religion, 
although  the  Roman  Catholics  in  England  did  not  comprise  at  this 
time  the  one-hundredth  part  of  the  nation. 

133.  3An  important  event  of  this  reign  was  the  rebellion  of  the 
duke  of  Monmouth,  a natural  son  of  Charles  II.  who  hoped, 
through  the  growing  discontents  of  the  people  at  the  tyranny  of 
James,  to  gain  possession  of  the  throne  ; but  after  some  partial 
successes  he  was  defeated,  made  prisoner,  and  beheaded.  ^After 
the  rebellion  had  been  suppressed,  many  of  the  unfortunate 
prisoners  were  hung  by  the  king’s  officers,  without  any  form  of 
trial ; and  when,  after  some  interval,  the  inhuman  Jeffries  was 
sent  to  preside  in  the  courts  before  which  the  prisoners  were 
arraigned,  the  rigors  of  law  were  made  to  equal,  if  not  to  exceed, 
the  ravages  of  military  tyranny.  ^Xhe  juries  were  so  awed 
by  the  menaces  of  the  judge  that  they  gave  their  verdict  as  he 
dictated,  with  precipitation  : neither  age,  sex,  nor  station,  was 
spared ; the  innocent  were  often  involved  with  the  guilty ; and 
the  king  himself  applauded  the  conduct  of  Jeffries,  whom  he  after- 
wards rewarded  for  his  services  with  a peerage,  and  vested  with 
the  dignity  of  chancellor. 

13  1.  ®As  the  king  evinced,  in  all  his  measures,  a settled  purpose 
of  invading  every  branch  of  the  constitution,  many  of  the  nobility 
and  great  men  of  the  kingdom,  foreseeing  no  peaceable  redress  of 
their  grievances,  finally  sent  an  invitation  to  William,  prince  of 
Orange,  the  stadtholder^'  of  the  United  Dutch  Provinces,  who  had 
married  the  king’s  eldest  daughter,  and  requested  him  to  come 
over  and  aid  them  by  his  arms,  in  the  recovery  of  their  laws  and 
liberties.  ’About  the  middle  of  November,  16SS,  William  landed® 
in  England  at  the  head  of  an  army  of  fourteen  thousand  men,  and 


CHAKimSII. 

1660—1686. 


.TAMES  n. 

16S6-li58a. 
1 General 
character  of 
his  reign. 


2.  Unpopular 
measutea  at 
the  begin- 
ning of  hU 
reign. 


3.  Rebellion 
of  the  duke  of 
Monmouth. 


4.  Severittee. 


5.  Inhuman- 
ity of  Jew- 
ries Reward- 
ed by  the 
king. 


6.  William  cf 
Orange  in- 
vited  to 
England. 

7 Invasion  oj 
England  by 
William,  and 
flight  of 
James 
a Nov  15, 
new  style. 


♦ From  stadt,  a dty,  and  houder  holder  : the  chief  magistrate  of  the  United  PnndaoM  o* 
H .band 


820 


ANALYSIS. 


Feb.  16S9. 

1.  New  settle- 
ment of  the 
Grown. 


».  Declara- 
tion of 
Rights. 


3.  Relations 
of  James  loith 
the  American 
colonies. 

4 Establish- 
ment of  a 
new  govern- 
ment in  Neip 
England 


5.  His  pro- 
ceedings 
against 
Rhode  Island 
and  Connec- 
ticut. 


6.  Character 
of  tlie  govern- 
ment of 
Andros. 


7 Proceedings 
of  James 
against  other 
colonies,  ar- 
rested by  the 
English  Rev- 
olution 
8.  Insurrec- 
tion in  New 
England 


I.  Revolution 
0/1688; 
changes  ef- 
fected by  it. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  (Book  ll 

was  every  where  received  with  universal  satisfaction.  James  wai 
abandoned  by  the  army  and  the  people,  and  even  by  his  own  chiL 
dren,  and  in  a moment  of  despair  he  formed  the  resolution  of 
leaving  the  kingdom,  and  soon  after  found  the  means  of  escaping 
jjrivately  to  France. 

ISb.  tin  a convention  parliament,  which  met  soon  after  the  flight 
of  James,  it  was  declai'ed  that  the  king’s  withdmwal  was  an  iiMi- 
cation  of  the  government,  and  that  the  throne  was  thereby  vacimt ; 
and  after  a variety  of  pi’opositioiis  a bill  was  passed,  settling  the 
crown  on  William  and  Mary — the  prince  and  princess  of  Orange; 
the  succession  to  the  princess  Anne,  the  next  eldest  daughter  of 
the  late  king,  and  to  her  posterity  after  that  of  the  princess  cf 
Orange.  2To  this  settlement  of  the  crown  a declaration  of  rights 
was  annexed,  by  which  the  subjects  of  controversy  that  had  existed 
for  many  ycai’s,  and  particularly  during  the  last  four  reigns,  between 
the  king  and  the  people,  were  finally  determined : and  the  powers  of 
the  royal  prerogative  were  more  narrowly  circumscribed,  and  more 
exactly  defined  than  in  any  former  period  of  English  history, 

136.  31n  his  relations  with  the  American  colonies,  James  pur- 
sued the  policy  which  had  been  begun  by  his  brother.  ^The  char- 
ter of  Massachusetts  having  been  declared  to  be  Ajrfeited,  James 
at  first  appointed  a temporary  executive  government,  consisting 
of  a president  and  council,  whose  powers  were  to  extend  over 
Maine,  New  Hampshire,  Massachusetts  and  New  Plymouth;  and 
soon  after  he  established  a complete  tyranny  in  New  England,  by 
combining  the  whole  legislative  and  executive  authority  in  the 
I)crsons  of  a governor  and  council  to  be  named  by  himself.  Sir 
Edmund  Andros  rceived  the  office  of  governor-general. 

137.  5It  being  the  purpose  of  James  to  consolidate  all  the  British 
colonies  under  one  government,  measures  were  immediately  taken 
for  subverting  the  charters  of  Rhode  I.sland  and  Connecticut,  both 
of  which  colonies  were  now  charged  with  making  law  s repugnant  to 
those  of  England.  Writs  of  quo  ivarranto  were  issued  ag:ihist  them, 
but  the  eagerness  of  the  king  to  accomplish  his  object  with  rapidity 
caused  him  to  neglect  to  prosecute  the  w'rits  to  a judicial  issue, 
and  the  charters  w^ere  thereby  saved  from  a legal  extinction,  but 
Andros  arbitrarily  dissolved  the  institutions  of  these  colonies,  and 
by  the  authority  of  the  royal  prerogative  alone  assumed  to  himself 
the  exercise  of  supreme  pow'er. 

138.  ®The  government  of  Andros,  in  obedience  to  the  instruc- 
tions of  his  royal  master,  was  exceedingly  arbitrar}'  an<l  oppressive, 
and  he  often  took  occasion  to  remark  Hhat  the  colonists  would  find 
themselves  greatly  mistaken  if  they  supposed  that  the  privileges 
of  Englishmen  followed  them  to  the  ends  of  the  earth ; and  that 
the  only  difference  between  their  condition  and  that  of  slaves,  was, 
that  they  were  neither  bought  nor  sold.’ 

139.  Hn  1688  New  York  and  New  Jersey  submitted  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  Andros.  A w’rit  of  quo  rvarranto  was  issued  against 
the  charter  of  Maryland  also,  and  that  of  Pennsylvania  would 
doubtless  have  shared  the  same  fate  had  not  the  Revolution  in 
England  arrested  the  tyranny  of  the  monarch.  8\v"hen  some  vague 
intelligence  of  this  event  reached  New  England,  the  smothered 
rage  of  the  people  broke  forth,  and  a sudden  insurrection  ovei 
threw  the  government  of  Andros — sent  him  prisoner  to  England 
— and  restored  the  ancient  forms  of  the  charter  governments. 

140.  ^The  important  events  in  England,  of  which  the  new  settle 
ment  of  the  crown  and  the  declaration  of  rights  arc  the  chising 
scenes,  are  usually  designated  as  the  English  Revolution,  or,  th# 


Paiit  11. j 


Al’I’ENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


r2] 


Glorious  Revolution  of  16S8.  This  Revolution  gave  to  Enghind  h 
liberal  theory  of  governincut.  based  on  the  avowed  principle  tliat 
the  public  good  is  the  great  end  for  which  positive  laws  and 
governments  are  instituted.  The  doctrine  of  passive  obedience  to 
the  crown,  w'hich  the  princes  of  the  house  of  Stuart  had  ever 
labored  to  inculcate — Avhichthe  crown  lawyers  and  churchmen  had 
so  long  supported,  henceforth  became  so  obnoxious  to  the  altered 
feeling  and  sentiments  of  the  people,  that  succeeding  sovereigns 
‘scarcely  ventured  to  hear  of  their  hereditary  right,  and  dreaded 
the  cup  of  flattery  that  was  drugged  with  poison.’*  This  was  the 
great  change  which  the  Revolution  effected — the  crown  became 
the  creature  of  the  laiv  ; — and  it  was  henceforth  conceded  that  the 
rights  of  the  monarch  emanated  from  the  parliament  and  the  people. 

141.  ‘This  Revolution  forms  an  important  era  in  American,  as 
well  as  in  English  history — intimately  connected  as  the  rights  arid 
liberties  of  the  colonies  then  were  with  the  forms  and  principles 
of  government  that  prevailed  in  the  mother  country.  ^Prom  this 
lime,  until  we  approach  the  period  of  the  American  Revolution, 
the  relations  between  England  and  her  colonies  present  great  uni- 
formity of  character,  and  are  marked  by  no  great  excesses  of  royal 
usurpation,  or  of  popular  jealousy  and  excitement.  Hence  that 
portion  of  our  colonial  history  which  dates  subsequent  to  the  Eng- 
lish Revolution,  embracing  more  than  half  of  our  colonial  annals ; 
has  but  a slight  connection  with  the  political  history  of  England. 
3The  several  important  wars,  however,  in  which  England  was 
engaged  during  this  latter  period,  extended  to  America;  and  an 
explanation  of  their  causes  and  results  wdll  show  a connection 
between  European  and  American  history,  that  will  serve  to  give 
more  enlarged  and  accurate  views  of  the  later  than  an  exclusive 
attention  to  our  own  annals  would  furnish. 

142.  ^Moreover,  these  wars,  in  connection  with  the  growing 
importance  of  colonial  commerce,  exerted  a powerful  influence  in 
acciuainting  the  several  colonies  Avith  each  other  ; thereby  develop- 
ing their  mutual  interests. — softening  the  asperities  and  abating 
the  conflicting  jealousies  Avhich  separated  them — and,  finally,  gath- 
ering them  in  the  bonds  of  one  politic.al  union.  sThe  early  portion 
of  our  colonial  history  presents  a continuous  conflict  between 
liberal  and  arbiti’ary  principles,  and  shows  Avhy  Ave  are  a free  peo- 
ple : — the  latter  portion,  subsequent  to  the  English  Revolution, 
exhibits  the  causes  which  rendered  us  a united  people. 

143.  ®In  England  the  first  part  of  the  Revolution  had  been  effect- 
ed by  a coalition  of  the  tAvo  great  parties  in  the  nation,  the  Whigs 
and  the  Tories,  but  the  final  settlement  of  the  crown  upon  William 
and  Mary  was  almost  entirely  the  work  of  the  former  party.  In 
Scotland,  there  was.  from  the  first,  an  entire  separation  of  these 
opposing  parties : and  the  Tories,  finding  themselves  in  the  minor- 
ity, silently  withdrew  from  the  national  convention  which  made  a 
lender  of  the  royal  dignity  to  the  prince  and  princess  of  Orange 

144.  7The  Seotti.sh  adherents  of  James  then  resolved  to  appeal  to 
arms  in  support  of  their  late  sovereign,  but  after  they  had  gained 
the  battle  of  Killicrankie,’‘  their  forces  gradually  dispersed,  and  the 
cause  of  James  became  hopeless  in  Scotland,  the  meantime, 
Louis  XIV.  of  France  openly  espoused  the  cause  of  the  fallen  mon- 
arch, and  furnished  him  with  a fleet,  with  which,  on  the  12th  of 
March,  1689,  James  landed  in  Ireland,  where  the  whole  power  was 


wilmam 

ANU  MARY 

ItkS— 1702. 


1.  Thisrevo 
luiiun  an  im 
poTiant  era 
in  American 
as  toell  as  in 
English  his- 
tory. 

2.  Subsequent 
relations  be- 
tween Eng- 
land ami  the 

colonies. 


3.  Subsequent 
tears  m 
tohich  Eng- 
land was 
engaged. 


4.  Influence 
of  these  wart 
upon  the 
colfmics. 


5.  Character 
of  our  early, 
and  of  our 
later  colonial 
history. 


6.  Political 
parties  in 
England  ana 
Scotland  at 
the  lime  of 
the  Revolu- 
tion of  16S& 


7.  Rebettton 
in  Scotland. 


June.  1689. 


8.  Cause  of 
James  espots 
sed  by  the 
French  mon- 
arch 


1 


•Hallam. 

41 


322 


ANALYSIS. 

..  Wardeda- 
Tfd  against 
France. 
fe.  War  in  Ire- 
land tumi' 
noted. 

8 War  with 
France 


♦.  Termina 
ted  by  the 
treaty  of 
Rystoick 


6.  Dco'h  of 
lames  II. 


6.  His  son 
procic.iined 

king. 

7.  Death  cf 
king  U’i«- 

iam. 

a March  19. 
new  style, 
170.i 

8 “ King 
William’s 


b See  p.  197 
* Tertns  of 
the  treaty  of 
Ryswick 


10  General 
policy  of 
William  to\o- 
trds  the  colo- 


II.  Massachu- 
setts at  the 
time  of  the 
Revolution 
qf  1638. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Hook  H 

in  (he  hnmls  of  the  Catholics,  who  remained  faithful  to  him  >Th« 
course  taken  by  the  French  monarch  led  to  a declaration  of  warbv 
England  jigamst  France  on  the  seventeenth  of  May  of  the  same  year. 

Mo.  A bloody  war  raged  in  Ireland  until  the  autumn  of  1691 
when  the  complete  reduction  of  the  country  was  eflFected.  About 
twelve  thousand  men.  the  adherents  of  James,  passed  over  to  France, 
and  w^re  taken  into  the  pay  of  the  French  monarch.  3The 
'With  h ranee  continued,  involving  mo.st  of  the  powers  of  the  conti- 
nent, nearly  all  of  which  were  united  in  a confederacy  with  Wil- 
liani,  for  the  purpo.se  of  putting  a stop  to  the  encroachments  of 
Louis.  A detailed  history  of  England  during  this  war  would  be 
1 CQ  ^ If  ^ a history  of  all  Europe.  *On  the  20th  of  September, 

1697  the  war,  after  a continuance  of  nine  years,  and  after  having 
entailed  upon  England  a national  debt  of  seventeen  millions  «tei- 
ing,  was  terminated  by  the  treaty  of  Ryswick.  Louis  XIV  w-ia 

European  conquests, 

and  to  acknowledge  William  as  king  of  England. 

146.  sJames^the  Second  died  at  Saint  Germains,  in  France,  in 
I eptember,  ] /01  having  for  some  time  previous' laid  aside  all 
thoughts  of  worldly  grandeur,  and  devoted  himself  to  the  concerns 
ot  religion,  according  to  the  ceremonies  of  the  Catholic  church,  and 
he  rigid  austerities  of  the  Jesuits,  of  which  society  he  was  a liiem- 
>er.  On  his  death  his  j’outhful  son.  James,  then  only  eleven  years 
of  .age,  was  immediately  proclaimed.*  by  Louis,  the  lawful  sovereign 
ot  Luglai.d,  which  so  e.vasperated  the  English  nation  that  the  whole 
kingdom  joined  in  a cry  for  war  with  France.  7B„t  while  prenar- 
ations  were  making  for  the  approaching  conflict.  William  was  sud- 
denl\  removed  by  death,"  in  the  fifiy-sccond  year  of  his  age,  and  the 
fourteenth  of  his  reign.  His  excellent  consort  died  seven  years  be- 
lore  him. 

147. 8 The  war  which  distingiii.shed  the  present  reign,  and  which 
IS  known  in  American  history  as  “ King  William’s  war,’'  necessa- 
rily  brought  into  collision  the  trans-Atlantic  colonics  of  France  and 
England.  The  prominent  events  of  that  war,  so  far  as  they  affect 
America,  will  be  found  related  in  other  portions^  of  this  work.  sBy 
the  treaty  of  Ryswick,  the  two.contracting  powers  mutually  agreed 
to  restore  to  each  other  all  American  conquests  that  had  been  made 
during  the  war,  but  the  boundary  lines  were  reserved  for  the  de- 
ternnnation  of  commissioners  to  be  subsequently  appointed.  Franco 
retained  with  the  exception  of  the  eastern  half  of  Newfoundland 
the  whole  north-eastern  coast  and  adjacent  islands  of  North  Ame- 
nca  beyond  jMaine,  together  with  the  Canadas  and  the  valley  of 
the  Mississippi.  Both  powers  claimed  the  country  of  the  Five 
Nations,  and  while  England  extended  her  pretensions  as  far  east 

1.0  France  claimed  as  far  west  as  the  Kennebec 

148  10  The  governments  of  the  colonies  had  been  left  in  a very  un 
settled  state  at  the  close  of  the  preceding  reign,  and  they  now  un- 
derwent some  alterations,  which  gave  them,  in  general,  greater  per- 
manency, but  no  addition  of  political  privileges;  for  William  was 
cautious  not  to  surrender  any  accessions  to  the  royal  prerogatiye 
which  his  predecessor  had  put  into  his  hands,  and  ‘which  he  could 
legally  retain,  n When  the  insurrection  broke  out  in  Massachusetts 
on  the  reception  of  the  news  of  the  revolution  in  England,  a division 
existed  among  the  people,  and  they  hesitated  to  resume  the  exercise 
ot  the  powers  of  the  former  charter  government.  i^The  English  Con 


Part  II-l 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  IIISTOIIV. 


323 


vcntlou  parliament  showed  a disposition  to  favor  the  restoration  of  williaji 
the  Aliissachusetts  charter,  by  voting  its  abolition  a grievance;  but  and  marv 
the  'I’ory  i^rty  having  soon  after  gained  the  ascendency  in  tlie  1688—1702. 
House  of  Couunons,  no  farther  hope  of  relief  was  entertained  from  proceed 
that  quarter,  and  when  the  subject  was  presented  to  the  king  a new  ingsinEns- 
charter  was  offered,  but  the  restoration  of  the  old  one  was  denied, 

141).  iBy  the  new  <;harter  Massachusetts  became  a royal  govern-  chu$ttt»  diar 
meut,  the  appointment  of  tlie  governor  and  other  executive  officers 
being  reserved  to  the  crown.  Judges,  forjnerly  elected  by  the  peo- 
pie,  were  now  to  be  appointed  by  the  governor  and  council ; the  ter. 
governor  was  empowered  to  convoke,  adjourn,  and  dissolve  the  le- 
gislative asesmbly,  or  general  court,  at  pleasure,  and  he  possessed 
a negative  on  the  acts  of  the  legislature  To  the  king  was  re- 
served the  power  of  cancelling  any  law  within  three  years  after  its 
enactment,  one  respect  the  new  charter  exhibited  greater  lib-  2.  Keiigiotu 
erality  than  the  old  one,  which  was  silent  on  the  subject  of  religious 
toleration.  The  new  charter  enfranchised  all  forms  of  Christianity,  seitn. 
except,  unhappily,  the  Roman  Catholic.  the  establishment  of  3.  Establish 
the  govenior's  council,  Massachusetts  was  favored  beyond  any  other  ‘'^overnor^ 
of  the  royal  gevernments.  In  other  royal  provinces  that  body  was  council. 
appointed  by  the  king  ; in  Massachusetts  it  was  to  be  appointed,  in 
the  tirst  instance,  by  the  king,  but  ever  after  it  was  to  be  elected  in 
ioint  ballot  by  the  members  of  the  council  and  the  rer  resentatives 
of  the  people. 

150.  •‘Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  retained  their  charters,  of  4 
which  there  had  been  no  legal  surrender;  and  king  William,  usu- 

ally  as  cautious  not  to  encroach  upon  legal  rights,  as  he  was  to  re-  Rhode  island 

tain  all  the  powers  which  the  laws  gave  him,  allowed  the  govern- 

ment  of  the  people  to  remain  unaltered.  The  king's  governor  of  liam.'. 

New  York  indeed  claimed,  as  a part  of  the  royal  prei-ogative,  the 

command  of  the  militia  of  these  colonies,  but  the  people  resisted, 

and  the  king,  in  council,  afterwai’ds  decided^  that  the  ordinary  a.  April 

power  of  the  militia  in  Connecticut  and  Rhode  Island  belonged  to 

their  respective  governments.  These  two  New  England  colonies, 

happy  in  the  enjoyment  of  their  early  chartered  rights,  remained 

perfect  democracies  until  the  American  Revolution. 

151.  5New  York  remained  a royal  government  after  the  accession  5.  sttuamn 
of  William,  and,  after  the  dissensions  excited  by  the  unfortunate  of  New  York, 
Leisler  had  subsided,  continued  to  receive  its  governors  at  the 

king’s  pleasure.  ®The  surrender  of  the  proprietary  governments  of  e.  Of  New 
the  two  divisions  of  New  Jersey  to  Andros,  in  168S,  had  legally  Jersey. 
merged  the  sovereignty  over  the  whole  in  the  crown.  Yet  after 
the  English  revolution,  the  proprietaries  partially  resumed  their 
authority,  but  during  the  whole  reign  of  '\Yilliam  the  entire  pro- 
vince was  in  a very  unsettled  condition,  the  king  leaving  the 
settl  .nent  of  the  government  to  the  courts  of  law  and  the  parlia- 
ment. In  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  Anne  the  controversy 
was  adjusted,  when  New  Jersey  was  taken  under  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  crown,  and  annexed  to  the  government  of  New  York. 

152.  ^After  the  revolution  of  16SS,  William  Penn,  the  pro-  7.  penn's 
prietary  of  Pennsylvania,  and  then  residing  in  England,  was  suspected  ad' 
generally  suspected  of  adhering  to  the  interests  of  his  former  jam^ihe 
patron,  James  the  Second,  and  a charge  was  preferred  against  him  Second the 
by  a Avorthless  individual,  of  being  engaged  in  a treasonable  con-  igainsfhtm, 
tjpiracy  in  favor  of  the  exiled  tyrant.  In  consequence  of  the  sus- 

picious  against  him,  after  having  been  several  times  arrested, 
questioned,  and  released,  he  for  a while  lived  in  concejilment. 

Moreover,  some  disturbances  had  arisen  in  Pennsylvania,  relative 


S24  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  fBooK  li 

^ALY8i3.  to  the  administration  of  justice  j and  it  iras  alleged  that  1h« 
laws  had  been  administered  there  in  the  name  of  ^he  h ini«hed 
king,  long  alter  the  government  of  William  and  Mary  had  been 
theother  colonies.  These  various  causes  induced 
e English  crown  to  take  into  its  own  hands  the  p-overnment  of 
* appointment  of  Benjamin  Fletcher  as  gover- 

trends 

to  Mm  Hitluence  in  England,  and  the  king  being  at  len^rth 

suspicions  against  him,  in  1G94  a royal  warrant 
2 Events  in  ] VI  2T1  ^®^^*statiiig  him  in  his  })roprietary  rights. 

succ  ss  rcaohod 

men  there,  which  hesitated  to  proclaim  the  new  sovereiens  was 
overthrown  by  a convention  of  associates  who  united  Aor  the 

3.  Proc^a.  itTyP  3L„rf 'Sfuimo™  ^ ‘-  the  rights  of  William  and 

ings  against  vp.,r.o  w E.Utimoi  e,  then  in  England,  after  a delay  of  two 

ooundUhe'^cha;;: 

prticiica  aga  nst  him.  Although  convicted  of  no  charee  but  hi« 
adherence  to  the  Catholic  religion,  yet  he  was  deprived  by  act  of 
council,  of  the  political  adiiiiuistrution  of  the  province!  aUhough 
charter.'  " “ “**  interests  secured  by  the 

how  Reeled  experienced  little  change  in  her  government  and 

.r,tu„re,a.  privileges  by  the  English  revolution,  fler  exisJng  InsTtutio", 

althouTrt!?  K {’.'■'"'““''■'‘y  ostablished  by  t ®it  event,  and 

although  the  king  continued  to  appoint  her  governors  vet  her 

erer  an'er  abr?'^*‘“;  with  the  spirit  of  liberty,  were 

of  thrneonle  sVTib"'*'"  oncroacbinents  on  the  rights 

revoludoJlive  ^ ^ proprietaries  of  the  Carolinas  the  English 

l evolution  gave  increa.sed  security  for  their  vested  nVht«i  • 

domestic  discord  long  disturbed  tL  quiet  :Ehe1fso’;;?h:rn  prm 

evenfs  of  lie  rdl  *“  important 

Pw  1 1 ^ Q-’Jecn  Anne,  who  succeeded  to  the  throne 

Of  England  on  the  death  of  William  in  1702.  She  was  marrted  te 
T It «,  Gforge,  prince  of  Denmark,  but  the  administration  of  the  govern- 

miorauoL  XnIcdThr  f rl.*  ’®‘‘*  i'nmt^iotely 

adopted  the  militay  views  of  her  predecessor,  and  formidable  pr^ 

menting  its  own  power  and  influence,  each  was  then,  as  now,  jcalofa 
of  any  grmyng  superiority  on  the  part  of  another  which  n gU 
tend  to  destroy  that  ‘•balance  of  power,”  on  which  the  genera 
tranquillitv  and  snfpt.v  nf  P„,.rvwrv  , a . , luc  general 


5.  The  Car- 
olinas. 


ANNE. 

1702—1714. 
6.  Queen 


Anne. 


t-nquillily  and  safety  of  Europe  ti^^Thourht  to  dVend  - .The 
“balTcXnd“tfb^'^v'‘‘‘'‘'  the  sS  of  thU 

balance,  and  the  hope  of  restoring  their  equilibrium,  and  thus 

melt^thlt  leTwq'r f T ™'"'  P""»iP‘>l  induce- 

ment  that  led  William  of  Orange,  one  of  the  greatest  men  of  the 

age,  to  aspire  to  the  throne  of  England.  ^ 

|,adlheeil.d*''’“f''  "iii'h  ended  in  the  treaty  of  Ryswick 

^terthe  checked  and  reduced  the  power  of  Louis,  it  had  not  humbled 

tir  te'r  i»  anothrwL? 

known  m European  history  as  the  “War  of  the  Spanish  Suce« 


Part  II.] 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONTAE  HISTORY. 


325 


*The  immediate  events  that  led  to  that  war  were  the  fol- 
lowing. On  the  death  of  Charles  the  Second  of  Spain,  in  the  year 
1701),  the  two  claimants  of  the  Spanish  throne  were  the  archduke 
Charles  of  Austria,  and  Philip  of  Anjou,  nephew  of  the  French 
monarch  Both  these  princes  endeavored  by  their  emissaries  to 
obtain  fiom  Charles,  on  his  sick  bed,  a declaration  in  favor  of 
their  respective  pretensions ; but  although  the  Spanish  monarch 
was  strongly  in  favor  of  the  claims  of  the  archduke  his  kinsman, 
yet  the  gold  and  the  promises  of  Louis  prevailed  with  the  Spanish 
grandees  to  induce  their  sovereign  to  assign  by  will,  to  the  duke 
of  Anjou,  the  undivided  sovereignty  of  the  Spanish  dominions. 
The  archduke  re.solved  to  support  his  claims  by  the  sword,  while 
the  possible,  and  not  improbable,  union  of  the  crowns  of  France 
and  Spain  in  the  person  of  Philip,*  after  the  death  of  Louis,  was 
looked  upon  by  England,  Germany,!  and  Holland,  as  an  event 
highly  dangerous  to  the  safety  of  those  nations;  and  on  the  15th 
of  May,  1702,  these  three  powers  declared  war  against  France,  in 
support  of  the  claims  of  the  archduke  to  the  Spanish  succession. 

158. 2The  events  of  this  war  are  too  numerous  to  be  related  here 
in  detail.  The  famous  Austrian  prince  Eugene  was  associated 
with  the  English  duke  of  Marlborough,  the  greatest  general  of  the 
age,  of  whom  it  is  said,  that  he  never  laid  siege  to  a place  which  he 
did  not  take,  nor  fought  a battle  which  he  did  not  win.  The  splen- 
did victories  of  Blenheim,];  Ramilies,§  Oudenarde,||  and  Malpla- 
quet,TI  humbled  the  power  of  Louis  to  such  a degree  that  he  was 
constrained  to  solicit  peace. 

159.  ^During  the  progres.i  of  the  war  the  circumstances  of  Europe 
had  been  materially  changed  by  the  death  of  the  emperor  of  Aus- 
tria earl}*  in  1711,  and  the  election  of  the  archduke  Charles  in  his 
room.  ‘‘The  union  o^f  the  crowns  of  Spain  and  Austria  in  the  per- 
son of  Charles,  henceforth  began  to  be  looked  upon,  by  some  of  the 
smaller  states  of  Europe,  with  as  much  dread  as  the  threatened 
union  of  France  and  Spain  in  the  person  of  Philip  ; and  a general 
desire  was  felt  for  a treaty  of  pacification,  which  should  secure  the 
preservation  of  the  balance  of  power  from  the  dangers  that  Avere 
threatened  by  the  success  of  either  of  the  parties  in  the  present 
contest. 

160.  5A  general  peace  was  finally  concluded  by  the  treaty  of 
Utrecht,  on  the  11th  of  April,  1713,  by  the  terms  of  which  the 
French  king  acknowledged  the  title  of  Anne  to  the  throne  of  Eng- 
land, and  agreed  to  cede  Newfoundland  and  Fludson’s  Bay  to  that 


ANKE. 

1702—1714 

1.  The  imme- 
diate events 
that  led  to  tM 
war  of  the 
Spanish  Suc- 
cession 


2 Events  qf 
the  war  in 
Europe 


3.  Change  in 
the  circum- 
stances qf 

Europe. 

4.  Causes  that 
induced  a 

general  de- 
sire for  peace 


5 General 
terms  of  the 
treattj  of 
Utrecht. 
(Oo  trekt.) 


* Before  the  end  of  the  war  of  the  Spanish  Succession,  death  had  removed  the  dauphin 
of  France,  heir  to  the  throne,  together  with  his  son  and  grandson  ; so  that  there  remained 
only  a sickly  infant  in  the  cradle  between  Philip  and  the  throne  of  France. 

t The  emperor  of  Austria  is  often  mentioned  in  history  as  the  emperor  of  Germany,— and 
while  the  terms  Germany  and  Austria  are  sometimes  used  as  synonymous,  they  are  at  other 
times  used  to  denote  distinct  and  separate  countries.  The  reason  is  this  : ancient  Austria 
was  one  of  the  principal  provinces  of  Gemiany,  and  as  it  was  the  particular  province  in  which 
the  emperor  resided,  and  over  which  he  exercised  all  the  powers  of  sovereignty,  while  in  the 
other  provinces  some  of  these  powers  were  given  away  to  numerous  dukes,  princes.  &c.,  the 
province  of  Austria  is  usually  mentioned  in  history  as  the  empire.,  while  the  other  German 
ftates  are  often  spoken  of  as  Germany.  About  one-third  of  Austria  is  now  composed  of  Ger- 
man states;  the  other  third  comprises  Hungary,  Gallicia,  Dalmatia,  &c.,  and  other  small 
Appendages. 

t August  ].3th.  1704.  By  French  writers  called  the  battle  of  Hochstadt. 
i May  23d,  17)0.  ||  July  11th,  1708. 

IT  September  11th,  1709.  In  this  battle,  the  French  lost  the  honor  of  the  day,  but  th* 
Allies  lo.st  the  greatest  number  of  men.  Numerous  other  battles  were  fought  with  varioiu 
■access,  but  iu  these  four  actions  the  French  lost,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  80, OOP 
■sen,  and  the  allies  nearly  40,000. 


826 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


[Boos  ^ 


ANALYSIS 


1.  A lon^  se- 
ries qf  tears 
ended  by  it. 

1.  American 
events  of  me 
tear  of  the 
Spanish  Suc- 
cession. 

3.  Article  in 
the  treaty 

dishonorable 
to  England 

4.  The  Assi- 
ento  Com- 
pany. 

6.  Engage- 
ment of 
England  to 
import  slaves 
into  America. 


•.  Principal 
stockholders 
under  this 
engagement. 


7.  Efects  of 
this  monopo- 
ly upon  Eng- 
land and 
Spain,  and 
upon  the 
relations  of 
the  latter 
poirer  with 
the  American 
colonies. 

R.  In  1739. 
Sec  p.  263. 


GEORGE  I 

1714—1727 

b Aup.  12, 
new  style, 
ITH. 

» Dliccntents 
and  rebellion 
in  Scotland. 


9 Landing  cf 
ths  Pretender 
in  Scotland. 


10.  Foreign 
transactions 
tf  this  reign. 


kingdom  ; but  the  French  were  left  in  pousession  of  the  island  of 
Cape  Breton.  1'he  undefined  Acadia  or  Nova  Scotia  was  to  be  re- 
tained by  England,  according  to  its  ancient  boundaries;  and  France 
agreed  never  to  molest  the  Five  Nations  subject  to  the  donilnioa 
of  Great  Britain.”  Philip  retained  the  crown  of  Spain  and  the 
Spanish  American  possessions ; but  he  relinquished  all  pretensions 
to  tlie  crown  of  France.  To  Charles,  now  emperor  of  Austria, 
was  secured  the  possession  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  the  duchy  of 
Milan,  and  the  Spanish  Netherlands. 

161.  iThus  ended  the  war  of  the  Spanish  Succession,  in  a treaty 
which  closed  the  long  series  of  wars  for  the  balance  of  jiower  in 
Europe.  sThose  events  of  the  war  that  occurred  in  America  will 
be  found  related  in  the  histories  gf  the  several  American  colonies, 
and  need  not  be  repeated  here. 

162.  3Aii  article  in  the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  highly  important  to 
America,  and  dishonorable  to  the  commercial  policy  of  Englam^, 
was  that  by  which  England  became  the  great  monopolist  of  ibo 
African  slave  trade.  French  mercantile  corporation,  e.stablished 
in  1701.  w'ith  the  title  of  the  Assiento  Company,  had  contracted  to 
supply  the  Spanish  American  settlements  wdth  slaves,  in  conformity 
with  a treaty  betw'cen  F ranee  and  Spain,  sxhc  privileges  of  this 
company  were  now  transferred  to  English  merchants,  and  England 
engaged  to  import  into  Spanish  America,  within  thirtj'-three  years, 
on  certain  specified  terms,  one  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand 
negroes,  or.  as  they  were  called  in  tr.ade  language.  IrttUan  pieces 
6As  great  profits  were  anticipated  from  the  trade,  Philip  V.,  of 
Spain,  took  one  quarter  of  the  capital  stock  of  the  Companjq  and 
Queen  Anne  reserved  to  herself  another  quarter;  and  thus  his 
most  CnthoUc  mnjesty.  and  the  Protestant  defenthr  of  the  Faith,  lay- 
ing aside  their  religious  and  political  jealousies,  became  the  greatest 
slave  merchants  in  Christendom. 

163.  'The  effects  of  this  monopoly  turned  a portion  of  the  trade 
of  the  American  colonies  into  new'  channels,  and  by  opening  a par- 
tial and  restricted  commerce  with  the  Spanish  islands,  gave  occa- 
sion to  disputes  between  England  and  Spain,  and  their  respective 
colonies,  which  finally  resulted  in  war.“  From  the  period  of  the 
treaty  of  Utrecht,  Spain  became  intimately  involved,  by  her  com- 
mercial relations,  w'ith  the  destinies  of  the  British  American  col- 
onies. Like  France,  she  was  henceforth  their  enemy  while  they, 
as  dependencies  of  Great  Britain,  tended  to  strengthen  the  pow'er 
of  that  kingdom  ; but,  from  the  same  motives  of  policy,  like  France 
she  was  the  friend  of  their  independence. 

164.  On  the  death  of  Anne,  in  1714,*^  Ge'’-rge  L,  elector  of  Han- 
over, the  first  prince  of  the  house  of  Brunswick,  a.scended  the 
throne  of  England.  He  was  a German  prince,  totally  ignorant  of 
the  language,  constitution,  and  manners  of  the  people  over  whom 
he  was  made  the  supreme  ruler.  coalition  ministry  of  the 
wings  and  torics  had  been  in  power  during  most  of  the  two  pre^ 
ceding  reigns,  but  the  tories  Avere  now  excluded  from  all  share  of 
the  royal  favor.  This  policy  gave  umbrage  to  that  party,  and  oc- 
casioned such  discontents  that  a rebellion,  headed  by  the  earl  of 
Mar,  broke  out  in  Scotland,  the  object  of  which  was  to  secure  the 
throne  to  the  “pretender,”  son  of  James  II.  sEarly  in  January, 
1716,  the  Pretender  himself  landed  in  Scotland,  but,  finding  his 
cause  there  desperate,  his  forces  having  been  overcome  in  battle, 
he  soon  returned  to  France.  Man^'  of  the  leaders  among  the  rebelt 
were  captured  and  executed. 

165.  ^^'The  foreign  transactions  of  this  reign  present  few  events  of 


Paiit  Il.j 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


321 


interest.  A short  war  with  Spain  commenced  in  1718,  when  Sir  gkorgk  i. 
George  Byng  destroyed  the  Spanish  fiect  in  the  Mediterranean.  111^1727. 
The  accession  of  George  i.  excited  little  interest  in  any  of  the 
North  American  colonies,  except  New  England,  where  li  was  hailed 
with  joy,  as  a triumph  of  whig  principles 

lot).  On  the  de.ith  of  George  1.  in  17‘27.  his  son,  George  II.  th?n  gforgk  ii. 
in  the  forty-fifth  year  of  his  age,  ascended  the  throne.  lAlthongh  1727— -1760. 
a change  of  ministry  had  been  anticipated,  yet  Sir  Robert  Walpole,  i-  Rob^r,-t 
a man  of  extraordinary  talents,  and  a prominent  leader  of  the 
whig  party,  continued  at  the  head  of  the  government  for  the  space 
of  nearly  fitleen  years,  during  most  of  which  time  England  enjoyed 
tranquillity ; but  in  1739  peace  was  interrupted  by  a wara  with  a.  Declared 
Spain,  spor  many  years  the  English  merchants  had  complained 
that  great  injury  had  been  done  to  their  trade  in  the  West  Indies,  ^ compfatna 
by  illegal  seizures  made  by  the  Spanish  gnarda-costas*  under  the  of  England 
pretext  of  the  right  of  seai'ch  for  contraband  goods  ; and  that  sjminf' 
English  mariners  had  been  treated  with  great  insolence  and  cruelty, 
in  defiance  of  common  justice  and  humanity, 

167.  3Qn  the  other  hand,  Spain  complained  that  England  3. 
encouraged  a contraband  traffic  with  the  Spanish  islands,  and  as  agaimt°'^g‘ 
she  claimed  the  right  of  sovereignty  over  those  western  seas,  she  ^ land 
based  on  it  the  right  of  search,  which  England  had  confirmed  to 

her  by  successive  treaties.  Spain  protested,  also,  against  the  forti- 
fications that  had  recently  been  erected  in  Georgia,  which  she 
claimed  as  a part  of  Florida  ; and  she  charged  England  with  elud- 
ing the  payment  of  a large  sum  of  money  due  on  the  Assiento  con- 
tract for  the  privilege  of  importing  negroes  into  her  islands.  ^The  a.  The  true 
true  cause  of  the  war,  however,  was,  that  Spain  would  not  allow 
English  merchants  to  smuggle  with  impunity  ; and  the  real  object  object  'sougM 
sought  by  England  was  free  trade  with  the  Spanish  colonies — the  England. 

overthrow  of  a national  monopoly  like  that  which  England  claimed 
the  right  of  establishing  in  reference  to  her  own  American  posses- 
sions, but  wdiich  she  denied  to  other  nations.  sThus  England,  5 Policy 
blindly  acting  under  the  influence  of  her  own  immediate  self  inter- 
ests,  engaged  in  a war  to  advance  those  principles  of  commercial  ted  by  this 
freedom  which  her  own  colonies  afterwards  took  up  arms  against 
her  to  defend.  ^The  Spanish  and  the  English  colonies  did  not  e.  Effects  of 
fail  to  improve  upon  the  lessons  taught  them  in  this  war,  until 
both  had  obtained  emancipation  from  the  commercial  bondage  ^ ” 

imposed  upon  them  by  their  mother  countries. 

168.  7 Immediately  after  the  declaration  of  war.  the  vessels  of  7.  Commence- 
each  nation,  in  the  ports  of  the  other,  were  confiscated  ; and  power- 

ful  armaments  were  fitted  out  by  England,  to  sci-ie  the  American 
possessions  of  Spain,  and  by  the  Latter  power  to  defend  them; 
while  pirates  from  Biscay  harassed  the  home  trade  of  Britain. 

®Early  in  December  1739,  the  English  Admiral  Vernon  took,  8.  on 

plundered,  and  destroyed  Portobello  ; but  an  expedition  on  a large  J^d  cartha- 
scale  against  Carthagena,  the  strongest  place  in  Spanish  America,  gena. 
wa.s  a total  failure.  ^Late  in  1740,  Commodore  Anson  was  sent  to  9 Expedition 
attack  the  Spanish  settlements  on  the  Pacific,  but  his  fleet  met 
with  numerous  disasters  by  sea,  and  in  June  1744  returned  to 
England  by  way  of  China  and  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  with  only 
a single  vessel,  but  richly  laden  with  the  spoils  of  the  voyage. 

•°The  British  American  colonies  freely  contributed  their  ciuotas  of  ^%^£%nies 
men.  and  contributions  of  money,  to  aid  England  in  carrying  on  inthi^ar. 


* The  guarda-eo:ias  were  revenue  cutters, — vessels  employed  to  keep  the  coast  clear  of 

snogglers 


329 


ANALYSIS, 


«.  General 
European 
war. 

I Causes  that 
led  to  this 
war. 
a Oct 


3.  Claims  of 
the  parties 
interested. 


4,  Positions 
occupied  by 
France  and 
England. 

8.  Terms  by 
which  this 
tear  is  known 
in  history 


6.  Decicra- 
tions  of  war 
betxoeen 
France  and 
England. 


7.  Last  effort 
of  the  Stuart 
family  to  re- 
gain posses- 
sion of  the 
throne  of 
England. 

b.  Aug. 

c.  Ocf.  2. 

d.  April  27, 
1746. 

8.  Events  of 
the  tear  in 
America. 

9.  Treaty  of 
Aix  la- Cha- 

pelle. 

e.  Oct.  18. 
n.  Terms  of 
the  treaty. 


11  Another 
general  Eu- 
ropean soar. 

By  what 
terms  it  is 
knota^in  his- 
tory. 


APPENT)IX  TO  lllE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Book  H. 

iMm-lT/'  Oglethorpe  in  vain  attempted  the  conquest  cf 

Honda,  and  in  1742  the  Spaniards  made  an  equally  Iruitloea 
attempt  against  Georgia.  ^ ^ iruiuoea 

a ffeneri7  ™ continued  with  various  success, 

frrf?tcct  war  broke  out,  presenting  a scene  of  the 

greatest  contusion,  and  eclipsing,  by  its  importance,  the  petty  con- 
flicts in  America.  2Charles  VI.  emperor  of  Austria,  the  famous 
conipetitor  ot  Philip  tor  the  throne  of  Spain,  died  in  the  autumn 
ot  1/40,-  leaving  his  dominions  to  his  eldest  daughter,  xMaria 
Teresa,  queen  of  Hungary.  Her  succession  had  been  guarantied 
by  iill  the  powers  of  Europe,  in  a general  treaty  called  the  Pnig- 

Tt  LsTr'n  death  of  the  emperor,  numerous  com- 

petUors  arose  tor  different  portions  of  his  estate.s. 

el^torof  Bavaria  declared  himself  the  proper  heir 
Second,  king  of  Poland, 
claimed  the  whole  Austrian  succession,  and  the  king  of  Spain  did 
Sardinia  made  pretensions  to  the  duchy  of 
4^vlnV  Prussia  to  the  province  of  Silesia. 

Hance,  svayed  by  hereditary  liatied  of  Austria,  sought  a dis- 

England  offered  her  aid  to  the 
daughtei  of  her  ancient  ally,  to  preserve  the  integrity  of  hei 
d^inions  sThis  is  the  war  known  in  European  history  as  the 
War  of  the  Austrian  Succession  while  that  portion  of  it  which 

denominated  “King 

co-operate  with  the 

Austrians  against  the  French  and  their  confederates  in  1742,  and 
although  king  George  himself,  eager  for  military  glory,  joined  his 
army  in  June  1 74.3,  yet  England  .and  France  wWLoI  considered 
m declarations  of  war  were 

the  Stuart  family,  and  Son  of  the  Pretender,  landedi>  in  Scotland 
and  led  an  army  .against  the  royal  forces;  but  after  having  gained 

b iVtll^nf  P battle  of  Preston  Pans,'  he  was  defeated  in  the 
battle  of  Culloden,‘J  and  obliged  to  retire  again  to  France.  This 

- -g-  P“n  Of  the 

172.  sThe  events  of  the  war  in  America,  which  have  already 
the  capture  of  Louisburg  by  the  colonics, 
and  the  acquisition  of  the  island  of  Cape  Breton.  ^The  general 
treatyof  AixlaChapelle,  in  1748,' closed  fora  brief  period  the 
war  m Europe,  and  gave  a short  peace  to  the  American  colonies 
Neither  France  nor  England  gained  anything  by  the  war,  as  all 
conquests  made  by  either  were  to  be  restored.  Austria  suffered 
enh.^S  territories ; the  dominions  of  Prussia  were 

enlarged , and  Spam  gained,  for  two  branches  of  her  royal  family 
a small  accession  of  territory.  The  original  source  of  the  differ’ 
ences  between  Engl.and  and  Spain— the  right  of  British  subjects 
0 n.avigjite  the  Spanish  seas  without  being  subject  to  search.  w.aa 
not  mentioned  in  the  treaty  ; nor  were  the  limits  of  the  French 
and  English  possessions  in  America  defined 

to  another  war  between  those  countries 
“French  and  Indian  w.ar,”  the  principal 
hplin  already  been  given.  Although  hostilides 

began  in  America  m 1754,  yet  no  declaration  of  war  was  made  by 
ither  party  until  1756  when  another  general  war  commencfMl  in 


Part  II.] 


329 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

Europe,  which  is  known  in  European  history  as  the  '‘Seven  Years  grorge  ir 
V\  ar.  ■ anil  in  Amencan  history  as  the  “ French  and  In.lian  War.”  1727—1760. 

171.  Un  this  war  the  former  relations  of  several  of  the  European  ' 

States  were  entirely  changed.  France  was  aided  by  Austria  o/Y^eZ^- 

Ivussia,  and  Sweden,  and  near  the  close  of  the  contest  by  Spain  vearypowera 

also ; while  the  power  of  England  was  strengthened  by  an  alliance 

with  Prus.sia.  2'Phe  intricate  details  of  the  European  part  of  this  2 Details  of 

war  would  be  foreign  to  our  purpose,  although  far  from  being  thewar- 

devoid  of  interest.  It  was  during  this  period  that  the  Great  pZta'itd 

V redone  of  Prussia  acquired  that  military  glory  for  which  his 

nime  is  so  renowned;  that  Pitt,  afterwards  Lord  Chatham 

acquired  his  early  political  fame  in  the  councils  of  England ; and 

that  the  arms  of  Britain  were  triumphant  in  every  quarter  of  the 

globe. 

175.  3The  peace  of  Paris  in  1763  terminated  the  war  between  3 Peace  of 
all  the  parties  then  engaged  in  it— France,  England,  Spain  and 

I ortugal ; the  other  European  poAvers  having  previously  with- 
drawn from  their  respective  alliances.  George  the  Second  died“  a.  Oct.  25. 
betorc  the  close  of  the  war,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  grandson 
George  the  Third,  a prince  of  narroAv  capacity,  and  an  obstinate  georgeiii. 
teinper,  and  subject  to  occasional  fits  of  mental  derangement  Avhich  1760. 
before  the  close  of  his  long  reign  of  si.xty  years,  increased  to  con- 
firmed insanity. 

176.  ••The  remaining  portion  of  our  colonial  history,  in  its  rela-  K.Renuamng 
turns  with  England  subsequent  to  the  treaty  of  Paris,  and  the  more  vortionofour 
immediate  “ Causes  which  led  to  the  American  Revolution,”  will  be 

detailed  in  a subsequent  chapter.  A few  remarks  on  the  social  and 
domestic  character  and  condition  of  the  American  colonists  will 
close  this  Appendix. 


1. 5 A general  knowledge  of  the  gradual  progress  of  agriculture 
commerce,  and  manufactures,  in  the  colonies,  will  be  derived  from 
a perusal  of  the  preceding  pages ; and  little  farther  desirable  infor- 
mation on  this  subject  could  be  imparted,  except  by  statistical  de- 
tails. Extensive  commercial  and  manutacturing  operations  re- 
quire  larger  accumulations  of  capital  than  are  often  found  in  new 

countries,  whose  industry  is  usually  employed  chiefly  in  aorioultu- 
ral  pursuits,  which  afford  the  readiest  supply  of  the  necessaries  of 
life.  Moreover,  England  ever  regarded  the  establishment  of  man- 
utactones  in  her  colonies  with  extreme  jealousy,  and  even  prohib- 
ited such  as  would  compete  Avith  her  OAvn,  Avhile  she  endeavored  to 
engross,  as  far  as  possible,  the  carrying  trade  betAveen  America  and 
Europe,  in  tlm  hands  of  her  oAvn  merchants. 

2.  The  stale  of  education,  manners,  morals,  and  religion,  occa- 
sKmal  notices  of  which  have  heretofore  been  given,  varied  conside- 
rably m the  different  colonies.  ^On  the  subject  of  education  it 
may  be  remarked  that  the  English  government  never  gave  any  en- 
couragement to  the  cultivation  of  science  or  literature  in  the  Ame- 
except  in  the  solitary  instance  of  a donation  by 
William  and  Mary  in  aid  of  the  college,  which  took  its  name  from 
Hiem,  m Virginia.  SThe  following  Avere  the  views  of  Sir  William 
Berkeley,  a royal  governor  of  Virginia,  on  the  subject  of  popular 
education.  In  a letter  descriptive  of  the  state  of  that  province 
some  years  after  the  Restoration,  he  says,  “ I thank  God  there  are 
no  free  schools  nor  printing ; and  I hope  we  shall  not  have  these 
hundred  yeixrs.  For  learning  has  brought  heresy,  and  disobe- 

42 


5 Agrieul' 
ture,  com- 
merce, and 
manufac- 
tures, in  the 
colonies. 


6.  Education, 
manners, 

morals,  and 
religion 

7.  Science  and 
literature  in 
the  colonies 

little  encour- 
aged by  the 
British  gov- 
ernment 
8 Views  of 
Sir  William 
Berkeley  on 
the  subjeerngf 
education 


S30 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Book  II 


ANALYSIS,  dience,  and  sects  into  the  world ; and  printing  divulges  them,  and 
commits  libels  against  the  government.  God  keep  us  from  bith  !’• 

*•  ‘if  William  Keith,  nominated  by  the  king  as  governor  of 


the  encouragement  of  learning  in  the  colonies.  As  to  the  college 
erected  in  Virginia,”  he  says,  “and  other  designs  of  a like  natiiro, 
which  have  been  proposed  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  it  is 
only  to  be  observed,  in  general,  that  although  great  advantages 
may  accrue  to  the  mother  state  both  from  the  labor  and  luxury  of 
its  plantations,  yet  they  will  probably  be  mistaken  w ho  imagine 
that  the  advancement  of  literature  and  the  improvement  of  arts  and 
sciences  in  our  American  colonies  can  be  of  any  service  to  the  Brit- 


*•  Printing  jsb  state.”  ‘^Among  the  instructions  sent  by  Charles  II.  to  Lord 
Fftingham.  appointed  governor  of  Virginia  in  1683,  the  king  e,x- 
coionita.  pressly  commanded  him  to  suffer  no  person  within  the  colony  to 


make  use  of  a printing  press  on  any  occasion  or  pretence  whatever. 
And  when  Andros  was  appointed  governor  of  New  England,  in 
1686,  he  was  instructed  to  allow  no  printing  press  to  exist,  yet 


s.  Edvctttion  d.  3But  notwithstanding  the  many  embarrassing  discouragements 
^riSeto  Kng  under  which  the  cause  of  education  labored,  the  colonies  of  New 


England,  in  particular,  did  not  neglect  its  interests.  In  Massachu- 
setts, ev-er^f  township  containing  fifty  householders  was  early  re- 
quired, by  laAv,  to  establish  a public  school;  and  in  less  than  twen* 
ty  years  after  the  landing  of  the  pilgrims,  a college  was  founded  at 
Cambridge;  and  such  was  the  reputation  of  “ Old  Harvard”  that  it 
numbered  among  its  graduates,  not  only  per.sons  from  the  other 
colonies,  but,  often,  from  England  also. 


4.  Causes  5.  •‘Among  the  causes  which  contributed  to  the  general  dissemi- 
tributed^the  station  of  knowledge  in  New  England,  a not  unimportant  one  was 
general  dis-  xh.0,  strict  supervision  which  the  laws  required  over  the  morals  of 
young.  Not  only  vicious  indulgences  were  guarded  against. 
New  Eng-  but  fVivolous  amusements  were  reprobated,  and,  in  their  place,  so- 


briety and  industry  were  encouraged.  The  natural  effect  of  such 
watchful  guardianship  was  to  cultivate  a general  taste  for  reading, 
especially  among  a people  deeply  absorbed  with  the  theological  con- 
troversies of  the  day. 


6.  Edueation,  6.  ^In  Virginia  and  the  .southern  colonies,  where  the  inhabitants, 
^inia  arid  g^^led  in  the  selection  of  their  dwelling  places  chiefly  by  conside- 
the  Southern  rations  of  agricultural  convenience,  dispersed  themselves  over  the 
Colonies  country,  often  at  considerable  distances  from  each  other, 


.schools  and  churches  were  necessarily  rare,  and  social  intercourse 
but  little  known.  The  evils  of  the  state  of  society  thus  produced 
still  exist,  to  a considerable  extent,  in  the  southern  portions  of  the 


6 Pecuiiari-  LFnion.  ®The  colonization  of  New  England  was  more  favorable  to 
England  Mb  improvement -of  human  character  and  manners,  inasmuch  as  the 
ohization.  Puritans  planted  themselves  in  small  societies,  that  they  might  the 


better  enjoy  the  ordinances  of  religion  and  the  means  of  education, 
the  two  prominent  objects  for  which  they  emigrated  to  America. 


ns  of  the  wealthy  only,  received  any  kind  of  school  education, 
^r  this  they  were  sent  to  the  colleges  of  Europe,  or  to  the 


making  some  provision  for  the  support  of  public  worship 


Keith. 


Pennsylvania  in  1717,  expressed  the  following  views  in  relation  to 


this  injunction  appears  not  to  have  been  carried  into  effect. 


attention  to  the  interests  of  educ.ation,  and  for  a long  period 


P4RT  II.]  appendix  lO  1’IIE  COLOxMAL  HISTORY. 


33» 


»l80  imposed  taxes  for  the  purpose  of  founding  schools.  The  for  analysis 

mor  law  retaiucil  its  force,  because  it  was  supported  by  the  spirit 

of  party,  but  learning  was  neglected,  because,  (says  the  historian 
of  the  province,)  she  belonged  to  no  party  at  all.  New  York,  i S'ait  ^ 
now  so  distinguished  for  the  number  and  excellence  of  its  higher 
seminaries  of"  learning,  and  the  universal  ditfusion  of  the  advan- 
tages of  common  scliool  educatiou,  early  writers  say,  th.  t the  great 
bulk  of  the  people  were  strangers  even  to  the  first  rudiments  of 
science  and  cultivation,  till  the  era  of  the  American  Revolution. 

8.  2The  first  printing*  in  the  cedonies  was  executed  at  Boston  in  s Printing 
1630,  and  the  first  newspaperf  was  published  there  in  1704.  At  this 

latter  period  Boston  contained  five  printing  offices  and  many  book-  coilniea. 
sellers’  shops ; while  there  was  then  but  one  bookseller’s  shop  in  New 
York,  and  not  one  in  Maryland,  Virginia,  or  the  Carolinas.  ^It  3.  Setospa- 
should  be  remarked,  liowever,  that  so  late  as  1606  there  were 
but  eight  newspapers  published  in  England,  although  a greater 
number  was  published  during  the  period  of  the  Commonwealth. 

9.  <Grahame  says.  “ The  press  in  America  w'as  nowhere  entirely  < Restric- 

free  from  legal  restraint  till  about  the  year  1755.  In  1723  James  uiJfrfe^n 
Franklin  was  prohibited  by  the  governor  and  council  of  Massiv- of 7>re«« tr 
chusetts  fVom  publishing  ih.Q  New  England  without  pre- 

viously  submitting  its  contents  to  the  revision  of  the  secretary  of 
the  province;  and  in  1754,  one  Fowle  w.is  imprisoned  by  the 
House  of  Assembly  of  the  same  province,  on  suspicion  of  having 
printed  a pamphlet  containing  reflections  on  some  members  of  the 
government.  After  the  year  1730,  no  officer  appears  to  have 
been  appointed  in  Massachusetts  to  exercise  a particular  control 
over  the  press;  but  prior  to  that  period,  the  imprimatur  of  a 
licenser  was  inscribed  on  many  cf  the  New  England  publications.” 

6ln  connection  with  this  statement  it  should  be  remarked  that, 
until  near  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  liberty  of  the  press 
was  scarcely  known  in  England.  sRume  says  that  “ it  Avas  not 
till  1694  that  the'restraints  Avere  taken  off,  to  the  great  displeasure 
of  the  king  and  his  ministers,  who,  seeing  no  where,  in  any  govern- 
ment, during  present  or  past  ages,  any  example  of  such  unlimited 
freedom,  doubted  much  of  its  salutary  effects;  and  probably 
thought,  that  no  books  or  Avritings  would  ever  so  much  improve 
the  generiil  understanding  of  men,  as  to  render  it  safe  to  intrust 
them  with  an  indulgence  so  easily  abused.’^ 

10.  ’From  the  statements  that  have  been  made,  of  the  scanty 
advantages  of  common  school  education  in  all  the  provinces,  ex-  encTa^\it. 
cept  in  Ncav  England — the  late  establishment  of  the  noAvspaper 

press — and  the  almost  utter  destitution  of  higher  seminaries  of 
learning,  we  may  form  a very  just  estimate  of  the  sIoav  progress  of 
science  and  literature  in  the  American  colonies.  Still  there  were 
men  of  genius,  and  of  science  even,  in  America,  prior  to  the  Revo- 
lution ; — men  whose  character  and  attainments  reflected  honor  on 
the  country  to  Avhich  they  belonged,  and  who  were  ornaments  of 
the  age  in  Avhich  they  lived. 


5.  Reairtc 
tions  upon 
freedom  of 
the  press  in 
Engleind. 

6 Hume’s 
remorka. 


r>.  S'ow  pro- 
grtrss  qfscu 


* The  first  article  published  was  the  Freeman’s  Oath,  the  second  an  almanac,  and  the 
ILlrd  an  edition  of  the  Psalms.  It  was  half  a century  later  before  any  printing  was  executed 
In  any  other  part  of  British  America.  In  1688  the  first  printing  press  was  established  in 
Pennsylvania,  in  1693  in  New  York,  in  1709  in  Connecticut,  in  1726  in  Maryland,  in  1729  in 
Virginia,  at  1 in  1730  in  South  (Carolina. 

i The  Boston  AYeekly  News-Letter.  In  1719  the  second  new.spaper  was  published  in  the 
tame  city,  and  in  the  same  year  the  third  was  published  in  Philadelphia.  In  172i>  the  first 
ueuspanet  was  published  in  New  York,  and  in  1732  the  first  in  Rhode  Island. 


832 


APPENDIX  TO  TIIL  -.OLONIAL  HISTORY.  [Book  U 

ANALYSIS.  11  ‘We  look  upon  the  scientific  discoveries  of  Franklin  *— upon 
\.  Franklin,  ^ invention  of  the  quadrant.t— upon  the  researches  of 

Godfrey,  iJartrain  a Pennsylvanian  Quaker  and  farmer,  whom  Limiieua 
SiiueniwMe,  ‘ greatest  natural  botanist  in  the  world,”!; — upon  the 

Edwards,^,  mathematical  and  astronomical  inventions  of  Rittenhouse^— and 
upon  the  metaphysical  and  theological  writings  of  Edwards, 1|  with 
the  greater  pride,  when  we  consider  that  these  eminent  men  owed 
their  attainments  to  no  fostering  care  which  Britain  ever  showed 
for  the  oiltivation  of  science  and  literature  in  her  colonies. — that 
these  mo'i  were  their  own  instructors,  and  that  tlieir  celebrity  is 
wholly  of  American  origin.  That  the  colonies  did  not  progress 
farther  and  accomplish  more  in  the  paths  of  learning  during  the 
period  of  their  pupilage,  is  not  so  much  America’s  fault,  us  Britain’s 
shame.  . ’ 

\fSS  V.  occa.sion  frequently  to  allude  to  the  spirit  of 

of  bigotry  uigotry  anc.  intolerance  which  distinguished  the  early  inhabitants 
aniulftw  f,^"''''''Enghind  we  may  here  appropriately  notice  the  change  in 
England.  respect,  which  all  classes  of  people  had  undergone  long  before 

the  period  of  the  Revolution.  Although  much  puritanical  strict- 
ness and  formality  still  pervaded  New  England  manners,  yet  re- 
ligious  zeal  had  become  so  tempered  with  charity,  that  explosions 
of  ficnzy  and  folly,  like  those  exhibited  by  the  early  Quakers,  and 
which  still  continued  to  occur  among  some  enthusiasts  so  late  os 
the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  were  no  longer  treated  as 
offences  against  religion,  but  as  violations  of  public  order  and  de 
cency,  and  were  punished  accordingly  ; justice  being  tempered  by 
prudence  and  mercy  ° x j 

\Ji?Zifioi  t‘‘eadministration  of  Governor  Belcher,  the  assembly 

for  past  in-  iVlassachusetts  passed  laws  making  pecuniary  compensation  to 
justice.  the  de.scendants  of  those  Quakers  who  had  suffered  capital  punish- 
ment in  tjie  years  1653  and  1659,  and  aiso  to  the  descendants  of 
those  who  had  been  the  victims  of  the  persecutions  for  witchcraft 
Um^frmn  ^^^3.  ‘In  1729  the  legislature  of  Connecticut ‘exempted  Quu- 
ecciesimticai  and  Baptists  from  ecclesiastical  taxes ; and  two  years  later  a 
t^es  similar  law  was  enacted  by  the  assembly  of  Massachusetts. 
eravftffand  ^ exceeding  strictness  of  the  puritanical  laws  .f  New 

coldness  of  n^ugland  have  led  many  to  form  an  unworthy  opinion  of  the  gravity 
landman-  ^^^^^^ss  of  New  England  manners.  And  yet  we  are  told  by 
Tiers  numerous  writers  that  the  people  were  distinguished  by  innocent 


In  philo.«opher  and  sfcate.iman,  born  at  Poston 

of  fh^liglunin^g  ^ ® Identity  of  lightning  and  electricity,  which  led  to  the  invention 

QuadranT'for^tSjVhl  invented  the  reflecting 

quaurant,  lor  taking  the  altitudes  of  the  sun  or  stars,— 4in  iustrunient  of  gre.at  use  in  a«tron- 

this  SrumlZ’  Hadley,  vice-president  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  having 

foMt^  instiument,  took  a description  of  it,  and  afterwards,  in  .May,  1731,  obtained  a patent 

Chester  Co ',  Penn.sylvania,  in  1701,  was  a self-taiiMit  cenhis  of 

8vlw-Jiirof  philo.«opher,  was  born  at  Germantown.  Penn- 

by  trade  ITe  inv»i  1|32.  lie  was  a clock  and  mathematical  instrument  maker 

of  fluxions.^^  invented  the  American  orrery,  an<l  for  some  time  thought  himself  the  inventor 

"'indsor,  Connecticut,  in  1703.  M'hile  enffaired  in  the  naa 
■^?iLd5ml\le^  he  composed  his  masterly^i1;SS6on  on  "’rh* 

Itr^dom  of  the  Mill  From  this  scene  of  labor  be  was  removed  to  the  situ'iHon  nf 

o?/h°®  he  died  in  the  year  1758.'  Jona- 

man  ixiwards,  D.D.,  son  of  the  preceding,  was  elected  President  of  Union  College  in  r»9 


Part  IT.]  APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 

hilarity  and  true  politeness.  Grnhame  asserts  that  “Lord  Bella- 
mont  Avas  agreeably  surprised  Avith  the  graceful  and  courteous  de- 
meanor of  the  gentlemen  and  clergy  of  Connecticut,  and  conlcssed 
that  he  found  the  aspect  and  address  Avhich  he  thought  peculiar  to 
nobility,  in  a land  Avhere  this  aristocratic  distinction  Avas  unknoAA’u." 

15.  ^From  the  Avritings  of  one  who  resided  in  Boston  in  ItJSG, 
it  appears  that  “the  inhabitants  of  Massachusetts  Avereat  that  time 
distinguished  in  a very  high  degree  by  their  cheerful  vivacity, 
their  hospitality,  and  a courtesy,  the  more  estimable,  that  it  Avas 
indicative  of  real  benevolence.’’  2-  Men,”  says  Grahame,  “devoted 
to  the  service  of  God,  like  the  first  generations  of  the  inhabitants 
cf  Ncav  England,  carried  throughout  their  lives  an  elevated  strain 
of  sentiment  and  purpose,  which  must  have  communicated  some 
portion  of  its  own  grace  and  dignity  to  their  manners.”  ^Qf  the 
state  of  maimers  and  morals  in  Maryland,  Virginia,  and  the  south- 
ern colonies  generally,  Ave  cannot  give  so  gratifying  an  account. 
While  the  upper  classes  of  inhabitants  among  the  southern  people 
were  distinguished  for  a luxurious  and  expensive  hospitality,  they 
were  too  generally  addicted  to  the  vices  of  card-playing,  gambling, 
and  intemperance ; Avhile  hunting  and  cock-fighting  Avere  favorite 
amusements  of  persons  of  all  ranks 

16.  ■•Grahame  has  the  folloAving  not  unphilosophical  remarks  on 
Virginia  hospitality,  Avhich  is  so  Avarmly  extolled  by  Beverley,  the 
isarly  historian  of  the  colony,  and  the  praises  of  Avhich  have  been 
so  often  reiterated  by  subsequent  Avriters.  “ A life  like  that  of  the 
first  Virginia  colonis  s,”  says  Grahame,  “ remote  from  crowded 
haunts,  unoccupied  by  a variety  of  objects  and  purposes,  and  se- 
questered from  the  intelligence  of  passing  events,  is  the  life  of 
those  to  whom  the  company  of  strangers  is  peculiarly  acceptable. 
All  the  other  circiimstances  of  such  a lot  contribute  to  the  promo- 
tion of  hospitable  habits.  As,  for  many  of  their  hours,  the  inhabi- 
tants Ciin  find  no  more  interesting  occupation,  so,  of  much  of  their 
superfluous  produce,  they  can  find  no  more  profitable  use  than  the 
entertainment  of  visitors.” 

17.  '’Hall,  in  his  “ Travels  in  Canada  and  the  United  States,”  says, 
“ Mr.  Jefferson  told  me,  that,  in  his  father’s  time,  it  was  no  uncom- 
mon thing  for  gentlemen  to  post  their  servants  on  the  main  road 
for  the  purpose  of  amicabl}'  waylaying  and  bringing  to  their  houses 
any  travellers  Avho  might  chance  to  pass.”  W e are  informed  of  a 
somewhat  similar  custom  that  prevailed  among  the  Guakers  of 
Pennsylvania.  ®Galt,  in  his  Life  of  West,  says,  “In  the  houses  of 
the  principal  families,  the  patricians  of  the  country,  unlimited 
hospitality  formed  a part  of  their  regular  economy.  It  was  the 
custom  among  those  Avho  resided  near  the  highways  to  make  a large 
fire  in  the  hall,  after  supper  and  the  last  religious  exercises  of  the 
evening,  and  to  set  out  a table  Avith  refreshments  for  such  travellers 
as  might  have  occasion  to  pass  during  the  night : and  when  the 
families  assembled  in  the  morning  they  seldom  found  that  their  ta- 
bles had  been  unvisited.” 

18.  '•’But  Avhatever  diversities  in  manners,  morals,  and  general 
condition  might  haA’^e  been  found  in  the  sever.al  colonies  in  the  early 
periods  of  their  history,  yet  a gradual  assimilation  of  character,  and 
a gradual  advance  in  wealth,  population,  and  the  means  of  happi- 
ness, Avere  observable  among  all  as  we  approach  the  period  of  the 
Revolution.  ^It  cannot  be  denied,  hoAvever,  that  New  England  co- 
Ipnial  character  and  New  England  colonial  history  furnish,  on  the 
▼ hole,  the  most  agreeable  reminiscences,  as  well  as  the  most  abun- 
dant materials  for  the  historian.  »We  also  observe  much  in  New 


333 


ANALYSIS 


I Neio  En? 
land  couneKU 
and  /tospiial' 
it]/. 


2 Just  re- 
marks of 
Grahame. 


3.  Manners 
and  morals  qf 
the  more 
Southern 
colonies. 


4.  Grahame's 
remarks  on 
the  subject  qf 
Virginia 
hospitality. 


5 Halt’s  re- 
marks. 


6.  Singular 
custom  mtn 
tioned  by 
Galt- 


7 General  as- 
similation of 
manners,  mo- 
rals, <^c. , as 
we  approach 
the  period  of 
the  Revolu- 
tion. 

8.  Preference 
given  to  New 
England. 

9 Happy 
prospects  and 


S34 


ANAL'VSIS 

condiiion  of 
, Stw  Eng- 
land, prior  to 
tht  Kevotu- 
lion 


1.  These  fair 
pronpects 
overclouded 


Feelings  trith 
which  ire 
r^w  contem- 
plate this 
period  of  cur 
hteiory. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  COLONIAL  HISTORY. 


(Boor  H 


England,  ns  we  approach  the  close  of  her  colonial  history,  that  is 
calculated  to  gratify  the  iniiid  that  loves  to  dwell  on  scenes  of  sab- 
stantial  felicity.  We  behold,  at  this  jjeriod,  a country  of  nicdeiate 
fertility  occupied  by  an  industrious,  hai-dy,  cheerful,  virtuous,  and 
intelligent  population,  a country  where  moderate  labor  earned  a 
liberal  reward,  where  prosperity  was  connected  with  freedom,  where 
a general  simplicity  of  manners  and  equality  of  condiiion  prevailed, 
and  w'hcre  the  future  invited  with  promises  of  an  enlarging  expanse 
of  human  happiness  and  virtue.  'Such  was,  briefly,  the  happy  con- 
dition of  New  England,  and  the  domestic  jirosperity  of  her  people, 
and,  partially  so  at  least,  of  some  of  the  middle  colonies,  when  the 
gatherings  of  that  storm  began  to  appear,  which,  for  a while, 
shrouded  the  horizon  of  tlieir  hopes  in  darkness  and  gloom;  a pe- 
riod upon  w hich  w'e  now  look  back  wdth  feelings  of  almost  terrified 
awe.  at  the  threatened  ruin  which  impended  over  our  fathers,  but 
with  thankful  gratitude  that  the  Almighty  disposer  of  events  did 
not  desert  them  when  the  tempest  in  its  fury  was  upon  them. 


p*»T  in.i 


BATTLX  or  BUNKJCB’S  [OB  BBEED’B]  HILL.  (Se«  page  350.) 


PART  III.  1763. 

AMERICAN  REVOLUTION. 


CHAPTEH  L 


CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

Chapter  1. 


L . 'Of  the  several  wars  in  which  the  American  colonies 
of  France  and  England  were  involved,  it  has  been  ob- 
served that  all,  except  the  last, — called  in  America  the 
Frencli  and  Indian  War,  originated  in  European  interests, 
and  quarrels  between  the  parent  states ; and  that  the 
colonial  hostilities  were  but  secondary  movements,  in- 
cidentally  connected  with  the  weightier  affairs  of  Europe. 
'In  the  French  and  Indian  war.  however,  a different  scene 
was  presented  : jealousies  and  disputes  of  American 
origin,  fomented  by  ambitious  rivalries  that  began  with 
the  planting  of  the  French  and  English  colonies,  had  ex- 
tended their  influence  to  the  Old  World,  and  brought  into 
hostile  collision  nearly  all  the  states  of  Europe. 

2.  ®The  great  value  which  France  and  England  at  this 
time  attached  to  their  possessions  in  America  cannot  fail 
to  be  remarked  in  the  prodigious  efforts  which  each  made 
for  universal  dominion  there  ; and  yet  before  the  close  of 


I.  IVhat  is 
said  of  the 
several  war» 
in  tvhich  ihe 
American 
colonies  of 
France  anl 
England  c.ra 
involved. 


2.  Of  ihe  • 
French  and 
Indian  tear. 


3.  Of  the 
value  of  the 
American 
possessions  of 
Erance and 
England, 
and  of  Eng’ 
land's  jeal- 
ousy of  het 
colonial 


a36 


THE  REVOLUTION 


[Bouk  II 


A.NALYSIS  the  “ Seven  Years’  War,”  England  became  so  jealous  of 
■ the  growing  power  of  her  colonies,  and  the  military  spirit 

which  they  had  displayed,  that  a diversity  of  opinion  arose 
in  her  councils,  whether  she  should  retain  the  Canadas 
for  the  security  of  her  colonial  population,  or  restore  them 
to  France,  in  the  hope  that  the  vicinity  of  a rival  power 
would  operate  as  a salutary  check  upon  any  aspirations 
for  American  independence.  Already  England  secretly 
feared  an  event  which  all  her  colonial  policy  tended  to 
hasten,  and  which,  it  now  began  to  be  seen,  every  increase 
of  American  power  rendered  more  certain, 
t Views  and.  3.  lyet  whatever  may  have  been  the  apprehensions  of 

anitcipaliona  „ , . , 11'.  • j 1 1 j 

tiftheEnniish  British  Statesmen,  and  the  views  entertamed  by  some  lead- 
this  period,  iiig  minds  ill  America,  it  is  evident  that  the  great  maj'or- 
ity  of  the  colonists  indulged  at  this  time  no  thoughts 
of  separation  from  the  mothei  country,  and  that  the 
most  they  anticipated  from  the  subversion  of  the  French 
power  in  America  was  future  exemption  from  French  and 
Indian  wars,  and  a period  of  tranquil  prosperity,  when  they 
should  be  allowed  “ to  sit  under  their  own  vine  and  fig 
i.Ti^ature  tree,  with  none  to  molest  or  make  them  afraid.”*  ’But 
usi  iiitiidnyse  notwithstanding  the  general  feeling  of  loyalty  which  pre- 
%^usimofthe  vailed  at  the  conclusion  of  the  French  and  Indian  war, 
yet  scarcely  had  that  struggle  ended  when  a contest  arose 
between  the  desire  of  power,  on  the  one  hand,  and  abhor- 
rence of  oppression  on  the  other,  which  finally  resulted  in 
the  dismemberment  of  the  British  empire.  ’The  general 
causes  which  prepared  the  minds  of  the  American  people 
for  that  contest  with  the  parent  state  may  be  seen  ope- 
rating throughout  their  entire  colonial  history, — in  the 
early  encroachments  upon  their  civil  rights,  and  in  the 
later  oppressive  restrictions  upon  their  commerce,  long 
before  any  decided  acts  of  oppression  had  driven  them  to 
open  resist ance.f 

4.  ‘Although  the  Americans  were  under  different  colo- 
nial governments,  yet  they  were  socially  united  as  one 
people  by  the  identity  of  their  language,  laws,  and  cus- 


3.  I.t.  gen- 
eral causes 
which  prepa- 
> ed  the  mindx 
of  the  Ameri- 
cans for 
resistance. 


4.  By  xonai 
causes  the 
colonies 
were  socially 
united  as  one 
people. 


toms,  and  the  ties  of  a common  kindred  ; and  still  more, 
by  a common  participation  in  the  vicissitudes  of  peril  and 
g Bhat  effect  sufiei’ing  through  which  they  had  passed.  ’These  and 
had  on  their  Other  causes  had  closely  united  them  in  one  common 
^[^^iand.^°  interest,  and,  in  the  ratio  of  their  fraternal  union  as 


* Hutchinson,  an  historian  01  Massachusetts,  asserts  that  “ An  empire,  separate  or  distinct 
from  Uiitoin,  no  man  then  alive  expected  or  desired  to  see  ; although,  from  the  common  in- 
crease of  inhabitants  in  a part  of  the  globe  which  nature  afforded  every  inducement  to  culti- 
vate, settlements  would  gr^ually  extend,  and,  in  distant  ages,  an  independent  empire  would 
probably  be  formed.” 

t The  preceding  three  verses  of  this  chapter  have  been  changed  from  the  school  edition  of 


CAUSES  WHICH  led  to  it. 


*»AIIT  iii.i 


337 


colonies,  liad  weakened  their  attaclnncnt  to  tlie  parent  1763. 
land.  

5.  ‘Before  tliey  left  England,  they  were  allied  in  prin- 
ciple  and  feeling  wiili  the  republican,  or  liberal  party  ; ^tlie people^ 
which  was  ever  seeking  to  abiidge  tiie  prerogatives  ot  the 
crown,  and  to  enlarge  tlie  liberties  of  the  people.  They 
scoifed  at  the  “ divine  right  of  kings,”  looked  upon  rulers 
as  public  servants  bound  to  exercise  their  authority  for 
the  sole  benefit  of  the  governed,  and  maintained  that  it 
is  the  inalienable  right  of  the  subject,  freely  to  give  his 
money  to  tlie  crown,  or  to  withliold  it  at  his  discretion. 

(i.  ’'With  such  principles,  it  is  not  surprising  that  any  s invieioqt 
attempt  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain  to  tax  her  colonies,  pies,  what  we 
should  be  met  with  determined  opposition  ; and  we  are 
surprised  to  find  that  severe  restrictions  upon  Ameri- 
can commerce,  highly  injurious  to  the  colonies,  but  bene- 
ficial to  England,  had  long  been  submitted  to  without  open 
resentment. 

7.  ®Such  were  the  navigation  acts,  which,  for  the  bene-  3.  £<ir/y  re- 
fit of  English  shipping,  declared*  that  no  merchandise  of  American 
the  English  plantations  should  be  imported  into  England 

in  any  other  than  English  vessels ; — which,  for  the  benefit 
of  English  manufacturers,  prohibited^  the  exportation  from  edaluiexten- 
the  colonies,  and  the  introduction  from  one  colony  into  an-  sel\  I'l.  m-4. 
other,  of  hats  and  woollens  of  domestic  manufacture  ; — 
which  forbade  hatters  to  have,  atone  time,  more  than  two 
apprentices  ; — which  prohibited^  the  importation  of  sugar,  c- 
rum,  and  molasses,  without  the  payment  of  exorbitant  du- 
ties ; — which  forbade‘*  the  erection  of  certain  iron  works,  d mo. 
and  the  manufacture  of  steel  ; and  which  prohibited  the 
felling  of  pitch  and  white  pine  trees,  not  comprehended 
within  inclosures. 

8.  ^Although  parliament,  as  early  as  1733,  had  imposed 

duties  on  sugar  and  molasses  imported  into  the  colonies,  arandvwta* 
yet  the  payment  of  them  was  for  many  years  evaded,  or 
openly  violated,  with  but  little  interference  by  the  British 
authorities.  ^In  1761  an  attempt  was  made  to  enforce  the  s.  wi-usof 

...  f.  1*1.1  n • assistance. 

act,  b}  the  requisition,  from  the  colonial  courts,  of  “ writs 
of  assistance  which  were  general  search-warrants,  au- 
thorizing the  king’s  officers  to  search  for  suspected  articles 
which  had  been  introduced  into  the  provinces  without  the 
payment  of  the  required  duties.  *In  Boston,  violent  ex- 
citements  prevailed  ; the  applications  for  the  writs  were  Boston. 
met  by  the  spirited  opposition  of  the  people,  and  the  bold 
denunciations  of  Thatcher,  Otis,  and  others.  Tn  1763,  1763. 

the  admiralty  undertook  to  enforce  the  strict  letter  of  the 
laws  ; voa'jels  engaged  in  the  contraband  commerce  were 

43 


388 


analysiu. 


1764. 

What  in 
1764. 

2.  Mr.  Gren- 
Hlle't  retolu- 
tion  in  favor 
9/  taxing  the 
colonies. 

It  March  10. 


S.  Intelli- 
gence of  these 
proceedings, 
and  what  teas 
done  btj  the 
colonies. 


I.  Arguments 
urged  in  fa- 
vor of  taxing 
the.  eolpnies. 


Aignments 
apposed' to 
tasaHon. 


THE  REVOLUTION'S . ^ [Bt  ok  li 

seized  and  confiscated  ; and  the  colonial  trade  with  thn 
West  Indies  was  nearly  anniliilated. 

9.  ’In  1764,  the  sugar  act  was  re-enacted  ; accompa. 
nied  hy  tlie  first  formal  declaration,  on  tlie  part  of  parlia- 
ment, of  the  design  of  taxing  the  colonies.  **At  the  same 
time,  Mr.  Grenville,  the  prime  minister,  introduced  a reso- 
lution,  “ Tliat  it  would  be  proper  to  cliarge  certain  stamp 
duties  on  the  colonies.”  The  resolution  was  adopted*  by 
the  House  of  Commons,  but  the  consideration  of  the  pro- 
posed act  was  postponed  to  the  next  session  of  parliament ; 
giving  to  the  Americans,  in  the  mean  time,  an  opportunity 
of  expressing  their  sentiments  with  regard  to  these  novel 
measures  of  taxation. 

10.  ^The  colonies  received  the  intelligence  of  these 
proceedings  with  a general  feeling  of  indignation.  Tliey 
considered  them  the  commencement  of  a system  of  reve- 
nue, which,  if  unresisted,  opened  a prospect  of  oppression, 
boundless  in  extent,  and  endless  in  duration.  The  pro- 
posed stamp-act  was  particularly  obnoxious.  Numerous 
political  meetings  were  held  ; remonstrances  were  ad 
dressed  to  the  king,  and  the  two  houses  of  parliament ; 
and  agents  were  sent  to  London,  to  exert  all  their  influ- 
ence in  preventing,  if  possible,  the  intended  act  from  be- 
coming a law. 

11.  ‘While  England  asserted  her  undoubted  right  to 

p 

tax  the  colonies,  the  latter  strongly  denied  both  the  justice 
and  the  constitutionality  of  the  claim.  The  former  main- 
lained  that  the  colonies  were  but  a portion  of  the  British 
empire  ; that  they  had  ever  submitted,  as  in  duty  bound, 
to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  mother  country  ; that  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  colonies  were  as  much  represented  in  parlia- 
ment as  the  great  majority  of  the  English  nation  ; that 
tlie  taxes  proposed  were  but  a moderate  interest  for  the 
immense  sums  which  had  already  been  bestowed  in  the 
defence  of  the  colonies,  and  which  would  still  be  required, 
for  their  protection ; and  that  protection  itself  is  the  ground 
that  gives  the  right  of  Taxation. 

12.  ®On  the  other  hand  it  was  maintained,  as  a funda- 
mental principle,  that  taxation  and  representation  are  in- 
separable ; that  the  colonies  were  neither  actually  nor 
virtually  represented  in  the  British  parliament ; and  that, 
if  their  property  might  be  taken  from  them  without  their 
consent,  there  would  be  no  limit  to  the  oppression  which 
might  be  exercised  over  them.  They  said  they  had  hith- 
erto supposed,  that  the  assistance  which  Great  Britain  had 
given  them,  was  offered  from  motives  of  humanity,  and 
not  as  the  price  of  their  liberty ; and  if  she  now  wished 
ray  for  it,  she  must  make  an  allowance  for  the  assistance 


i 

i 

I 


1 


I 

i 

I 


CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  IT. 


Part  III.] 


339 


she  liersoir  liurl  received  from  tlie  colonics,  and  for  the  1765. 

advanlages  she  had  gained  by  her  oppressive  restriclions 

on  American  commerce  ; and  that,  as  for  future  protec- 
tion, the  colonies  had  full  confidence  in  their  ability  to  de- 
fend themselves  against  any  foreign  enemy. 

13.  'Notwithstanding  the  murmurs  which  had  arisen  » Th^staT*^ 
from  every  quarter,  the  British  ministers  were  not  to  be 
diverted  from  their  plan  ; and  early  in  1705,  the  stamp 

act  passed^  the  House  of  Commons  by  a majority  of  five  a.  Fob.  7. 
to  one, — the  House  of  Lords,'’  without  any  opposition, — b.  ainrchs 
and  soon  after  received' the  royal  assent.  This  act  or-  c.  Marche 
aained  that  instruments  of  writing,  such  as  deeds,  bonds, 
notes,  and  printed  pamphlets,  almanacs,  newsjiapers,  &c., 
shouhl  be  executed  on  stamped  pajier  ; for  which  a duty 
should  be  paid  to  the  crown.  Tlie  act  was  to  go  into  op- 
eration on  the  first  day  of  November  of  the  same  year. 

14.  “When  the  news  of  the  passage  of  this  act  reached 
America,  a general  indignation  spread  through  tlie  coun-  nu*. 
try  ; breaking  forth,  in  some  places,  in  acts  of  outrage  and 
violence  ; and  in  others  assuming  the  spirit  of  calm  but 
determined  resistance.  “At  Boston  and  Philadelphia,  the  ^ jimowan 
bells  were  muffled  and  rung  a funeral  peal ; at  New  n^Znfphh. 
York,  the  act  was  carried  through  the  streets  with  a °^^'£York^ 
death’s  head  affixed  to  it,  and  styled  “ The  folly  of  Eng- 
land and  the  ruin  of  America.”  *The  stamps  them- 

selves,  in  many  places,  were  seized  and  destroyed  ; the  ojicers, 
Iiouses  of  those  who  sided  with  the  government  were  plun- 
dered ; the  stamp  officers  were  compelled  to  resign ; and 
ihe  doctrine  was  openly  avowed,  that  England  had  no  right 
1.0  tax  America. 

15.  Hn  the  assembly  of  Virginia,  Patrick  Henry  intro-  5.  r;<«  virgt 
duced‘*  a series  of  seven  resolutions;  the  first  four  assert- 

mg  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  colonists  ; the  fifth  de-  d May.  uea 
daring  the  exclusive  right  of  that  assembly  to  tax  the  in- 
habitants of  that  colony  ; and  the  other  two  asserting  that 
the  people  were  “ not  bound  to  yield  obedience  to  any  law 
or  ordinance  whatsoever,”  designed  to  impose  taxation 
upon  them,  other  than  the  laws  and  ordinances  of  the  gen- 
eral assembly  ; and  that  any  person  who,  By  writing  or 
speaking,”  should  maintain  the  contrary,  should  be  deem- 
ed “ an  enemy”  to  the  colonies. 

16.  ®In  the  heat  of  the  discussion  which  followed,  Henry  e.  Patnt<c 
boldly  denounced  the  policy  of  the  British  government ; 

and,  carried  by  the  fervor  of  his  zeal  beyond  the  bounds 
of  prudence,  he  declared  that  the  king  had  acted  the  part 
of  a tyrant.  Alluding  to  the  fate  of  other  tyrants  he  ex- 
claimed, “ Caesar  had  his  Brutus,  Charles  I.  his  Cromwell, 
kiiJ  George  the  Third,” — here  pausing  a moment  until 


340 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  14 


ANALYSIS 


. Fpte  of  the 
ronotutions 
(1.  May  -29. 


2.  Proceed- 


Massachu- 
setts. 
b.  June  6 


3 State  of 
popular  fee- 
hoio 
exnibited. 


the  cry  of  “ Treason,  treason,”  had  'ended, — he  addedj 
“ may  profit  by  their  example.  If  this  be  treason,  make 
the  most  of  it.” 

17.  ^After  a violent  debate,  the  first  five  resolutions 
were  carried*  by  the  bold  eloquence  of  Henry,  though  by  a 
small  majority.  The  other  two  were  considered  too  au- 
dacious and  treasonable,  to  be  admitted,  even  by  the  warm- 
est  friends  of  America.  On  the  following  day,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  Henry,  the  fifth  resolution  was  rescinded  ; huv 
tlie  whole  had  already  gone  fortli  to  the  country,  rousing 
the  people  to  a more  earnest  assertion  of  their  rights,  and 
kindling  a more  lively  entliusiasm  in  favor  of  liberty. 

18.  *The  assembly  of  Massachusetts  had  been  moved  by 
%fL%hTof  a kindred  spirit  ; and  before  the  news  of  tlie  proceedings 

in  Virginia  reached  them,  they  had  taken*’  the  decisive 
step  of  calling  a congress  of  deputies  from  the  several  col- 
onies,  to  meet  in  the  ensuing  October,  a few  weeks  before 
the  day  appointed  for  the  stamp  act  to  go  into  operation. 
Hn  the  mean  time  the  popular  feeling  against  the  stamp 
act  continued  to  increase  ; town  and  country  meetings 
were  held  in  every  colony  ; associations  were  formed  ; in- 
fiammatory  speeches  were  made  ; and  angry  resolutions 
were  adopted  ; and,  in  all  directions,  every  measure  was 
taken  to  keep  up  and  laggravate  the  popular  discontent. 

A Proceed-  19.  *ln  the  midst  of  the  excitement,  which  was  still  in- 
irsTtMioJ^ai  creasing  in  violence,  the  First  Colonl  Congress  met* 
e^oc^t^T  New  York,  on  the  first  Tuesday  in  October.  Nine 
colonies  were  represented,  by  twenty-€  iglit  delegaies. 
Timothy  Ruggles,  of  Massachusetts,  was  cliosen  president. 
After  mature  deliberation,  the  congress  agreed  on  a Dec- 
laration OF  Rights  and  a statement  of  grievances.  They 
asserted,  in  strong  terms,  the  right  of  tlie  colonies  to  be  ex- 
empted from  all  taxes  not  imposed  by  their  own  represen- 
tatives. They  also  concurred  in  a petition 
and  prepared  a memorial  to  each  liouse  of  parliament. 

20.  '^The  proceedings  were  approved  by  all  the  mem- 
bers, except  Mr.  Ruggles  of  Massachusetts,  and  Mr.  Og- 
den  of  New  Jersey  ; but  the  deputies  of  three  of  the  colo- 
nies had  not  been  authorized  by  their  respective  legisla- 
tures to  apply  to  the  king  or  parliament.  The  petition  and 
memorials  were,  therefore,  signed  by  the  delegates  of  six 
colonies  only  ; but  all  the  rest,  whether  represented  or 
not,  afterwards  approved  the  measures  adopted. 

21.  ®On  the  arrival  of  the  first  of  November,  the  day 
on  which  the  stamp  act  was  to  go  into  operation,  .scarcely 
a sheet  of  the  numerous  bales  of  stamped  paper  which  had 
been  sent  to  America,  was  to  be  found  in  the  colonies. 
Most  of  it  had  been  destroyed,  or  reshipped  to  England. 


to  the  king, 


».  By  tohom 
the  'proceed- 
ings loere 


sigrud. 


•.  Ariival 
the  first 
i^loitember, 


CAUSES  WHICH  LEI)  TO  IT. 


Tart  IL] 


341 


‘The  first  of  November  was  kept  as  a day  of  mourning. 

Shops  and  stores  were  closed  ; the  vessels  displayed  their 

Hags  at  half  mast ; bells  were  muflled,  and  tolled  as  lor  a duy  looM 
funeral  ; effigies  were  hung  and  burned  ; and  everything 
was  done  to  manifest  the  determined  opposition  of  the  peo- 
ple to  the  act,  its  authors,  and  advocates. 

22.  '^As  by  the  terms  of  the  act,  no  legal  business  could  be 

transacted  without  the  use  of  stamped  paper,  business  was  on 

lor  a time  suspended.  1 he  courts  were  closed;  mama- 

ges  ceased  ; vessels  were  delayed  in  the  harbors ; and  all 
tiie  social  and  mercantile  affairs  of  a continent  stagnated  at 
once.  By  degrees,  however,  things  resumed  their  usual 
course : la\v  and  business  transactions  were  written  on 
unstamped  paper;  and  the  whole  machinery  of  society 
went  on  as  before,  without  regard  to  the  act  of  parliament. 

23.  ^About  this  time  the  associations  of  the  “ Sojis  of 
Liberty^’  assumed  an  extent  and  importance  which  exerted  "sonsef 
great  influence  on  subsequent  events.  These  societies, 
forming  a powerful  combination  of  the  defenders  of  liberty 
throughout  all  the  colonies,  denounced  the  stamp  act  as  a 
flagrant  outrage  on  the  British  constitution.  Their  mem- 

bers  resolved  to  defend  the  liberty  of  the  press,  at  all  haz- 
ards, and  pledged  their  lives  and  property  for  the  defence 
of  those  who,  in  the  exercise  of  their  rights  as  freemen, 
should  become  the  objects  of  British  tyranny. 

24.  ‘The  merchants  of  New  York,  Boston  and  Phila-  A.Non-impor^ 
delphia,  and,  subsequently,  of  many  other  places,  entered 

into  engagements  with  each  other  to  import  no  more  goods 
from  Oreat  Britain,  until  the  stamp  act  should  he  repealed. 
‘Individuals  and  families  denied  themselves  the  use  of  all 
foreign  luxuries;  articles  of  domestic  manufacture  andfionea 

into  general  use;  and  the  trade  with  Great  Britain  was  Tnt effect. 
almost  entirely  suspended. 

25.  “When  the  accounts  of  the  proceedings  in  America  e.  News  of 

were  transmitted  to  England,  they  were  received,  by  the  injs  received 
government,  with  resentment  and  alarm.  Fortunately,  ' 

however,  the  former  ministry  had  been  dismissed  ; and,  ^ninisiry. 
in  the  place  of  Lord  Grenville,  the  Marquis  of  Rocking- 
ham, a friend  of  America,  had  been  appointed  first  lord  of 

the  treasury.  "^To  the  new  ministry  it  was  obvious  that  t.  course  ttv 
the  odious  stamp  act  must  be  repealed,  or  that  the  Amer-  Mwminu- 
icans  must,  by  force  of  arms,  be  reduced  to  submission. 

1’he  former  being  deemed  the  wisest  course,  a resolution  1766. 
to  repeal  was  int|pduced  into  parliament. 

26.  ®A  long  and  angry  debate  followed.  The  resolu-  f Proceed 
lion  was  violently  opposed  by  Lord  Grenville  and  his  ad-  attended  the 
herents ; and  as  warmly  advocated  by  Mr.  Pitt,  in  the  ^sfamp^'da 
House  of  Commons,  and  by  Lord  Camden  in  the  House  of 


342 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Bouk  n 


ANALVSIS. 

March 
1.  Mr.  Pitt's 
rettiarks. 


2.  Declara- 
tor!/ act. 
a.  March  18. 


S ITow  the 
reptal  mas 
received  in 
London. 


4 In  Amer- 
ica 


S.  Continued 
hostility  of 
eovern/nent 


6 Change  in 
iht  ininislry. 
b.  July,  1766. 
7.  h'ew 
scheme  of 
taxing 
AmerUa. 


1767. 

i.  Fassatreqf 
the  but. 
c J uno  29. 

9.  Other  ob- 
noxious bills 
passed. 


tO  Excitement 
produced 


il.  “ Colonial 
zssemblies." 
“ Sew  asso- 
ciations." 


••  Political 
mritsn." 


Peors.  Mr.  Pitt  boldly  justified  the  colonists  in  opposin<» 
the  stamp  act.  You  have  no  right,”  said  he,  “ to  tax 
America.  I rejoice  tliat  America  has  resisted.  Three 
millions  of  our  fellow-subjects,  so  lost  to  every  sense  of 
virtue,  as  tamely  to  give  up  their  liberties,  would  be  fit 
in.struments  to  make  slaves  of  the  rest.”  He  concluded 
by  expressing  his  deliberate  judgment,  that  the  stamp 
act  “ ought  to  be  repealed,  absolutely,  totally,  and  imme- 
diately.” 

27.  *The  repeal  was  at  length  carried  ;•  but  it  was  ac- 
companied by  a declaratory  act,  designed  as  a kind  of  salvo 
to  tlie  national  honor,  affirming  tliat  parliament  had  power 
to  bind  the  colonies  in  all  cases  wliatsoever.  “Tlie  repeal 
was  received  with  great  joy,  in  London,  by  the  manufac- 
turers and  friends  of  America.  The  sliipping  in  the  river 
Thames  displayed  their  colors,  and  houses  were  illuminated 
througliout  the  city.  ^Tiie  news  was  received  in  America 
witli  lively  exj)ressions  of  joy  and  gratitude.  Public  thanks- 
givings were  held  ; the  importation  of  Hritish  goods  was 
again  encouraged  ; and  a general  calm,  witliout  a parallel 
in  history,  immediately  succeeded  the  storm  which  had 
raged  with  such  threatening  violence. 

28.  ‘^Other  events,  however,  soon  fanned  the  flame  of 
discord  anew.  The  passage  of  the  declaratory  act  might 
have  been  a sufficient  warning  that  llie  repeal  of  the 
stamp  act  was  but  a truce  in  the  war  against  American 
rights.  “The  Rockingham  ministry  having  been  di.s- 
solved,  a new  cabinet  was  formed"  under  Mr.  Pitt,  who 
was  created  Earl  of  Chatham.  ’While  Mr.  Pitt  was  con- 
fined by  sickness,  in  the  country,  Mr.  Townsend,  chan- 
cellor of  the  exchequer,  revived  the  scheme  of  taxing 
America.  By  him  a bill  was  introduced  into  parliament, 
imposing  duties  on  glass,  paper,  painters’  colors,  and  tea. 

29.  •in  the  absence  of  Mr.  Pitt  the  bill  passed  with  but 
little  opposition,  and  was  approved<=  by  the  king.  ®A  bill 
was  also  passed  establishing  a board  of  trade  in  the  colo- 
nies, independent  of  colonial  legislation  ; and  another, 
suspending  the  legislative  power  of  the  assembly  of  New 
York,  until  it  should  furnish  the  king’s  troops  with  cer- 
tain supplies  at  the  expense  of  the  colony.  ‘“The  excite- 
ment  produced  in  America,  by  the  passage  of  these  bills, 
was  scarcely  less  than  that  occasioned  by  the  passage  of 
the  stamp  act,  two  years  before. 

30.  “The  colonial  assemblies  prom ptlv  adopted  spirited 
resolutions  against  the  odious  enactments ; iiew  associa- 
tions, in  support  of  domestic  manufactures,  and  against 
the  use  and  importation  of  British  fabrics,  were  entered 
into;  the  political  writers  of  the  day  filled  the  columns  of 


CAUSES  WHICH  LED  TO  IT. 


Part  HI.] 


343 


the  public  papers  with  earnest  appeals  to  the  people  ; and,  170§. 

alreaily,  the  legislative  authority  of  parliament  over  the 

colonies,  instead  of  being  longer  the  subject  of  doubt, 
began  to  bo  boldly  denied.  The  assembly  of  Massachu- 
setts  senf^  a circular  to  the  other  colonies,  entreating  their  .. 
co-operation  in  obtaining  a redi*ess  of  grievances. 

31.  'This  cii’cular  highly  displeased  the  British  minis-  \.Requisi- 
try,  who  instructed  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to 
requir'e  the  assembly,  in  his  majesty’s  name,  to  “ rescind” 
the  resolution  adopting  the  cii'cular  ; and  to  express  their 
“ disappi’obation  of  that  rash  and  hasty  proceeding.” 

'The  assembly,  however,  wei*e  not  intimidated.  They 
passed  a neaidy  unanimous  vote  not  to  I'escind  ; and  cit-  A^embiy. 
ing,  as  an  additional  cause  of  complaint,  this  attempt  to 
resti’ain  their  I'ight  of  delibei'ation,  reaffii’med  their  opin- 
ions in  still  moi’e  energetic  language.  ^Governor  Bermard  a.  of  the 
then  dissolved  the  assembly,  but  not  before  they  had  pre- 
parked  a list  of  accusations  against  him,  and  petitioned  the 
king  for  his  removal. 


32.  ■‘These  proceedings  were  soon  after  followed  by  a 4.  Tumult 
violent  tumult  in  Boston.  A sloop  having  been  seized^*  b^j^nTio 
by  the  custom-house  offtcers  for  violating  some  of  the  new 
commercial  regulations,  the  people  assembled  in  crowds, 
attacked  the  houses  of  the  officers,  assaulted  their  persons, 

and,  finally,  obliged  them  to  take  refuge  in  Castle  Wil- 
liam,* situated  at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor.  “At  the  6.  Military 
request  of  the  governor,  who  had  complained  of  the  re-  ^ ” 
fractory  spirit  of  the  Bostonians,  General  Gage,  the  com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  British  forces  in  America,  was 
ordered  to  station  a military  force  in  Boston,  to  overawe 
the  citizens,  and  protect  the  custom-house  officers  in  the 
discharge  of  their  duties. 

33.  “The  troops,  to  the  number  of  700,  arrived  from  e.  Arrival 
Halifax,  late  in  September,  and,  on  the  first  of  October, 

under  cover  of  the  cannon  of  the  ships,  landed  in  the 
.own,  with  muskets  charged,  bayonets  fixed,  and  all  the 
military  parade  usual  on  entering*  an  enemy’s  country. 

^The  selectmen  of  Boston  having  peremptorily  refused  to  7 How  re- 
provide  quarters  for  the  soldiers,  the  governor  ordered  the  ^w^gar^A 
State-house  to  be  opened  for  their  reception.  The  impos- 
ing  display  of  military  force  served  only  to  excite  the 
indignation  of  the  inhabitants ; the  most  irritating  lan- 
guage passed  between  the  soldiers  and  the  citizens ; the 


* Castle  Willinm  was  on  Castle  Island,  nearly  three  miles  S.E.  from  Boston.  In  1798  51as- 
lacbusetts  ceded  the  fortress  to  the  United  States.  On  the  7th  Dec.,  1799.  it  was  visited  by 
President  Adams,  who  named  it  Fort  hulependence.  Half  a mile  north  is  Governor's  Island, 
on  which  is  Fort  Warren.  Between  these  two  forts  is  the  entrance  to  Boston  Harbor.  (See 
Map,  p.  349.) 


344 


ANALYSIS 


1769. 

1.  Odwu<t  pro- 
ceed in^i  of 
parlicment 
Fsb.  1768. 


2 How  re- 
ceived bu  the 
colonial  as- 
semblUa. 


i Events  in 
Virginia, 
‘Carolina, 
and  Massa- 
chuseUs. 


a.  Aug 

1770. 

4.  Affray  in 
Boston 

March  5. 


K.  Events  that 
followed. 


i.  Lord 
tfcrth's  par- 
tial repeal 
act. 


\ 


THE  REVOLUTION.  . [Booe  H 

former  looking  upon  the  latter  as  rebels,  ami  the  latter 
regarding  the  former  as  the  instruments  of  a most  odious 
tyranny. 

34.  'Early  in  the  following  year,  both  houses  of  par- 
liament went  a step  beyond  all  that  had  preceded — cen- 
suring, in  the  strongest  terms,  the  conduct  of  the  people 
of  Massachusetts, — approving  the  employment  of  force 
against  the  rebellious,  and  praying  the  king  to  direct  the 
governor  of  Massachusetts  to  cause  those  guilty  of  Irca 
son  to  be  arrested  and  sent  to  England  for  trial.  *These 
proceedings  of  parliament  called  forth^  from  the  colonial 
assemblies,  still  stronger  resolutions,  declaring  the  exclu- 
sive right  of  tlie  people  to  tax  themselves,  and  denying 
the  right  of  his  majesty  to  remove  an  offender  out  of  the 
country  for  trial. 

35.  ’The  refractory  assemblies  of  Virginia  and  North 
Carolina  were  soon  after  dissolved  by  their  governors. 
The  governor  of  Massachusetts  having  called  upon  the 
assembly  of  that  province  to  provide  funds  for  the  pay- 
ment of  the  troops  quartered  among  them,  they  resolved 
that  they  never  would  make  such  provision.  The  gover- 
nor, therefore,  prorogued  the  assembly,  and,  soon  after 
being  recalled,  was  succeeded*  in  oftice  by  Lieutenant- 
governor  Hutchinson. 

36.  Mn  March  of  the  following  year,  an  event  occurred 
in  Boston,  which  produced  a great  sensation  throughout 
America.  An  affray  having  taken  place  between  some 
citizens  and  soldiers,  the  people  became  greatly  exaspe- 
rated ; and,  on  the  evening  of  the  5th  of  March,  a crowd 
surrounded,  and  insulted  a portion  of  the  city  guard, 
under  Captain  Preston,  and  dared  them  to  fire.  The  sol- 
diers at  length  fired,  and  three  of  the  populace  were 
killed  and  several  badly  wounded. 

37.  ’The  greatest  commotion  immediately  prevailed. 
The  bells  were  rung,  and,  in  a short  time,  several  thou- 
sands of  the  citizens  had  assembled  under  arms.  With 
difficulty  they  were  appeased  by  the  governor,  who  pro- 
mised that  justice  should  be  done  them  in  the  morning. 
Upon  the  demand  of  the  inhabitants,  the  soldiers  were 
removed  from  the  city.  Captain  Preston  and  his  company 
were  arrested  and  tried  for  murder.  Two  of  the  most 
eminent  American  patriots,  John  Adams  and  Josiah 
Quincy,  volunteered  in  their  defence.  Two  of  the  sol- 
diers were  convicted  of  manslaughter,  the  rest  were 
acquitted. 

38.  ®On  the  very  day  of  the  Boston  outrage.  Lord 
North,  who  had  been  placed  at  the  head  of  the  adminis- 
tratiDU,  proposed  to  parliament  the  repeal  of  all  duties 


Part'  III/ 


CAUSER  WHICH  LED  TO  IT. 


. mI* 

iinposed  by  the  act  of  17G7,  except  that  on  tea.  The  i;  70. 

bill  passed,  tliough  with  great  opposition,  and  was  ap- 

proved*  by  the  king;  but  the  Americans  were  not  satis-  a.  April  12. 
fied  with  tliis  partial  concession,  and  the  non-importation 
agreements  were  still  continued  against  the  purchase  and  Thttfftcu 
use  of  tea. 

39.  Mil  1772,  by  a royal  regulation,  provision  was  1772. 
made  for  the  support  of  the  governor  and  Judges  of  Mas- 
sachusetts,  out  of  the  revenues  of  the  province,  indepen- 

dent  of  any  action  of  the  colonial  assemblies.  *This  mea-  2.  aowre- 
sure  the  assembly  declared  to  be  an  ‘infraction  of  the 
rights  of  the  inhabitants  granted  by  the  royal  charter.” 

40.  Mn  1773,  the  British  ministry  attempted  to  effect,  1773. 
by  artful  policy,  what  open  measures,  accompanied  by 
coercion,  had  failed  to  accomplish.  A bill  passed  parlia-  uritishmin- 
ment,  allowing  the  British  East  Irdia  Company  to  expoil 

their  tea  to  America,  free  from  the  duties  which  they  had 
before  paid  in  England  ; retaining  those  only  which  were 
to  be  paid  in  America.  Mt  was  thought  that  the  A meri-  4.  Thought 
cans  would  pay  the  small  duty  of  three-pence  per  pound,  jTer/cts 
as  they  would,  even  then,  obtain  tea  cheaper  in  America 
than  in  England. 

41.  Mn  this,  however,  the  parliament  was  mistaken,  h.whythe 
Although  no  complaint  of  oppressive  taxation  could  be 

made  to  the  measure,  yet  the  whole  principle  against 
which  the  colonies  had  contended  was  involved  in  it ; and 
they  determined,  at  all  hazards,  to  defeat  the  project. 

‘Vast  quantities  of  tea  were  soon  sent  to  America;  but  Tm  sent  to 
the  ships  destined  for  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  finding  ^andPhS 
the  ports  closed  against  them,  were  obliged  to  return  to 
England  without  effecting  a landing. 

42.  '’'In  Charleston  the  tea  was  landed,  but  was  not  per-  7.  Tm  sent  to 
mitted  to  be  offered  for  sale  ; and  being  stored  in  damp 
cellars,  it  finally  perished.  *The  tea  designed  for  Boston  s. Destruetun 
nad  been  consigned  to  the  particular  friends  of  Governor 
Hutchinson,  and  permission  to  return  it  to  England  was 
positively  refused.  But  the  people  as  obstinately  refused 

to  allow  it  to  be  landed.  In  this  position  of  the  controversy, 
a party  of  men  disguised  as  Indians,  boarded  the  ships ; 
and,  in  the  presence  of  t.iousands  of  spectators,  broke  open 
three  hundred  and  forty-two  chests  of  tea,  and  emptied*’  b.  uec.  ib. 
their  contents  into  the  harbor. 

43.  *In  the  spirit  of  revenge  for  these  proceedings,  par-  1774. 
liament  soon  after  passed*  the  Boston  Port  Bill  ; which  for- 

hade  the  landing  and  shipping  of  goods,  wares,  and  mer  c.  March 31. 
chandise,  at  Boston,  and  removed  the  custom-house,  with 
its  dependencies,  to  Salem.  '"The  people  of  Salem,  how-  10.  (ienerosity 
fiver  nobly  refused  to  raise  their  own  fortunes  on  the 

44 


346 


THE  REVOLUTIOxN. 


[Boot.  n. 


ANALYSIS,  ruins  of  thsir  suffering  neighbors  ; and  the  inhabitants  of 
Marblehead*  generously  offered  the  merchants  of  Boston 
the  use  of  their  liarbor,  wharves,  and  warehouses,  free  of 
expense. 

the  charter  of  Massachusetts  was  sub- 
'"®*’ted;»  and  the  governor  was  authorized  to  send  to 

а.  May  £0.  another  colony  or  to  England,  for  trial,  any  person  indicted 

for  murder,  or  any  other  capital  offence,  committed  in  aid- 
\foiSoT  magistrates  in  tlie  discharge  of  their  duties.  “The 

tuc assembly.  Bostoii  Port  Bill  occasioned  great  suffering  in  Boston. 

The  assembly  of  the  province  resolved  that  “The  impoli. 
cy,  injustice,  inhumanity,  and  crueltv  of  the  act,  exceeded 
^niaasLt  powers  of  cxpressioii.  ’ “The  Virginia  assembly 

biv  appointed  the  1st  of  June,  the  day  on  which  the  bill  was 
to  go  into  effect,  as  a day  of  “ fasting,  humiliation,  and 
prayer.” 

, \'n['s^(^cne  September,  a second  colonial  congress,  composed 

.<Jeputies  from  eleven  colonies,  met  at  Philadelphia. 

• Phis  body  highly  commended  the  course  of  Massachusetts 
in  her  conflict  with  “wicked  ministers;” — agreed  upon 
a declaration  of  rights ; — recommended  the  suspension  of 
all  commercial  intercourse  with  Great  Britain,  so  long  as 
the  grievances  of  the  colonies  were  unredressed  ; voted  an 
Oct.  address  to  the  king,  and  likewise  one  to  the  people  of 
Gieat  Britain,  and  another  to  the  inhabitants  of  Canada. 

^ proceedings  of  the  congress  called  forth  stronger 
^ermLfuT  measures,  on  the  part  of  the  British  government,  for  re- 

б.  General  ducing  the  Americans  to  obedience.  “General  Gage, 

Gage.  recently  been  appointed  governor  of  Massachu- 

Sept  setts,  cau.sed  Boston  neck  to  be  fortified,  and,  seizing  the 

ammunition  and  military  stores  in  the  provincial  arsenals 
at  Cambridge  and  Charlestown,  conveyed  them  to  Boston. 
In^so/i^  Other  hand,  the  assembly  of  IMassachusetts 

assembly  of  having  been  dissolved  by  the  governor,  the  members  atrain 
met,  and  resolved  themselves  into  a provincial  congress. 
Oct.  They  appointed  committees  of  “ safety”  and  “ supplies 

— voted  to  equip  twelve  thousand  men,  and  to  enlist  one- 
fourth  of  the  militia  as  minute-men,  who  should  be  ready 
* a moment’s  warning.  ®Similar  preparations, 

but  less  in  extent,  were  made  it  "v.ther  colonies. 

1775.  48.  ®As  the  last  measures  of  determined  oppression,  a 

passed  for  restraining  the  commerce  of  the  New 
"^rmfned  colonies ; which  was  afterwards  extended  to  em- 

*^ou'p^roT'  all  die  province-  xcept  New  York  and  North  Car- 

Engiand  ollna.  The  inhabitants  of  Massachusetts  were  d(!clared 


originally  a part  of  Salem,  i.s  about  fifteen  miles  N.E.  from 
•ttnated  on  a rocky  peninsula,  extending  three  or  four  miles  into  Massachusetts 


Boston,  and  ic 
Bay. 


EVENTS  OF  1775. 


Part  III.] 


347 


rebels  ; and  several  ships  of  the  line,  and  ten  thousand 

troops,  were  ordered  to  America,  to  aid  in  reducing  the 

rebellious  colonies  to  submission. 

49.  ‘The  Americans,  on  the  other  hand,  having  no  longer 
any  hope  of  reconciliation,  and  determined  to  resist  oppres-  *ance(jtht 
sion,  anxiously  waited  for  the  fatal  moment  to  arrive,  wlien 
the  signal  of  war  should  be  given.  Though  few  in  numbers, 
and  feeble  in  resources,  when  compared  with  the  power 
which  sought  to  crush  them,  they  were  confident  of  the 
justice  of  their  cause,  and  the  rectitude  of  their  purposes  ; 
and  they  resolved,  if  no  other  alternative  were  left  thenr^ 
o die  freemen,  rather  than  live  slaves. 


CHAPTER  II. 

EVENTS  OF  1775.  chapuAi 

1.  ’In  the  beginning  of  April,  the  royal  troops  in  Boston  2.  Royal 
numbered  nearly  3000  men.  ’With  so  large  a force  at 

his  disposal.  General  Gage  indulged  the  hope,  either  of  views  of 
awing  the  provincials  into  submission,  or  of  being  able  to 
quell  any  sudden  outbreak  of  rebellion.  “Deeming  it  im-  Measures 
portant  to  get  possession  of  the  stores  and  ammunition  »“**”*!' 
which  the  people  had  collected  at  various  places,  on  the 
night  of  the  18th  of  April  he  secretly  despatched  a force 
of  eight  hundred  men,  to  destroy  the  stores  at  Concord,"** 
sixteen  miles  from  Boston. 

2.  ’Notwithstanding  the  great  precautions  which  had  6.  Hisdestgm 
been  taken  to  prevent  the  intelligence  of  this  expedition 

from  reaching  the  country,  it  became  known  to  some  of 
the  patriots  in  Boston,  who  despatched  confidential  mes- 
sengers along  the  supposed  route ; and  early  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  19th,  the  firing  of  cannon,  and  the  ringing  of 
bells,  gave  the  alarm  that  the  royal  troops  were  in 
motion. 

3.  *At  Lexington"!*  a number  of  the  militia  had  assem-  9.  Events  at 

bled,  as  early  as  two  o’clock  in  the  morning  ; but  as  the  ^ 

intelligence  respecting  the  regulars  was  uncertain,  they 

were  dismissed,  with  orders  to  appear  again  at  beat  of 
drum.  At  five  o’clock,  they  collected  a second  time,  to 


* Concord  is  in  Middlesex  County,  sixteen  miles  N.W.  from  Doston.  A marble  monument, 
erected  in  1S36,  marks  the  spot  where  the  first  of  the  enemy  fell  in  the  war  of  the  Kerolution 

I I.exinston  is  ten  miles  N.W.  from  Boston,  on  the  road  to  Concord.  la  1799  a small 
monument,  with  an  appropriate  inscription,  was  erected  four  or  five  rods  westward  from  th« 
ipot  where  the  Americans  were  fired  upon.  (See  Map,  p.  IJVi  ' 


348 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  li 


ANALYSIS 


l.  At  Con- 
cord. 


7.  The  retreat 
nf  the  lirit- 
vJi. 


3 Losses  sus 
taintd. 


4.  Censequen 
ces  that 
followed  the 
haute  of 
Lexington. 


S-  Expedition 
cf  Alien  and 
Arnold. 

May. 


•.  Jiriiish 
army  in 
Boston 

a May  23. 


the  number  of  seventy,  under  command  of  Captain  Par 
ker.  The  British,  under  Colonel  Smith  and  Major  Pitcairn 
soon  made  their  appearance.  The  latter  officer  rode  up 
to  the  militia,  and  called  out,  “Disperse,  you  rebels,  throw 
down  your  arms  and  disperse  but  not  being  obeyed,  he 
discharged  his  pistol  and  ordered  his  soldiers  to  fire. 
Several  of  the  militia  were  killed,  and  the  rest  dispersed. 

4.  'The  detachment  then  proceeded  to  Concord,  and 
destroyed  a part  of  the  stores;  but  the  militia  of  the 
country  having  begun  to  assemble  in  numbers,  a skir. 
mish  ensued,  and  several  were  killed  on  both  sides.  *Tho 
British  then  commenced  a hasty  retreat,— the  Americans 
pursuing,  and  keeping  up  a continual  fire  upon  them. 
A.  ortunately  for  the  British,  they  were  met  at  Lexington 
by  a reenforcement  of  nine  hundred  men  with  two  field- 
pieces,  under  Lord  Percy.  The  united  forces  then 
moved  rapidly  to  Charlestown,  and,  the  following  day, 
crossed  over  to  Boston.  /“During  this  expedition,  the  Brit- 
ish lost  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  about  two  hun- 
dred and  eighty  ; — the  provincials  about  ninety. 

■ 5.  ■‘Intelligence  of  these  events  spread  rapidly  through 

Massachusetts  and  the  adjoining  provinces.  The  batde 
of  Lexington  was  the  signal  of  war— the  militia  of  the 
country  hastily  took  up  arms  and  repaired  to  the  scene 
of  action  ; and,  in  a few  days,  a line  of  encampment  was 
formed  from  Roxbury  to  the  river  Mystic,*  and  the  British 
forces  in  Boston  were  environed  by  an  army  of  20,000 
men.  Ammunition,  forts,  and  fortifications,  were  secured 
for  the  use  of  the  provincials ; and  the  most  active  meas- 
ures were  taken  for  the  public  defence. 

6.  ^A  number  of  volunteers  from  Connecticut  and  Ver 
mont,  under  Colonel  Ethan  Allen  and  Benedict  Arnold, 
formed  and  executed  the  plan  of  seizing  the  important  for- 
tresses of  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point,  on  the  western 
shore  of  Lake  Champlain,  and  commanding  the  entrance 
into  Canada.  The  pass  of  Skeenesborough,  now  White- 
hall,-}-  was  likewise  secured ; and  by  this  fortunate  expe- 
dition, more  than  one  hundred  pieces  of  cannon,  and 
other  munitions  of  war,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  pro. 
vincials. 

7.  “These  events  were  soon  followed  by  others  of  still 
greater  importance,  in  the  vicinity  of  Boston.  The  Brit- 
isli  troops  had  received*  reenforcements,  under  three  dis. 


^ <See  Slap,  p 

entrance  into  the  southern  ez 

tremlt}  of  Lake  Champlain.  IJeing  at  the  head  of  navigation,  on  the  lake  and  on  *he  Hre  « 


pakt  hi.] 


EVENTS  OF  177:>. 


849 


tin<ri]isl>ed  gciifrals, — Howe,  Clinton,  and  Burgoyne  ; 1775, 

whinh,  with  the  garrison,  formed  a well  disciplined  army,  — — 
of  from  ten  to  twelve  thousand  men.  ‘General  Gage,  be- 
mg  now  prepared  to  act  with  more  decision  and  vigor,  ^ ,3 

issued*  a proclamation,  declaring  those  in  arms  rebels  and 
traitors  ; and  olfering  pardon  to  such  as  would  return  to 
their  allegiance,  and  resume  their  peaceful  occupations. 

From  this  indulgence,  however,  Samuel  Adams  and  John 
Hancock,  two  distinguished  patriots,  were  excepted  ; as 
their  crimes  were  deen>ed  too  flagitious  to  admit  of 
pardon. 

8.  *As  the  British  were  evidently  prepared  to  penetrate  2.  Hostite 
into  the  country,  the  Americans  first  strengthened  their 
intrenchments  across  Boston  neck  ; but  afterwards,  learn- 
ing  that  the  views  of  the  British  had  changed,  and  were 
tlien  directed  towards  the  peninsula  of  Charlestown,  they 
resolved  to  defeat  this  new  pioject  of  the  enemy.  ^Orders  3.  order$ 
were  therefore  given  to  Colonel *iPrescott,  on  the  evening 
of  the  16th  of  June,  to  take  a detachment  of  one  thousand 
Americans,  and  form  an  intrenchment  on  Bunker  Hill  ;* 
a high  eminence  which  commanded  the  neck  of  the  pe- 
ninsula of  Charlestown. 


9.  ^By  some  mistake  the  detachment  proceeded  to  i.Hiamu- 
Breed's  HiU,^  an  eminence  within  cannon  shot  of  Boston  ; ^ ® 

and,  by  the  dawn  of  day,  had  erected  a square  redoubt, 
capable  of  sheltering  them  from  the  fire  of  the  enemy. 

^Nothing  could  exceed  the  astonishment  of  the  British,  at 
beholding,  on  the  following  morning,  this  daring  advance  British. 
of  the  x\mericans.  As  the  eminence  overlooked  the  city 
of  Boston,  it  was  immediately  perceived  that  a powerful 
battery,  planted  there,  would  soon  compel  the  British  to 
evacuate  the  place.  ®A  heavy  fire  was  therefore  com- 
menced  on  the  Americans,  from  vessels  in  the  harbor,  and 
from  a fortification  on  Copp’s  Hill,  in  Boston  ; but  with 
little  effect ; and  about  noon,  plan  of  tub  siege  of  boston  1775. 
a force  of  three  thousand  reg- 
ulars, commanded  by  Gen- 


* Bunker^s  Hill  is  in  tlie  northern  part 
of  the  peninsula  of  Charlestown,  and  is 
113  feet  in  height.  (See  Map  ) 
t Breed's  Hill.,  which  is  eightj'-seven 
feet  high,  commences  near  the  southern 
exremity  of  Bunker’s  Hill,  and  extends 
♦owards  the  south  and  east.  It  is  now 
usuiilly  called  Bunker’s  Hill,  and  the 
monument  on  its  summit,  erected  to  com- 
memorate the  battle  on  the  same  spot, 
is  called  Bunker  Hill  Monument.  This 
nouument  is  built  of  Quincy  granite,  is 
ihirty  feet  square  at  the  base,  and  fifteen 
•t  the  top  ; and  rises  to  the  height  of  220 
Ikc. 


350 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  A 


4NALY318  cra  Howe,  crossed  over  to  Charlestown,  in  boats,  wita 
the  design  of  storming  the  works. 

'^^anding  at  Moreton’s  Point,*  on  the  extremity 
of  peninsula,  the  English  formed  in  two  columns, 
and  advanced  slowly,  allowing  time  for  the  artillery  to 
of tfiis  scenL  ^ce  its  etfeci  upon  the  works.  *In  the  mean  time  the 
surrounding  heights,  the  spires  of  churches,  and  the  roofs 
ot  houses  in  Boston,  were  covered  with  thousands  cf 
spectators,  waiting,  in  dreadful  anxiety,  the  approachina 
battle.  nVhile  the  British  were  advancing,  orders  were 
given  by  General  Gage  to  set  fire  to  the  village  of 
Charlestown  ; by  which  wanton  act  two  thousand  peoi>le 
were  oeprived  of  their  habitations  ; and  property  to  a 
large  amount,  perished  in  the  flames. 

*^"be  Americans  waited  in  silence  the  advance  of 
the  enemy  to  within  ten  rods  of  the  redoubt,  when  they 
opened  upon  them  so  deadly  a fire  of  musketry,  that  whole 
ranks  were  cut  down  ; the  line  was  broken,  and  the  royal 
troops  retreated  in  disorder  and  precipitation.  With  dif. 
Acuity  rallied  by  their  officers,  they  again  reluctantly 
advanced,  and  were  a second  time  beaten  back  by  the 
same  destructive  and  incessant  stream  of  fire.  At  this 
critical  moment  General  Clinton  arrived  with  reenforce- 
ments.  By  his  exertions,  the  British  troops  were  a^ain 
rallied,  and  a third  time  advanced  to  the  charge,  which  at 
length  was  successful. 

12.  "The  attack  was  directed  against  the  redoubt  at 
three  several  points.  The  cannon  from  the  fleet  had  ob- 
tained  a position  commanding  the  interior  of  the  works 
4«ered  in  front  at  the  same  time.  •Attacked 
American,,  by  a Superior  force,— their  ammunition  failing,— and  fiaht- 
mg  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  without  bayonets  them- 
selves,— the  provincials  now  slowly  evacuated  their  in- 
ti enchments,  and  drew  off  with  an  order  not  to  have  been 
expected  from  newly  levied  soldiers.  * ’They  retreated 
across  Charlestown  Neck,  with  inconsiderable  loss,  al- 
thoug/i  exposed  to  a galling  fire  from  a ship  of  war,  and 
floating  batteries,  and  intrenched  themselves  on  Prospect 
Hill,  I still  maintaining  the  command  of  the  entrance  to 
Boston. 

possession  of  and  fc/tified  Bunk- 

‘ neither  army  was  disposed  to  hazard  anv 

movement.  »ln  this  desperate  conflict,  the  royal 
forces  engaged  consisted  of  three  thousand  men;  while 


8 T?ic  mode 
qf  attack. 


T.  Thtir 
retreat. 


8.  The  two 
armies. 

» Forces  rn 


Potn,  Is  S.E.  from  Brood's  Bill,  at  tho  oastora  oxtmmlty  of  tho  ponlaoula.  <8.. 
f Hill  is  a UtUo  moro  than  two  miles  N.W.  from  Breed’s  lliU.  (See  Hep.l 


I 


EVENTS  OF  1775. 


Pi»T  111.1 


the  Americans  numbered  but  fifteen  liundred.*^  The  los.*! 
of  the  British,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  moic  than  a 
thousand  ; that  of  the  Americans,  only  about  four  hundred 
and  hll) ; but  among  the  killed  was  tlie  lamented  General 
Warren. 

11.  'In  the  mean  time  the  American  congress  had  as- 
sembled* at  Philadelphia.  Again  they  addressed  the  king, 
and  the  people  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  published^  to  the  world  the  reasons  of  their 
appeal  to  arms.  ““  We  are  reduced,”  said  they,  “ to  the 
alternative  of  choosing  an  unconditional  submission  to 
the  tyranny  of  irritated  ministers,  or  resistance  by  force. 
The  latter  is  our  choice.  We  have  counted  the  cost  of 
this  contest,  and  find  nothing  so  dreadful  as  voluntary 
slavery.”  Tiaving  voted  to  raise  an  army  of  20,000 
men,  they  unanimously  elected®  George  Washington 
commander-in-chief  of  all  the  forces  raised  or  to  be 
raised  for  the  defence  of  the  colonies,  resolving  that  they 
would  “ assist  him  and  adhere  to  him,  with  their  lives 
and  fortunes,  in  the  defence  of  American  liberty.” 

15.  ■‘Washington,  who  was  present,  with  great  mod- 
esty and  dignity  accepted  the  appointment,  but  declined 
all  compensation  for  his  services,  asking  only  the  remu- 
neration of  his  expenses.  ^At  the  same  time  the  higher 
departments  of  the  army  were  organized  by  the  appoint- 
ment of  four  major-generals,  one  adjutant,  and  eight 
brigadier-generals.  Washington  soon  repaired**  to  Cam- 
bridge, to  take  command  of  the  army,  which  then 
amounted  to  about  14,000  men.  These  were  now  ar- 
ranged in  three  divisions;*  the  right  wing,  under  General 
Ward,  at  Roxbury ; the  left,  under  General  Lee,  at 
Prospect  Hill ; and  the  centre  at  Cambridge,  under  the 
commander-in-chief. 

16.  ®ln  entering  upon  the  discharge  of  his  duties, 
Washington  had  a difficult  task  to  perform.  The  troops 
under  his  command  were  undisciplined  militia, — hastily 
collected, — unaccustomed  to  subordination, — and  destitute 
of  tents,  ammunition,  and  regular  supplies  of  provisions. 
'But  by  the  energy  and  skill  of  the  commander-in-chief, 
aided,  particularly,  by  General  Gates,  an  officer  of  ex- 
oerience,  order  and  discijdine  were  soon  introduced  ; 
ttores  were  collected,  and  the  American  army  was  soon 
enabled  to  carry  on,  in  due  form,  a regular  siege.  “Gene- 
ral Gage  having  been  recalled,  he  was  succeeded  by  Sir 
William  Howe,  in  the  chief  command  of  the  English 
forces  in  America. 


351 


1775. 


1 Proceed- 
ings of  Con- 
gress at  this 
tone 

a.  May  JO. 

b.  Dated 
July  6. 

2.  Longvagt 
used  by  them 


3 Other 
measures 
adopted 
c.  June  13. 


4.  Terms  on 
which  Washr 

ingion  ac 
cepled  the 
command. 

5.  Organiza- 
tion and 

arrangemen\ 
of  the  army. 

d.  July  12 


e.  See  Map. 
p.  349 


6.  Difficulties 
that  Wash- 
ington had  to 
encounter. 


7.  Ultat  ob- 
jects were 
soon  effected. 


8.  Cltangesin 
the  BntiMh 
army. 


* Note. — Yet  Stedman,  and  some  other  English  writers,  erroneously  state,  that  the  numb«f 
>f  the  ProYincial  troops  engaged  in  the  action  was  three  times  that  of  the  British. 


852 

ANALYSIS 


the  revolution. 


1 Difficult 
with  the  roy- 
al govenwis. 


a May 


2 Hostilities 
twn/uitted  by 
Lord  Dun- 
more. 


b.  Dec.  8. 


c.  Jan  1,1776. 

3.  Resolution 
of  congress  to 
invade  Can- 
ada. 


4 First 
tnents  in  this 
expedition 


5 Ii7?o^  pre 
vented  the 
capture  of 
St  Johns 

d.  Pronoun- 
ced, 0-Noo- 
ah 

6 The  cortn- 
man.l  given 
*2  Mm'gom- 

cry. 


7.  Course 
Vursued  by 
him. 


• Oct  13 


l3oOK  II. 

17.  'During  the  summer,  royal  authority  ended  in  the 

populai  indignation,  and  taking  refuge  on  board  the  En«- 
sh  shipping  Lord  Dunmor?,  tlie  governor  of  I'^.rTnia 

unde  ‘If  people  assembled  in  arms, 

^ide.  Patiick  Henry,  and  demanded  a restitution  of  the 

quietly ’dTspemed  P“P*« 

on“b;a!.d‘'r'’‘'''”‘'r'“"'  occurring.  Lord  Dunmore  retired 
r ;f»"-of.«’ar,-armed  a few  sliip,s,-and,  by 
otrei  ng  freedom  to  such  slaves  as  would  join  the  roya^ 
standaid,  collefed  a force  of  several  hundred  men,  whh 

he  near»  Norfolk  ;t  but 

lie  wa.s  defeated  witb  a severe  loss.  Soon  after  a shin  of 
war  arriving  from  England,  Lord  Dunmore  gratified^his 

levenge  by  reducing  Norfolk  to  ashes.'  ' "ou  ms 

19.  The  capture  of  Ticonderoga  and  Crown  Point 

seizl-'flie^f  V,®  g*“os  of  Canada,  congress  resolved  to 
seize  the  favorable  opportunity  for  invading  that  provinee  • 
hoping  thereby  to  anticipate  the  BritishTwhoirevi- 

oinrter^''^Toi"fl  •*’  through  the  same 

York  and  -Vel  P®  °f  troops  from  New 

of  Gene  -alf  wif  placed  under  the  command 

Lai  e C .nm  “"tl  Montgomery,  who  pas.sed  up 

Lake  Champlain,  and,  on  the  lOth  of  September  an 

’’"so  ‘Onr  d "r  British  post  in  Ca^adt 

20.  Opposed  by  a large  force,  and  finding  the  fort  too 

NoL^i^Ti f,  and  fortified  Isle  A'l.x 
P ■ ’ I miles  north  of  Ticonderoga.  ‘Soon  after 
General  Schuyler  returned  to  Ticonderoga  to  hasten  reen’ 
forcemenf  ; but  a severe  illness  preventiim  his  a^ah, 

S/^^on;gom;r^®  “P™ 

21.  This  enterprising  officer,  having  first  induced  the 

John  s,  and  opened  a battery  against  it ; but  want  of  am 
munition  seriously  retarded  the  progress  of  the  siegt' 

1 hile  m this  situation,  by  a sudden  movement  he  sur. 
piise  1 and,  after  a siege  of  a few  days,  captured*  Fort 
Chambly,§  a few  miles  north  of  St.  John’s,  by  which  he 


The  ^mmanding  ol^er  of  tL^^emy  thirty  o*f  Ih’^^  «j?:ht  miles  S.  from  Norfolk. 

t iVor/b/^,  Virginia,  is  on  theTK^sirJm^^  "oundS 

Hampton  Roads.  The  .situation  is  low  and  the  streets  are  imles  above  its  entrance  into 

loreigu  commerce.  streets  are  irregular,  but  it  is  a place  of  extensi  re 

S.E.  from  Montreal,  anil 

1 is  on  a.  W.  sUo  of  th.  Sor.1,  Ion  miles  S.  from  31.  Joh„.,. 


Part  HI. 


EVENTS  OF  1775. 


.r)3 


obtained  seveial  pieces  of  cannon,  and  a large  quantity  1775, 
of  powder.  ‘During  the  siege  of  St.  John’s,  Colonel  ~ 

Ethan  Allen,  having  with  extraordinary  rashness  forced 
his  way  to  Montreal,  with  only  eighty  men,  was  defeated, 
captured,  and  sent  to  England  in  irons. 

22.  “On  the  tliird  of  November  St.  John’s  surrendered,  2.  surrender 
after  which  Montgomery  proceeded  rapidly  to  Montreal, 
which  capitulated  on  the  13th  ; Governor  Carleton  having  mJrch 
previously  escaped  with  a small  force  to  Quebec.  Ilav-  towarda^q.m 
ing  left  a garrison  in  Montreal,  and  also  in  the  Forts 
Chambly  and  St.  John’s,  Montgomery,  with  a corps  of 
little  more  than  three  hundred  men,  the  sole  residue  of  his 
army,  marched  towards  Quebec,  expecting  to  meet  there 
another  body  of  troops  which  had  been  sent  from  Cam- 
bridge to  act  in  concert  with  him.  “This  detachment,  3 Ameurt 
consisting  of  about  a thousand  men,  under  the  command  ‘‘caSda. 
of  General  Arnold,  had,  with  amaziflg  difficulty  and 
iiardships,  passed  up  the  Kennebec,  a river  of  Maine,  and 
crossing  the  mountains,  had  descended  the  Chaudiere,**  to  n.  Pronoun 
Point  Levi,  opposite  Quebec,  where  it  arrived  on  the  9th  ‘‘dt 
of  November. 

23.  ^On  the  13th,  the  day  of  thesurrender  of  Montreal,  Ar-  isth&mn. 
nold  crossed  the  St.  Lawrence,  ascended  the  heights  where 
the  brave  Wolfe  had  ascended^’  before  him,  and  drew  \\n  him  after  hu 
his  forces  on  the  Plains  of  Abraham,  but  finding  the  gar-  b. seep.  282. 
rison  ready  to  receive  him,  and  not  being  sufficiently 
strong  to  attempt  an  assault,  he  retired  to  Point  aux  Trem- 
bles, twenty  miles  above  Quebec,  and  there  awaited  the 
arrival  of  Montgomery. 

24.  “On  the  arrival®  of  the  latter,  the  united  forces,  5. 
numbering  in  all  but  nine  hundred  effective  men,  marched  %Tarrfva!^i 
to  Quebec,  then  garrisoned  by  a superior  force  under  com- 

maud  of  Governor  Carleton.  A summons  to  surrender 
was  answered  by  firing  upon  the  bearer  of  the  flag.  After 
a siege  of  three  weeks,  during  which  the  troops  suffered 
severely  from  continued  toil,  and  the  rigors  of  a Canadian 
winter,  it  was  resolved,  as  the  only  chance  of  success,  to 
aiteiiipt  the  place  by  assault. 

25.  “Accordingly,  on  the  last‘d  day  of  the  year,  between  g.  The  plan 
four  and  five  o’clock  in  the  morning,  in  the  midst  of  a 

heavy  storm  of  snow,  the  American  troops,  in  four  columns, 
were  put  in  motion.  While  two  of  the  columns  were  sent 
to  make  a feigned  attack  on  the  Upper  Town,®  Montgomery 
and  Arnold,  at  the  head  of  their  respective  divisions,  at- 
tacked  opposite  quarters  of  the  Lower  Town.*  'Mont-  ’’Motugomtrf. 


* The  Chaudtere  rises  in  Canada,  near  the  sources  of  the  Kennebec,  and  flowing  N.W., 
enters  the  St.  Lawence  six  miles  above  Quebec.  It  is  not  navigable,  c wing  to  its  numerous 

rapi'ls 

45 


854 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSi  gomery,  advancing  upon  the  bank  of  the  river  by  the  way 
of  Cape  Diamond,  had  already  passed  the  first  barrier, 
when  tlie  discharge  of  a single  cannon,  loaded  with  grape 
shot,  proved  fatal  to  him, — killing,  at  the  same  time,  sev- 
eral of  his  officers  who  stood  near  him.  ' 

soldiers  shrunk  back  on  seeing  their  general 
fall,  and  the  officer  next  in  command  ordered  a retreat. 
In  the  mean  time  Arnold  had  entered  the  town,  but,  being 
soon  severely  wounded,  was  carried  to  the  hospital,  almost 
by  compulsion.  Captain  Morgan,  afterwards  distinguished 
• Soop  399.  by  his  exploits*  at  the  South,  then  took  the  command  ; nut, 
alter  continuing  the  contest  several  hours,  against  far  su- 
perior and  constantly  increasing  numbers,  and  at  length 
vainly  attempting  a retreat,  he  was  forced  to  surrender  the 
remnant  of  his  band  prisoners  of  war. 

“ fall  of  Montgomery  was  deplored  by  frien  la 
Monisomtry  and  foes.  BoiT.  of  a distinguished  Irish  family,  he  had  early 
entered  the  profession  of  arms ; — had  distinguished  him- 
self in  the  preceding  French  and  Indian  war  ; — had  shared 
in  the  labors  and  triumph  of  Wolfe  ; and,  ardently  attached 
to  the  cause  of  liberty,  had  joined  the  Americans,  on  the 
IryLwred  o^t  of  the  Revolution.  ’Congress  directed  a 

%dZrseti  ‘^'•0^^^‘^entto  bo  erected  to  his  memory  ; and  in  1818,  New 
York.  York,  his  adopted  state,  caused  his  remains  to  be  removed 
to  her  own  metropolis,  where  the  monument  had  been 
placed  ; and  near  that  they  repose. 

\ft^army  28.'* A ftei*  the  repulse,  Arnold  retired  with  the  remainder 
of  his  army  to  the  distance  of  three  miles  above  Quebec, 
where  he  received  occasional  reenforcements ; but  at  nci 
time  did  the  army  consist  of  more  than  3000  men,  of 
whom  more  than  one-half  were  generally  unfit  for  duty. 
"General  Thomas,  who  had  been  appointed  to  succeed 
Montgomery,  arrived  early  in  May  ; soon  after  which.  Gov- 
ernor Carleton  receiving  reenforcements  from  England, 
the  Americans  were  obliged  to  make  a hasty  retreat ; leav- 
ing all  their  stores,  and  many  of  their  sick,  in  the  power 
of  the  enemy. 

\iitter  were  treated  with  great  kindness  and  hu- 
manity, and  after  being  generously  fed  and  clothed,  were 
allowed  a safe  ret  irn  to  their  homes ; a course  of  policy 
which  very  much  strengthened  the  British  interests  in  Can- 
nenftofYht  mouth  of  the  Sorel  the  Americans  were 

reirtai.  joined  by  several  regiments,  but  were  still  unable  to  with- 
stand  the  forces  of  the  enemy.  Here  General  Thomas 
died  of  the  small-pox,  a disease  which  had  prevailed  ex- 
tensively in  the  x\m(U’ican  camp.  After  retreating  from 
one  post  to  another,  by  the  18th  of  .Tune  the  Americans 
had  entirely  evacuated  Canada. 


Tabt  III.] 


CIIArTER  III. 

EVENTS  OF  1776. 

1.  'At  the  close  of  the  year  1775,  the 
regular  troops  under  \\  ashington,  in  ^ 
the  vicinity  of  Boston,  numhered  but  ' 
little  more  than  9000  nn  n ; but  by  the 
most  strenuous  exertions  on  the  part  of 

congress,  and  the  commander-in-chiet,  genkual  montgcmeuy. 

the"  number  was  augmented,  by  the 

middle  of  February,"  to  14,000.  ‘•‘Perceiving  that  this  iaiii  force,  in 
force  would  soon  be  needed  to  protect  other  parts  of  the 
American  territory,  congress  urged  Washington  to  take 
more  decisive  measures,  and,  if  possible,  to  dislodge  the  urged. 
enemy  from  their  position  in  Boston. 

2.  ’■In  a council  of  his  oiTicers,  Washington  proposed  a 
direct  assault;  but  the  decision  was  unanimous 

It;  the  officers  aliedging,  that,  withoui  incurring  so  great  xoimbyida 
a risk,  but  by  occupying  the  heights-^  'of  Dorchester,  ^ Le  Map, 


[ht 


p.  319. 


which  commanded  the  entire  ciiy,  ine  enemy  mip  ^ Events 
be  forced  to  evacuate  the  place.  'Acquiescing  in  this  opin-  vmt f-jiiou-ed. 
\on,  Washington  directed  a severe  cannonade‘s  upon  tlie  city;  ^ 
and,  while  the  enemy  were  occupied  in  another  quarter,  on 
the  evening  of  the  fourth  of  March,  a party  of  troops,  with 
intrenching  tools,  took  possession  ot  the  heights,  unobserved 
by  the  ene"iuy  ; and,  before  morning,  completed  a hue  of 
fortifications,  which  commanded  the  harbor  and  ihe  city. 

3.  'The  view  of  these  works  excited  the  astoriisiiment 
if  the  British  general,  v/ho  saw  that  he  must  immediately  uniisfi. 
dislodge  the  Americans,  or  evacuate  the  lo-wn.  ^JjeTira:- 

tack  was  determined  upon;  but  a furious  storm  lendering 
the  harbor  impassable,  the  attack  was  necessarily  deferred ; 
wliile,  in  the  mean  time,  the  Americans  so  streiigthenea 
their  works,  as  to  make  the  attempt  to  force  them  hope- 
less.  No  resource  was  now  left  to  General  tloire  butim- 
mediate  evacuation. 

i.  ’As  his  troops  and  shipping  were  exposed  to  the  fire  7. 
of  the  American  batteries,  an  informal  agreement  was 
made,  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  retire  unmolested,  upon 
condition  that  he  would  abstain  from  burning  the  city. 

Accordingly,  on  the  17th,  the  British  troops,  amounting  March  n. 
to  more  tlJan  7000  soldiers,  accompanied  by  lUteen  hun- 
dre-d  families  of  loyalists,  quietly  evacuated  Boston,  and 
sailed  for  Halifax.  'Scarcely  was  the  rear-guard  out  of 
the  city,  when  Washington  entered  it,  to  the  great  joy  of  tdnuuo  Boa. 
.he  inhabitants,  with  cotors  flying,  and  drums  beating,  and 
all  the  forms  of  victory  and  triumph. 


356 


THE  REVOLUTlOi*^. 


[Book  II 


‘Washington,  ignorant  of  the  plans  of  General  Howe 
1.  The  army  of  the  direction  which  the  British  fleet  had  taken  was 
not  without  anxiety  for  the  city  of  New  York.  There- 
fore,  after  having  placed  Boston  in  a state  of  defence,  tli'e 
main  body  of  the  army  was  put  in  motion  towards  New 
York,  where  it  arrived  early  in  April. 

*'Srlienm  ’^jeneral  Lee,  with  a force  of  Connecticut  militia, 
'‘STtht  arrived  before  the  main  body,  about  tlie  time  that  Sir 
urui^ix,  Henry  Clinton,  with  a fleet  from  England,  appeared  off 
Sandy  Hook.  Clinton,  foiled  in  his  attempt  against  New 
Yoik,  soon  sailed  soutli  j and  at  Cape  Fear  Biver  was 
a Mays  joined*  by  Sir  Peter  Parker,  who  ha.d  sailed**  with  a 
FcT  12°^  ’ large  squadron  directly  from  Europe,  having  on  board 
two  thousand  five  hundred  troops,  under  the  command  of 
the  Earl  of  Cornwallis.  The  plan  of  the  British  was  now 
to  attempt  the  reduction  of  Charleston. 
t 'mvi  ^to  re-  7.  ’General  Lee,  who  had  been  appointed  to  command 

fncfnt  American  forces  in  the  Southern  States,  had  pushed 
on  rapidly  from  New  Yoik,  anxiously  watcliing  the  pro- 
gress of  Clinton  ; and  the  most  vigorous  preparations  were 
made  throughout  the  Carolinas,  for  the  reception  of  the 
'Cliarleston  had  been  fortified,  and  a fort  on 
Sullivan  s Island,*  commanding  the  channel  leading  to  the 
town,  had  been  put  in  a state  of  defence,  and  the  com- 
mand given  to  Colonel  Moultrie. 

sa/EX  , the  British  armament  appeared-*  off 

Island.  the  city,  and  having  landed  a strong  force  under  General 
d"  seeMup.  Clinton,  on  Long  Island, east  of  Sullivan’s  Island,  after 
P.  256.  considerable  delay  advanced  against  the  fort,  and  com- 
June28.  menced  a heavy  bombardment  on  the  morning  of  the  28th. 
Three  of  the  ships  that  had  attempted  to  take  a station  between 
the  fort  and  the  city  were  stranded.  Two  of  them  were 
enabled  to  get  off  much  damaged,  but  the  third  was  aban- 
burned.  “It  was  the  design  of  Clinton  to  cross 
narrow  channel  which  separates  Long  Island  from 
• Sullivan’s  Island,  and  assail  the  fort  by  land, "^during  the  at- 
tack by  the  ships  ; but,  unexpectedly,  the  channel  wa? 
found  too  deep  to  be  forded,  and  a strong  force,  under 
Colonel  Thompson,  was  waiting  on  the  opposite  bank 
ready  to  receive  him. 

^he  fort,  consisting  of  only  about 
ofthefon.  40U  men,  mostly  militia,  acted  with  the  greatest  coolness 
and  gallantry, — aiming  with  great  precision  and  effect,  in 
9.  Result  of  •'nidst  of  the  tempest  of  balls  hailed  upon  them  by  the 
the  action,  enemy’s  squadron.  ^After  an  engagement  of  eight  hours. 


Charleston,  lying  to  the  N.  of  the  entrance  to  the  har- 
bor, and  separated  from  the  maiulaud  by  a narrow  inlet.  (Se«  Map,  p.  25Q.) 


Part  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1776. 


357 


from  eleven  in  the  forenoon  until  seven  in  the  evening,  177H. 
the  vessels  drew  off  and  abandoned  the  enterprise.  *ln  a , pcpartura 
few  days  tiie  fleet,  with  the  troops  on  board,  sailed  for  ofthejieet. 
New  York,  wliere  the  whole  British  force  had  been  or- 
dered to  assemble. 

10  Mn  tills  engagement  the  vessels  of  the  enemy  were 
seriously  injured,  and  the  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  ex- 
ceeded  200  inen.  The  admiral  himself,  and  Lord  Camp- 
bell, late  governor  of  the  province,  were  wounded, — the 
latter  mortally.  The  loss  of  the  garrison  was  only  10 
killed  and  22  wounded.  =>The  fort,  being  built  of  palmetto, 
a wood  resembling  cork,  was  little  damaged.  In  hon-  cmnmander. 
or  of  its  brave  commander  it  has  since  been  called  Fort 
Moultrie.  ^This  fortunate  repulse  of  the  enemy  placed 
the  affairs  of  South  Carolina,  for  a time,  in  a state  of  se-  the  enemy 
curity,  and  inflamed  the  minds  of  the  Americans  with  new 

ardor.  , , , , i r 

11.  ‘The  preparations  which  England  had  recently  been  5.  Formi^- 
makintr  for  the  reduction  of  the  colonies,  were  truly  for-  prepuraHonM 
midabfe.  By  a treaty  with  several  of  the  German  prin-  ofEngia^ui. 
ces,  the  aid  of  17,000  German  or  Hessian  troops  had  been 
engaged  ; 25,000  additional  English  troops,  and  a large 

fleet, ^had  been  ordered  to  America  ; amounting,  in  all,  to 
55,000  men,  abundantly  supplied  with  provisions,  and 
all  the  necessary  munitions  of  war  ; and  more  than  a,  mil- 
lion of  dollars  had  been  voted  to  defray  the  extraordinary 
expenses  of  the  year. 

12.  ®Yet  with  all  this  threatening  array  against  them, 

and  notwithstanding  all  the  colonies  were  now  in  arms  tixecoionut. 
asainst  the  mother  country,  they  had  hitherto  professed 
aUegiance  to  the  British  king,  and  had  continually  pro- 
tested that  they  were  contending  for  their  just  rights  and  a 
redress  of  grievances.  ’But  as  it  became  more  apparent  ^ change ^in 
that  England  would  abandon  none  of  her  claims,  and 
would  awiept  nothing  but  the  total  dependence  and  servi- 
tude of  her  colonies^  the  feelings  of  the  latter  changed  ; 
and  sentiments  of  loyality  gave  way  to  republican  princi- 
ples, and  the  desire  for  independence. 

13.  ‘Early  in  May,  congress,  following  the  advance  of  J 
Tjublic  opinion,  recommended  to  the  colonies,  no  longer  \o 
consider  themselves  as  holding  or  exercising  any  powers  sovemmen  *, 
under  Great  Britain,  but  to  adopt  “ Such  governments  as 

might  best  conduce  to  the  happiness  and  safety  of  the  peo- 
ple!” ^The  recommendation  was  generally  complied  with,  ^ 
and  state  con.stitutions  were  adopted,  and  representative  gov-  tom. 
erninents  established,  virtually  proclaiming  all  sepaiation  :ions  given 
from  the  mother  country,  and  entire  independence  of  the 
British  crown.  ‘"Several  of  the  colonies,  likewise,  in-  delegate. 


358 


THE  REVOLUTIOrv. 


[Book  11 


I Iloio  rt- 
ceived 


struoted  their  debgates  to  join  in  all  measures  which  mi<rh 
be  agreed  to  in  congress,  for  the  advancement  of  the  'In. 
terests,  safety,  and  dignity  of  the  colonies. 

!.  Rfttotution  14.  *On  the  7th  of  June,  Ricliard  Henry  Lee,  of  Vir 
ftniT’f  p f •'*  ■“  congress,  declaring  that  “ The 

mtgl't  to  be,  free  and  independent 
Rwr  f’  ‘ ^ ^ are  absolved  from  all  allegiance  to  the 
Biitish  Clown;— and  that  ali  political  conne.\ion  between 
tiem  and  the  state  of  Great  Britain  is,  and  ought  to  be 
total  y dissolved.”  ’This  resolution  was  debated  with 

InaMv  “ft*  “‘'ility  ; and  although  it 

ally  passed.  It  at  first  encountered  a strong  opiiosition 

er'Jv  ‘ i™*‘  fcalous  partizans  of  American  lili. 

thFfi  T ”•  f‘  by  a bare  majority, 

dm  fi,.:ronu?.^™'“"  (o 

/fl!  ® committee,— consisting  of 

Jederson,  John  Adams,  Benjamin  Franklir, 
Roger  feherman,  and  Robert  R.  Livingston,-was  im 
1 Ti,,d,., . P'’cpare  a declaration  in  accordance  with  the 

rathnandM^  ?i  * ‘This  papcr,  principally  drawr 
TXT  'f  “P  discussion  on  fhe  fiXt' 

o^uly  ; and  on  the  fourth,  received  the  assent  of  the 
delegates  of  a l the  colonies;  which  thus  dissolved  their 
allegiance  to  the  British  crown,  and  declared  themselves 

lee  and  independent,  under  the  name  of  the  thirteen 
L.mited  States  of  America.  uiirieen 

T declaration  of  independence  was  every  wlrere 
received  by  the  people  with  demonstrations  of  joy  Pub- 
the  "’cre  held  in  various  parts  of  the  Union ; 

flTn  "Th  fo.valty  were  destroyed;  and  nothing  was 
oi^otteii  that  might  tend  to  inspire  the  people  with  afiec- 

lalredV  '’'="'.,°''d<=''  oP ‘'lings,  and  with  the  most  violent 
. «•„,  .o  ‘“’d  I'cr  adherents. 

Ktnua"lt  '•  j °‘'f  the  declaration  of  independence.  General 
tht  declara-  t 7 ^ ^ - led»  from  Halifax, — liad  arrived  at  S-indy 

2«‘h  of  June,-and,  on  the  .second  of TuT 
‘ J-npii.  |iaa  taken  possession  of  Staten  Island.  Being  soon  after 
' jomeai.  by  his  brother.  Admiral  Howe,  from  England,  and 

afthe  h^TT^  ^ 't®  ^°“"d  himself 

F,.rn„r  TT  dt®  ‘>“t  troops  of 

r m ThTwh  P ®^P®®‘®d  soon  ‘o  join  him,  making, 

tn  the  vvhole,  an  army  of  3.5,000  men.  ’The  design  St 
. the  British  was  to  seize  New  Yoik,  with  a force  sufficient 
to  keep  possession  of  the  Hudson  River,— open  a commu 
MMdrsTat'^  Canada,— separate  the  Eastern  from  the 


j 


lATLt  HU 


EVENTS  OF  1776 


8r>9 


IS.  ’To  opi* * * §o5e  the  designs  of  the  enemy,  the  American 
general  liad  collected  a force,  cons;...ting  chiefly  of  undis-  ^ f.yjrcesnn 

•Mi.linednnlitia,  amounting  to  about  27,000  rnen  ; hutmany 

of  these  were  invalids,  and  many  were  un])rovided  with  Aj..rjcan 
arms;  so  that  the  etfective  force  amounted  to  but  little 
more  tlian  17,000  men.  ‘Soon  after  tlie  arrival  of  the 
fleet.  Lord  Howe,  tlie  Britisli  admiral,  sent  a letter,  offer- 
ing  terms  of  accommodation,  and  directed  to  “ George 
Washington,  Esq.” 

19.  tliis  letter  Washingto'  declined  receiving  ; assert- 
ing that,  wlioever  had  written  it,  it  did  not  express  his 
public  station  ; and  tliat,  as  a private  individual,  he  could 
hold  no  communication  with  the  enemies  of  his  country. 

A second  letter,  addressed  to  “ George  Washington,  &c. 

Ac.  &c.,”  and  brought  by  the  adjutant-general  of  the 
British  army,  was  in  like  manner  declii'.td.  ®It  appeared, 
however,  that  tlie  powers  of  the  British  generals  extended  se7i^rais 
no  farther  than  “ to  grant  pardons  to  such  as  deserved 
mercy.”  n^liey  were  assured,  in  return,  that  the  people 

were  not  conscious  of  having  committed  any  ciime  in  m return. 
opposing  British  tyranny,  and  therefore  they  needed  no 

pardon.  , , . , 

20.  'The  British  generals,  having  pined  nothing  by 
their  attempts  at  accommodation,  now  directing  their  atten- 
tion to  the  prosecution  of  the  w’ar,  resolved  to  strike  the 
first  blow  without  delay.  'Accordingly,  on  the  22d  of  , 

August,  the  enemy  landed  on  the  southern  shore  of  Long 
Island,  near  the  villages  of  New  Utrecht*  and  Gravesend  march  tow- 
and  having  divided  their  army  into  three  divisions,  com-  American 
menced  their  march  towards  the  American  camp,  at 
Brooklvn,  then  under  the  command  of  General  Putnam. 

21.  ’A  r^nge  of  hills,  running  from  the  Narrows  to 
Jamaica,  separated  the  two  armies.  Through  these  hills  separajed^^ 
were  three  passes, — one  by  the  Narrows, — a second  by 

the  village  of  Flatbush,:]: — and  a third  by  the  way  of  Flat- 
Lnd  ;§  the  latter  leading  to  the  right,  and  intersecting,  on  advance 
the  heights,  the  road  which  leads  from 
Bedfordll  to  Jamaica.  'General  Grant, 
commanding  the  left  division  of  the  army, 


* New  Utrecht  is  at  the  ^V.  end  of  Long  Island,  near 
the  Narrows,  seven  miles  below  New  York  City.  (See 
Map.)  [Pronounced  Oo-trekt.] 

t Gravesend  is  a short  distance  S.E.  from  New  Utrecht, 
and  nine  miles  from  New  York.  (See  Map  ) 

5 Fialbush  is  five  miles  S.E.  from  New  York.  It  was 
Dear  the  N.W.  boundar)’  of  this  tovTi  that  the  principal 
battle  was  fought.  (See  Map.) 

§ Flatland  is  N.E.  from  the  village  of  Gravesend,  and 
about  eight  miles  S.E.  from  New  York  (See  Map.) 

3 The  village  of  Bid  fen  d is  near  the  heights,  two  or 
Ihrw  miles  S E.  from  Brooklyn.  (See  Map.) 


E.^TTLE  OF  LONG  ISLAND. 


8G0 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  li 


ANALYSIS,  proceeded  by  the  Narrows  ; General  Heister  directed  the 
centre,  composed  of  the  Hessian  regiments ; and  General 
Clinton  the  riglit. 

'^detachments  of  the  Americans,  under  the  commanc 
ofihtbauit.  of  General  Sullivan,  guarded  the  coast,  and  the  road  from 
Aue  26  Bedford  to  Jamaica.  On  the  evening  of  the  26th,  Generoi 
Aue.  27.  Clinton  advanced  from  Flatland, — reached  the  heights,  and, 
on  the  morning  of  the27tli,  seized  an  important  defile,  which, 
through  carelessness,  the  Americans  had  left  unguarded. 
With  the  morning  light  he  descended  with  his  whole  force 
by  the  village  of  Bedford,  into  the  plain  which  lay  between 
the  hills  and  the  American  camp.  In  the  mean  time 
Generals  Grant  and  De  Heister  had  engaged  nearly  the 
whole  American  force,  which  had  advanced  to  defend  the 
defiles  on  the  west, — ignorant  of  the  movements  of  Clinton, 
who  soon  fell  upon  their  left  flank. 

approach  of  Clinton  was  discovered,  the 
Americans  commenced  a retreat ; but  being  intercepted 
by  the  English,  they  were  driven  back  upon  the  Hes- 
-sians  j and  thus  attacked,  both  in  front  and  rear,  many 
were  killed,  and  many  were  made  prisoners.  Others 
forced  their  way  through  the  opposing  ranks,  and  regained 
\onauru!,  American  lines  at  Brooklyn.  =>During  the  action, 
the  action.  Washington  passed  over  to  Brooklyn,  where  he  saw,  with 
inexpressible  anguish,  the  destruction  of  many  of  his  be.st 
troops,  but  was  unable  to  relieve  him. 

American  loss  was  stated  by  Washington  at 
eaciiaidc.  One  thousand,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners;  and  by 
the  British  general,  at  3,300.  Among  the  prisoners  were 
Generals  Sullivan,  Stirling,  and  Woodhull.  The  loss  of 
was  less  than  400.  ‘‘The  consequences  of  the 
this  defeat  to  defeat  Were  more  alarming  to  the  Amf'ricans  than  the 
loss  of  their  men.  The  army  was  dispirited ; and  as 
large  numbers  of  the  militia  were  under  short  engage- 
ments  of  a few  weeks,  whole  regiments  deserted  and  re- 
turned to  their  homes. 

\ZZVof7he  following  day  the  enemy  encamped  in 

enennj.  front  of  the  American  lines,  designing  to  defer  an  attack 
7^Ren^eaTof  co-operate  with  the  land  troops.  ’But 

Washington,  perceiving  the  impossibility  of  sustaining  his 
position,  profited  by  the  delay  ; and,  on  the  night  of  the 
Aug.  29. 30.  29th,  silently  drew  off  his  troops  to  New  York  ; nor  was 
it  until  the  sun  had  dissipated  the  mist  on  the  following 
morning,  that  the  English  discovered,  to  their  surprise^ 
that  the  Americans  had  abandoned  their  camp,  and  w'ere 
*’mjiSt'‘'  sheltered  from  pursuit.  8A  descent  upon  New 

York  being  the  next  design  of  the  enemy,  a part  of  their 
fleet  doubled  Long  Island,  and  appeared  in  the  Sound  ; 


EVENTS  OF  1776. 


Tart  IIM 


361 


while  the  main  body,  entering  the  liarbor,  took  a position 
nearly  within  cannon  shot  of  the  city. 

2(5.  4n  a council  of  war,  held  on  the  12th  of  Septem- 
ber, the  Americans  determined  to  abandon  the  city  ; and, 
accordingly,  no  time  was  lost  in  removing  the  military 
stores,  which  were  landed  far  above,  on  the  western  shore 
of  the  Hudson.  ’'The  commander-in-chief  retired  to  me 
heights  of  Harlem,*  and  a strong  force  was  stationed  at 
Kingsbridge,']'  in  the  northern  part  of  the  island. 

27.  ’On  the  15th,  a strong  detachment  of  the  enemy 
landed  on  the  east  side  of  New  York  Island,  about  three 
miles  above  the  city,  and  meeting  with  little  resistance, 
took  a position  extending  across  the  island  at  Blooming- 
dale,:}:  five  miles  north  of  the  city,  and  within  two  miles 
of  the  American  lines.  ^On  the  following  day*  a skirmish 
look  place  between  advanced  parties  of  the  armies,  in 
which  the  Americans  gained  a decided  advantage  ; al- 
though  their  two  principal  officers.  Colonel  Knowlton  and 
Major  Leitch,  both  fell  mortally  wounded.  ^Washington 
commended  the  valor  displayed  by  his  troops  on  this  occa- 
sion^  and  the  result  was  highly  inspiriting  to  the  army. 

2S.  ‘General  Howe,  thinking  it  not  prudent  to  attack 
the  fortified  camp  of  the  Americans,  next  made  a move- 
ment with  the  intention  of  gaining  their  rear,  and  cutting 
off  their  communication  with  the  Eastern  States.  ’With 
this  view,  the  greater  part  of  the  royal  army  left  New 
Vork,  and  passing  into  the  Sound,  landed*'  in  the  vicinity 
of  Westchester  ;§  while,  at  the  same  time,  three  frigates 
were  despatched  up  the  Hudson,  to  interrupt  the  American 
communications  with  New  Jersey.  ®By  the  arrival  of 
new  forces,  the  British  army  now  amounted  to  35,000 
men. 

29.  ’Washington,  penetrating  the  designs  of  the  enemy, 
ioon  witt^rbew  the  bulk  of  his  army  from  New  York 
Island,  and  extended  it  along  the  western  bank  of  Bronx 
River,}}  towards  White  Plains  ;1T  keeping  his  left  in  ad- 
vance of  the  British  right.  '“On  the  28th,  a partial  action 
was  foujiht  at  White  Plains,  in  which  the  Americans 


I7T6. 


V Council  of 
tear. 


2.  Poaitiona 
taken  by  ihA 
Americans. 


Sept.  15. 

3 The  enemjf 
advance  upon 
Neio  York. 


4 P/ctrmisfi 
tnatfolloioed. 
a.  Sept.  16. 


6.  Its  effect 
upon  the 
army. 


6.  Object  of 
the  British 
general. 


7 Course 
taken  to  ac- 
complish it. 

b.  Oct.  12. 


8.  Numbers 
of  the  enemy. 


9.  Position 
taken  by 
IVashington. 


10.  Ac:  ion  at 
Wnite 
Plnino 


' Harlem  is  seven  and  a half  miles  above  the  city,  (distance  reckoned  from  the  City  Hall.) 

t Kingsbridge  is  thirteen  miles  above  the  city,  at  the  N.  end  of  the  island,  near  a bridge 
crossing  Spuyten  Devil  Creek,  the  creek  which  leads  from  the  Hudson  to  the  Harlem  Kiver. 
(See  Map,  ne.xt  page.) 

+ Blnomingdale  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Island.  Opposite,  on  the  E.  side,  is  Yorkville 

§ The  village  of  Westchester  is  situated  on  Westchester  Creek,  two  miles  from  the  Sound,  in 
the  southern  part  of  Westchester  County,  fourteen  miles  N.E.  from  New  York.  The  troops 
landed  on  Frog's  Point,  about  three  miles  S.E.  of  the  village.  (See  Map.  next  page.) 

II  Bronx  Kiver  ri.ses  in  Westchester  County,  near  the  line  of  Connecticut,  and  after  a course 
of  twenty-five  miles,  nearly  south,  enters  the  Sound  (or  East  Kiver)  a little  S.W.  from  the 
village  of  Westchester.  (See  Map,  next  page.) 

H While  Plains  is  in  Westchester  County,  twenty -seven  miles  N.E.  from  NewYoik.  (See 
blap.  next  page  ) 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


rBuox  1 


ANALYSIS,  were  driven  back  with  some  loss.  ‘Soon  after,  Wash. 

camp,  and  drew  up*  his  forces  on 
qf  position.  the  heights  of  North  Castle,*  about  five  miles  farther 
a.  Nov.  1.  north. 

"^r^nVo/ThT  British  general,  discontinuing  the  pursuit, 

directed  his  attention  to  the  American  posts  on  the 
Hudson,  with  the  apparent  design  of  penetrating  into  New 
^Washington,  therefore,  having  first  secured  the 
\voi,hingion.  Strong  positions  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Crotonf  River,  and 
especially  that  of  PcekskilbJ  crossed  the  Hudson  with  the 
main  body  of  his  army,  and  joined  General  Greene  in  his 
camp  at  Fort  Lee  leaving  a force  of  three  thousand 
men  on  the  east  side,  under  Colonel  Magaw,  for  the  de- 
fence  of  Fort  Washington. || 

Nov  It.  ^ 3L  ^On  the  16th,  this  fort  was  attacked  by  a strong 
*FoinfJh-  0^  the  enemy,  and  after  a spirited  defence,  in  which 

ington.  the  assailants  lost  nearly  a thousand  men,  was  forced  to 
againsTZt  s^i’i’endcr.  'Lord  Cornwallis  crossed^  the  Hudson  at 
Dobbs’  Ferry,!  with  si.x  thousand  men,  and  proceeded 
b Nov.  18.  ^g^n^st  Fort  Lee,  the  garrison  of  which  saved  itself  by  a 
liasly  retreat ; but  all  the  baggage  and  military  stores 
^th/Amerf  ^*^^0  the  possessioii  of  the  victors. 
coZvii^fof  Americans  retreated  across  the  Hacken.sack,*- 

Hit  army,  and  tliencc  across  the  Passaic,fj-  with  forces  daily  dimin- 


WESTCHESTER  COUXTT.  « 


‘ * The  Heights  yf  No71h  Castle,  on  which  Wa.shlngton  drew 

up  his  army,  are  three  or  lour  miles  S.W.  from  tire  present  vil- 
lage of  North  Cattle.  (Set.  Map.) 

t The  Croton  Liver  enters  Hudson  River  from  the  east,  in  the 
northern  part  of  ^Vestcheste^  County,  tliirty-five  miles  north  from 
New  \ork.  (See  Map.)  From  thi.s  .stream  an  aqueduct  has  l>een 
built,  thirty -eight  miles  in  length,  by  which  the  citv  of  New  York 
has  been  supplied  with  excellent  water.  The  whole  cast  of  the 
aqueduct,  reservoirs,  pipe.*,  &c.,  was  about  twelve  milllon.s  of 
dollars. 

+ Ptekskill  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Ilud.son,  near  the  north- 
western extremity  of  Westchester  County,  forty-six  "ile.s  N.  from 
New  York.  (See  Map,  p 377.) 

§ Fort  Lee  was  on  the  west  side  of  Hudson  River,  in  the  town 
of  Ilacken.sack,  New  Jersey,  three  miles  south we.st  from  Fort 
Washington,  and  ten  north  from  New  York.  It  was  built  on  a 
rocky  summit,  300  fwt  above  the  river.  The  ruins  of  the  fortrcs.< 
still  exist,  overgrown  with  low  trees.  (.See  .Map.) 

II  Fort  Washington  was  on  the  cast  bank  of  the  Hud.scn.  on 
-Manhattan  or  New  York  Island,  about  eleven  miles  above  the  citv 
(See  .Map.) 


^ Dobbs'  Ferry  is  a well-known  crossing-place 
on  the  Ilud.son,  twenty-two  miles  N.  from  New 
York  City.  There  is  a small  village  of  the  .same 
name  on  the  E.  side  of  the  river.  (See  .Alap.) 

**  Hacketisark  River  rises  one  mile  west  from 
the  Hudson,  in  Rockland  Lake,  Rockland  Cojnty 
thirty-three  miles  N.  from  New  York.  It  pur- 
sues a southerly  course,  at  a distance  of  from 
two  to  six  miles  W.  from  tJie  Ilud.xon,  and  falli 
into  the  N.  Eastern  extremity  of  Newark  Hay, 
five  miles  west  from  New  YorK.  (See  Map,  next 
page.) 

tt  The  Passaic  River  ri.ses  in  the  central  part 
course  until  it  arrives  within  five  miles  of  th# 


FORTS  I-?,?.  Ksn  WVSHIXGTOV. 


^ Northeni  New  Jersey,  Hows  an  easterly 


Paiit  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1776. 


363 

irro. 


ishing  l-.y  tliu  withdrawal  of  largo  numbers  of  the  militia, 
who,  disj)irited  by  the  late  reverses,  rotunicd  to  tlieir 
homes,  as  fast  as  their  terms  of  enlistment  expired  ; so 
that,  by  the  last  of  November,  scarcely  three  thousand 
troops  remained  in  tlie  American  army  ; and  these  were 
exposed  in  an  open  country,  without  intrenching  tools,  and 
without  tents  to  shelter  them  from  the  inclemency  of  the 
season. 

33.  ‘Newark,*  New  Brunswick, f Princeton, ;j:  and 
Trenton,  successively  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy, 
as  they  were  abandoned  by  the  retreating  army  ; and 
finally,  on  the  eighth  of  December,  Washington  crossed 
the  Delaware,  then  the  ordy  barrier  which  prevented  the 
British  from  taking  possession  of  Philadelphia.  So  rap- 
idly had  the  pursuit  been  urged,  that  the  rear  of  the 
one  army  was  often  within  sight  anrl  shot  of  the  van  of 
the  other. 

34.  “Congress,  then  in  session  at  Philadelphia,  ad- 
journed* to  Baltimore, § and  soon  after  invested^  Wash- 
ington with  almost  unlimited  powers,  “ To  order  and  di- 
rect  all  things  relating  to  the  department  and  to  the  ope- 
rations of  war.”  ®The  British  general,  awaiting  only 
the  freezing  of  the  Delaware  to  enable  him  to  cross  and 
seize  Philadelphia,  arranged  about  4000  of  his  German 
troops  along  the  river,  from  Trenton  to  Burlington.  Strong 
detachments  occupied  Princeton  and  New  Brunswick. 
The  rest  of  the  troops  were  cantoned  about  in  the  villages 
of  New  Jersey. 

35.  ■‘On  the  very  day  that  the  American  ai'my  crossed 
the  Delaware,  the  British  squadron,  under  Sir  Peter  Par- 
ker, took  possession  of  the  island  of  Rhode  Island, •=  together 
with  the  neighboring  islands.  Prudence,®  and  Conanicut ;® 
by  which  the  American  squadron,  under  Commodore  Hop- 


1 r.ftTMt 
thravsh 
Jersey,  arid 
pursuit  hy 
the  liHtitk. 


2.  Course 
pursued  by 

COVSTCSS. 

n.  Dec.  12. 
b.  Dec  20 


3.  Posit fovs  of 
the  British 
troops. 


Dec  8 
4 Fleet 
Commot  /\j 
Hopkii  I 

c See  Kap 
p.  2 5 


8SAT  OP  WAR  IN  NEW  JER8^;Y. 


Haokensack,  whence  its  course  is  S.  fourteen  miles, 
until  it  falls  into  the  N.  Western  extremity  of  Newark 
Bay.  (See  Map.) 

* Newark,  now  a city,  and  the  most  populous  in  Jfew 
Jersey,  is  .situated  on  the  W.  side  of  Passaic  Biver, 
thi«!e  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Newark  Bay,  and 
nine  miles  W.  from  New  York.  (See  Map.) 

t Neiv  Brnnsivick  is  situated  on  the  S.  bank  of  Pvar- 
itan  River,  ten  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Raritan 
Day  at  Amboy,  and  twenty-three  miles  S.W.  from  New- 
ark. It  is  the  seat  of  Rutgers’  College,  founded  in  1770. 

(See  Map.) 

i Princeton  is  thirty-nine  miles  S.W.  from  New- 
ark. It  is  the  seat  of  the  “ College  of  New  Jersej’,” 
usually  called  Princeton  College,  founded  at  Eliza- 
bethtown in  1746,  afterwards  removed  to  Newark,  and. 

In  1757,  to  Pruiceton.  The  Princeton  Theological  Semi- 
nary, founded  in  1812.  is  also  located  here.  (See  Map.) 

t Baltimore,  a city  of  Mar^  land,  is  situated  on  the  N.  side  of  the  Patapsco  Rivei-,  fourteei 
miles  from  its  entrance  into  (^hesapeafc'  Bay,  and  ninety-five  miles  S.W.  from  Philadelphia 
Bee  Map,  p.  465 ) j 


364 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  H 


4NALY9IS  kins,  was  blocked  up  in  Providence  River,  where  it  remain. 

,3,  ed  a long  time  useless.  'On  the  13tli,  General  Lee,  whe 
*•  had  been  left  in  command  of  the  forces  stationed  on  the 

suuioan.  Hudsou,  having  incautiously  wandered  from  the  main  body, 
was  surprised  and  taken  prisoner  by  the  enemy.  His 
command  then  devolving  on  General  Sullivan,  the  lattei 
conducted  his  troops  to  join  the  forces  of  Washington, 
which  were  then  increased  to  nearly  seven  thousand 
men. 

t ioidvian  38.  "Ill  the  state  of  gloom  and  despondency  which  had 
i^uhlngton.  Seized  the  public  mind,  owing  to  the  late  reverses  of  the 
army,  Washington  conceived  the  plan  of  suddenly  cross- 
ing the  Delaware,  and  attacking  the  advanced  post  of  the 
enemy,  before  the  main  body  could  be  brought  to  its 
ncc.  25.  relief.  ’Accordingly,  on  the  night  of  the  25th  of  Decem- 

3 un>r  H Lci',  preparations  were  made  for  crossinji  the  river,  in 
carried  into  three  divisioiis.  General  Gadwallader  was  to  cross  at 

‘ ^ Bristol,*  and  carry  the  post  at  Burlington  ;f  General 
Ewing  was  to  cross  a little  below  Trenton, J and  intercept 
the  retreat  of  the  enemy  in  that  direction  ; while  the  com- 
mander-in-chief, witli  twenty-four  hundred  men,  was  to 
cross  nine  miles  above  Trenton,  to  make  the  principal 
attack. 

4 oMaciet  37.  ‘Generals  Ewing  and  Gadwallader,  after  the  most 
encounteied  sf,.gp^Q^g  efforts,  were  unable  to  cross,  owing  to  the  ex- 
treme cold  of  the  night,  anti  the  quantity  of  floating  ice 

» Account qf  that  had  accumulated  in  this  part  of  the  river.  ‘Wash- 
pr%T:^7iie  i«^gton  aloiie  succeeded,  but  it  was  three  o’clock  in  the 
before  the  artillery  could  be  carried  over.  The 
troops  were  then  formed  into  two  divisions,  commanded 
a Dec.  2*.  by  Generals  Sullivan  and  Greene,  under  whom  were  Brig- 
adiers Lord  Stirling,  Mercer,  and  St.  Clair. 

33.  Proceeding  by  different  routes,  they  arrived  at  Trcii 
ton  about  eight  o’clock  in  the  morning,  and  commenced  a 
nearly  simultaneous  attack  upon  the  surprised  Hessians, 
who,  finding  themselves  hemmed  in  by  the  Americans  on 
the  north  and  wes^  and  by  a small  creek  and  the  Dela- 
ware River  on  the  east  and  south,  were  constrained  to  lay 
down  their  arms,  and  surrender  at  discretion.  About  one 


* Bristol  is  a village  on  the  Pennsylvani-a  side  of  the 
Delaware,  two  miles  above  Burlington.  (See  Map,  pre- 
ceding page.; 

t Burlington  i.s  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Delaware,  twelve 
miles  S W.  from  Trenton,  and  seventeen  N.E.  from  Phil- 
adelphia. (See  Map,  preceding  page.) 

$ Trenton,  the  capital  of  New  Jersey,  is  (ituated  on 
the  E.  bank  of  the  Delaware  River,  ten  miles  S.W.  ’roii; 
Princeton,  and  twenty-seven  N E from  Phil.-idelphla. 
I'he  Assumpink  Creek  separatte  the  city  on  the  9.E.  from 
the  borough  of  South  Trenton.  (See  Slap ; and  also  Mat 
preceding  page.) 


EVENTS  OF  1776. 


Part  hi.] 


3G5 


thousand  were  made  prisoners,  and  between  tinny  and  1770, 
forty  were  killed  and  wounded.  About  GOO  of  the  enemy, 
who  were  out  on  a foraging  party,  escaped  to  Borden- 
towc.*  Among  the  killed  was  Colonel  Raid,  the  command- 
ing officer 

39.  ‘As  the  British  had  a strong  force  at  Princeton,  and  i. 
likewise  a force  yet  remaining  on  the  Delaware,  superior  crosses  i/te 
to  the  American  army,  Washington,  on  the  evening  of  the 

same  day,  recrossed  into  Pennsylvania  with  his  prisoners. 

*This  unexpected  and  brilliant  success  suddeidy  elevated 
the  public  mind  from  despondency  to  extreme  confidence, 

About  1400  soldiers  whose  terms  of  service  were  on  the  bntuant 
}X)int  of  expiring,  agreed  to  remain  six  weeks  longer:  and 
the  militia  from  the  neighboring  provinces  again  began  to 
join  the  army. 

40.  *The  British  general,  startled  by  this  sudden  reani-  s.jtsejrect 
mation  of  an  enemy  whom  he  had  already  considered  van-  BrIt?sVeen 
quished,  resolved,  though  in  the  depth  of  winter,  to  recom- 

mence  operations.  Lord  Cornwallis,  then  in  New  York, 
and  on  the  point  of  sailing  for  England,  hastily  returned 
to  New  .Jersey,  with  additional  troops,  to  regain  the  ground 
that  had  been  lost. 

41.  *Nor  was  Washington  disposed  to  remain  idle.  On  Dec.  a, 
the  28th  of  December  he  boldly  returned  into  New  Jersey, 

and  took  post  at  Trenton,  where  the  other  divisions  of  the 
army,  which  had  passed  lower  down,  were  ordered  to  join 
him.  General  Heath,  stationed  at  Peekskill,  on  the  Hud- 
son, was  ordered  to  move  into  New  Jer.sey  with  the  main 
body  of  the  New  England  forces,  while  the  newly  raised 
militia  were  ordered  to  harass  the  flank  and  rear,  and  at- 
tack the  outposts  of  the  enemy.  ^The  British  had  fallen  5.  cypemtione 
back  from  the  Delaware,  and  were  assembling  in  great  %lThe\\!ean 
force  at  Princeton — resolved  to  attack  Washington  in  his 
quarters  at  Trenton,  before  he  should  receive  new  reen- 
fbreements. 

42.  "Such  was  the  situation  of  the  opposing  armies  at  «.  sftu^-n 
the  close  of  the  year.  Only  a week  before.  General  dnga.mia 
Howe  was  leisurely  waiting  the  freezing  of  the  Delaware, 

to  enable  iiim  to  take  quiet  possession  of  Philadelphia,  or 
annihilate  the  American  army  at  a blow,  should  it  not  pre- 
viously be  disbanded  by  the  de.sertion  of  its  militia.  But, 
to  the  astonishment  of  the  British  general,  the  remnant  of 
the  American  army  had  suddenly  assumed  ofiensive  oper- 
ations ; and  its  commander,  although  oj)posed  by  far  supe- 
rior forces,  now  indulged  the  hope  of  recovering,  during 
the  winter,  the  whole,  or  the  greater  part  of  New  Jersey. 


• Bordentoten  is  on  the  E.  of  the  Delaware,  seven  miles  southeast  from  Trenton.  (8m 
Map,p  363.> 


[Book  II. 


BKNJAAIIX  KUANKLIN. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

EVENTS  OF  1777. 

1.  ’On  the  night  of  the  first  of  Janu- 
ary, Generals  Mifflin  and  Cadwallader, 
with  the  forces  which  lay  at.  Borden- 
^ town  a!id  Crosswicks, joined  Wash- 
» ington  at  Trenton,  whose  whole  cflec- 
^ ti\e  force  did  not  then  exceed  live  thon- 
LEcentson  n. ■ vt  , v a fi  aftei  nooii  of  the 

^ r Lord  Comwallis  reached 

ea"t  s!)  'Vitiuli-cw  lo  the 

side  of  thecreeki^  which  runs  throiiirh  the  town  where 

lip  his  army,  and  commenced  intrenching  himse’f. 
- Ihe  bntish  attemfited  to  cross  in  several  places 
when  some  skirmishing  ensued,  and  a cannonading  com- 
menced, which  continued  until  nightfall  ; but  the  fords 
being  well  guarded,  the  enemy  thought  it  prudent  to  wait 
tor  the  reenforcements  vdiich  were  near  at  hand,  desi«/-. 
mg  to  advance  to  the  assault  on  the  following  mornimr? 

J.  ^Washington  again  found  himself  in  a°very  critical 
situation.  To  remain  and  risk  a battle,  with  a superior 
and  constantly  increasing  force,  w'oiild  subject  his  army 
in  case  of  repulse,  to  certain  destruction ; while  a retreat 
ovei  the  De  aware,  then  very  much  obstructed  with  float- 
mg  ice,  would,  of  itself,  have  been  a difficult  undertakino-, 
and  a highly  dangerous  one  to  the  American  troops  when 
JJIS&  victonous  enemy.  -VVitI,  his  usunl  snga- 

City  and  boldness,  Washington  adopted  another  extraoi^i- 
- ‘W  but  judicious  scheme,  which  was  accomplished  with 
_ ’mmate  skill,  and  followed  by  the  happiest  results. 

»wa/.n*r^^  i c ’ ^i^lhig  the  fii'es  of  his  camp  as  usual,  and  havino 

““J  sentinels  to  deceive  the  enemy,  he 
silently  despatched  his  heavy  baggage  to  Bi-.rlington  ; and 
then,'  by  a circuitous  route,  unperceived,  gained  the  rear 
ol  the  enemy,  and  pressed  on  rapidly  towards  Princeton  • 
designing  to  attack,  by  surprise,  the  British  force  at  thai 
place,^  which  was  about  equal  lo  his  own. 

5.  “A  part  of  the  British,  however,  had  already  com- 
menced  their  march,  and  were  met  by  the  Americars. 
at  sunrise  a mile  and  a half  from  Princeton,t  when  a 
brisk  conflict  ensued,  in  which  the  American  militia  at 


J.in.  t. 

, See  Map, 
P.  c64. 


C.  Eirunt/on 
i the  A uteri 
('an  army. 


c Jan  3. 


t.  Rtttle  nj 
Princeton, 
and  Umes 
tmtained  by  of 
each  party.  ' ^ 


Part  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1777. 


367 


first  gave  way  ; but  Wasliington  soon  coining  up  with  his  I'J'J'T. 
select  corps,  the  battle  was  restored.  One  division  of  the  ' 

Britisli,  however,  broke  through  the  Americans ; the  oth- 
ers, after  a severe  struggle,  and  after  losing  nearly  four 
hundred  men  in  killed  and  wounded,  retreated  towards 
New  Brunswick.  The  American  loss  was  somewhat  less 
than  that  of  the  British,  but  among  the  killed  was  the 
highly  esteemed  and  deeply  regretted  General  Mercer. 

(5.  ‘When  the  dawn  of  day  discovered  to  Lord  Corn- 
Wallis  the  deserted  camp  of  the  Americans,  lie  immedi-  “*• 

ately  abandoned  his  own  camp,  and  marched  with  all 
expedition  towards  New  Brunswick;  fearing  lest  the  bag- 
gage and  military  stores  collected  there  should  fall  into 
die  hands  of  the  enemy.  ‘‘‘As  he  reached  Princeton  al-  ^.sitvation 

, . • 1 . 1 A • ^ of  each  arvig 

most  at  the  same  time  with  the  American  rear-guard,  atthutime 
Washington  again  found  himself  in  imminent  danger. 

His  soldiers  liad  taken  no  repose  for  the  two  preceding 
Jays,  and  they  were  likewise  destitute  of  suitable  provis- 
ions and  clotliing ; while  the  pursuing  enemy,  besides 
die  advantage  of  numbers,  was  supplied  with  all  the  con- 
reniences,  and  even  the  luxuries  of  the  camp. 

7.  ^Not  being  in  a situation  to  accomplish  his  designs  3 

on  New  Brunswick,  Washington  departed  abruptly  from  ° ton.  ^ 
Princeton,  and  moved  with  rapidity  towards  the  upper  and 
mountainous  parts  of  New  Jersey,  and  finally  encamped 
at  Morristown,*  where  he  w^as  able  to  afford  shelter  and 
repose  to  his  sutfering  army.  '‘Cornwallis  proceeded  di-  a.  of  corn- 
rectly  to  New  Brunswick,  where  he  found  the  command-  ^ 
ing  officer  greatly  alarmed  at  the  movements  of  Washing- 
ton, and  already  engaged  in  the  removal  of  the  baggage 
and  military  stores. 

8.  Hn  a few  days  Washington  entered  the  field  anew, — s su^sm 
overran  the  whole  northern  part  of  New  Jersey, — and  ® 

made  himself  master  of  Newark,  of  Elizabethtown,  and 
finally  of  Woodbridge  ;f  so  that  the  British  army,  which 
had  lately  held  all  New  Jersey  in  its  powder,  and  had 
caused  even  Philadelphia  to  tremble  for  its  safety,  found 
itself  now  restricted  to  the  two  posts.  New  Brunswick  and 
Amboy  ;:}:and  compelled  to  lay  aside  all  thoughts  of  acting 
offensively,  and  study  self-defence.  ®The  people  of  New 
Jers<'y,  who,  during  the  ascendency  of  the  British,  had 
been  treated  wdth  harshness,  insult,  and  cruelty,  espe-  sey 


* MorHstovm  is  a beautiful  village,  situated  on  an  eminence,  thirty-flT«  miles  N.E.  from 
Princt ton,  and  eighteen  W.  from  Newark  (See  Map,  p.  363.) 
t Woo.ibridge  is  a village  near  Staten  Island  Sound,  fourte*m  miles  S.  Newark. 

X Amboy  (now  Perth  Amboy)  is  situated  at  the  head  of  Raritan  Bay,  at  the  confluence  o. 
Baritan  River  and  Staten  Island  Sound,  four  miles  S.  from  Woodbridge.  It  is  opposite  tlie 
outhern  point  of  Staten  IsLand.  (See  Map,  p.  863.'' 


3G8 


the  revolution. 


[Book  II. 


1 rhe.ir 
0vc-.ises 


a.  Jan  7. 
Jan  20. 


daily  by  the  mercenary  Hessian  troops,  now  rose  upon 
hen  invaders,  and  united  m tlie  common  cause  ofe.xpS. 
ing  them  from  tlie  country.  “ 

9.  'In  small  parties  they  scoured  the  country  in  every 
direction,— cuttnig  off  stragglers  and  suddenly' falling  on 
the  outposts  ot  the  enemy,  and  in  several  skirmishes 
gamed  coiisiderable  advantage.  At  Springfield,*  between 
foity  and  fifty  Germans  were  killed,-  wounded,  or  taken, 
y an  equal  number  of  Jersey  militia  ; and  on  the  20th  of 
January^  General  Dickinson,  with  less  than  five  hundred 
men,  defeated  a iiiucli  larger  foraging  party  of  the  enemy, 

“-Jr?;'  ' m imiiortant  military’ 

<Ikaarmy.  Jhice  months  following  the  battle  of  Princeton,  VVashino- 
ton  seized  the  interval  of  repose  for  inoculating  liis  whoTe 
aimy  with  the  sanall-pox  ; a dise,a.se  which  had  already 
udd "i®  ravages  among  his  troops,  bu't 

harmLr'‘' 

’Congress  in  the  mean  time  had  returned  to  Pliila- 
de  phia,  where  it  was  busily  occupied  with  measures  lb, 
enlaiging  and  supplying  the  army,  and  for  obtainimr  aid 
l.Mr.  Deane't  flOm  forei<rn  powei’S  ^S?n  pnvlv*  o • 1 • • i 

e7noa^,!,to  vni 1 CM  ooeail>  as  the  beginning  of  the 

>,a.ce.  >ea  1 1 ,6,  Silas  Deane,  a member  of  congress  from  Con- 

hm  ,'be  f '«'■  ‘I'O  purpose  of  influenc 
ng  the  P rend,  government  in  favor  of  America.  \l- 
though  France  secretly  favored  the  cause  of  the  Ameri- 
cans, she  was  not  yet  disposed  to  act  openly  ; yet  .Mr 
Deane  found  means  to  obtain  supplies  from  private  sources 
and  even  from  the  public  arsenals.  esour.es, 

FrankliitwsVn  of  independence,  Benjamin 

i'lankimwas  likewise  sent  to  Paris;  and  other  an-ents 

were  sent  to  different  European  courts.  The  dTstin- 

farhv''ff  D "p  '"Pr  P®''“nal  popu- 

aiity  of  Di.  b ranklin,  were  highly  successful  in  increas-  - 

' enthusiasm  which  began  to  be  felt  in  behalf 

su.-e®  1 "'era  in  the  end  eminently 

theirco“nitinn  f i * "■'die! 

• byntr.  • >e  leco^n  tion  of  American  independence,  vet  she  becan 

to  act  with  less  reserve;  and  bv  lending ' assistance”  in 

Ind  °T  gif'®,  supplies  of  arms,  provisions, 

and  clothing,  she  materially  aided  the  Americans,  and 
lowed  a disposition  not  to  avoid  a rupture  with  Endand 
tardy  action  of  the  French  court  was  out’ 

TO, un,e,„.  Stripped,  however,  by  the  general  zeal  of  the  nation. 

■he  present  county  scut,  and  eight  miles  W.  from" New  Br^sli'cr 


K Dr  Frank 
li'n,  and 
•ithers,  in 
Europe 


Pa*t  in.] 


EVENTS  OF  1777. 


369 

1777. 


Numerous  volunteers,  the  mhst  eminent  of  wliom  was  the 
young  Marquis  de  Lafayette,  oHcred  to  risk  tlieir  fortunes 
and  bear  arms  in  the  cause  of  American  liberty.  La- 
fayette actually  fitted  out  a vessel  at  his  own  expense, 
and,  in  the  spring  of  1777,  arrived  in  America.  He  at 
first  enlisted  as  a volunteer  in  the  army  of  Washington, 
declining  all  pay  for  his  services  ; but  congress  soon  after 
bestowed  upon  liim  the  appointment  of  major-general. 

13.  'Although  the  main  operations  of  both  armies  were  x.BHtuh 
suspended  until  near  the  last  of  May,  a few  previous  fhcii'^^ 
events  are  worthy  of  notice.  The  Americans  having  col- 
lected a quantity  of  military  stores  at  Peekskill,  on  the 
Hudson,  in  March  General  Howe  despatched  a powerful 
armament  up  the  river  to  destroy  them,  when  the  Ameri- 
can troops,  seeing  defence  impossible,  set  fire  to  the  stores, 

and  abandoned^  the  place. ^ The  enemy  landed — c m-  a March  23. 
pleted  the  destruction, — and  then  returned  to  New 
York.  “On  the  13th  of  April,  General  Lincoln,  then  Apriiis. 
stationed  at  Boundbrook,* * * §  in  New  Jersey,  was  surprised 
by  the  sudden  approach  of  Lord  Cornwallis  on  both  sides 
of  the  Raritan.f  With  difficulty  he  made  his  retreat, 
with  the  loss  of  a part  of  his  baggage,  and  about  sixty 
men. 

14.  “On  the  25th  of  April,  2000  of  the  enemy,  under  April  25 
the  command  of  General  Tryon,  late  royal  governor  of 

New  York,  landed  in  Connecticut,  between  FairfieldJ  and 
Norwalk.§  On  the  next  day  they  proceeded  against 
Danbury, II  and  destroyed"  the  stores  collected  there, — b.  April  26 
burned  the  town, — and  committed  many  atrocities  on  the 
unarmed  inhabitants.  ‘‘During  their  retreat  they  were  i.  Retreat  of 
assailed'  by  the  militia,  which  had  hastily  assembled  in 
several  detachments,  commanded  by  Generals  Arnol  1, 

Silliman  and  Wooster.  Pursued  and  constantly  harassed 

by  the  Americans,  the  enemy  succeeded  in  regainirg*^  d.  April  28. 

their  shipping  ; having  lost,  during  the  expedition,  in 

killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  nearly  three  hundred 

men.  “The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  much  less;  but  5.  Loss -J  the 

among  the  number  was  the  veteran  General  Wooster, 

then  in  his  seventieth  year. 


* Boundbrook  is  a small  Tillage  about  a mile  in  length,  on  the  N.  side  of  the  Raritan,  seven 
mile,  N.W.  from  New  Brunswick.  The  northern  part  of  the  village  is  called  MiJdlebrook. 
(See  Map,  p.  363.) 

t Kariian  River,  N.  J.,  is  formed  by  several  branches,  which  unite  in  Somerset  County  ; 
whence,  flowing  cast,  it  enters  Raritan  Ba,y  at  the  southern  extremity  of  Staten  Island.  (See 
Map,  p.  363.) 

•+  Fairfield.  See  p.  211.  The  troops  landed  at  Campo  Point,  in  the  wes  ern  part  of  the 
town  of  Fairfield. 

§ Norwalk  village  is  situated  on  both  sides  of  Norwalk  River,  at  its  entrance  into  the  Sound 
It  is  about  forty-five  miles  N.E.  from  New  York,  and  ten  miles  S W.  from  Fairfield. 

II  Danbury  is  tweuty-oue  miles  N.  from  Norwalk. 

47 


»70 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  IT. 


ANALY313.  15.  'Not  loHg  afterward.^,  a daring  expedition  was 
i.Expedition  and  executed  by  a party  of  Connecticut  militia, 

a depot  of  British  stores  wliich  had  been  collected 
at  Sag  Harbor,  a post  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  Long 
Island,  and  then  defended  by  a detachment  of  infantry 
May  22.  and  ail  armed  sloop.  On  the  night  of  the  22d  of  May, 
Colonel  Meigs  crossed  the  Sound,  and  arriving  befiire 
a Miy  23.  day,  surprised*  the  enemy,  destroyed  the  stores,  burned  a 
dozen  vessels,  and  brought  off  ninety  prisoners,  without 
*'coL^te%s'^  iiaving  a single  man  either  killed  or  wounded.  “Congress 
rewarded  ordered  an  elegant  sword  to  be  presented  to  Colonel  Meigs 
for  his  good  conduct  on  this  occa.sion.  ° 

l/'frSS--  these  events  were  transpiring,  Washington 

camp  at  Morristown,  gradually  increas- 
pio-n^ofthe  Strength  by  the  arrival  of  new  recruits,  and  wait- 

ing  the  development  of  the  plans  of  the  enemy ; who 
seemed  to  be  hesitating,  whether  to  march  upon  Philadel- 
phia, in  accordance  with  the  plan  of  the  previous  cam- 
paign, or  to  seize  upon  the  pas.ses  of  the  Hud.son,  and  thus 
co-operate  directly  with  a large  force  under  General  Bur. 
goyne,  then  assembling  in  Canada,  with  the  design  of  invad- 
ing the  states  from  that  quarter.  ^ 

^precau-  17^*  As  a precaution  against  both  of  these  movements, 
€^c.uut^tfive  northern  forces  having  first  been  concentrated  on  the 
plans.  Hudson,  and  a large  camp  under  General  Arnold  havinf^ 
oeen  formed  on  the  western  bank  of  the  Delaware,  so  thal 
ihe  whole  could  be  readily  assembled  at  either  point,  in 
the  hatter  part  of  May  Washington  broke  up  his  winter 
i»  Sec  first  quarters,  and  advanced  to  Middlebrook,** — a stronnr  posi- 
vious  page,  'vithin  ten  miles  of  the  British  camp,  and  affording  a 
better  opportunity  for  watching  the  enemy  and  impedin'^ 
his  movements.  ° 

^'(^Gen^a^  ^ 'f^fneral  Howe  soon  after  passed  over  from  New 
Howe.  " lotk,  which  had  been  his  head-quarters  durino-  the  win- 
C.  June  12.  ter,  and  concentrated' nearly  his  whole  army  at  New 
Biuiiswick;  but  after  having  examined  the  strength  of 
the  posts  which  Washington  occupied,  he  abandoned  the 
assaulting  him  in  his  camp.  ®He  next,  with  the 
^ton/roni  design  of  enticing  Washington  from  his  position,  and  brintr. 
d.  iIJ'noTr  ^ general  engagement,  advanced*^  with  nearly  Ins 

wnolo  force  to  Somei-set  Court  House,  with  the  apparent 
design  of  crossing  the  Delaware.  Failing  in  his  object, 
a few  days  afterwai-ds  he  tried  another  feint,  and  made  as 
f a'retreat,  first' to  Brunswick  and  afferwardsf  to  Am- 

boy,  and  even  sent  over  several  detachments  to  Staten  Island, 
as  if  with  the  final  intention  of  abandoning  New  Jersey. 

^^^^^^ngton,  in  the  hope  of  deriving  some  advan- 
tage from  the  retreat,  pushed  forward  strong  detachmenu 


Vabt  m.j 


EVKM'l'S  OF  1777. 


371 


to  liarass  tlie  British  rear,  and  likewise  advanced  hia  1^77. 
whole  Ibrce  to  Quibbletown,*  five  or  six  miles  from  his 
strong  cami)  at  Middlebrook.  ‘General  Howe,  taking  ad- 
vantage  of  the  success  of  his  maneuvre,  suddenly  re- 
callecT  his  troops  on  the  night  of  the  25th,  and  the  next  “'theJemovt- 
morning,  advanced  rapidly  towards  the  Americans ; hop-  ju„e2s. 
ing  to  cut  oif  their  retreat  and  bring  on  a general  juneae. 
action. 

20.  nVashingtoii,  however,  had  timely  notice  ol  this 
movement,  and  discerning  his  danger,  with  the  utmost  ce- 

levity  regained  his  camp  at  Middlebrook.  ^T.he  enemy  3 Partial 
only  succeeded  in  enpging  the  brigade  of  Lord  Stir- 
ling  ; which,  after  maintaining  a severe  action,  retreated 
witii  little  loss.  "Failing  in  this  second  attempt,  the  British  <• 
again  withdrew  to  Amboy,  and,  on  the  30th,  passed  finally  June  so. 
over  to  Staten  istand  ; leaving  Washington  in  undisturbed 
possession  of  New  Jersey. 

21.  “A  few  days  later,  the  American  army 

the  cheering  intelligence  of  the  capture  of  Major-general  Pratcou 
Prescott,  the  commander  of  the  British  troops  on  Rhode 
Island.  Believing  himself  perfectly  secure  while  sur- 
rounded by  a numerous  fleet,' and  at  the’  head  of  a power- 
ful army,  he  had  taken  convenient  quarters  at  some  dis- 
tance from  camp,  and  with  few  guards  about  his  person. 

On  the  night  of  the  10th  of  July,  Colonel  Barton,  with  Juiyio. 
about  forty  militia,  crossed  over  to  the  island  in  whale- 
boats, and  having  silently  reached  the  lodgings  of  Pres- 
cott, seized  him  in  bed,  and  conducted  him  safely  through 
his  own  troops  and  fleet,  back  to  the  mainland.  This  ex- 
ploit gave  the  Americans  an  officer  of  equal  rank  to 
exchange  for  General  Lee. 

22.  “The  British  fleet,  under  the  command  of  Admiral 

Howe,  then  lying  at  Sandy  Hook,  soon  moved  to  Prince’s  jieet. 

Bay,f  and  thence  to  the  northern  part  of  the  island. 

’This  movement,  together  with  the  circumstance  that  ijvpa^v^ 
Burgoyne,  with  a powerful  army,  had  already  taken  Ti-  British  sen- 
conderoga,  at  first  induced  Washington  to  believe  that  the 
design  of  the  British  general  was  to  proceed  up  the  Hud- 
son, and  unite  with  Burgoyne.  “Having  taken  about 
18,000  of  the  army  on  board,  and  leaving  a large  force, 
under  General  Clinton,  for  the  defence  of  New  York,  the 
fleet  at  length  sailed  from  Sandy  Hook  on  the  23d  of  July,  July  aa 
and  being  soon  after  heard  from,  off  the  capes  of  Dela- 
ware, Washington  put  his  forces  in  motion  towardfi  Phila 
delphia. 


* Quibbletonm,  now  csdled  Nev>  Market,  is  a small  village  five  miles  E.  froia  Middlebrook 
Bee  Map,  p.  363.) 

t prince' Bay  is  on  the  S E coast  of  Staten  Island. 


372 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  ’ 


having  sailed  up  the  Chesaptake,  v>«« 
Aug  25.  troops  landed  near  the  head  of  Elk*  Rijer,  in  Maryland, 
2^th  of  August,  and  immediately  commenced  their 
%?t'and  towards  the  American  army,  which  had  already 

army.  arrived  and  advanced  beyond  Wilmincrton.  *The  su 
LnTS-'Penor  force  of  the  enemy  soon  ^ ‘ 

xn^ton^  • « ^ 


A 41^ 

obliged  Washington 


to 


withdraw  across  the  Brandy  wine, f where  he  determined 
Sept.  11.  to  make  a stand  for  the  defence  of  Philadelphia.  *Oa 
B^aiidyioine.  Bie  morning  of  the  11th  of  September,  the  British  force, 
in  two  columns,  advanced  again.st  the  American  position! 
The  Hessians  under  General  Knyphausen  proceeded 
against  Chad’s  Ford,:j:  and  commenced  a spirited  attack, 
designing  to  deceive  the  Americans  with  the  belief  that 
the  whole  British  army  was  attempting  the  passa^re  of  tho 
Brandywine  at  that  point.  ° 

“^Vashington,  deceived  by  false  intelligence  respect- 
battu.  mg  the  movements  of  the  enemy,  kept  his  force  conceii- 
tiated  near  the  passage  of  Chad’s  Ford  ; while,  in  the  mean 
time,  the  main  body  of  the  British  army,  led  by  Generals 
Howe  and  Cornwallis,  crossed  the  forks  of  the  Brandy, 
wine  above,  am^  descended  against  the  American  ri<rht, 
then  commanded  by  General  Sullivan;  which,  being 
attacked  before  it  had  properly  formed,  soon  gave  way. 
Tlie  day  terminated  in  the  success  of  all  the  leading 
plans  of  the  enemy.  ° 

Tr  /-I  ii'ght,  the  American  army  retreated  to 

theAtneri-  Chester,^  and  the  ne.xt  day*  to  Philadelphia  ; havin^r  lost, 
k)MM^pneacfi  <^^'J*’hig  the  action,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  more 
tide.  than  a thousand  men  ; while  the  British  loss  was  not  half 
indlf/ay.  number.  “Count  Pulaski,  a brave  Polander,  who  had 
etic.  joined  the  Americans,  distinguished  himself  in  this  ac- 
tion ; as  did  also  the  Marquis  Lafayette,  who  was  wound- 
ed  while  endeavoring  to  rally  the  fugitives.  Congress 
^ after  promoted  Count  Pulaski  to  the  rank  of  briga- 

Washington.  dier,  with  the  command  of  the  cavalry.  ° 

X 26.  ’After  a few  days’  rest,  Washington  re- 
solved to  risk  another  general  action,  before 
yielding  Philadelphia  to  the  enemy.  He  there- 
fore recrossed  the  Schuylkill,  and  advanced 


PL.\CES  WEST  OP 
PHIL.\DEI.PKIA. 


. ttie  union  of  two  small  creeks  at  Bk- 

ton,  half  way  between  the  Susquehanna  and  the  Dekiware,  after 
which  Its  course  is  S.W.,  thirteen  miles,  to  the  Chesapeake. 

T ^nndifwme  Creek  rises  in  the  northern  pare  of  Chester 
County,  Pennsylvania,  and  floiving  S.E.,  passes  through  the  north- 
ern part  of  I^laware,  uniting  with  Christiana  Creek  at  Wilmington. 
(See  Map  ; also  Map,  p.  22.3.) 

G w a passage  of  the  Brandywine,  twenty-five  milei 

S-W.  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map.) 

$ Chester,  originally  called  Upland,  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  o. 
Delaware  Hi ver,  fourteen  ml  les  S.  IV.  from  Philadelphia  (See  M %p 


Part  111.] 


events  07 


378 


against  the  Britisi,  near  Goshen  ;*  b.;<  soon  after  the  ad- 
^nced  parties  had  met,*  a violent  fall  ot  ram  compelled  „ s.p.,,a 
both  armies  to  defer  the  engagement.  ‘A  fevv  days  'ayne  sur- 
afl-r  General  Wayne,  who  had  been  detached  wi  h loOO  pmed. 

men,  with  orders  to  conceal  b se^ 

tlie  rear  of  the  enemy,  was  himself  surnnsert  at  t, 
near  Paoli,+  and  three  hundred  of  his  men  were  killed. 

27  ^On  a movement  of  the  British  up  the  right  ban  v 
of  the  Schuylkill,  Washington,  fearing  tor  tne  satety 
of  his  extensive  magazines  and  military  stores  deposited 
at  Reading,!  abandoned  Philadelphia,  and  took  post  at 
Pottsgrove.§  Congress  had  previously  adjourned  to  Lan- 
caster. On  the  23d,  the  British  army  crossed  the  Schuvl- 
kill  ; and  on  the  26th  entered  Philadelphia  without  oppo- 
sition. The  main  body  of  the  army  encamped  at  Ger- 
mantown,11  six  miles  di.stant.  11-n 

28.  nVashington  now  passed  down 
SkippackH  Creek,  and  soon  after,  learning  that  the  British 
force  had  been  weakened  by  the  withdrawal  of  several 
regiments  for  the  reduction  of  some  forts  on  the  Delaware, 
he  attacked  the  remainder  at  Germantown,  on  the  4th  ot 
October;  but  after  a severe  action,  the  Amercans  were 
repulsed,  with  the  loss  of  about  1200  men  m killed, 
wounded  and  prisoners;  while  that  of  the  enemy  was 
only  about  half  that  number.  ‘Soon  after  this  event. 

General  Howe  broke  up  his  encampment  at  Germ-artown.  pmic*i,«» 
and  moved'  his  whole  force  to  Philadelphia.  '’,”r.rLi 

20  ‘No  movement  of  importance  was  made  by  ei-hei 
army  until  the  22d  of  the  month  ; previous  to  which 
time,  important  events  had  transpired  in  the  north,  resulb 
intr  in  the  total  defeat  and  capture  of  a powerful  Biitisb 
army  under  General  Burgoyne.  A connected  account  ot 
these  transactions  requires  that  we  should  now  go  back  a 

few  months  in  the  order  of  time,  to  the  beginning  ot  the 

campaign  in  the  north. 

31).  ®l5arly  in  the  spring  of  1777,  General  Burgoyne, 
who  had  served  under  Governor  Carleton  m the  previous 


Sept. 
Sept.  26. 


Oct.  4 


t.  General 
Hot-e  Ji: 


'V^U'  ‘1."  C*^ 


Gen. 

goynt. 


' . is  about  .ighlecn  niilen  W.  from  Philaaelph»,  and  a short  distance  E.  from  West 

rr 'i:;:':sVtr;iiSnrh"^^  harmt.  ground.  <see  Map, 

'■^slS’^s'a  larec  and  flonrishing  mannfaclnrlng  village,  on  the  N E branch  of  the 
iroL'U?N^1!  ahouVthirV-Use  mites  N.W.  from  Phllm 

>«”*• 

•riT«St,'!.:ro  SfrMphr:”srM.P,  pr^edlng  pa^.) 


374 


the  revolution. 


iDOMi  If 


ANALYSIS 
May  6. 


J me  16 
Hu  army 


b.  Arrived 
J une  30. 

c.  J uly  2. 

1.  Expedition 
against  Fort 
Sc'iui/ler 
d N.  p.  376. 


2 Course 
pursued  by 
St  Clair. 


8 Investment 
qfTiconde- 
roga. 


s Design  of 
fortifying 
Mt.  Defiance 
abandoned. 


6.  Fortified  by 
the  British. 


e July  5. 


6.  Evacua- 
tion of  Ticen- 
deroga 


{ July  ?,  6. 


■ ‘ f Quebec  ; having  received  the  com. 

and  of  .-vpowerlul  force,  which  was  designed  to  invade 
the  states  by  the  way  of  Lake  Champlain  and  the  Hud. 

ai-mi'  <bc  head  of  ..m 

atmy,  whicli  consisted  of  more  than  seven  thousand  Brit- 

ish  and  Lerman  troops,  and  several  thousand  Canadians 
and  Indians,  left  St.  John’s  for  Crown  Point,  where  he  es- 
tabliblied  magazines ; and  then  proceeded  to  invest'  Ti- 
conderoga.  ^At  tlie  same  time  a detachment  of  about 
tuo  thousand  men,  mostly  Canadians  aud  Indians,  pro- 
]\I  Os^ego,  against  Fort  Scliuyler.a  on 

the  Mokawk;  hoping  to  make  an  ea.sy  conque.st  of  that 
^st,  and  aftenvards  to  rejoin  the  main  army  on  the  Hud- 

32.  ’On  the  approach  of  the  enemy,  General  St.  Clair 
ho  commanded  at  ficonderoga  with  a force  of  but  little 
more  dian  301)0  men,  unable  to  defend  all  the  outworks, 
vithdiew  to  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  fort.  ’The 
iJritish  troops,  now  extending  their  lines  in  front  of  the 
penin.sula,  invested  the  place  on  the  northwest  : while 

akc  bwl'"*"'  n ou  ‘be  opposite  sid;  of  the 

lake,  in  the  rear  of  Mount  Independence,  which  had  like- 

icons  4 “““I”"''  '‘y 

Clan  had  at  fi.rst  contemplated  the  erection  ot 

idnsnU  T®  P^'bunce,  which  commands  tlie  pe 

nnisula;  but  finding  his  numbers  insufficient  to  garrison 
design  was  abandoned. 

th^V* wn.UH  K generals,  perceiving  the  advantage 

that  would  be  gained  if  their  artillery  could  be  planted  on 
the  summit  of  Mount  Defiance,  immediately  undertook  the 
arduous  work  ; and  on  the  fifth'  of  the  month  the  road  was 
comple  ed,  the  artillery  mounted,  and  ready  to  open  its 
fi  e on  the  following  morning.  «.St.  Clair,  seeing  no  pos- 
sibility  of  a longer  resistance,  immediately  took  the  reso. 

4'wer  ? •'’®  "'°/bs,  while  yet  it  remained  in  bis 

power  to  do  so.  Accordingly,  on  the  nights  of  the  fifth 


Important  fortress  of  Tironderoga  wm  sit. 
^ted  at  the  mouth  of  the  outlet  of  I^ke  Ocoriro 
on  a peninsula  of  about  500  acre.s,  elevated  1m’ 
feet  above  I^ke  Champlain,  and  surrounded  on 

Tlfp  n *1*'^®*’  difficult  of  access 

Ihe  only  approachable  point  to  the  fort  was  across 

^?ed  hv  » part  of  which  waTc^ 

a bre^/stwS^^iV^"'^  ‘"‘’1  defended  by 

5/S  ZT'-  however,  commanded  by 


Part  in.) 


EVENTS  OF  1777.' 


875 


of  July,  the  fires  were  suffered  to  burn  out,  the  tents  were 
struck,  and  amid  profound  silence  the  troops  commenced 
their  retreat;  but,  unfortunately,  the  accidental  burning 
of  a building  on  Mount  Indeiiendencc,  revealed  their  situ- 
dtion  to  the  enemy. 

34.  ‘On  the  following  day,  the  baggage,  stores,  and  pro- 
visions,  which  had  been  embarked  on  South  I^ivei,  or 
Wood  Creek,'  were  overtaken  and  destroyed  at  Skeenes-  ^ p .^33, 
borough. The  rear  division  of  the  main  body, 
had  retreated  by  way  of  Mount  Independence,  was  ovei- 
taken  at  Hubbardton,*  on  the  morning  of  the  7th,  and  alter 
an  obstinate  action,  was  routed  with  considerable  loss. 

At  len^Tth  the  remnants  of  the  several  divisions  arrived  at 
Fort  Eclward,  on  the  Hudson,  the  Head-quarters  of  Gen- 
eral Schuyler  ; having  lost,  in  the  late  reverses,  nearly 
two  hundred  pieces  of  artillery,  besides  a large  quantity  o 
warlike  stores  and  provisions.  . , 1 • n 

35.  Tillable  to  retain  Fort  £dward  with  his  small 
force,  which  then  numbered  but  little  more  than  tour 
thousand  men.  General  Schuyler  soon  after  evacuated 
that  post  and  gradually  fell  back  along  the  river  until  he 
had  retired  to  the  islands  at  the  mouth  of  the  Moha^dv. 

‘Here,  by  the  arrival  of  the  New  England  militia  under 
General  Lincoln,  and  several  detachments  from  regu- 
lar armv,  his  number  was  increased,  by  the  middle  o 
Aucrust,^  to  thirteen  thousand  men.  *The  celebrated  Po-  4.  Kcdusico 
lisirhero,  Kosciusko,  was  in  the  army  as  chief  engineer. 

36.  ^General  Schuyler,  in  his  retreat,  had  so  obstructed 
the  roads,  by  destroying  the  bridges,  and  felling  immense 
trees  in  the  way,  that  Burgoyne  did  not  reach  b ort  Gd- 
ward  until  the  30th  of  July.  «Here  finding  his  army 
ereatly  straitened  for  want  of  provisions,  and  it  being  dit- 
ficult  to  transport  them  from  Ticonderoga,  through  the 
wilderness,  he  despatched^*  Colonel  Baum,  a German  offi- 
cer of  distinction,  with  500  men,  to  seize  a quantity  ot 
sTores  which  the  Americans  had  collected  at  Benning- 

37.  ’This  party,  being  met*  near  Bennington  by  Colo- 
lel  Stark,  at  the  head  of  the  New  Hampshire  militia,  was 
-niirC.y  defeated;  and  a reenforcement  which  arrived  the 


p.  273. 
July  7. 


July  i« 


2.  Course  of 
General 
Schuyler 


3 Reenforae 
tnents  receipt 
6(1  by  him. 


^ CXllvl  Cl  ^ J ^ 1 

same  after  the  discomfiture,  was  likewise  defeated 

oy  Colonel  Warner,  who  fortunately  arrived  with  a conti- 
nrntal  regiment  at  the  same  time.  The  loss  of  the  enemy 
in  the  two  engagements  was  about  seven  hundred  men. 


Juty  30. 

6.  Hvt  attemp 
to  supply 
army- 

d Aug  3 


7 Defeat  oj 
his  troops 
near  Ben- 
nington 

e Aug  16. 


. a.hb«rdt<m  is  in  Rutland  Oo.,  Vermont,  about  seTenlcen  miles  f '®. 
partly  within  the  tftwn  of  Hoosick,  in  the  state  of  >ew  York 


376 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  H 


the  greater  part  prisoners, —while  that  of  the  American,, 
was  less  than  one  hundred. 


1 Effect  of 
Ihe  battle  (ff 
Bennington. 


2.  Siege  and 
d^fente  of 
Tort  Schuy- 
ler. 

a.  Aug.  3. 


b.  Aug.  6. 


e Aug.  22. 

*•  Sext  move- 
ment of  Bur- 
goyne 

d.  .Scpl.  13,  U. 
4.  Positions  of 
the  two 
armies. 


S First  battle 
of  Stillwater 
Sept.  19, 


38.  'The  battle  of  Bennington,  so  fortunate  to  the 
Americans,  caused  a delay  of  the  enemy  at  Fort  Edward 
nearly  a month  ; during  which  time  news  arrived  of  the 
defeat  of  the  e.xpedition  agaiirst  Fort  Schuyler.*  "This 
fortress,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Gansevocit,  beinf» 
invested*  by  the  enemy.  General  Herkimer  collected  the 
militia  in  its  vicinity,  and  marched  to  its  relief;  but  fallin*r 
into  an  ambuscade  he  was  defeated,‘’and  mortally  wounded” 
At  ihe  same  time,  however,  a successful  sortie  from  the  fort 
penetrated  the  camp  of  the  besiegers,  killed  many,  and 
carried  off  a large  quantity  of  baggage.  Soon  after,  on 
the  news  of  the  approach  of  Arnold  to  the  relief  of  the 
foi%  the  savage  allies  of  the  British  fled,  and  St.  Leger  was 
forced  to  abandon®  the  siege. 

39.  About  the  middle  of  September  Burgoyne  crossed*' 
the  Hudson  with  his  whole  army,  and  took  a position  on 
the  heights  and  plains  of  Saratoga.f  "General  Gates,  who 
had  recently  been  appointed  to  the  command  of  the  north- 
ern American  army,  had  moved  forward  from  the  mouth 
of  the  .Mohawk,  and  was  then  encamped  near  Stillwater.i 
Burgoyne  continued  to  advance,  until,  on  the  18th,  he 
had  arrived  within  two  miles  of  the  American  camp.  ‘On 
the  19th  of  September  some  skirmishing  commenced  be- 


PT  SCm/lfl.EK 


TOWN  OF 
SAHATOGA 


} toVn  ojf 
STULWATER 


^OGA^ 

fChurc]^ 


FORT  SCHUYLER 


- . Schuyler  wa.s  situated  at  the  head  of  navi 

Mohawk,  and  at  the  cariyinK  place  b 
r,  . V'"  twwn  that  river  and  W(X)d  Creek,  whence  boats  nasa 

* fA  06:ieAnr<v  T ITKO  • . • . * * 


to  O.swego.  In  17-58  Fort  Slanwix  wa.s  erected  on  ih 
spot ; but  in  1776  it  was  repaired  and  named  Fo> 
Schuyler.  The  Ibrt  occupied  a part  of  the  site  of  th 
pre.sent  village  of  Home,  in  Oneida  County.  It  ha 
been  confoumled  by  some  with  a Fort  -Schuyler  whicl 
was  built,  in  the  French  wars,  near  the  place  \fner 
Utica  now  siinds,  but  which,  at  the  time  of  the  rev 
olution,  had  gone  to  decay,  (See  Map.) 

t Saratoga  i.s  a town  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Hud 
son,  from  twenty -six  to  thirty-two  miles  north  fron 
Albany,  lish  Creek  runs  through  the  northern  par 
of  the  town.  On  the  north  side  of  its  entranc. 
into  the  IIud.son  is  the  village  of  Schuylerville,  im 
mediately  south  of  which,  on  the  ruins  of  For 
Hardy,  which  was  built  during  the  French  and  In 
dian  wars,  occurred  the  surrender  of  Burgoyne 
The  place  then  called  Saratoga  was  a small  settle- 
ment on  the  south  side  of  Fish  Creek.— (The  mat 
on  the  left  shows  the  towns  of  Saratoga  and  Still- 
water, with  the  locality  of  the  battles  of  Sept.  12th 
-and  Oct.  7th  ; that  on  the  right,  the  campr  of  Gates 
and  Burgoyne,  at  the  time  of  the  surrer  der,  with 
the  site  of  Fort  Hardy.) 

t The  town  of  Stillwater  is  on  the  W.  bank  ol 
the  Hudson,  from  eighteen  to  twenty-six  miles 
N.  from  .\lbany.  The  village  of  the  same  name 
adjoins  the  river,  about  twenty-one  miles  from 
Albany  In  this  town,  three  or  four  miles  N.  from 
the  villa.-e,  were  fought  the  battles  of  Sept.  19U 
and  Oct.  7th.  (See  Map.) 


III.]  EVENTS  OF  1777.  I7t 

tween  scouting  parties  of  the  two  armies,  which  soon 
brought  on  a general  battle,  that  continued  three  hours 
without  any  intermission.  Night  put  an  end  to  the  con- 
test. The  Americans  withdrew  to  their  camp,  while  the 
enemy  passed  the  night  under  arms  on  the  field  of  battle. 

Both  parlies  claimed  the  victory,  but  the  loss  of  the  enemy 
was  the  greatest. 

40.  ‘Burgoyne  now  intrenched  himself  for  the  purpose  x.muau^ 
of  awaiting  the  expected  co-operation  of  General  Clinton,  goynt'sarmit 
from  New  York.  His  Canadian  and  Indian  forces  began 

to  desert  him,  and,  cut  off  in  a great  measure  from  the 
means  of  obtaining  supplies  of  provisions,  he  was  soon 
obliged  to  curtail  his  soldiers’  rations.  ^On  the  7th  of 
October,  an  advance  of  the  enemy  towards  the  American 
left  wing,  again  brought  on  a general  battle,  which  was 
fought  on  nearly  the  same  ground  as  the  former,  and  with 
the  most  desperate  bravery  on  both  sides ; but  at  length 
the  British  gave  way,  with  the  loss  of  some  of  their  best 
ofHcers,  a considerable  quantity  of  baggage,  and  more 
than  four  hundred  men,  while  the  loss  of  the  Americans 
did  not  exceed  eighty. 

41.  »On  the  nighf^  after  the  battle  the  enemy  fell  back  a.  oct.7,8. 
to  a stronger  position,  and  the  Americans  instantly  occu-  vfenta  of  the 
pied  their  abandoned  camp.  '“Soon  after,  Burgoyne  re- 

tired‘s  to  Saratoga,  and  endeavored  to  retreat  to  Fort  Ed- 

ward  ; but  finding  himself  surrounded,  his  provisions  re- 

duced  to  a three  days’  supply,  and  despairing  of  relief  ^“oTs.o. 

from  General  Clinton,  he  was  reduced  to  the  humiliating 

necessity  of  proposing  terms  of  capitulation  ; and,  on  the 

17th  of  October,  he  surrendered  his  army  prisoners  of  Oct.  n. 

" ™ « 5.  Advanta- 

42.  ®The  Americans  thereby  acquired  a fine  tram  oi  gesandhan 

, ^ 1 1 I j ’ PV 

brass  artillery,  nearly  five  thousand  muskets,  and  an  irn-  this' victory 
mense  quantity  of  other  ordinary  implements  of  war.  The  e.  Th^.nex. 
news  of  this  brilliant  victory  caused  the  greatest  exulta-  Gen  Gates. 
t.ion  throughout  the  country,  and  doubts  were 
no  longer  entertained  of  the  final  independence 
of  the  American  colonies. 

43.  ®The  army  of  Gates  was  immediately  put 
in  motion  to  stop  the  devastations  of  General 
Clinton,  who  had  proceeded  up  the  Hudson  with 
a force  of  3000  men,  with  the  hope  of  making  a 
diversion  in  favor  of  Burgoyne.  '’’Forts  Clinton* 
and  Montgomery,  after  a severe  assault,  fell  into 


* Fort  Clinton  was  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Hudson  River,  at  the 
corthvrn  extremity  of  Rockland  County,  and  on  the  S.  side  of  I’e- 
ploaps  Kill.  On  the  north  side  of  the  same  stream,  in  Orange 
bounty,  was  Fort  ^lontgomery  (See  M£(p.| 

4S 


378 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS.  hi£  hands, ^ — and  the  village  of  Kingston’^  was  wantonly 
T.  Moveirtents  bumed,'— but  on  hearing  the  news  of  Burgoyne’s  sur- 
Clinton  immediately  withdrew  to  New  York.  ‘Af 
a.  Oct  6^  he  same  time,  Ticonderoga  and  all  the  forts  on  the  north- 
oci  T frontier  were  abandoned  by  the  British,  and  occupied 

I.  The  Sor(h-  by  the  Americans.  '"In  the  latter  part  of  October,  1000 

i.D^dnllion  victorious  troops  of  the  north  proceeded  to  join  the 

of'th!nor/h  VVashington;  and  we  now  return‘d  to  the  scene 

J.  Seep  373.  events  in  the  vicinity  of  Pliiladelphia. 

mandofthe  ^boi't  distance  below  Pliiladelphia,  tlie  Ameri- 

Delaware  caiis  had  fortified  b orts  Miillin*  and  Mercer, j*  on  opposite 
sides  of  the  Delaware,  by  which  they  retained  the  com- 
mand  of  the  river,  and  thus  prevented  any  communication 
between  tlie  British  army  and  their  fleet,  then  moored  at 
the  head  of  Delaware  Bay. 

i.  Defence  45.  ^Both  tliese  forts  were  attacked  by  the  enemy  on 
tnentofForia  ^bc  22d  of  Octobei'.  Tii0  attack  on  Fort  Mercer,  then 
piTisoned  by  less  than  500  men,  was  made  by  nearly 
2000  Hessian  grenadiers,  who,  after  forcing  an  e.vtensive 
outwork,  were  finally  compelled  to  retire  with  a loss  of 
nearly  400  of  tlieir  number.  The  Hessian  general,  Count 
Donop,  was  mortally  wounded,  and  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  Americans.  The  attack  on  Fort  Mifllin  was  at  first 
alike  unsuccessful ; but  after  a series  of  attacks,  the  fort 
e Nov.  18.  was  at  length  abandoned,* — the  garrison  retiring  to  Fort 
f.  Nov.  18.  Mercer.  In  a few  days  Fort  Mercer  was  abandoned,^  and 
the  navigation  of  the  Delaware  was  thus  opened  to  the 
enemy’s  shipping. 

rwi'.emtn’s  of  46.  ®Soon  after  these  events,  Washington  advanced  to 
^arnTm.  W'dte  Marsli,:j;  where  numerous  unsuccessful  attempts* 

fcitoThiSh  engagement; 

of  Dec.  after  which,  the  British  general  retired**  to  winter  quar- 
Philadelphia.  nVashington  encamped*  at  Valley 
6 Diltre<i^es  Fo*’ge,§  where  his  troops  passed  a rigorous  winter,  suffer.. 
'^fthejmeH-  ing  extreme  distress,  from  the  want  of  suitable  supplies  of 
7.  Resi^na-  food  and  clothing.  ’Many  officers,  unable  to  obtain  their 
^murs!'^T  P^y>  disheartened  with  the  service,  resigned  their 


* Fort  Mi,!Pln  was  at  the  lower  extremity  of  Mud  Island,  new 
the  Penn.syUania  side  of  the  Delaware,  seven  or  eight  miles  be- 
low  Philadelphia,  it  is  still  kept  in  repair,  and  is  garrisoned  by 
U.  S.  troop.s.  (See  Map,  p.  248.J  ^ 

t Fort  Mercer,  now  in  ruins,  was  a little  above,  at  Red  Da\  k, 
on  the  New  Jersey  side,  and  little  more  than  a mile  disUnt 
from  tort  Mifflin.  It  was  then,  and  is  now,  enshrouded  bv  • 
gloomy  pine  forest.  (See  .Map.) 

t Wjite  Marsh  is  situated  on  IVi.ssahickon  Creek,  eleven 
, „ . miles  N.H.  from  Philadelphia.  (See  Map,  p.  248.) 

« Z ^ rugged  hollow,  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  Schuylkill,  twenty 

miles  N.n  . from  Philadelphia.  Upon  the  mountainous  flanks  of  this  vallev,  and^  upon  a vaJ 
fcuffl  'th^e  vX  ® adjoining  country,  the  army  of  Washington  encampe  1 


.yianofL 
p'ortMpi'cer, 

gl  AjoLuiers  Graves 
%aConnt Douoiis  Gravt 


EVENTS  OF  1777. 


Part  III.] 


commissions  ; and  murmurs  arose  in  various  quarters,  not 
only  in  the  at  my,  but  even  among  powerful  and  popular 
leaders  in  congress. 

47.  ‘The  brilliant  victory  at  Saratoga  was  contrasted 
with  the  reverses  of  Washington  in  New  York,  New  Jer- 
sey, and  Pennsylvania;  and  a plot  was  originated  for 
placing  General  Gates  at  the  head  of  the  armies.  Wash- 
ington,  however,  never  relaxed  his  exertions  in  the  cause 
of  his  country  ; and  ilie  originators  of  the  plot  at  length 
received  the  merited  indignation  of  the  army  and  the 


379 

ITT7. 


l Design  ts 
supplant 
Gen.  Wash- 
ington. 


people. 

48.  “After  the  colonies  had  thrown  off  their  allegiance  ^ Necessity 

^ . Ill  11-11  L of  some  bond 

to  the  British  crown,  and  had  established  separate  govein-  ofvmon 
ments  in  the  states,  there  arose  the  farther  necessity  stafea. 
for  some  common  bond  of  union,  which  would  better  en- 
able them  to  act  in  concert,  as  one  nation.  “In  the  sum-  3 Pro^nWon 
mer  of  1775,  Benjamin  Franklin  had  proposed  to  the  Frankun 
American  congress  articles  of  confederation  and  union 
among  the  colonies;  but  the  majority  in  congress  not 
being  then  prepared  for  so  decisive  a step,  the  subject  was 
for  the  time  dropped,  but  was  resumed  again  shortly  be- 
fore  the  declaration  of  independence,  in  the  following 
year. 

49.  *On  the  11th  of  June,*  congress  appointed  a com- 
mittee  to  prepare  a plan  of  confederation.^  A plan  was 
reported  by  the  committee  in  July  following,  and,  after  /ederadon. 
various  changes,  was  finally  adopted  by  congress  on  the  ‘7^®- 
15th  of  November,  1777.  •Various  causes,  the  principal 

of  which  was  a difference  of  opinion  with  respect  to  the 
disposition  of  the  vacant  western  lands,  prevented  the  im-  hj  the  states. 
mediate  ratification  of  these  articles  by  all  the  states ; but 
at  length  those  states  which  claimed  the  western  lands 
having*^ ceded  them  to  the  Union,  for  the  common  ^ benefit 
of  the  whole,  the  articles  of  confederation  were  ratified  by 
Maryland,  the  last  remaining  state,  on  the  first  of  March, 

1781  ; at  which  time  they  became  the  constitution  of  the 
country. 

50.  “The  confederation,  however,  amounted  to  little 

more  than  a mere  league  of  friendship  between  the  states  ; eration. 
lor  although  it  invested  congress  with  many  of  the  powers 
of  sovereignty,  it  was  defective  as  a permanent  govern- 
ment, owing  to  the  want  of  all  means  to  enforce  its  de- 
crees. ’While  the  states  were  bound  together  by  a sense 
of  common  danger,  the  evils  of  the  plan  were  little  noticed  ; the  system. 
out  after  the  close  of  the  war  they  became  so  prominent 
M to  make  a revision  of  the  system  necessary.** 


D See  p.  41& 


[Book  IL 


CHAPTER  V. 

EVENTS  OF  1778 

1.  ‘Previous  to  the  defeat  of  Bur- 
goyne,  the  British  ministry  had  looked 
forward,  with  confidence,  to  the  s))eedy 
termination  of  the  war,  by  the  conquest 
of  the  rebellious  colonies.  The  minor- 

OEKEKAL  OATES.  P'Y''**" <'iidoiivorwl,  h)  vaiii, 

to  stay  the  course  of  violent  measures, 
tionx^/the  tlic  Warlike  policy  of  the  ministers  was  sustained  by 
<%ran.rra»r  powQiful  majorities  in  both  houses.  “But  tlie  unexpected 
iSTpiZy"  the  surrender  of  the  entire  northern  British  army, 

produced  a great  change  in  the  aspect  of  aflairs,  and 
the  nation  into  a dejection  as  profound  as  their 
u,noy,ui.  sanguine,  and  the  promises  of  ministers 

magnificent. 

]oPyZn$tf  ’Eord  North,  compelled  by  the  force  of  public  opinion, 
Lcrd\(jrth.  now  came  forward*  with  two  conciliatory  bills,  by  w’hich 
a Feb.  England  virtually  conceded  all  that  had  been  the  cause  of 
controversy  between  the  two  countries,  and  offered  more 
tlian  the  colonies  had  asked  or  desired  previous  to  the  dec- 
laration of  independence.  These  bills  passed  rapidlv 
X March  11.  tlirougli  parliament,  and  received  the  royal  assent. 

were  then  sent  to  .\merica,  with  pro- 
flEuz //le  posals  for  an  amicable  adjustment  of  differences;  but 
these  were  promptly  rejected  by  the  congress,  which  re- 
fused to  treat  with  Great  Britain  until  she  should  either 
witlidraw  her  fleets  and  armies,  or,  in  positive  and  e.xpress 
'iiYofo^^r}  acknowledge  the  independence  of  tlie  states.  '^One 

iie  comniis-  of  tlic  Commissioners  then  attempted  to  gain  the  same  ends 
sionos.  jjy  intrigue  and  bribery, — which  coming  to  the 

kriowledge  of  congress,  that  body  declared  it  incompatible 
with  their  honor  to  hold  any  correspondence  or  intercourse 
with  him. 

*^*^*^!^  after  the  rejection  of  the  British  terms  of  ac- 
commodation, congress  receiv^ed  the  news  of  the  acknow- 
ledgment  of  American  independence  by  the  court  of 
France,  and  the  conclusion  of  a treaty  of  alliance  and  com- 
merce between  the  two  countries.  ’The  treaty  was  signed 
the  sixth  of  February,  by  Benjamin  Franklin,  Silas  Deane, 
and  Arthur  Lee,  on  the  part  of  America,  and  was  ratified 
by  congiess  on  the  fourth  of  May  following. 

5.  *In  the  second  part  of  the  treaty  it  was  stipulated, 
that  should  war  occur  between  France  and  England,  thf. 
two  parties  should  assi.st  each  other  with  council  and  with 
arms^  and  that  neither  should  conclude  truce  Dr  pca(;6 


Feb.  6. 

By  v'h/ytr. 
i^n.td,  and 
when  rati- 
fied. 


3 Stipula- 
tions of  the 
treaty. 


Part  HM 


EVENTS  OF  1778. 


381 


with  Great  Britain  without  tlie  consent  of  the  other.  Tins  1778. 
treaty  was  considered  equivalent  to  a declaration  of  war 
by  France  against  Great  Britain  ; and  the  two  Luropean 
powers  made  the  most  active  preparations  for  the  approach- 

ing  contest.  • 

"e  "A  French  fleet,  under  command  of  Count  L)  bstaing, 
was'despatched“  to  America,  with  the  design  of  blockading 
the  British  fleet  in  the  Delaware,  while  VVashington  should 
hold  the  land  forces  in  check  in  New  Jersey.  Bu  Ad- 
miral Howe  had  already  anticipated  the  scherne,  and  be- 
fore the  arival  of  D’Estaing,  had  sailed  for  New  lork, 
where  all  the  British  forces  had  been  ordered  to  concen- 
trate. General  Clinton,  who  had  succeeded  General 
Howe  in  the  command  of  the  land  forces,  evacuated  rhil- 
adelphia  on  the  18th  of  June,  and  with  about  eleven  thou- 
sand men,  and  an  immense  quantity  of  baggie  and  pro- 
visions, commenced  his  retreat  towards  New  York. 

7.  * VVashington,  whose  numbers  exceeded  those  ot  Clin- 
ton, followed  cautiously  with  the  main  body  of  his  army, 
while  detachments  were  sent  forward  to  co-operate  with 
the  Jersey  militia  in  harassing  the  enemy,  and  retarding 
their  march.  ^The  commander-in-chief  was  anxious  to  ti  y 
a general  engagement,  but  his  opinion  was  overruled  m a 
council  of  officers.  «Nevertheless,  when  the  British  had 
arrived  at  Monmouth,*  Washington,  unwi  ling  to  pei- 
mit  them  to  reach  the  secure  heights  of  Middletown-]  wi 
out  a battle,  ordered  General  Lee,  who  had  been  previous- 
ly exchanged,  to  attack  their  rear.  , , , /•  t 

8.  ’On  the  morning  of  the  28th,  the  light-horse  of_  La- 
fayette advanced  against  the  enemy,  but,  being  briskly 
charged  by  Cornwallis  and  Clinton,  was  forced  to  fall 
back!  Lee,  surprised  by  the  sudden  charge  of  the  enemy, 
ordered  a retreat  across  a morass  in  his  rear,  for  the  pui- 
pose  of  gaining  a more  favorable  position  ; but  par  o 
his  troops,  mistaking  the  order,  continued  to  retreat,  and 
Lee  was  compelled  to  follow,  briskly  pursued  by  the  enemy . 

At  this  moment,  Washington,  coming  up,  and  both  sui- 
prised  and  vexed  at  observing  the  retreat,  or  rather  flight 
of  the  troops,  addressed  Lee  with  some  warmth,  and  or- 
dered him  to  rally  his  troops  and  oppose  the  enemy 


1.  How  Ihit 
treanj  was 
regarded 


2 First  hos- 
tile measures 

of  trance. 
a.  Aiiril  18. 

3 The  mere- 
ments  of  Ad- 
miral Howe 

and  Gen. 
Clinton. 


Juno  18. 


4.  Of  irasH- 

ington. 


5.  General 
engagement 
‘prece.nted. 

6.  Orders 
given  Lee. 


7 Events  on 
the  morning 
of  the  mh. 


* Mtmmouth,  now  the  village  of  Freehold.,  in  Mon- 
mouth County,  is  about  ciglUeen  miles  S.L.  Irom 
Kew  Brunswick.  The  principal  part  of  the  battle 
was  fought  about  a mile  and  a half  N. IV.  irom  tlm 
village,  on  the  road  to  Englishtowu.  (See  Map  ; also 
Map,  p.  363.)  ,,,  ,, 

t Middletown  is  a small  village  twelve  miles  X.h. 
from  Monmouth,  on  the  road  to  Sandy  Hook.  Ihe 
Heiglvs  mentioned  ar<  the  Nevisink  Hills,  bor- 
dering Sandy  Hook  Bay  on  the  Houth.  (See  Map, 
V 863  ',  • 


B.\TTLE  of  MONMOUTH. 


• jE  u ^lisKTovi  ii. 


3S2 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  IL 


— '>y  Ihs  reproaches  of  his  general.  Lee  made 
an7'Sdof  e-«rt'uns  to  rally,  and,  having  disposed  his  troop. 

Vie  contest.  niore  advantageous  ground,  opposed  a powerful  check 
to  the  enemy,  until  at  length,  overpowered  by  numbers,  he 
was  forced  to  fall  back,  which  he  did,  however,  without 
any  confusion.  The  main  body  soon  coming  up  in  sepa- 
rate  detachments,  the  battle  became  general,  and  was 
tlfouTci'Ig  p^'^tmued  until  night  put  an  end  to  the  contest.  nVash- 
night.  ington  kept  his  troops  under  arms  during  the  nitrht  de- 
signing  to  renew  the  battle  on  the  coming  mornimr  •’  but 
Clinton  in  the  mean  time,  silently  drew  off  his  troops,  and 
proceeded  rapidly  on  his  route  towards  New  York 

K of  battle  about  three 

hundred  killed  ; wiiile  the  loss  of  the  Americans  was 
less  than  seventy.  On  both  sides  many  died  of  the  in 
, Jfpse  heat  of  the  weather,  added  to  the  fatigue  of  the  day. 

Gen.  Lw.  "General  Lee,  who  had  been  deeply  irritated  by  the  repri* 
mand  of  Washington  on  the  day  of  battle,  addressed  to 


3 Lanes 
sustained. 


6 His  arrest 
trial, 


1 ^ , o - - auuiesseu  IG 

him  two  haughty  and  offensive  letters,  demanding  repa 
ration.  The  result  was  the  arrest  of  Lee,  and  his  trial, 
by  a court  martial,  on  the  charges  of  disobedience  of  or- 
ders,  misbehavior  before  the  enemy,  and  disrespect  to  the 
commander-in-chief.  He  was  found  guilty,  and  was  sus- 
pended  from  his  command  one  year.  He  never  rejoined 
the  ai  my,  but  died  in  seclusion  at  Philadelphia,  just  before 
the  close  of  the  war. 

of  Monrrouth,  the  British  pro- 
rrrta?  '"O'estation  to  Sandy  Hook,  wi.ence 

they  were  taken  on  board  the  British  fleet,  and  transport. 
ed“  to  New  \ ork.  Washington  proceeded  to  White  Plains 
wliere  he  remained  until  late  in  autumn,  when  he  retired 
to  winter  quarters  at  Middlebrook,*-  in  New  Jer.sey.  ^Oii 
the  fleet  of  Count  D’Estaing  appeared 
ott  Sandy  Hook,  but  being  unable  to  pass  the  bar  at  the 
entrance  of  New  York  Bay,  was  forced  to  abandon  the 
design  of  attacking  the  British  fleet,  and,  by  the  advice 
of  Washington,  sailed  for  Newport,  in  Rhode  Island. 
K.oon  after  the  departure  of  D’Estaing,  several  vessels 
aiiived  at  New  York,  and  jc'jied  the  British  fleet:  when 
Admiral  Howe,  although  his  squadron  was  still  inferior  to 
that  of  the  French,  hastened  to  Rhode  Island  for  the  relief 
of  General  Pigot. 

12.  “In  the  mean  time  General  Sullivan,  with  a detach 
mem  ffom  \\  ashington’s  army,  and  with  reenforcements 
from  New  Englan  1,  had  arrived  at  Providence,  with  the 
desipi  of  co-operating  with  the  French  fleet  in  an  attack 
on  the  British  force  stationed  at  Newport.  Sullivan  was 
subsequently  joined  by  Generals  Greene  aud  LafayeU^ 


a.  July  5. 

b.  N.  p.  369 
7.  Fleet  of 
Ckmnt  U’Es- 
taing. 


9 The  Brit 
tish  fleet. 


%■  Movtments 
of  Generals 
Sullivan, 
^•Treene,  and 
Lafayette. 


Paet  III  J 


EVENTS  OF  1778. 


3S3 

and  the  army  took  post  at  Tiverton,*  whence,  on  the  9lh  tY78» 
of  August,  it  crossed  the  eastern  passage  of  tlie  bay,  and  ^ ,,  ,53 

landed  on  tlio  northern  part  of  Rhode  Island.^  “'p 

13.  *A  simultaneous  attack  by  land  and  sea  had  been  1,.  n.  p.  217 
planned  against  the  British  ; but,  on  the  morning  of  the  ‘ 
tenth,  the  lleet  of  Lqi'd  Howe  appeared  in  sight,  and  H’Es- 
taing  immediately  sailed  out  to  give  him  battle.  ‘‘W  bile  2 \aval  en 
each  commander  was  striving  to  get  the  advantage  of  po- 
siticig  and  at  the  very  moment  wlien  they  were  about  to 
engage,  a violent  storm  tirose,  wliich  parted®  the  combat-  c.  Aug.  iz 
ants,  and  greatly  damaged  tlie  fleets. 

U.-^Oirthe  20th,  DT^staing  returned  to  Newport,  but 
soon  sailed'^  to  Boston  to  repair  damages,  contrary  to  the 
strong  remonstrances  of  the  Americans.  The  British  j ^^'22. 
lleet  returned  to  New  York.  '‘General  Sullivan,  in  the  A.  riie  armn 
mean  time,  had  advanced  to  the  siege  of  Newport,  but ** 
seeing  the  allied  fleet  retire,  lie  was  forced  to  withdraw 
his  army.  The  English  pursued,  and  attacked®  him  in  e.  Aug.  2» 
the  northern  part  of  the  island,  but  were  repulsed  with 
considerable  loss.  On  the  night  of  the  30th  Sullivan  re-  Aug  50. 
gained  the  mainland,  narrowly  escaping  being  intercepted 
by  General  Clinton,  who  arrived  the  next*'  day,  with  a f.  Aug.  31 
force  of  four  thousand  men  and  a light  squadron,  for  the 
relief  of  Newport. 

16.  ^Finding  Newport  secure,  (xeneral  Clinton  return- 
ed  to  New  York,  and  soon  after  detached  General  Grey 
on  an  expedition  against  the  southern  shores  of  Massachu- 
setts, and  the  adjoining  islands.  Arriving^  in  Buzzard’s 
Bay,*  a place  of  resort  for  American  privateers,  he  burn- 
ed about  seventy  sail  of  shipping, — destroyed  a large 
amount  of  property  in  New  Bedfordf  and  Fair  Haven, 
and  made  a descent''  upon  Martha’s  Vineyard.  A similar 
expedition, i under  tiie  command  of  Captain  Ferguson,  was 
soon  after  undertaken  against  Little  Egg  Harbor,:};  in 
Now  Jersey,  by  wiiich  a considerable  amount  of  stores 
fell  into  the  haiids^  of  the  enemy. 

IG.  ®Iii  the  early  part  of  the  summer,  a force  of  about 
loOO  tories  and  Indians,  under  the  command  of  Col.  John 
Butler,  a noted  and  cruel  tory  leader,  appeared  near  the 
flourishingsettlements  in  the  valley  of  Wyoming, § situated 


Grty  and 
Capt.  Fer- 
guson. 
g.  Sept.  » 


h Sept.  7. 

i Sailed 
Sept.  30. 


j.  Oct.  S. 

6 ji  track  on 
Wyoming. 


* Buzzard's  Bay  lies  on  the  S.  coast  of  Massachvisetts,  E.  from  Rhode  pland.  The  distance 
from  the  head  of  this  bay  across  the  peninsula  of  Cape  Cod  is  only  five  miles. 

t Netc  Bedford  is  a large  village  on  the  west  side  of  an  arm  of  the  .sea  that  sets  up  frons 
Buzz;uu's  Kay  A bridge  near  the  centre  of  the  village  conuects  it  with  Fair  Haven  on  the  K. 
fii.le  of  the  stream.  t,  ‘ 

i Little  Esg  Harbor  Kay,  R>er,  and  Town,  lie  at  the  southeastern  extremity  of  Kurlingi.OD 
Co  about  si.xty-five  miles  south  from  Sandy  llook.  The  British  troops  passed  about  fifteen 
miles  up  the  river. 

^ The  name  Wyoming  was  applied  to  a beautiful  valley  on  both  sides  of  the  Snsquehann* 
in  the  present  county  of  Luzerne,  Pennsylvania.  The  small  village  of  Wyoming  is  ov  the  W 
lide  of  the  Susqoohaana,  nearly  opposite  Wilkesbarre,  , 


3S4 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


(Buue  n 


ANALYSIS  on  the  banks  of  the  Susquehanna.  About  400  of  the  set- 
tjuiya.  tiers,  who  inarched  out  to  meet  the  enemy,  were  defeated* * 
with  the  loss  of  nearly  their  whole  number.  The  fort  at 
Wyoming  was  then  besieged,  but  the  garrison,  being  drawn 
out  to  hold  a parley  with  the  besiegers,  was  attacked,  and 
t>.  Juiy4.  nearly  the  whole  number  was  slain. 
i.  Fartiict  17.  ‘On  the  morning  following  the  day  of  the  battle, 
theasuaiianis.  humane  tcrms  oi  surrender  were  agreed  upon  between 
the  besieged  and  the  enemy ; and  the  survivors  in  the 
fort  departed  for  their  homes  in  fancied  security.  But 
the  savages,  thirsting  for  blood  and  plunder,  could  not 
be  restrained.  They  spread  over  the  valley,  and  at 
night-fall  began  their  work  of  death.  The  tomahawk 
spared  neither  age  nor  sex ; the  dwellings  of  tlie  inhab- 
itants were  bunied ; and  the  late  blooming  paradise  was 
converted  into  a scene  of  desolation.  Only  a few  of  the 
settlers  escaped. 

t Retaliatory  18.  ®A  retaliatory  expedition  was  undertaken  in  Octo- 
ber,  against  the  Indians  on  the  upper  branches  of  the  Sus- 
quehanna ; and  one  early  in  the  following  year,  by  Col. 
Clark,  against  the  settlements  established  by  the  Canadi- 
s.  Their $uc-  ans  west  of  the  Alleghanies.  ®The  tory  settlers,  filled 
with  dismay,  hastened  to  swear  allegiance  to  the  United 
States;  and  the  retreats  of  the  hostile  tribes  on  the  Wa- 
bash*  were  penetrated,  and  their  country  desolated. 

« 19-  November,  a repetition  of  the  barbaritic'  cf 

Vaiuxj.  Wyoming  was  attempted  by  a band  of  tories,  regulars, 
e Nov  11.12  and  Indians,  who  made  an  attack®  upon  the  Cherry  Val- 
leyf  settlement  in  New  York.  Many  of  the  inhabitants 
were  killed,  and  others  were  carried  into  captivity ; but 
the  fort,  containing  about  two  hundred  soldiers,  was  not 
<».^RAmainder  taken.  ^Thesc  excursions  were  the  only  events,  requir. 
°scenfof  ing  notice,  which  took  place  in  the  middle  and  northern 
sections  of  the  country  during  the  remainder  of  the  year 
1778.  The  scene  of  events  was  now  changed  to  the 
south,  which  henceforth  became  the  principal  theatre  on 
which  the  British  conducted  offensive  operations. 

*</i^hSe  November  the  Count  D’Estaing  sailed** 

fleets.  for  the  West  Indies,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  the  Brit- 
d.  Nov  3.  y-j  dependencies  in  that  quarter.  On  the  same  day,  the 
e Nov.  3 British  admiral  Hotham  sailed'  from  Sandy  Hook  ; and 
in  December,  he  was  followed  by  Admiral  Byron,  who 


* The  Wabash  River  ri.ses  in  the  western  part  of  Ohio,  and  after  running  a short  distance 
N.W.  into  Indiana,  passes  S.W.  through  that  state,  and  thence  S.  to  the  Ohio  River,  forming 
about  half  the  western  bound.ary  of  Indiana. 

* Cherry  Valley^  town  and  village,  is  in  Otsego  Co.,  N.  Y.,  fifty-two  miles  W.  from  Alban>, 
and  about  fifteen  S from  the  Mohawk  River.  It  was  first  settled  in  1740  The  luxurian* 
growth  of  Wild  Cherry  gave  it  the  name  of  Cherry  Valley.,  which  was  for  a time  applied  to  • 

large  section  of  country  S.  and  W.  of  the  preseat  village 


PAftrlJl.1 


EVENTS  OF  1779. 


389 


had  superseded  Admiral  Howe  in  the  command  of  the 
British  lieet.  ‘In  November  Col.  Campbell  was  despatch-  j coKmei 
cd*  from  New  York,  by  General  Clinton,  with  a force  of 
about  2000  men,  against  Georgia,  the  n.ost  feeble  of  the  Georgia. 
southern  provinces. 

21.  “Late  in  December  the  troops  landed''  near  Savan- 

nah,  which  was  then  defended  by  the  American  general,  b Dec -29. 
Robert  Howe,  with  about  GOO  regular  troops,  and  a few 
hundred  militia.  General  Howe  had  recently  returned 
from  an  unsuceessful  expedition  against  East  Florida,  and 
his  troops,  still  enfeebled  by  disease,  were  in  a poor  con- 
dition to  face  the  enemy..  Being  attacked<=  near  the  city,  c.  ucc  29. 
and  defeated,  with  the  broken  remains  of  his  army  he  re- 
treated up  the  Savannah,  and  took  shelter  by  crossing  into 
South  Carolina. 

22.  “Thus  the  capital  of  Georgia  fell  into  the  hands  of  3 q. 
the  enemy  : — the  only  important  acquisition  which  they  paign  and 
had  made  during  the  year.  Ihe  two  hostile  armies  at  the  positions  oj 
north,  after  two  years’  maneuvering,  had  been  brought  vUeTatus 
back  to  nearly  the  same  relative  positions  which  they  oc- 

cupied  at  the  close  of  1776  ; and  the  olfending  party  in  the 
beginning,  now  intrenching  himself  on  New  York  Island, 
was  reduced  to  the  use  of  the  pickaxe  and  the  spade  for 
defence.  *In  the  language  of  Washington,  “ The  hand  of 
Providence  had  been  so  conspicuous  in  all  this,  that  he 
who  lacked  faith  must  have  been  worse  than  an  infidel ; 
and  he,  more  than  wicked,  who  had  not  gratitude  to  ac- 
knowledge his  obligations.” 


CflAPTER  VI. 

EVENTS  OF  1 7 7 9. 

1.  “The  military  operations  during 

the  year  1779,  were  carried  on  in  three 
separate  quarters.  The  British  force 
at  the  south  was  engaged  in  prosecut- 
ing the  plan  of  reducing  Georgia  and 
South  Carolina  ; the  forces  of  Wash- 
ington and  Clinton  were  employed  in  the  northern  section  1779. 
of  the  Union  ; and  the  fleets  of  France  and  England  con-  \/fhepar* 
tended  for  superiority  in  the  West  Indies.  SlaJt'el 

2.  “Soon  after  the  fall  of  Savannah,  General  Prevost, 

v/ith  a body  of  troops  from  East  Florida,  captured'*  the  fort  ^ the /ait  0/ 
at  Sunbury,^  the  only  remaining  military  post  m Georgia  ; <1.  Jun.  9. 

* Sunhury  i.s  ou  the  S.  sUe  of  Medway  River,  at  the  head  of  St.  Catharine’s  Sound,  abrat 
twenty -ei);ht  miles  S.W.  from  Savannah. 

49 


3dt) 


ANALYSIS 


&.  Note  and 
Map,  p.  129. 

1 Advance  ai 
the  British  to 
Augusta. 


1 Body  of  lo- 
ries under 
Col  Boyd 
defeated 


b Feb.  14. 


B.  Expedition 
sent  by  Uen 
Lincoln 
across  tne 
Savannah, 


4.  Defeat  of 
Oen  Ash. 
March  3 


».  General 
Prevost. 


4 Situalion 
and  farther 
designs  of 
Qtn  Lin- 
coln. 


d April  23. 


r.  T?ie  next 
moveanents 
•f  the  two 
armies. 


THE  REVOLUTION.  ;Bouk  d 

after  which,  he  united  his  forces  with  those  of  Colone' 
Campbell,  and  took  the  chief  command  of  the  southern 
British  army.  ' An  expedition  wliich  he  sent  against  Port 
Royal,*  in  South  Carolina,  was  attacked  by  the  Carolinians 
under  General  Moultrie,  and  defeated  with  severe  loss. 

3.  ’In  order  to  encourage  and  support  the  loyalists,  large 
numbers  of  whom  were  supposed  to  reside  in  the  intericr 
and  northern  portions  of  the  province,  the  British  advanced 
to  Augusta.  *A  body  of  tories,  having  risen  in  arms,  and 
having  placed  themselves  under  the  command  of  Colonel 
Boyd,  proceeded  along  the  western  frontiers  of  Carolina 
in  order  to  join  the  royal  army, 'committing  great  devas- 
tations and  cruelties  on  the' way.  When  near  the  Brit- 
ish posts,  they  were  encountered*  by  Colonel  Pickens 
at  the  head  of  a party  of  Carolina  militia,  and,  in  a des- 
perate engagement,  were  totally  defeated. Colonel  Boyd 
was  killed,  and  seventy  of  his  men  were  condemned  to 
death,  as  traitors  to  their  country, — but  only  five  were  ex- 
ecuted. 

4.  ^Encouraged  by  this  success.  General  Lincoln,  who 
had  previously  been  placed  in  command  of  the  southern 
department,  and  who  had  already  advanced  to  the  west 
bank  of  the  Savannah,  sent  a detachment  of  nearly  2000 
men,  under  General  Ash,  across  the  river,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  repressing  the  incursions  of  the  enemy,  and  con- 
fining them  to  the  low  country  near  the  ocean. 

5.  ^Having  taken  a station  on  Brier  Creek, f General 
Ash  was  surprised  and  defeated*  by  General  Prevost, 
with  the  loss  of  nearly  his  wliole  army.  Most  of  the 
militia,  who  fled  at  the  first  fire  of  the  enemy,  were  either 
drowned  in  the  river,  or  swallowed  up  in  the  surrounding 
marshes.  ‘The  subjugation  of  Georgia  w’as  complete  : 
and  General  Prevost  now  busied  himself  in  securing  the 
farther  co-operation  of  the  loyalists,  and  in  re-establishing, 
for  a brief  period,  a royal  legislature. 

6.  “Although,  by  the  repulse  at  Brier  Creek,  General 
Lincoln  had  lost  one-fourth  of  his  army,  yet,  by  the  extreme 
exertions  of  the  Carolinians,  by  the  middle  of  April  he  was 
enabled  to  enter  the  field  anew,  at  the  head  of  more  than 
five  thousand  men.  Leaving  General  Moultrie  to  watch 
the  movements  of  General  Prevost,  he  commenced*’  his 
march  up  the  left  bank  of  the  Savannah,  with  the  design 
of  entering  Georgia  by*  the  way  of  Augusta. 

7.  ■’General  Prevost,  in  the  mean  time,  had  marched 
upon  Charleston,  before  \vhich  he  appeared  on  the  11th  of 


* At  Kettle  Creek,  on  the  S.W.  side  of  the  Savannah  River. 

1 Brier  Creek  enters  '.he  Savannah  from  the  west,  fifty-three  miles  N from  Savaoiiab.  Th* 
cattle  was  Ibught  on  fh4  N.  bank,  near  the  Savannah.. 


Part  IIl.l 


EVENTS  OF  1779. 


337 


May,  on  lie  follovvini^  day,  summoned  the  town  to  1779* 
surrender;  but  the  approach  of  Lincoln  soon  compelled 
him  to  retreat.  On  the  2()th  of  June  tlic  Americans  at- 
facked‘  a division  of  tlie  enemy  advantageously  posted  at  a.  June « 
the  pass  of  Stono  Ferry,*  but,  after  a severe  action,  were 
repulsed  with  considerable  loss.  The  British  soon  after 
established  a post  at  Bf'aufort,'’  on  Port  Royal  Island,  after  b sm  May 
which  the  main  body  of  the  army  retired  to  Savannah. 

The  unhealthiness  of  tiie  season  prevented,  during  seve- 
;al  montlis,  any  farther  active  operations  of  the  two 
armies. 

8.  ‘While  these  events  were  transj)iring  at  the  South,  i.  Thejtrtm 
the  forces  of  Clinton,  at  the  North,  were  employed  in  vari-  Chn.cn. 
ous  predatory  incursions  ; — ravaging  the  coasts,  and  plun- 
dering the  country,  with  the  avowed  object  of  rendering 

che  colonies  of  as  little  avail  as  possible  to  their  new  allies 
the  French. 

9.  ‘■‘In  February,  Governor  Tryon,  at  the  head  of  about  2.  Gov  Try' 
1500  men,  proceeded  from  Kingsbridge,*"  as  far  as  Horse  tionw^c^- 
Neck,  in  Connecticut,  where  he  destroyed  some  salt  works,  ^pSam's^» 
and  plundered  the  inhabitants,  but  otherwise  did  little  dam-  ^ 

Age.  General  Putnam,  being  accidentally  at  Horse 
Neck,*^  hastily  collected  about  a hundred  men,  and  having  d n.  p.  224 
placed  them,  with  a couple  of  old  field-pieces,  on  the  high  ^ 

ground  near  the  meeting-house,  continued  to  fire  upon  the 
enemy  until  the  British  dragoons  were  ordered  to  charge 
upon  him  ; when,  ordering  his  men  to  retreat  and  form  on 
a hill  at  a little  distance,  he  put  spurs  to  his  steed,  and 
plunged  down  the  precipice  at  the  church  ; escaping  un- 
injured by  the  many  balls  that  were  fired  at  him  in  his 
descent. 

10.  Tn  an  expedition  against  Virginia,  public  and  pri-  3 Expedition 
vate  property,  to  a large  amount,  was  destroyed®  at  Nor- 

folk,  Portsmouth,f  and  the  neighboring  towns  and  villages, 

— the  enemy  every  where  marking  their  route  by  cruelty 
and  devastation.  Tn  an  expedition  up  the  Hudson,  con-  lfcfinfJn%p 
ducted  by  General  Clinton  himself,  Stony  Point:};  was 
abandoned,^  and  the  garrison  at  Verplank’s  Point§  was  g.  jJL  i 
forced  to  surrender^  after  a short  but  spirited  resistance. 

Both  places  were  then  garrisoned  by  the  enemy.  aJv^Trj/on 

11.  ®Early  in  July,  Governor  Tryon,  with  about  2600  °'°necdcut^ 


* Stono  Ferry,  ten  miles  W.  from  Charleston,  is  the  passage  across  Stono  River,  leading 
ftora  John’s  Island  to  the  mainland. 

t Portsmouth,  Virginia,  is  on  the  west  side  of  Elizabeth  River,  opposite  to,  and  one  mile  dis- 
tant firom  Norfolk.  (See  Norfolk,  p.  352.) 

t Stony  Point  is  a high  rocky  promontory  at  the  head  of  Haverstraw  Bay,  on  the  W.  bank 
of  Hudson  River,  about  forty  miles  N.  from  New  York.  A light-hc  use  has  been  erected  an  the 
•ite  of  the  old  fort.  (See  Map,  p.  ^7  ) 

4 Verplank's  Point  is  an  the  E.  side  f the  Hudson  River,  nearly  opposite  Stony  Point.  Bee 
Map,  p.  877.; 


[Book  H 


388 


ANALYSIS 

a.  See  p 2il 
b.  July  5. 
e.  Ttij— 12th. 


. Recapture 
of  Stuny 
Point 


July  15 
S.  Titm  and 
plan  of  the 
attacfc 


S.  Sueceee  of 
the  enter- 
priae 


ISth,  ISth 


4.  The  lotsea 
on  each  aide 


8.  Piulua 

llfO'C. 
d July  19 
6.  By  ichat 
the'^e  sneset 
aes  loere 
counterbal- 
anced. 

T.  Theattad) 
on  Penobaeoi. 

e Arrived 
July  25 


f Aue  13 


8 nostUlt’ra 
of  the  Sir  A’c- 
tiona 

8.  Expedition 
atnt  against 
them 


THE  REVOLUTION. 

men,  was  despatched  against  the  maritime  towns  of  Con. 
necticut.  In  this  expedition  New  Haven*  was  plundered,*' 
and  East  Haven,  Fairfield,  and  Norwalk,  were  reduced 
to  ashes.®  Various  acts  of  cruelty  were  committed  on  the 
defenceless  inhabitants;  and  yet  the  infamous  Tryoo 
boasted  of  his  clemency,  declaring  that  the  existence  of  a 
single  house  on  the  coast  was  a monument  of  the  kinji’a 

o o 

mercy. 

12.  ‘While  Tryon  was  desolating  the  coasts  of  Connoc. 
ticut,  the  Americans  distinguished  themselves  by  one  of 
the  most  brilliant  achievements  which  occurred  during  the 
war.  This  was  the  recapture  of  Stony  Point,  on  the 
Hudson.  “On  the  15th  of  July  General  Wayne  advanced 
against  this  fortress,  and  arrived  at  the  works  in  the  eve- 
ning, without  being  perceived  by  tlie  enemy.  Dividing 
liis  force  into  two  columns,  both  marclicd  in  order  and 
silence,  with  unloaded  muskets  and  fixed  bayonets. 

13.  ’As  they  were  wading  through  a deep  morass, 
which  was  covered  by  the  tide,  the  English  opened  upon 
them  a tremendous  fire  of  musketry,  and  of  cannon  loadevl 
with  grape  shot ; but  nothing  could  clieck  the  impetuosity 
of  the  Americans.  They  opened  their  way  with  the  bay- 
onet,— scaled  the  fort, — and  the  two  columns  met  in  the 
centre  of  the  works.  ‘The  British  lost  upwards  of  six 
Hundred  men  in  killed  and  prisoners,  besides  a large 
amount  of  military  stores.  The  American  loss  was  about 
one  hundred. 

14.  “Soon  after  the  taking  of  Stony  Point,  Major  Lee 
surprised'^  a British  garrison  at  Paulus  Hook,* — killed 
tliirty,  and  took  one  hundred  and  sixty  prisoners.  “These 
successes,  however,  were  more  than  counterbalanced  by 
an  unsuccessful  attempt  on  a British  post  which  had  re- 
cently been  established  on  the  Penobscot  River.  ’A  flotilla 
of  37  sail  fitted  out  by  Massachusetts,  proceeded  against 
the  place.*  After  a useless  delay,  during  a siege  of  15 
days,  the  Americans  were  on  the  point  of  proceeding  to 
the  assault,  when  a British  fleet  suddenly  made  its  appear- 
ance, and  attacked*^  and  destroyed  the  flotilla.  Most  of  the 
soldiers  and  sailors  who  escaped  made  their  way  back  by 
land,  through  pathless  forests,  enduring  the  extremities  of 
hardship  and  suffering. 

15.  “The  Six  Nations,  with  the  exception  of  lie  Oneidas, 
incited  by  British  agents,  had  long  carried  on  a distress- 
ing warfare  against  the  border  settlements.  ®To  check  their 
depredations,  a strong  force  under  the  command  of  Gen. 


* Paulus  Hook,  now  Jersey  City,  is  a point  of  land  on  the  W.  side  of  the  Hudson,  opposite 
New  York  City.  (See  Map,  p.  m ) 


EVENTS  OF  1779. 


/•art  III.] 


m 


eral  Sullivan,  was  sent  against  them  during  the  summer  1'7'JO. 
of  this  year.  Proceeding''  up  the  Susquehanna,  from  juiyliT 
\Vyoming,  witli  about  three  thousand  men,  at  Tioga  Point'*' 
he  was  joined'’  by  General  James  Clinton,  from  the  banks  b.  au«.  23 
of  the  Mohawk,  with  an  additional  force  of  1000. 

16.  ‘On  (lie  29th  of  August  they  found  a body  of  In- 

dians  and  tories  strongly  fortified  at  Elmira,f  wliere  was  of  the  c.’ut- 
fough*.  the  “ Battle  of  tlie  Chemung,’^  in  vvliich  the  enemy 
were  defeated  with  such  loss  tiiat  they  abandoned  all 
thouglits  of  farther  resistance.  ^‘Sullivan  then  laid  waste  2.  Next 
the  Indian  country  as  far  as  the  Genesee  River,J  burned 
forty  villages,  and  destroyed  more  tlian  one  hundred  and  Aug  .sept. 
fifty  tliousand  bushels  of  corn.  "The  Indians  were  great-  3 Effecto/thi 
ly  intimidated  by  this  expedition,  and  their  future  incur- 
sions  became  less  formidable,  and  less  frequent. 

17.  ^Early  in  September,  the  Count  D’Estaing,  returning  4 Thesiege 
from  the  West  Indies,  appeared”  with  his  fleet  on  the  coast 

of  Georgia,  and  soon  after,  in  concert  with  the  American 
force  under  General  Lincoln,  laid  siege  to  Savannah. 

After  the  expiration  of  a montli,  an  assault  was  made'*  on  d oct.  a 
the  enemy’s  works,  but  the  assailants  were  repulsed  with 
the  loss  of  nearly  a thousand  men  in  killed  and  wounded. 

Count  Pulaski,  a celebrated  Polish  nobleman,  who  had  es- 
poused the  cause  of  tlie  states,  was  mortally  Avounded. 

18.  ‘The  repulse  from  Savannah  was  soon  followed  by  s.  Eventathai 
he  abandonment  of  the  enterprise — Count  D’Estaing  again 
leparting*  with  his  whole  fleet  from  the  American  coast, 

and  General  Lincoln  retreating*  into  South  Carolina. 

Late  in  October,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  fearing  an  attack 
from  the  French  fleet,  ordered  his  forces  in  Rhode  Island 
to  withdraw  to  New  York.  Tlie  retreat^  was  eflectcd  f.  oct.  25. 
w'ith  so  much  haste,  that  the  enemy  left  behind  them 
all  their  heavy  artillery,  and  a large  quantity  of  stores. 

19.  •During  the  summer  of  this  year,  Spain,  anxious  to  6 vedara 
recover  Gibraltar,^  Jamaica,  and  the  tw^o  Floridas,  seized 

the  favorable  oj)portunity  for  declaring®  war  against  Great  g Juneie. 
Britain.  ’An  immense  French  and  Spanish  armada  soon  7 Atte^npt  « 
after  appeared*’  on  the  coast  of  Britain,  with  the  evident 
design  of  invading  the  kingdom  ; but  a variety  of  disasters  h.  Aug 
defeated  the  project.  s \\imtde- 

20.  *At  the  very  time  when  a landing  was  designed  at  Ply-  project^ 


* Tioen  is  at  the  confluence  of  the  Tioga  River  and  the  Susquehanna,  in  the  north 

em  part  of  Pennsylvania.  The  village  of  Athens  now  occupies  the  place  of  Sulli can's  encun)p- 
ment. 

t Elinirn,  formerly  called  Noirtowris  is  situated  on  the  N.  side  of  the  Chemung  or  Tioga 
Riyer.  aoout  twenty  miles  N.W.  from  Tioga  Point. 

t The  Genesee.  River  ri.ses  in  Pennsylvania,  and  running  N.  through  New  York,  enters  Lake 
Ontario  seven  miles  N.  of  Rochester. 

^ Gibraltar  is  a well  known,  high  and  narrow  promontory,  in  the  S.  ot  Spain,  on  tie  strait 
which  connects  the  Atlantic  'vith  the  M«  literraneau.  (See  .Slap,  p.  429.; 


390 


THE  REVOLUTIOr^. 


(Booe  II 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  Aug. 


1.  Siege  of 
Gibraltar. 


See  p.  429. 


Sept.  23. 

I.  Naval  bat- 
tle on  the 
osasi  qf  Scot 
land. 


3 Events  of 
the  battle 


b Good  Man 
Richard. 


4 Reeult  cf 
the  military 
events  of  1779. 


5.  Condition 
of  the  Ameri- 
can army  and 
the  people. 


* Resources 
of  Great  Bri- 
tain. and  her 
renewed  ex- 
trtionsfor  the 
conquest  of 
the  cUonAes. 


mouth,  a violent  gale*  from  the  northeast  drove  the  com- 
bined fleet  from  the  channel  into  the  open  sea.  Added  to 
this,  a violent  epidemic,  raging  among  the  soldiers,  swept 
off  more  than  five  thousand  of  their  number.  ’The  im- 
portant post  of  Gibraltar,  however,  was  soon  after  besieged 
by  the  combined  fleets  of  France  and  Spain,  and  the  siege 
was  vigorously  carried  on,  but  without  success,  during 
most  of  the  remaining  three  years  of  the  war. 

21.  ’’On  the  23d  of  September,  one  of  the  most  bloody 
naval  battles  ever  known  was  fought  on  the  coast  of  Scot- 
land, between  a flotilla  of  French  and  American  vessels 
under  the  command  of  Paul  Jones,  and  two  English  frig 
ates  that  were  convoying  a fleet  of  merchantmen.  ’At 
half  past  seven  in  the  evening,  the  ship  of  Jones,  the  Bon 
Homme  Richard,*^  of  40  guns,  engaged  the  Serapis,  a 
British  frigate  of  44,  under  command  of  Captain  Pearson. 
The  two  frigates  coming  in  contact,  Jones  lashed  them 
together,  and  in  this  situation,  for  two  hours,  the  battle  ra- 
ged with  incessant  fury,  while  neither  thought  of  surren- 
dering. 

22.  While  both  ships  were  on  fire,  and  the  Richard  on 
the  point  of  sinking,  the  American  frigate  Alliance  came 
up,  and,  in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  discharged  her  broad 
side  into  the  Richard.  Discovering  her  mistake,  she  fell 
with  augmented  fury  on  the  Serapis,  which  soon  surren- 
dered. Of  three  hundred  and  seventy-five  men  that 
were  on  board  the  vessel  of  Jones,  three  hundred  were 
killed  or  wounded.  The  Richard  sunk  soon  after  her 
crew  had  taken  possession  of  the  conquered  vessel.  At 
the  same  time  the  remaining  English  frigate,  after  a severe 
engagement,  was  captured. 

23.  <Thus  terminated  the  most  important  military  events 
of  1779.  The  flattering  hopes  inspired  in  the  minds  of 
the  Americans,  by  the  alliance  with  I'rance  in  the  former 
year,  had  not  been  realized  ; and  the  failure  of  every 
scheme  of  co-operation  on  the  part  of  the  French  fleet, 
had  produced  a despondency  of  mind  unfavorable  to  great 
exertions.  ®The  American  army  was  reduced  in  number, 
and  badly  clothed  ; the  national  treasury  was  empty  ; con- 
gress  was  without  credit  ; and  the  rapidly  diminishing 
value  of  the  paper  currency  of  the  country,  brought  dis- 
tre.ss  upon  all  classes, — occasioned  the  ruin  of  thousands, 
and  even  threatened  the  dissolution  of  the  army. 

24.  *On  the  part  of  Britain,  a far  different  scene  was 
presented.  Notwithstanding  the  formidable  combination 
of  enemies  which  now  threatened  her,  she  displayed  the 
most  astonishing  resources,  and  made  renewed  exertions 
for  the  conquest  of  the  colonies.  Parliament  vo^ed  for  the 


EVENTS  OF  1780. 


Part  III.] 


service  of  the  year  1780,  eighty-five  thousand  seamen,  17§0. 
and  thirty  five  thousand  troops,  in  addition  to  those  already  “ 

abroad  ; and,  for  the  service  of  the  same  year,  the  House 
of  Commons  voted  the  enormous  sum  of  one  hundred  mil- 
lions of  dollars. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

EVENTS  OF  1780. 

1.  'During  the  year  1780,  military 
operations  were  mostly  suspended  in 
the  North,  in  consequence  of  the  transfer 
of  the  scene  of  action  to  the  Carol  in  as. 

’Late  in  the  December  of  the  previous 
year,  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  leaving  Gen- 
eral Ivnyphausen  at  New  York,  sailed^ 
with  the  bulk  of  his  army  to  the  South,  under  convoy 
Admiral  Arbuthnot,  and  arrived  on  the  coast  of  Georgia 
late  in  January.  On  the  10th  of  Eebruary  he  departed 

from  Savannah  for  the  s.iege  of  Charle-^ton,  then  defended  ion  pre.vio  •!> 
by  General  Lincoln,  and  after  taking  possession^  of  the  mencement  of 
islands  south  of  the  city,  crossed* *^  the  Ashley  River  with  Charle  ton. 
the  advance  of  the  army,  and  on  the  first  of  April  com- 
menced  erecting  batteries  within  eight  hundred  yards  of  c.'ZArchii. 
the  American  works. 

2.  *On  the  9th  of  April,  Admiral  Arbuthnot,  favored  Aprils 
by  a strong  southerly  wind  and  the  tide,  passed  Fort  Moul- 

trie  with  little  damage,  and  anchored  his  fleet  in  Charles- 
ton harbor,  witliin  cannon  shot  of  the  city.  *A  summons'*  4.  summom 
to  surrender  being  rejected,  the  English  opened'*  their  bat-  ^VTpriit'^ 
teries  upon  the  town.  ®The  Americans,  in  the  mean  time,  5.  Gen.  iiu- 
in  order  to  form  a rallying  point  for  the  militia,  and,  pos-  dTtac'^ru 
sibly,  succor  the  city,  had  assembled  a corps  under  the 
command  of  General  Huger  on  the  upper  part  of  Cooper 
Rivor,  at  a place  called  Monk’s  Corner.*  Against  this 
post  Clinton  sent  a detachment  of  fourteen  hundred  men, 
commanded  by  Webster,  Tarleton,  and  Ferguson,  which 
succeeded  in  surprising*  the  party, — putting  the  whole  to  e.  April  14. 
flight, — and  capturing  a large  quantity  of  arms,  clothing, 
and  ammunition. 

3.  “Soon  after,  an  American  corps  was  surprised^  on 

the  Santee, f by  Colonel  Tarleton.  The  enemy  overran  r May6. 


• Monk’s  Comer  ip  on  the  W.  side  of  Cooper  RiTer,  thirty  miles  N.  from  Charleston.  (Sef 
^ap.  next  page  ) 

• Santee  the  principal  river  of  South  Carolina,  is  formed  by  the  confluence  of  tha 


392 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  II 


fcNALYas  the  country  on  the  left  side  of  the  Cooper  River, — For, 
May  6 Moultrie  surrendered  on  the  6tli  of  May, — and  Cliarleston 
thus  found  itself  completely  inclosed  by  the  British  forces, 
with  no  prospect  of  relief,  either  by  land  or  by  sea.  In 
this  extremity,  the  fortifications  being  mostly  beaten  down. 
May  18  and  the  enemy  prepared  for  an  assault,  on  the  12th  of 
May  the  city  surrendered.  General  Lincoln  and  the 
troops  under  his  command  became  prisoners  of  war. 
\,Ezvedi-  4.  ‘Having  possession  of  tlie  capital.  General  Clinton 
into  the  cuun-  made  preparations  for  recovering  the  rest  of  the  province, 
for  re-establishing  royal  authority.  Tliree  expeditions 
wliich  he  despatched  into  the  country  were  completely 
successful.  One  seized  the  important  post  of  Ninety. six 
another  scoured  the  country  bordering  on  the  Savannah  ; 
while  Lord  Cornwallis  passed  the  Santee,  and  made  him- 
8 cw self  master  of  Georgetown. t ’A  body  of  about  400  re- 
publicans,  under  Colonel  Buford,  retreating  towards  North 
Carolina,  being  pursued  by  Colonel  Tarlcton,  and  over- 
a May  29  talvcirt  at  W axliaw  Creek,:}:  was  entirely  cut  to  pieces, 
s 0/  ®Many  of  the  inhabitants  now  joined  the  royal  standard  ; 
cause,  and  aiid  CHiiton,  Seeing  the  province  in  tranquillity,  left  Lord 
Cornwallis  in  command  of  the  southern  forces;  and,  early 
b Junes  in  June,  with  a large  body  of  his  troops,  embarked*'  for 
New  York. 

Brituhxo^e  notwithstanding  the  apparent  tranquillity  which 

annoyed,  prevailed  at  the  time  of  Clinton’s  departure,  bands  of  pa 
triots,  under  daring  leaders,  soon  began  to  collect  on  the 
frontiers  of  the  province,  and,  by  sudden  attacks,  to  give  , 
much  annoyance  to  the  royal  troops.  “Colonel  Sumpter, 
^^ter  ^ particular,  distinguished  himself  in  these  desultory  ex- 
c.  July  30  cursions.  In  an  attack'  which  he  made  on  a party  of 

British  at  Rocky  Mount§  he  was 


Wateree  from  the  E an.l  the  Onparee  from 
the  W.,  eighty-five  miles  N.W  fi-oin  Chariej- 
ton.  Ifuiining  S E.  it  enters  the  Atlantic 
about  fifty  miles  N.E  from  Charleston.  (See 
Map  '• 

* The  post  of  Ninety-six  was  rear  the 
boundary  line  Ijetween  the  present  Edgefield 
and  Abbevi  le  Counties,  S.  Carolina,  five  milej 
S.W.  from  the  Saluda  Uiver.  and  loO  mile* 
N.W.  from  Charh«ton.  (See  Map.) 

t Georgetown  is  on  the  \V.  bank  of  the 
Pedee,  at  its  entrance  into  Wiuyaw  Bay, 
about  sixty  miles  N.E.  from  Chjirleston 
(See  Map.) 

t Waxhaw  CVeei,  rising  in  North  Carolina 
enters  the  \Vateree  or  the  Catawba  from  th» 
E.,  155  miles  N.W.  from  Charleston.  (Set 
Map  ) 

j Rocky  Mount  is  at  the  northern  er.trem 
ity  of  the  present  Fairfield  Ccnntv,  <o  tlM 
W.  bank  of  thr  Wateree,  13T)  miles  N.W 
from  Charleston  (See  Map.) 


SEAT  OF  WAR  IN  SOUTH  CAROLINA. 


Part  III.] 


EVENTS  OF  1780. 


a.  Aug.  6. 

1 Effecinof 
this  parUsan 
warfare. 


2.  Movfftnentp 
i]f  (iaten  tttid 
liaxodon. 


r('})ul?cil,  but  not  disheartened.  He  soon  after  surpri-  17§0. 
Red  and  completely  defeated*  a large  body  of  British  reg- 
ulars  and  lories  posted  at  Hanging  Rock.*  'This  parti- 
san warfare  re.stored  confidence  to  the  republicans, — dis- 
heartened the  loyalists, — and  confined  to  more  narrow 
limits  the  operations  of  the  enemy. 

6.  "In  the  mean  time  a strong  force  from  the  North, 
under  General  Gates,  was  approaching  for  the  relief  of 
the  cowthern  provinces.  The  British  general.  Lord  Haw- 
don,  on  receiving  tidings  of  the  approach  of  Gate-^  con- 
centrated his  forces  at  Camden,f  where  he  was  soon  after 
joined*^  by  Lord  Cornwallis  from  Charleston.  On  the  b Aur  »8.  u 
night  of  the  15th  of  August,  Gates  advanced  from  Cler- 
mont,:!: with  the  view  of  surprising  the  British  camp.  At 

the  same  time  Cornwallis  and  Rawdon  were  advancing 
from  Camden,  with  the  design  of  surprising  the  Ameri- 
cans. 

7.  *The  two  vanguards  met  in  the  night  near  Sanders’ 

Creek,  when  some  skirmishing  ensued,  and  in  the  morn- 
ing a general  engagement  commenced®  between  the  two 
armies.  The  first  onset  decided  the  fate  of  the  battle. 

The  Virginia  and  Carolina  militia  wavering,  the  British 
charged  them  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  soon  put  them  to 
flight ; but  the  Maryland  and  Delaware  regiments  sus- 
tained the  fight  with  great  gallantry,  and  several  times 
compelled  the  enemy  to  retire.  At  length,  being  charged 
in  the  flank  by  Tarleton’s  cavalry, — surrounded, — and 
overwhelmed  by  numbers,  they  were  forced  to  give  way, 
and  the  rout  became  general. 

8.  ■‘The  Americans  lost  in  this  unfortunate  engagement,  4.  Losses  of 
in  killed,  wounded,  and  captured,  about  a thousand  men, 
besides  all  their  artillery,  ammunition  wagons,  and  much 

of  their  baggage. § The  Baron  de  Kalb,  second  in  com- 
mand, was  mortally  wounded.  The  British  reported  their 
loss  at  three  hundred  and  twenty-five.  HVith  the  rem- 
nant of  his  forces  Gates  rapidly  retreated  to  Hillsboro’, || 

111  North  Carolina.  battle  of  saxders'  creek 

9.  ®The  defeat  of  Gates  was  soon  followed 


J.  Baftfe  of 
Sanders' 
Creek 

c.  Aug.  1«. 


5 Retreat  oj 

Oates. 

6 Sumpter's 

corps 


* Hunsing  Rock  i.s  a short  distance  E.  from  the  Catawba  or 
Wateree  River,  in  the  present  Lancaster  County,  and  about  thirty- 
five  miles  N.  from  Camden.  (See  Map,  preceding:  page.) 

t Caw  ien  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Wateree,  110  miles  N.W. 
from  Charleston.  The  battle  of  the  16th  took  place  a little  N. 
from  Sanders’  Creek,  about  eight  miles  N.  from  Camden.  (See 
Map  ; also  Map,  preceding  page.) 

t Clerxjxont  is  about  thirteen  miles  N.  from  Camden.  (See 
Map,  preceding  page.) 

4 (The  British  .accounts,  Stedman,  ii.  210,  Andrews  iv.  30,  &c., 
estimate  the  Aniei  lean  loss  at  about  2000.) 

II  Hillsboro',  in  N.  Carolina,  is  situated  on  one  of  the  head 
branches  of  the  Neuse  River,  thirty-five  miles  N.  W.  from  Ra 

telgh. 

50 


394 


THE  REVOLUTIOX. 


[Book  (I 


ANALYSIS  by  the  surprise  and  dispersion  of  Sumpter’s  corps.  This 
officer,  who  had  already  advanced  between  Camden  and 
Charleston,  on  learning  the  misfortune  of  his  superior 
retired  promptly  to  the  upper  parts  of  Carolina,  but  at 
Fishing-Creek*  his  troops  were  surprised  by  Tarleton’s 
a Aug.  18.  cavalry,  and  routed-^  with  great  slaughter. 

^cJUSudbV  ‘C)ornwallis,  again  supposing  the  province  subdued, 

comwaiiu.  adopted  measures  of  extreme  severity,  in  order  to  compel 
a submission  to  royal  authority.  Orders  were  given  to 
hang  every  militia  man  who,  having  once  served  with  the 
British,  had  afterwards  joined  the  Americans ; and  those 
who  had  formerly  submitted,  but  had  taken  part  in  the  re- 
cent  revolt,  were  imprisoned,  and  their  property  was  taken 
destroyed.  “But  these  rigorous  measures 
uru  ^ failed  to  accomplish  their  object ; for  although  the  spirit 
of  the  people  was  overawed,  it  was  not  subdued.  The 
cry  of  vengeance  rose  from  an  exasperated  people,  and 
the  British  standard  became  an  object  of  execration. 

11-  "In  September,  Cornwallis  detached  Colonel  Fer- 
P«r/y.“  guson  to  the  frontiers  of  North  Carolina,  for  the  purpose 
of  encouraging  the  loyalists  to  take  arms.  A considera- 
ble number  of  the  most  profligate  and  abandoned  repaired 
to  his  standard,  and,  under  tlie  conduct  of  their  leader, 
committed  excesses  so  atrocious,  that  the  highly  exasper- 
ated  militia  collected  to  intercept  their  march,  and  arming 
themselves  with  whatever  chance  threw  in  their  way,  at- 
tacked the  party  in  the  post  which  they  had  chosen  at 
King’s  Mountain.f  ‘The  attack was  furious,  and  the  de- 
Moufuain.  fence  exceedingly  obstinate ; but  after  a bloody  fight, 
Ferguson  himself  was  slain,  and  three  hundred  of  his 
men  were  killed  or  wounded.  Eight  hundred  prisoners 
were  taken,  and  amongst  the  spoil  were  fifteen  hundred 
stands  of  arms.  The  American  loss  was  about  twenty. 

■B.  12.  ‘Notwithstanding  the  defeat  of  General  Sumpter, 

Sumpter,  he  had  again  collected  a band  of  volunteers,  with  which 
he  continued  to  harass  the  enemy  j and  although  many 
plans  were  laid  for  his  destruction,  they  all  failed  in  the 
In  an  attack*  which  was  made  on  him  by 
River.  Major  Wemys,  the  British  were  defeated,  and  their  com- 
manding  officer  taken  prisoner.^  On  the  20th  of  Novem- 
ber he  was  attacked  by  Colonel  Tarleton,  at  Black.stocks,§ 


the  Wateree  from  the  W.,  about  thirty  miles  N.W.  from  Camden 

. the  eastern  bank  of  Broad  River  (a  northern  branch  of  the  Congaree,)  H 

a place  called  Ferry,  52  miles  N W.  from  Camden.  (See  Map,  p.  392.)  ' 

e TT^’"  the  southern  bank  of  Tiger  River  (a  western  branch  of  Broad  River,)  in  thf 
iw«stern  part  of  Union  County,  seventy-five  miles  N.W.  from  Camden.  (See  Man  n 392) 
IT  here  is  another  place  called  Blackstocks  in  Chester  County,  forty  mUes  eLt  from^hIs.> 


I art  lll.J 


EVENTS  OF  1780. 


395 


but  after  a severe  loss  Tarleton  was  obliged  to  retreat, 
leaving  Sumpter  in  quiet  possession  of  the  field. 

13. °  Anotlier  zealous  officer,  General  Marion,  likewise  » 
distinguished  liimself  in  this  partisan  warfare,  and  by 
cutting  oft*  straggling  parties  of  the  enemy,  and  keeping 
the  lories  in  check,  did  the  American  cause  valuable  ser- 
vice. “No  fartlier  events  of  importance  took  place  in  the 

South  during  the  rem«)tinder  of  the  year,  and  we  now  re-  rnMcrof 
turn  to  notice  tlie  few  which  occurred  during  the  summer  ^ 
in  the  northern  provinces. 

14.  '•Early  in  June,  five  thousand  men,  under  General 
Knyphausen,  passed-  from  Staten  Island  into  New  Jersey, 
—occupied  Elizabethtown,— burned  Connecticut  Farms,  Jersey 
and  appeared  before  Springfield ; but  the  advance  of  a 

body  of  troops  from  Morristown,  induced  them  to  with- 
draw. Soon  after,  the  enemy  again  advanced  into  New 
Jersey,  but  they  were  met  and  repulsed  by  the  Americans 
at  Springfield. 

15.  <On  the  10th  of  July  the  Admiral  de  Ternay  ar- 

rived  at  Newport,*’  with  a French  fleet,  having  on  board  Ternwj,  and 
si-x  thousand  men,  under  tlie  command  of  the  Count  de  gerg/om 
Rochambeau.  Although  high  expectations  had  been  in- 
dulged  from  the  assistance  of  so  powerful  a force  against 
the  enemy,  yet  no  enterprise  of  importance  was  under-  island 
taken,  and  the  operations  of  both  parties,  at  the  North, 
were  mostly  suspended  during  the  remainder  ot  the  sea- 


16.  ^While  defeat  at  the  South,  and  disappointment  at  5 fange^at 
the  North,  together  with  the  exhausted  state  of  the  finan-  tineu^in^^ 
ces,  and  an  impoverished  country,  were  openly  endanger-  cause. 
ing  the  American  cause,  domestic  treachery  was  secretly 
plotting  its  ruin.  «The  traitor  was  Arnold one  of  the 

first  to  resist  British  aggression,  and,  hitherto,  one  of  the 
most  intrepid  defenders  of  American  liberty.  In  lecom- 
pense  for  his  distinguished  services,  congress  had  appointed 
him  commandant  at  Philadelphia,  soon  after  the  evacua- 
\ion  of  that  city  by  the  English. 

17.  ’Here  he  lived  at  great  expense,  indulged  in  ga- 

ming,  and,  having  squandered  his  fortune,  at  length  ap-  Arnold, 
propriated  the  public  funds  to  his  own  uses.  Although  ti  eason  that 
convicted  by  a court-martial,  and  reprimanded  by  Wash-  ^f^eduated 
ington,  he  dissembled  his  purposes  of  revenge,  and  having 
obtained  the  command  of  the  important  fortress  of  West 
Point,"!*  he  privately  engaged  to  deliver  it  into  the  hands 


• Connecticut  Farms,  now  called  Union,  is  six  miles  S.W.  from  Newark,  on  the  read 

from  Elizabethtown  to  Springfield.  . . . , , ,,  . fiftv-two 

t The  importiint  fortress  of  West  Point  is  situated  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Hudson,  I’M 
miles  from  New  York  City.  It  is  the  seat  of  Ae  United  SUtes  Military  Academy,  estabAshod 
oy  act  of  Congress  in  18^2.  (See  Map,  p.  377.) 


396 


THE  REVOLl^^lo^M. 


tfluox  II 


ANALYSIS,  of  the  cnemyrTor  10,000  pounds  sterling,  and  a commission 
as  bri^^adier  in  th.e  British  army. 

’ 13.  *To  Major  Andre,  aid-de-camp  to  Sir  Henry  Clin. 

ton,  and  adjutant-general  of  the  British  army,  a young 
and  amiable  officer  of  uncommon  mer’i,  the  business  of 


"'ith  Arnold  was  intrusted.  “Having  passed 
u>u:z/i  he  wa»  up  the  Hudson,  near  to  West  Point,  for  the  purpose  of 
holding  a conference  with  the  traitor,  and  being  obliged 
a.  Sep‘,  23.  to  attempt  a return  by  land  ; when  near  Tarrylown*  he 
was  stopped*  by  three  militia  soldiers, — ^John  Paulding, 
David  Williams,  and  Isaac  Van  Wert;  who,  after  search- 
ing  their  prisoner,  conducted  him  to  Colonel  Jameson, 
B ATnnid'se$-  theii*  Commanding  officer.  “Andre  was  incauliou.sly  siif- 
fered  to  write  to  Arnold;  wlien  the  latter,  taking  the 
alarm,  immediately  escaped  on  board  the  Vulture,  a Brit- 
ish  vessel  lying  in  the  river. 

A.Thcfattqf  19.  *Tlie  unfortunatc  Aiidi'e  was  tried  by  court-mar- 
tial ; upon  his  own  confession  he  was  declared  a ifpy,  and, 
agreeably  to  the  laws  and  usages  of  nations,  was  con- 
B uTintmore  demiied  to  death.  “Arncld  received  the  stipulated  reward 
^ of  his  treason  ; but  even  his  new  companions  viewed  the 
traitor  with  contempt,  and  the  world  now  execrates  hia 
toSof^An  memory.  “Each  of  the  captors  of  Andre  re- 

drt.  ^ ceived  the  thanks  of  congress,  a silver  medal,  and  a pension 
for  life. 

7.  Circum-  *20.  ’Ill  the  latter  part  of  this  year,  another  European 
power  was  added  to  the  open  enemies  of  England.  Hol- 
land,  jealous  of  the  naval  superiority  of  Britain,  had  long 
UuLiand  boeii  friendly  to  the  American  cause  ; she  had  given  en- 
couragement and  protection  to  American  privateers,  and 
had  actually  commenced  the  negotiation  of  a treaty  with 
congres.s,  the  discovery  of  which  immediately  called  foilh 
L Dec.  20.  a declaration**  of  war  on  the  part  of  England. 

8 Riiuntfon  21.  “Tlius  the  American  Revolution  had  already  invol- 
uihilferiM.  '’^d  England  in  war  with  three  powerful  nations  of  Eu- 
rope, and  yet  her  exertions  seemed  to  increase  with 
• the  occasions  that  called  them  ffirth.  Parliament  again 
granted  a large  amount  of  money  for  the  public  service  of 
the  coming  year,  and  voted  the  raising  of  immense  arma- 
ments by  sea  and  land. 


• Tarryioron  i.<s  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Hudson,  twentv-elght  miles  N.  from  New  York.  fSr| 

Map.  p.  862  ) Andre  wa.s  arre.sted  about  a quarter  of  a mile  N.  from  the  Til  kige.  He  wm  cxe 
ented  and  buried  on  the  W.  side  of  the  river,  a quarter  of  a mile  wtst  from  the  village  of  Tav 
pan,  a few  rods  south  of  the  New  Jersey  line 


Pa  IT  III.J 


J 

i 


I 

i 

1 


?)9/ 


SURRENDER  OF  LORD  CORNWALLIS.  (S«e  page  406.) 

1T§1. 


CHAPTER  VIII 


EVENTS  OF  1781. 


Subject  qf 
Chapter 
VIII. 


1.  ‘The  condition  of  the  army  of  Wa.shington,  at  the  y Relative 
In  ginning  of  the  year  1781,  was  widely  different  from  that  ^tl^Vwoar- 
of  the  royal  forces  under  the  command  of  Clinton.  While  iegfnning% 
th?  latter  were  abundantly  supplied  with  all  the  necessaries 

and  comforts  which  their  situation  required,  the  former 
were  suflTering  privations  arising  from  want  of  pay,  cloth- 
ing, and  provisions,  which  at  one  time  seriously  threatened 
the  very  existence  of  the  army. 

2.  ’So  pressing  had  the  necessities  of  the  soldiers  become,  2 Revolt  o, 
that,  on  the  ffrst  of  January,  the  whole  Pennsylvania  line  of  van!a%M^. 
troops,  to  the  number  of  one  thousand  three  hundred,  aban- 

doned  their  camp  at  Morristown, — declaring  their  intention 
of  marching  to  ihe  place  where  congress  was  in  session,  in 
order  to  obtain  a redress  of  their  grievances. 

3.  *The  officers  being  unable  to  quell  the  sedititon,  the  3.  Courteta- 
mutineers  proceeded  in  a body  to  Princeton,  where  they  mutiw^ 
were  met  by  emissaries  fl’om  Sir  Henry  Clinton,  who 

sought  to  entice  them  into  the  British  service.  Indignant 
at  this  attempt  upon  their  fidelity,  they  seized  the  British 
agents,  and  delivered  them  to  General  Wa\ne,  to  be  treated 
as  spies. 

4.  *A  committee  from  congress,  and  also  a deputation 

from  the  Pennsylvania  authorities  met  them,  fir.st  at  Prince-  ad}t«wA* 
ton,  and  afterwards  at  Trenton  ; and  after  liberal  con- 


398 


iMAL\Sia. 


i.  Offer  of 
reward 


i Effect  of 
Chia  mutiny, 
and  one.  in 
the  Jersey 
line. 


3 By  what 
means  the 
wants  of  the 
xnny  were 
supplied 


4.  Robert 
Morris,  and 
bettejits  at- 
tributed to 
his  aid- 


6 Arnold's 
depredations 
in  Virginia. 


a Jaa.  5. 

).  N.  p 162 
c Jan.  20. 
i.  N p.  387. 


I Attempt  to 
seize  him, 
and  Us  fail- 
ure. 

e.  March  8 


f.  March  16 


».  Oen.  Phii 
ips. 

r iCarcb  26 


THE  REVOLUTION.  [Booe  II 

cessions,  and  relieving  their  necessities  in  part,  induced 
those  whose  terms  of  service  had  not  expired,  to  return  to 
their  duties,  after  a short  furlough.  ‘Being  offered  a re. 
ward  for  apprehending  the  British  emissaries,  they  nobly 
refused  it ; saying,  that  their  necessities  had  forced  them 
to  demand  justice  from  their  own  government,  but  they 
desired  no  reward  for  doing  tlieir  duty  to  their  country 
against  her  enemies. 

5.  *This  mutiny,  and  another  in  the  Jersey  line  which 
was  instantly  suppressed,  aroused  the  attention  of  the  states, 
and  of  congress,  to  the  miserable  condition  of  the  troops, 
and  called  forth  more  energetic  measures  for  their  relief. 
^Taxation  was  resorted  to,  and  readily  acquiesced  in ; 
and  money,  ammunition,  and  clothing,  were  obtained  in 
Europe ; but  the  most  efficient  aid  was  derived  from  the 
exertions  of  Robert  Morris,  a wealthy  merchant  of  Phila- 
delphia, whom  congress  had  recently  appointed  superin- 
tendent  of  the  treasury. 

6.  *He  assumed  the  collection  of  taxes,  contracted  to 
furnish  flour  for  the  army,  and  freely  used  his  own  ample 
means  and  personal  credit  to  sustain  the  government.  In 
the  course  of  the  year  the  Bank  of  North  America  was 
established  under  his  care,  which  exerted  a highly  bene- 
ficial influence  upon  the  currency,  and  upon  public  credit. 
It  has  been  asserted,  that  to  the  financial  operations  ol 
Robert  Morris  it  was  principally  owing  that  the  armies  of 
America  did  not  disband,  and  that  congress  was  enabled 
to  continue  the  war  with  vigor  and  success. 

7.  ‘Early  in  January  of  this  year,  General  Arnold,  then 
a brigadier  in  the  royal  army,  made  a descent  u|x>n  Vir- 
ginia, with  a force  of  1600  men,  and  such  a number  of 
armed  -vessels  as  enabled  him  to  commit  extensive  ravages 
on  the  unprotected  coasts.  Having  destroyed*  the  public 
stores  in  the  vicinity  of  Richmond, and  public  and  private^ 
property  to  a large  amount  in  different  places,  he  entered* 
Portsmouth, **  which  he  fortified,  and  made  his  head-quarters ; 
when  apian  was  formed  by  Washington  to  capture  him 
and  his  army. 

8.  ^Lafayette,  with  a force  of  1200  men,  was  sent  into 
Virginia  ; and  the  French  fleet,  stationed  at  Rhode  Island, 
sailed'  to  co-operate  with  him;  but  the  English  being  ap- 
prized of  the  project,  Admiral  Arbuthnot  sailed  from  New 
York, — attacked^  the  French  fleet,  and  compelled  it  to  re- 
turn to  Rhode  Island.  Thus  Arnold  escaped  from  the  im- 
minent danger  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  his  exasperated 
countrymen.  ’Soon  after,  the  British  general  Philips  ar 
rived®  in  the  Chesapeake,  with  a reenforcement  of  2000 
men.  After  joining  Arnold  he  took  the  command  of  the 


Part  Hi.; 


EVENTS  OF  1781. 


399 

forces,  and  proceeded  to  overrun  and  lay  waste  the  coun-  17§1* 
try  will)  but  little  opposition. 

9.  'After  the  unfortunate  battle  near  Camden,  men-  ^ change  of 
tioned  in  tlie  preceding  chapter,*  congress  thought  proper 

to  remove  General  Gates,  and  to  appoint  General  Greene  a.  see.  p.  393. 
to  the  command  of  the  southern  army.  *Soon  after  taking  2.  First  mea»- 
the  command,  although  having  a force  of  but  little  more  ^^henemi^ 
than  two  thousand  men,  he  despatclied  General  Morgan  to 
tlie  western  extremity  of  South  Carolina,  in  order  to  check 
tlie  devastations  of  the  British  and  loyalists  in  that  quar- 
ter ^Cornwallis,  then  on  the  point  of  advancing  against 
North  Carolina,  unwilling  to  leave  Morgan  in  his  rear, 
sent  Colonel  Tarleton  against  him,  with  directions  to 
“ push  liim  to  the  utmost.” 

10.  “Morgan  at  first  retreated  before  the  superior  force  4 coune 
of  his  enemy,  but  being  closely  pursued,  he  halted  at  a 

place  called  the  Cowpens,*  and  arranged  his  men  in  order 
of  battle.  ^Tarleton,  soon  coming  up,  confident  of  an  easy 
victory,  made  an  impetuous  attack‘d  upon  the  militia,  who  b. 
at  first  gave  way.  The  British  cavalry  likewise  dis- 
persed a body  of  the  regular  troops,  but  while  they  were 
engaged  in  the  pursuit,  the  Americans  rallied,  and  in  one 
general  charge  entirely  routed  the  enemy,  who  fled  in 
confusion.  ®The  British  lost  three  hundred  in  killed  and  tLon^sm 
wounded ; while  five  hundred  prisoners,  a large  quantity  taJivotty 
of  baggage,  and  one  hundred  dragoon  horses,  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  conquerors.  The  Americans  had  only 
twelve  men  killed  and  sixty  wounded. 

11.  ^On  receiving  the  intelligence  of  Tarleton’s  defeat, 
Cornwallis,  then  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Broad  River, f intercept 
destroyed  his  heavy  baggage,  and  commenced  a rapid 
march  towards  the  fords  of  the  Catawba, J hoping  to  ar- 
rive in  time  to  intercept  the  retreat  of  Morgan  before  he 

could  pass  hat  river.  ® After  a toilsome  march,  Morgan  s.  His  pur- 
succeeded  in  reaching  the  fords,  and  crossed*"  the  river  in  gan's^ca^. 
safety  ; but  only  two  hours  later  the  van  of  the  enemy  ap-  «•  Jan-sa. 
peart  d on  the  opposite  bank.  It  being  then  in  the  eve- 
ning, Cornwallis  halted  and  encamped  ; feeling  confident 
of  overtaking  his  adversary  in  the  morning.  During  the 
night  a heavy  rain  raised  the  waters  of  the  river,  and  ren  . ^ 
dered  11  impassable  for  two  days.  appointment 

12.  *At  this  time  General  Greene,  who  had  left  the  wail^. 


* Qncpens  is  near  the  northern  boundary  of  S.  Carolina,  in  Spartanburg  disuict,  Atc  milei 
B.  from  Broad  River.  (See  Map,  p.  392.) 

t I»oad  River  rises  in  the  western  part  of  N.  Carolina,  and  flowing  S.  into  S.  Carolina  re- 
eelves  Paeolet  and  Tiger  RiVers  from  the  W.,  and  unites  with  the  Saluda  two  miles  N.  from  Co- 
hunbia  to  form  the  Congaree.  (See  Map,  p.  392.) 

t (kitawba  is  the  name  given  to  the  upper  part  of  the  Wateree.  Cornwalli?  crossed  at  Go* 
loan  Ford,  30  miles  X.  from  the  northern  boundary  of  S Carolina.  (Map,  p.  392. ) 


[Book  II 


400  t’ke  revolution. 

iiNALYsis  main  body  of  his  army  on  the  left  bank  of  tlie  Pedec,* 
E~Ja^r~  opposite  CheraWjt  arrived*  and  took  the  command  of 
Morgan’s  division,  which  continued  the  retreat,  and  which 
was  soon  followed  again  in  rapid  pursuit  by  Cornwallis. 
Both  armies  hurried  on  to  the  Yadkin,  which  the  Amer- 
4>.  Feb  2.3.  icans  readied  first;  but  whilts  they  were  crossing,*' their 
rear-guard  was  attacked  by  the  van  of  the  British,  and 
part  of  the  baggage  of  the  retieating  army  was  abandoned. 
Again  Cornwallis  encamped,  with  only  a river  between 
him  and  liis  enemy  ; but  a sudden  rise  in  the  waters  again 
retarded  him,  and  he  was  obliged  to  seek  a passage  higher 
up  the  Stream.  'The  rise  of  the  waters,  on  these  two  oc- 
wnurawaa  casioiis,  was  regarded  by  many  as  a manifest  token  of  the 
^t><farded.  wliicli  Heaveii  granted  to  the  justice  of  the 

American  cause. 

f The  retreat  13.  ^ After  crossing  the  Yadkin,  General  Greene  pro- 
ufgtt^'vah  ceeded  to  Guilford  Court  House,  and  after  being  joined*  by 
c.  & 7 the  remainder  of  his  army,**  continued  his  retreat  towards 
seernh  Virginia,  still  vigorously  pursued  by  Cornwallis,  wlio  a 
e Feb.  13.  third  time  reached*  the  banks  of  a river,^  just  as  the 

f.  The  Dan.  American  rear-guard  had  crossed  safely  to  the  other  side. 

3.  Tennina-  "Mortified  at  being  repeatedly  disappointed  after  such  pro- 
‘pu°/uu‘  digious  etforts,  Cornwallis  abandoned  the  pursuit,  and  turn- 

g.  N p.  3«3.  ing  slowly  to  the  South,  established  himself  at  Hillsboro’.* 

4.  Next  move-  14.  *Soon  after.  General  Greene,  strengthened  by  a 
"erai^Gree^;  body  of  Virginians,  recrossed**  the  DanJ  into  Carolina. 

Learning  that  Tarlelon  had  been  sent  into  the  district  bc- 
loyaiusts  tween  Haw&  and  Deep  Rivers,  to  secure  the  cooperation 
’ of  a body  of  loyalists  who  were  assembling  there,  he  sent 
Col.  Lee  with  a body  of  militia  to  oppose  him.  On  the 
march,  Lee  fell  in  with  the  loyalists,  three  hundred  and 
fifty  in  number,  who,  thinking  they  were  meeting  Tarlc- 
i Feb  25.  toii.  Were  easily  surrounded.'  While  they  were  eager  to 
make  themselves  known  by  protestations  of  loyalty,  and 
cries  of  “ Long  live  the  king,”  the  militia  fell  upon  them 
with  fury,  killed  the  greater  portion,  and  took  the  re- 
mainder prisoners. 

^ cuiforf  15.  '’Having  received  additional  reenforcements,  which 
c^u't^'uuse  increased  his  number  to  4400  men,  Greene  no  longer 
avoided  an  engagement,  but  advancing  to  Guilford  Court 
House,*  posted  his  men  on  advantageous  ground,  and 


* The  Great  Pedee  RiTer  rises  in  the  Blue  Ridge,  in  the  northwestern  part  of  N.  CarolinA 
and  flowing  S.E.  through  S.  Carolina,  enters  the  .\tlantic  through  Win>aw  Bay,  si.vty  luUe^ 
lI.E.  from  Charleston.  In  N.  Carolina  it  bears  the  name  of  Yofikin  River. 

t Cheraw  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Pedee,  ten  miles  S from  the  N.  Carolina  line.  (Set 
Map,  p 392.)  The  Americans  crossed  the  Yadkin  near  Salisbur3'. 

t Ikin  River,  rising  in  the  Blue  Ridge,  in  the  southern  part'of  Virgin  a.  and  flowing  1C. 
anites  with  the  Staunton  to  form  the  Roanoke. 

4 Haw  River  from  the  N.W.,  and  Veep  River,  from  the  W,,  unite  li  Chatham  Cooatj, 
thirty  miles  S.W.  of  Raleigh,  to  form  Cape  Fear  River. 


Part  IU.J 


EVLNTb  UF  1781 


401 


there  awaited  the  enemy.  Here,  on  tlie  15th  of  Maich,  1781. 
he  was  attacked  by  Cornwallis  in  person.  At  the  lust  ~Marchi5 
cluirge,  the  Carolina  militia  retreated  in  disorder.  The 
regular  troops,  however,  sustained  the  battle  with  great 
lirmness;  but  alter  an  obstinate  contest  a general  retreat 
was  ordered,  and  the  Americans  fell  back  several  miles, 
leaving  the  field  in  the  possession  of  the  enemy.  'The 
American  loss,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was  about  400  ; 
but  the  number  of  fugitives,  who  returned  to  their  homes, 
increased  the  total  loss  to  KIOO.  The  British  loss  was 
about  500,  among  whom  were  several  valuable  olficers. 

10.  ‘The  result  of  the  battle  was  little  less  than  a defeat 
to  Cornwallis,  w'ho  was  unable  to  profit  by  the  advantage  ^ 

which  he  had  gained.  lie  soon  retired  to  Wilmington,* 
and  after  a halt  of  nearly  three  weeks,  directed  his  march*'  “•  Apnir. 
upon  Virginia.  '^Ceneral  Greene,  in  the  mean  time,  de-  3.  course  ta- 
filing  to  the  right,  took  the  daring  resolution  of  re-enter-  gfai%efZ. 
ing  South  Carolina  ; and,  after  various  changes  of  posi- 
tion, encamped  on  Hobkirk’s  Hill,t  a little  more  than  a 
mile  from  Lord  Rawdon’s  post  at  Camden. 

17.  Rlere  he  was  attacked  on  the  25th  of  April,  and  so 
strongly  did  victory  for  a time  incline  to  the  side  of  the 
Americans,  that  Greene  despatched  a body  of  cavalry  to 
intercept  the  enemy’s  retreat.  A Maryland  regiment, 
however,  vigorously  charged  by  the  enemy,  fell  into  con- 
fusion ; and  in  spite  of  the  exertions  of  the  officers,  the 
rout  soon  became  general.  The  killed,  wounded,  and 
missing,  on  both  sides,  were  nearly  equal. 

18  ^Soon  after,  Lord  Rawdon  evacuated* §'  Camden,  and 
retired  with  his  troops  beyond  the  Santee  River ; when, 
learning  that  Fort  Watsonij;  had  surrendered,  and  that  ® 

Fort  Mott,§  together  with  the  posts  at  Granby  jj  and  Orange- 
burg,*!  were  closely  invested,  he  -retreated  still  farther, 
and  encamped  at  Eutaw  Springs.**  These  posts,  together 


April  25. 

4.  Hattie  of 
Hobkirk’e 
Hill. 


* Guilford  Court  House,  now  Greens-  battle  of  Guilford 
boro’,  tlie  caj  tal  of  Guilford  County,  court  house. 

Is  between  the  sources  of  Haw  and  Deep 
Rivers,  about  eighty  miles  N.W.  from 
Raleigh.  (See  Map.) 

t tlobkirk's  Hill.  (See  Map.) 
i I'ort  Raison  was  on  the  E.  bank  of 
the  Santee,  in  the  S.W.  part  of  Sump- 
ter Countj',  about  fift3'-five  miles  from 
Camden.  (See  Map,  p.  392  ) 

§ Fort  Mott  was  on  the  S.  bank  of 
the  Congaree,  near  its  junction  with 
the  Wateree,  about  forty  miles  S.  from 
Camden.  (See  Map,  p.  392.) 

II  Granby  is  on  the  S.  bank  of  the 
Congnrt^e,  thirty  miles  above  Fort  Mott. 

(See'  Map,  p.  392.) 

If  Orangeburg  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  North  Edisto,  twenty -five 
miles  S.W.  from  Fort  Mott.  (See  Map,  p.  392  ) 

**  Eutaw  Springs  is  the  name  given  to  a small  stream  that  en- 
ters (he  Santee  from  the  S.,  at  the  N.W.  extremity  of  Charleston 
iiotrict,  about  Qfty  miles  from  Charleston.  .See  Map,  p .392.) 

U 


b.\ttle  of  HOBKIRK’8 
HaL. 


402 


THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Dook  n 


ANALYSIS 


L SUffe,  ana 
ms9Qult  qf 
riimti  tis 


I Morftmenit 
qf  ihA  :ioo  ar- 
mies after  the 
repulse  at 
Ninety-six. 


Ja!y. 


8 Vhanfreof 
British  com- 
ntande-.s. 

4.  Fate  of 
Col  Uavne. 


A Lord  Rmio- 
don's  efforts 


4 -Justi/^of 
the  metisure 
disputed. 

7.  Battle  of 
Eutato 
Springs 


with  A^ugusta,  soon  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Amen, 
cans,  and  by  the  5th  of  June  the  British  were  confined 
to  til  3 three  posts — Ninety-six,  Eutaw  Springs,  and 
Charleston. 

19.  ‘After  the  retreat  of  Lord  Rawdon  from  Camden, 
General  Greene  proceeded  to  Fort  Granby,  and  thence 
against  Ninety-six,  a place  of  great  natural  strength,  and 
strongly  fortified.  After  prosecuting  the  siege  of  this 
place  nearly  four  weeks,  and  learning  that  Lord  Rawdon 
was  approaching  with  reenforcements.  General  Greene 
determined  upon  an  assault,  wliich  was  made  on  tlie  18th 
of  June  ; but  the  assailants  were  beaten  off*,  and  the  whole 
army  raised  the  siege,  and  retreated,  before  the  arrival  of 
the  enemy. 

20.  “After  an  unsuccessful  pursuit  of  the  Americans, 
again  Lord  Rawdon  retired,  closely  followed  by  the  army 
of  Greene,  and  took  post  at  Orangeburg,  where  he  re- 
ceived a reenforcement  from  Charleston,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Col.  Stewart.  Finding  the  enemy  too  strong  to 
be  attacked,  General  Greene  now  retired,*  with  the  main 
body  of  his  army,  to  the  heights*  beyond  the  Santee,  to 
spend  the  hot  and  sickly  season,  while  expeditions  under 
active  officers  were  continually  traversing  the  country,  to 
intercept  the  communications  between  Orangeburg  and 
Charleston.  “Lord. Rawdon  soon  after  returned  to  Eng- 
land, leaving  Colonel  Stewart  in  command  of  his  forces. 

21.  ^Before  his  departure,  a tragic  scene  occurred  at 
Charleston,  which  greatly  irritated  the  Carolinians,  and 
threw  additional  odium  on  the  British  cause.  This  was 
the  execution  of  Colonel  Isaac  Hayne,  a firm  patriot,  who, 
to  escape  imprisonment,  had  previously  given  in  his  adhe- 
sion to  the  British  authorities.  When  the  British  were 
driven  from  the  vicinity*  of  his  residence,  considering  the 
inability  to  protect,  as  a discharge  of  the  obligation  to 
obey,  he  took  up  arms  against  them,  and,  in  this  condition, 
was  taken  prisoner. 

22.  He  was  brought  before  Col.  Balfour,  the  command- 
ant of  Charleston,  who  condemned  him  to  death,  although 
numerous  loyalists  petitioned  in  his  favor.  ‘Lord  Raw- 
don, a man  of  generous  feelings,  after  having  in  vain  ex- 
erted his  influence  to  save  him,  finally  gave  his  sanction 
to  the  execution.  ®The  British  strongly  urged  the  justice 
of  the  measure,  while  the  Americans  condemned  it  as  an 
act  of  unwarrantable  cruelty. 

23.  “Early  in  September,  General  Greene  again  ad* 


• The  Santee  HiBs  are  E.  of  the  Wateree  River,  about  twenty  milee  south  from  Camden 
CSee  Map,  p.  392.) 


I’aht  IIl.J 


EVENTS  OF  1781. 


403 


vancod  upon  the  enemy,  then  commandeo  by  Colonel  17  81. 
Stewart,  who  at  his  approach,  retired  to  Eutaw  Springs. » n. 

Ju  the  6lh  the  two  armies  engaged,  with  nearly  equal 
(brccs.  The  British  were  at  first  driven  in  confusion 
from  the  field,  but  at  length  rallying  in  a favorable  posi- 
tion, they  witiistood  all  the  efibrts  of  the  Americans,  and 
after  a sanguinary  conflict,  of  nearly  four  hours.  General 
Greene  drew  off  his  troops,  and  returned  to  tlie  ground 
he  had  occupied  in  the  morning.  During  the  night,  Col- 
onel Stewart  abandoned  his  position,  and  retired  to  Monk’s 
Corner. ‘The  Americans  lost,  in  this  battle,  in  killed,  b n.  p.  3»i. 
wounded,  and  missing,  about  300  men.  The  loss  sus- 
tained  by  the  enemy  was  somewhat  greatei. 

24.  “Sliortly  after  the  battle  of  Eutaw  Springs,  the  z,  close  of  tfu 
British  entirely  abandoned  the  open  country,  and  retired  ^thecam^ 
to  Cliarleston  and  the  neighboring  islands.  These  events 

ended  the  campaign  of  1781,  and,  indeed,  the  revolution- 
ary war,  in  the  Curolinas.  ®At  the  commencement  of  the  % change  of 
year,  tlie  British  were  in  possession  of  Georgia  and  South  ^cea'tn^/h^ 
Carolina ; and  North  Carolina  was  thought  to  be  at  their 
mercy.  At  the  close  of  the  year.  Savannah  and  Charles- 
ton were  the  only  posts  in  their  possession,  and  to  these 
they  were  closely  confined  by  the  regular  American 
troops,  posted  in  the  vicinity,  and  by  the  vigilant  militia 
of  the  surrounding  country. 

25.  ‘Though  General  Greene  was  never  decisively  vie-  4 wnatu 
torious,  yet  he  was  still  formidable  when  defeated,  and 

every  battle  which  he  fought  resulted  to  his  advantage. 

To  the  great  energy  of  character,  and  the  fertility  of  genius 
which  he  displayed,  is,  principally,  to  be  ascribed,  the  suc- 
cessful issue  of  the  southern  campaign. 

26.  ‘Having  followed,  to  its  termination,  the  order  of  s Movement* 
the  events  which  occurred  in  the  southern  department,  we 

now  return  to  the  movements  of  Cornwallis,  who,  late  in 
April,  left  Wilmington,*  with  the  avowed  object  of  con-  c. seep.  m. 
quering  Virginia.  Marching  north  by  the  way  of  Hali- 
fax,* and  crossing,  with  little  opposition,  the  large  and 
rapid  rivers  that  flow  into  Roanoke  and  Albemarle  Sounds, 
in  less  than  a month  he  reached**  Petersburg, j*  where  he  d.  Mayor, 
found  the  troops  of  General  Philips,  who  had  died  a few 
days  before  his  arrival.  ®The  defence  of  Virginia  was  at  6.  The  de- 
that  time  intrusted  principally  to  the  Marquis  de  Lafayette, 
who,  with  a force  of  only  three  thousand  men,  mostly 


• J/aitfax,  in  N.  Carolina,  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Roanoke  River,  at  the  head  ti 
•loop  navigation,  about  150  miles  N.  from  IVilmington 

t Petersburg,  Virginia,  is  on  the  S bank  of  Appomattox  River,  twelve  miles  above  its 
taace  into  James  i^ver. 


lb 


404  THE  REVOLUTION. 

A.NALYSIS  militia,  could  do  little  more  than  watch  the  movements  o' 
the  enemy,  at  a careful  distance. 

i.  courK  of  27.  Unable  to  bring  Lafayette  to  an  engagement.  Corn- 
cotntoauLt.  overran  the  country  in  the  vicinity  of  James  Kiver. 

and  destroyed  an  immense  quantity  of  public  and  private 
1 Tarieton's  property.  “An  expedition  under  Tarleton  penetrated  to 
txpedj^n  (jharlottesville,*  and  succeeded  in  making  prisoners  of 
* several  members  of  the  Virginia  House  of  Delegates,  aiH 
came  near  seizing  the  governor  of  the  state,  Thomas  Jef. 
3.  corniooi-  fcrsoii.  3\f[er  taking  possession  of  Richmond  and  Wil- 
liamsburg,  Cornwallis  was  called  to  the  sea-coast  by  Sir 
Henry  Clinton  ; who,  apprehensive  of  an  attack  by  the 
combined  French  and  American  forces,  was  anxious  that 
Cornwallis  should  take  a position  from  which  he  might  re- 
enforce  the  garrison  of  New  York  if  desirable. 
i.Event9that  28.  ‘Proceeding  from  Williamsburg  to  Portsmouth, 
when  on  the  point  of  crossing  the  James  River  he  was  at- 
CornioLtua.  taclvcd*  by  Lafayette,  wlio  had  been  erroneously  informed 
a July  6.  that  the  main  body  had  already  crossed.  General  Wayne, 
who  led  the  advance,  on  seeing  the  whole  of  the  British 
army  drawn  out  against  him,  made  a sudden  charge  with 
great  impetuosity,  and  then  hastily  retreated  with  but 
little  loss.  Cornwallis,  surprised  at  this  bold  maneuver, 
and  perhaps  suspecting  an  ambuscade,  would  not  allow  a 
pursuit. 

Kh'extmove-  29.  ® After  crossing  James  River  he  proceeded  to  Ports- 
Coi^nwauia  iTiouth  ; but  iiot  liking  the  situation  for  a permanent  post, 
b.  From  Aug.  soon  evacuatcd  the  place,  and  concentrated*'  his  forcts 
at  Yorktown.f  on  the  south  side  of  York  River,  which  ho 
immediately  commenced  fortifying.  Gloucester  Point,  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  was  held  by  a small  force 
i Plan  of  under  Colonel  Tarleton. 

wa’tMn^ton,  3().  the  meantime.  General  Washington  had  formed 
a plan  of  attacking  Sir  Henry  Clinton  ; and  late  in  June 
, troops.  the  French  troops  from  Rhode  Island,  under  Count  Ko- 
’'ibVndontd.  chambeau,  marched  to  the  vicinity  of  New  York,  for  the 
purpose  of  aiding  in  the  enterprise.  “The 
intention  was  abandoned,  however,  in 
August,  in  consequence  of  large  reen- 
forcements  having  been  received  by  Clin- 
ton,— the  tardiness  with  which  the  conti. 


• CliarloltesviUe  is  about  sixtj-five  miles  N.W.  frota 
Richmond  It  is  the  seat  of  the  University  of  Virjrinia, 
an  institution  planned  l)v  Mr.  .lefferson.  The  residence 
of  Mr.  .Icllerson  was  at  Monticello,  three  miles  S K from 
Charlottesville. 

t Yorktown,  the  capital  of  York  County,  Virginia,  U 
on  the  S.  side  of  York  Kiver,  about  seven  milea  fioia 
its  entrance  iuto  the  Chesapeake.  (See  .Map  1 


SIEdK  OF  TORKTOWN. 


EVENTS  OF  1781, 


Cart  III.] 


40'i 


nental  troops  assembled, — and  tlic  fairer  prospect  of  suc- 
cess which  was  opened  by  tlie  situation  of  Cornwallis. 

31.  Frencli  lleet,  commanded  by  the  Count  de  Grasse, 
svas  expected  soon  to  arrive  in  the  Chesapeake  ; and  Wash- 
in^on,  having  clfeclually  deceived  Clinton  until  the  last 
moment,  with  the  belief  that  New  York  was  the  point  of 
attack,  suddenly  drew  olftlie  combined  French  and  Amer- 
ican army,  and,  after  rapid  marches,  on  the  30th  of  Sep- 
.ember  appeared  before  Yorktown. 

3*2.  ®Thc  Count  de  Grasse  had  previously  entered*  the 
Chesapeake,  and,  by  blocking  up  James  and  York  Rivers, 
had  etfectually  cut  off  the  escape  of  Cornwallis  by  sea; 
while  a force  of  two  thousand  troops,  under  the  Marquis 
St.  Simon,  landed  from  the  fleet,  and  joined  Lafayette, 
then  at  Williamsburg,  with  the  design  of  cflectually  op- 
posing the  British,  should  they  attempt  to  retreat  upon  the 
Southern  Slates.  *A  British  fleet  from  New  York,  under 
Admiral  Graves,  made  an  attempt  to  relieve  Cornwallis, 
and  to  intercept  the  French  fleet  bearing  the  heavy  artii- 
lery  and  military  stores,  from  Rhode  Island.  A partial 
action  took  place**  off  the  capes,  but  the  French  avoided  a 
general  battle,  and  neither  party  gained  any  decided  ad- 
vantage. The  object  of  the  British,  however,  was  de- 
feated. 

33.  ‘After  General  Clinton  had  learned  the  destination 
of  the  army  of  Washington,  lioping  to  draw  off  a part  of 
his  forces,  lie  sent  Arnold  on  a plundering  expedition 
against  Connecticut.  "Landing*  at  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Thames,  Arnold  proceeded  in  person  against  Fort  Trum- 
bull, a short  distance  below  New  London,*  Which  was 
evacuated*  on  his  approach.  New  London  was  then 
burned,*  and  public  and  private  property  to  a large  amount 
destroyed. 

34.  “In  the  meantime  a party  had  proceeded  against 
Fort  Griswold,  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  whtch,  after 
an  obstinate  resistance,  was  carried  by  assault.**  When 
Colonel  Ledyard,  the  commander  of  the  fort,  surrendered 
his  SM  ord,  it  was  immediately  plunged  into  his  bosom  ; and 
the  carnage  was  continued  until  the  greater  part  of  the 
garrison  was  killed  or  wounded.  ’This  barbarous  inroad 
did  not  serve  the  purpose  of  Clinton  in  checking  the  ad- 
vance of  Washington  against  Cornwallis. 

35.  “In  the  siege  of  Y’orktown  the  French  were  I 
posted  in  front,  and  on  the  right  of  the  town,  extend- 

* Xtw  Lomlon,  in  Connecticut,  is  situated  on  the  W.  bank  of  the 
RiTer  Thiunes,  three  miles  from  its  entrance  into  Long  Island  Sound. 

Fort  TrumhuU  is  situated  on  a projecting  point,  about  a mile  below 
iIm'  city.  Fort  Griswold  is  situated  opposite  Fort  Trumbull,  on  an  em- 
Utaoce  in  tho  t<  irn  of  Gxoton.  cSee  Map.l 


1781. 


I Svdden  de- 
parture of 
the  combined 
armies. 


Sept  SO 


2.  The  retfi  tt 
(f  Com  wal- 
l/s cut  off, 
both  by  St  a 
and  by  land- 
a.  Aug.  28, 30 


3.  Attempt  to 
relieve  Corn 
loallis. 


h.  Sept.  5 


4.  Expedition 
sent  to  Con- 
necticut. 


5.  What  At 
no/d  accom- 
plished in 
person 
c.  Sept.  6 


6.  Capture  of 
Fort  Gris 
toold. 


406 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  See  the 
Map 

i.  The  batter- 
ies opened, 
and  with 
w/uu  effect- 


8.  Advance 
made  an  the 
llth. 


Oct.  14. 

S Events 
the  Uth ; and 
progress  of 
the  siege. 


4 Attempt  nf 
the  Itritish  to 
retreat- 


S.  Surrender 
qf  VnrktGion. 


Oct.  19 


9.  Clinton's 
arrival. 
b Oct . 24. 


7.  Disposition 
made  of  the 
allied  forces. 
fi.  Nov  5. 


A Effect  of 
iMsimpor 

umt  victory 


THE  REVOLUTION  [Boob  E 

ing  from  the  river  above  to  the  mo.-ass  in  the  centre,  where 
they  were  met  by  the  Americans,  who  extended  to  the 
river  below/  'On  the  evening  of  the  ninth  of  Octo- 
ber, the  batteries  were  opened  against  the  town,  at  a dis- 
tance  of  600  yards ; and  so  lieavy  was  the  fire,  that  many 
of  tlie  guns  of  the  besieged  were  soon  dismounted,  and 
silenced,  and  the  works  in  many  places  demolished. 
Shells  and  red  hot  balls  reached  the  British  ships  in  the 
harbor,  several  of  which  were  burned.  ’On  tlie  even- 
ing of  the  llth  the  besiegers  advanced  to  within  three 
hundred  yards  of  the  British  lines. 

36.  ’On  the  14th,  two  redoubts,  in  advance  and  on  the 
left  of  the  besieged,  were  carried  by  assault ; the  one  by 
an  American,  and  the  other  by  a French  detachment. 
These  were  then  included  in  the  works  of  the  besiegers. 
On  the  10th,  nearly  a hundred  pieces  of  heavy  ordnance 
were  brought  to  bear  on  the  British  works,  and  with  such 
effect  that  the  walls  and  fortifications  were  beaten  down, 
and  almost  every  gun  dismounted. 

37.  *No  longer  entertaining  any  hopes  of  effectual  re- 
sistance, on  the  evening  of  the  same  day  Cornwallis 
attempted  to  retreat  by  way  of  Gloucester  Point ; hoping 
to  be  able  to  break  through  a French  detachment  posted 
in  the  rear  of  that  place,  and,  by  rapid  marches,  to  reach 
New  York  in  safety.  ‘Frustrated  in  this  attempt  by  a 
violent  storm,  which  dispersed  his  boats  after  one  division 
had  cro.ssed  the  river,  he  was  reduced  to  the  nece.ssity  of  * 
a capitulation  ; and,  on  the  19th,  the  posts  of  Yorktown 
and  Gloucester,  containing  more  than  seven  thousand  Brit- 
ish soldiers,  were  surrendered  to  the  army  of  Washington, 
and  the  shipping  in  the  harbor  to  the  fleet  of  De  Grasse. 

38.  ‘Five  days  after  the  fall  of  Yorktown,  Sir  Henry 
Clinton  arrived**  at  the  mouth  of  the  Chesapeake,  with 
an  armament  of  7000  men  ; but  learning  that  Cornwallis 
had  already  surrendered,  he  returned  to  New  York.  ’The 
victorious  allies  separated  soon  after  the  surrender.  The 
Count  de  Grasse  sailed'  for  the  West  Indies  ; Count 
Rochambeau  cantoned  his  army,  during  the  winter,  in 
Virginia  ; and  the  main  body  of  the  Americans  returned 
to  its  former  position  on  the  Hudson,  while  a strong  de- 
tachment under  General  St.  Clair  was  despatched  to  the 
south,  to  reenforce  the  army  of  General  Greene. 

39.  ‘By  the  victory  over  Cornwallis,  the  whole  country 
was,  in  effect,  recovered  to  the  Union — the  British  powei 
was  reduced  to  merely  defensive  measures — and  was  con 
fined,  principally,  to  the  cities  of  New  York,  Charlejton, 
and  Savannah.  At  the  news  of  so  important  a victory, 
iransports  of  exultation  broke  forth,  and  triumphal  celo 


‘art  III.] 


CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR. 


40'? 


bralions  were  held  ihrou^hout  tlie  Union.  ‘Washington  17§1. 
set  upuri  a j)articuliir  day  for  the  performance  of  divine 
service  in  tlie  army;  recommending  that  “all  the  troops 
should  engage  in  it  with  serious  (loj)ortment,  and  that  sen* 
sibillty  of  licart  which  the  surprisi.ug  and  particular  inter- 
position of  Providence  in  their  favor  claimed.” 

40.  ■•'Congress,  on  receiving  the  ofllcial  intelligence,  2 What  toot 
went  in  procession  to  the  prmcij)al  church  in  Philadelphia,  ^r^»^m7hu 
“ To  return  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for  the  signal  success 
of  the  American  arms,”  and  appointed  the  10th  of  De- 
cember as  a day  of  public  thanksgiving  and  praver 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CLOSE  OF  TflE  WAR,  AND  ADOPTION 
OF  THE  CONSTITUTION. 

1.  ®When  intoHigence  of  the  defeat 
and  capture  of  Cornwallis  reached  Lon- 
don, the  king  and  ministry  evinced  a 
determination  still  to  continue  the  war 
for  the  reduction  of  the  rebellious  col- 
onies but,  fortunately,  the  war  had 
become  almost  universally  unpopular 
nation.  *From  the  12th  of  December  to  the  4th  of  March, 

1 • 1 • 1 TT  /»  ’ famutryto 

repeated  motions  were  ma  le  in  the  House  ot  Commons  for  oontinnethe 
terminating  the  war;  and  on  this  latter  day^  the  House  i.Proceeding$ 
resolved,  that  those  who  should  advise  the  king  to  continue  of  Commons, 
the  war  on  the  continent  of  North  America,  should  be  de-  1'782. 
dared  enemies  of  the  sovereign  and  of  the  country.  a.  March  4. 

2.  ^On  the  20th  c>f  March  the  administration  of  Lord  March 20. 
North  was  terminated,  and  the  advocates  of  peace  imme-  ® 
diately  came  into  power.  Early  in  May,  Sir  Guy  Carle- 

ton,  who  had  been  appointed  to  succeed  Sir  Henry  Clinton  followed. 
in  the  command  of  all  the  British  forces,  arrived  at  New 
York,  with  insiruuuv^...  'o  promote  the  wishes  of  Great 
Britain  for  an  accommodation  with  the  United  States.  In 
accordance  with  these  views,  offensive  war  mostly  ceased 
on  the  part  of  the  British,  and  Washington  made  no  at- 
tempts on  the  posts  of  the  enemy.  The  year  1782,  con- 
sequently, passed  without  furnishing  any  military  opera- 
tions of  importance  ; although  the  hostile  array  of  armies, 
and  occasional  skirmishes,  still  denoted  the  existence  of  a 
state  of  war.  not.  » 

3.  ®On  the  30th  of  November,  1782,  preliminary  arti-  « Armesjmd 
cles  ot  peace  were  signed  at  Pans,  by  Mr.  Oswald,  a com-  e^rnMs^arid 
missioiier  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain,  and  John  Adams, 


GENERAL  GREENE. 


with  the  British 


[Book  IL 


108 


A.NALY8ia. 


1783. 

Jan.  SO. 
8ei>l.  3. 


I.  Termt  of 
the  treaty  be- 
tween Enir- 
land  and  the 
United 
State*. 


8.  The  Flor- 
ida* 

a.  Since  1763. 
April  19, 
1783. 

S.  Remaining 
event*  of  the 
year  1783. 


4 Difflcultiea 
attending  the 

Hsbandih^  of 
l.'u  anny. 


9.  Fears  of  an 
'murrection. 


• Address 
circulated 
through  the 
army. 


9.  MarO)  11 


CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR. 


Benjamin  Franklin,  Jolin  Jay,  and  Henry  Laurens,  on  tlie 
part  of  the  United  States.  Preliminary  articles  of  peace 
between  France  and  England  were  likewise  signed  on  the 
20th  of  January  following  ; and  on  the  3d  of  September, 
of  the  same  year,  definitive  treaties  of  peace  were  signed 
bv  the  commissioners  of  England  with  those  of  the  United 
States,  France,  Spain,  and  Holland.  ; 

4.  ‘By  the  terms  of  the  treaty  between  England  and  the 

United  States,  the  independence  of  the  latter  was  acknow.  1 

ledged  in  its  fullest  e.xtent ; ample  boundaries  were  allow. 

ed  them,  extending  north  to  the  great  lakes,  and  west  to 
the  Mississippi, — embracing  a range  of  territory  more 
extensive  than  the  states,  when  colonies,  had  claimed  ; and 
an  unlimited  right  of  fishing  on  the  banks  of  Newfound- 
land was  conceded.  ‘‘The  two  Floridas,  which  had  long 
been  held*  by  England,  were  restored  to  Spain. 

5.  *On  the  19th  of  April,  the  eighth  anniversary  of  the 

battle  of  Lexington,  a cessation  of  hostilities  was  jwo- 
claimed  in  the  American  army ; and  on  the  3d  of  Novem- 
ber, the  army  was  disbanded  by  general  orders  of  con-  ; 

gress.  Savannah  was  evacuated  by  the  British  troops  in 

July,  New  York  in  November,  and  Charleston  in  the  fol- 
lowing month. 

6.  ‘Notwithstanding  all  had  looked  forward  with  joyful 
hope  to  the  termination  of  the  war,  yet  the  disbanding  of 
the  American  army  had  presented  dilficul ties  and  dangers, 
which  it  required  all  the  wisdom  of  congress  and  the  com- 
mander-in-chief to  overcome.  Neither  officers  nor  sol- 
diers had,  for  a long  time,  received  any  pay  for  their  ser 
vices;  and  although,  in  1780,  congress  had  adopted  l 
resolution  promising  half  pay  to  the  officers,  on  the  con- 
elusion  of  peace,  yet  the  state  of  the  finances  now  rendered 
the  payment  impossible.  The  disbanding  of  the  army 
would,  therefore,  throw  thousands  out  of  the  service,  with- 
out compensation  for  the  past,  or  substantial  provision  for 
the  future. 

7.  ^^In  this  situation  of  affairs,  it  was  feared  that  an 
open  insurrection  would  break  out,  and  that  the  a)  my 
would  attempt  to  do  itself  the  justice  which  the  country 
was  slow  to  grant.  ®In  the  midst  of  the  excitement,  an 
anonymous  address,  since  ascertained  to  have  been  writ- 
ten by  Major  John  Armstrong, — composed  with  great  in- 
genuity, and  recommending  an  appeal  to  the  fears  of 
congress,  and  the  people,  was  circulated*"  through  the 
army  ; calling  a meeting  of  the  officers,  for  the  purpose 
of  arranging  the  proper  measures  for  obtaining  redress. 

Such  was  the  state  of  feeling  in  the  army,  that  a war  Ixj- 
tweeii  the  civil  and  the  military  powers  appeared  inevitable. 


J 


Part  lli.J  ADOPTION  01-  THE  CONSTITUTION.  4ljfl 

6.  *T1u5  firnmess  and  prudence  of  Washington,  how-  1T§3. 
ever,  succeeded  in  averting  ilie  danger.  Strong  in  the  7 what  wm 
love  and  veneration  of  tlie  people  and  tlie  army,  and  pos- 
sessing  an  almost  unbounded  intluence  over  his  otlicers, 
he  succeeded  in  persuading  the  latter  to  disregard  the 
anonymous  call,  and  to  frown  upon  all  disorderly  and 
illegal  proceedings  for  obtaining  redress.  ‘■'In  a subse-  2 whait^tu 
quent  meeting,  called  by  Washington  liiiuself,  Cjeneral  sequent  meet- 
Gates  presiding,  the  ofiicers  unanimously  declared,  that 
“ No  circumstances  of  distress  or  danger  should  induce  a 
conduct  that  might  tend  to  sully  the  reputation  and  glory 
which  they  had  acquired  at  the  price  of  their  blood,  and 
eight  years’  faithful  services,”  and  that  they  still  had 

umhaken  conhdence  in  the  justice  of  congress  and  their 
country.” 

9.  *Not  long  after,  congress  succeeded  in  making  the  3.  Arrange,- 
proper  arrangements  for  granting  the  officers,  according  Vy^ongr^ 
to  their  request,  five  years’  full  pay,  in  place  of  half  pay 

for  life  ; and  four  months’  full  pay  to  the  army,  in  part 
payment  for  past  services.  ''Their  work  comjdeted, — *.  Return  of 
their  country  independent, — the  soldiers  of  the  revolution  ^^t^trl^ue* 
returned  peaceably  to  their  homes  ; bearing  with  them 
the  public  thanks  of  congress  in  the  name  of  their  grate- 
ful country. 

10.  ^Washington,  having  taken  leave  of  his  officers  and 

army,  repaired  to  Annapolis,  where  congress  was  then  in  washing- 
session  ; and  there,  on  the  28d  of  December,  before  that 
august  body  of  patriots  and  sages,  and  a large  concourse 
of  spectators, — in  a simple  and  affectionate  address,  after 
commending  the  interests  of  his  country  to  the  protection 
of  Heaven,  he  resigned  his  commission  as  commander-in- 
chief of  the  American  army. 

11.  'After  an  eloquent  and  affecting  reply  by  General  9 Hi» retire- 
Mifiiin,  then  president  of  the  congress,  Washingto  n with-  ^laieu^. 
drew.  He  then  retired  to  his  residence  at  Moui  t Ver- 

non,  exchanging  the  anxious  labors  of  the  car  p,  for 
the  quiet  industry  of  a farm,  and  bearing  with  1 m the 
enthusiastic  love,  esteem,  and  admiration  of  his  country- 
men. 

12.  Tndependence  and  peace  being  now  established, 

the  public  mind,  relieved  from  the  excitement  incident  to  atthtaperwa 
a state  of  war,  was  turned  to  examine  the  actual  condi- 
tion of  the  country.  . In  addition  to  a foreign  debt  of  eight 
millions  of  dollars,  a domestic  debt  of  more  than  thirty 
millions,  due  to  American  citizens,  and,  principally,  to 
the  officers  and  soldiers  of  the  revolution,  was  strongly 
urged  upon  congress  for  payment.  ®But  by  the  articles  s TheMt 
of  confederation  congress  had  not  the  power  to  discharge 

52 


410 


CLOSE  OF  THE  WAR. 


[Bouk.  Il 


ANALYSIS 


I The.  states 
called  upon 
for  funds 

2.  What  pre- 
vented their 
complicnce. 


B Insurrec- 
tion in  Mas- 
sachusetts 
(Shay’s 
Insurrec- 
tion.) 

a.  In  178?. 

4 Necessity 
of  a closer 
union  of  the 
states 

b Convention 
at  Annapolis. 


1787. 

4.  Convention 
at  Philadel- 
phia in  1787. 
1>.  May. 


7 Neto  terri- 
torial povern- 
menl  formed 


8 The  new 
eonslilution, 
tend  its  adop- 
tion. 

e.  Sept  17. 


1788. 


8.  Party 
names. 


to  Election  of 
officers  under 
the  new  gov- 
ernment. 
d.  Votes 
counted 
April  9- 


debts  incurred  by  the  war  ; it  could  merely  recommend 
to  the  individual  states  to  raise  money  for  that  purpose. 

13.  'The  states  were  therefore  called  upon  for  funds  to 
discharge,  in  the  first  place,  the  arrears  of  pay  due  to  the 
soldiers  of  the  revolution.  “The  states  listened  to  these 
calls  with  respect,  but  their  situation  was  embarrassing  ; 
— each  had  its  local  debts  to  provide  for,  and  its  domestic 
government  to  support, — the  country  had  been  drained  of 
its  wealth,  and  ta.xes  could  not  be  collected ; and,  besides, 
congress  had  no  binding  power  to  compel  the  states  to 
obedience.  “Some  of  the  states  attempted,  by  heavy 
taxes  upon  the  people,  to  support  their  credit,  and  satisfy 
their  creditors.  In  Massachusetts,  an  insurrection  was 
the  consequence,  and  an  armed  force  of  several  thousand 
men  was  necessary  to  suppress  it.* 

14.  HVith  evils  continually  increasing,  the  necessity  of 
a closer  union  of  the  states,  and  of  an  elhcient  general  gov- 
ernment, became  more  and  more  apparent.  “A  conven- 
tion of  commissioners  from  six  states,  held  at  Annapolis,  in 
September,  1786,  for  the  puipose  of  establishing  a better 
system  of  commercial  regulations,  led  to  a proposition  for 
revi.sing  the  articles  of  confederation.  ‘Accordingly,  a con- 
vention of  delegates,  from  all  the  states,  except  Rhode  Is- 
land, met‘’at  Philadelphia  for  this  purpose  in  1787.  Find- 
ing the  articles  of  confederation  exceedingly  defective  as 
a form  of  government,  the  convention  rejected  their  former 
purpose  of  revising  them,  and  proceeded  to  the  considera- 
tion of  a new  constitution. — ''In  July  of  this  year,  a large 
extent  of  territory  north  of  the  Ohio  River  was  formed  into 
a territorial  government  by  the  general  congress,  and  called 
the  Northwestern  Territory. 

15.  ‘After  four  months’  deliberation  a constitution  was 
agreed'  on,  which,  after  being  presented  to  congress,  was 
submitted  to  conventions  of  the  people  in  the  several  states 
for  the  r ratification.  Previous  to,  and  during  the  year 
1788,  majorities  of  the  people  in  eleven  of  the  states 
adopte  I the  constitution,  although  not  without  strong  op- 
position ; as  many  believed  that  the  extensive  powers, 
which  the  new  government  gave  to  the  rulers,  would  be 
dangerous  to  the  liberties  of  the  people. 

16.  ‘The  supporters  of  the  constitution,  who  advocated  a 
union  of  the  several  states  under  a strong  government,  were 
denominated  Federalists,  and  their  opposers  anti-Federal- 
ists.  “Provision  having  been  made  for  the  election  of  of 
fleers  under  the  new  government,  George  Washington 
was  unanimously  elected**  President  of  the  United  States 
for  the  term  of  four  years,  and  John  Adams  Vice-presi- 
dent. 


appendix 

TO  THE  REVOLUTION 

1.  Mn  the  prescding  sketch  of  the  Revolution,  we  have  dwelt 
priiicipally  on  those  events  alone  that  are  innuetliately  connected 
with  American  histoi’y  ; the  limits  to  which  w6  were  confined  sel- 
dom pei-mitting  us  to  look  beyond  the  American  continent  to  ob- 
serve the  relations  which  England  sustained,  during  that  period, 
with  the  other  powers  of  Europe.  ^From  the  {)oint  of  view  that 
we  have  taken,  however,  it  will  be  seen  that  we  could  derive  only 
an  inadequate  knowledge  of  the  magnitude  of  the  contest  in  which 
England  was  involved  by  the  revolt  of  her  American  colonies  ; and 
it  is  believed  that  our  history  will  acquire  additional  interest  and 
importance  in  our  eyes  by  a better  understanding  of  the  British 
councils  during  the  period  of  otir  B evolution,  ami  by  a more  cir- 
cumstantial account  of  the  European  wars  and  alliances  entered 
into  against  England,  in  support  of  Americ;m  Independence. 

2. 3So  recently  had  America  become  known  to  most  Europeans,  ex- 
cept by  its  geographical  position  on  the  ma])s  of  the  globe,  that 
the  sudden  appearance  of  a civilized  nation  there,  disputing  its 
possession  with  one  of  the  greatest  powers  in  Europe,  filled  all 
minds  with  astonishment.  The  novelty  of  the  spectacle — the 
magnitude  of  the  interests  involved  in  the  controversy — a jealousy 
of  the  power  of  England,  and  dete.station  of  her  tyranny,  and  the 
idea  of  an  independent  empire  in  the  New  World,  awakened  uni- 
versal attention ; and  a general  wish  prevailed  throughout 
Europe,  that  the  Americans  might  be  successful  in  gaining  their 
independence.  ^None,  however,  regarded  the  struggle  with  more 
intense  interest  than  the  French  people,  whom  recent  defeats, 
national  antipathy,  and  the  hope  of  seeing  the  humiliation  of  a 
dreaded  rival,  no  less  than  the  natural  impulse  in  favor  of  men 
struggling  against  their  oppressors,  stimulated  to  give  every  encour- 
agement to  the  cause  of  the  Americans. 

3.  sEven  the  people  of  England  were  divided  in  opinion  on  the 
subject  of  the  justice  of  taxing  the  Americans,  and  the  policy  of 
employing  forcible  measures  to  constrain  their  submission.  ®ln 
parliament  the  opposition  to  the  ministerial  measures  was  vehe- 
ment, and  sustained  by  such  men  ae  the  Earl  of  Chatham  and  Lord 
Camden,  Mr.  Burke,  Mr.  Fox,  and  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham. 
^Even  the  city  of  London  presented,®  through  their  loi-d-mayor, 
an  addres.s,  remonstrance,  and  petition  to  the  throne,  deprecating 
the  measures  of  the  ministerial  party,  and  entreating  his  majesty 
to  dismiss  ‘^immediately  and  forever  from  his  councils,  those 
ministers  and  advisers  w'ho  encouraged  the  establishment  of  arbi- 
trary power  in  America  ” 

4.  8a  m.ajority  of  the  people  in  the  trading  towns  disapproved 
of  hostilities,  as  injurious  to  the  interests  of  commerce ; but  through- 
out the  nation  generally,  the  lower  classes,  fully  persuaded  that 
the  Americans  were  an  oppressed  people,  showed  the  strongest 
aversion  to  the  war  ; and  such  was  the  popular  feeling  against  the 
ministerial  measures,  that  the  recruiting  service  was  greatly  ob- 
structed by  it.  ®When  intelligence  of  the  battle  of  Lexington  was 


1775. 


1.  CharacM 
uf  tItK  pre- 

ct.ding 
sketch  of  the 
Revolution. 

2.  Importanc* 
of  taking  a 
more  enlar- 
ged view  of 
the  subject- 


3.  The  light 
in  which  the 
struggle  of 
England 
with  her  col 
niea  was 
vieioed  by 
Europeans 
generally. 


4.  Hoxo  re- 
garded by  the 
French  peo- 
ple. 


5 By  the 


6.  By  parUa 
ment. 


7.  The  city  V 
London. 
a.  April  10. 
1773. 


8.  By  the  peo 

pie  in  the 
trading 
towns,  ^c 
9 Effects 
pr  oduced  •in 
London  by 
intelligence 
of  the  battle 
qf  Lexington 


412 


APPExNDIX  TO  THK  REVOLlTIOxN. 


[B(  OK  IL 


ANALYSIS. 


I.  Petition 
and  address 
ts  the  throne. 


2.  Anszver  rj 
the  kina. 


3.  Discontents 
in  the  army ; 
and  conduct 
of  the  Karl  o/ 
t^naiunn. 


4 Partner  po- 
litical dis- 
tinctions re- 
vived. 

a See  p.  303. 

S.  Violence  of 
party  feel- 
ings. 


6 Character 
of  the  tory 
party,  as 
represented 
^ their  oppo- 
nents. 


T.  Character 
attributed  to 
the  xohigs. 


received,  it  excited  a great  commotion  in  the  city  of  London,  and  a 
violent  remonstrance  against  the  measures  of  parliament  was  imme- 
diately published,  accompanied  by  the  severest  censures  upon  thoj^e 
who  had  advised  the  king  to  make  war  upon  his  American  subjects. 

5.  ‘The  more  moderate  party  in  London,  presented  to  the  throne 
“ an  huruble  petition  and  addres'S,”  Avhich,  although  expro.ssed 
in  terms  more  cool  and  temperate  than  the  remonstrance,  attributed 
to  his  majesty's  ministers  the  disturbances  in  America — asserted 
the  attachment  of  the  colonies  to  Great  Britain — and  justifie<i  their 
conduct  upon  those  principles  of  freedom  on  which  the  British 
constitution  itself  was  bjised.  ^The  answer  which  the  king  deigmxl 
to  give  to  this  address,  was,  that  while  the  constituted  authority 
of  government  was  openly  resisted  by  the  Americans,  it  was  neces- 
sary to  enforce  those  measures  by  which  alone  the  dignity  and 
interests  of  the  realm  could  be  duly  maintained. 

6.  3The  general  discontent  also  reached  the  officers  of  the  army. 
When  the  regiment  to  which  the  Earl  of  Effingham  belonged  was 
ordered  to  America,  that  nobleman  promptly  re.signed  his  commis- 
sion, declaring  that  his  honor  and  his  conscience  would  not  permit 
him  to  shed  the  blood  of  his  fellow  subjects  in  Ameritti,  who  were 
contending  for  their  liberties.  The  Earl  had,  from  youtli,  been 
attached  to  the  military  profession,  and  had  distinguished  himself 
in  foreign  service.  The  example  of  so  eminent  an  individual  was 
not  without  its  itifluence  upon  others,  and  several  officers,  of  the 
same  political  opinions  ns  the  Earl,  declined  serving  agsiinst  Amer- 
icsi.  The  course  pursued  by  these  individuals,  altliough  it  did  not 
pass  uncensured,  conferretl  tipon  them  a high  degree  of  popularity 
The  Earl  of  Effingham  received  the  public  thanks  of  the  city  of 
London  for  his  behavior,  and  was  honored  with  the  same  testi- 
mony of  approbation  from  the  city  of  Dublin. 

7.  <The  difficulties  with  America  were  also  the  cause  of  reviv- 
ing, at  this  period,  the  nearly  dormant  political  distinctioms  of 
whig  and  tory.“  with  all  the  party  violence  and  inveteracy  that  had 
marked  the  civil  dissensions  in  England  during  the  latter  years 
of  the  reign  of  Q,ueen  Anne,  sprom  the  violent  altercations  and 
continual  bickerings  carried  on  between  tlie  opposing  parties,  it 
seemed  that  not  only  America,  but  England  also,  would  soon 
become  a scene  of  mutual  hostilities. 

8.  ®The  tories,  who  had  been  zealously  attached  to  the  Stuart 
family,  and  to  the  arbitrary  principles  which  they  cherished,  were 
now  accused  of  instigating  a war  upon  the  American  subjects  of 
Britain,  because  the  latter  had  ventured  to  assert  their  just  rights 
and  liberties.  The  whole  course  of  the  tory  party  was  brought 
up  in  review  before  the  mxtion — they  were  declared  the  unscrupu- 
lous advocates  of  arbitrary  power,  and  to  their  pernicious  councils 
and  machinations  were  attributed  nearly  all  the  di.sgraces  abroad, 
and  dissensions  at  home,  which  England  had  suffered  since  tho 
present  reigning  family  had  come  into  power. 

9.  ’On  the  other  hand,  the  whigs  were  reproached  with  being 
the  genuine  descendants  and  representatives  of  those  ropublicjui 
incendiaries  who  had  once  subverted  royalty  and  overturned  ths 
constitution,  and  who,  during  tho  commonwealth,  had  carried  on 
the  most  sanguinary  proscription  for  opinion’s  sake,  and  ever  since 
the  settlement  of  the  crown  on  the  princes  of  the  house  of  Planover, 
whenever  their  party  was  in  the  ascendency,  had  been  as  tyranni- 
cal in  maintaining  themselves  in  authority  as  the  mo.st  ultra  of 
those  whom  they  taxed  with  being  the  favorers  of  absolute  moi# 
archy. 


P-VRT  III.] 


APPExNDIX  to  the  revolution. 


10.  'The  tories  also  declared  themselves  the  true  friends  of  Eng-  1775. 

lish  freedom — friends  of  the  constitution— ^the  supporters  of  king  — 

and  parliament,  in  whom  was  vested  the  keeping  of  the  liberties  of 
England,  and  whose  united  will  was  the  supreme  law,  ever  express-  torica. 
ing  the  sentiments  of  a majority  of  the  people.  Parliament,  said 

the  tories,  had  resolved  upon  using  force,  if  necessary,  in  order  to 
reduce  the  Americans  to  obedience.  Such  was  now  the  law  of  the 
laud,  and  ought  to  be  considered  the  vo  ce  of  the  nation.  Main- 
taining the  justness  and  the  political  nece.ssity  of  complying  with 
the  will  of  the  legislature,  the  tories  declared  themselves  the  strict 
observei's  of  the  laws  of  their  country,  and  charged  the  whigs  with 
being  disturbers  of  the  public  peace,  and  with  treasonable  attacks 
upon  the  constitution,  tending  to  the  encouragement  of  sedition  and 
rebellion. 

11. ^lu  reply  to  these  charges,  the  whigs  declared  themselves  2.  Defence 
more  intent  on  the  substantial  preservation  of  liberty,  than  on  the 

formal  mode  of  doing  it ; that  when  parliament  became  corrupt,  the 
people  were  not  bound  to  submit  to  their  betrayers ; that  a very 
considerable  part  of  the  British  empire  totally  disapproved  of  the 
niejxsures  adopted  by  the  ministry ; that  in  England  alone  it  was 
far  from  being  certain  that  a majority  approved  of  those  measures; 
and  that  if  a just  computation  should  be  made  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Britain,  Ireland,  and  the  Colonies,  a very  large  majority  would  be 
found  ag:iinst  them.  The  whigs  declared  their  respect  for  pub- 
lic opinion,  which  they  looked  upon  as  more  worthy  of  regard  than 
any  formal  act  of  the  legislature. 

12.  3The  tories  ascribed  c.xclusive  power  to  the  parliament,  and  3.  Reaina- 
denied  any  accountability  to  the  people;  the  whigs  regarded  the 
parliament  as  composed  of  deputies  of  the  people,  who  have  no  ■ //je  noo  por- 
rights  or  powers  but  in  common  with  their  constituents,  whose  will 

alone  the  former  were  bound  to  obey  in  transacting  the  public 
business  of  the  uTitiou.  While  the  whigs  admitted  that  it  was  ad- 
visable, for  the  sake  of  public  tranquillity,  to  refrain  from  violence 
in  opposing  the  unjust  measures  of  a majority  in  parliament,  un- 
less instant  and  intolerable  mischiefs  were  threatened,  they,  at  the 
game  time,  maintained  the  right  of  individuals  to  reprobate  such 
measures  with  all  imaginable  explicitness  and  indignation,  when- 
ever they  appeared  contrary  to  the  public  interests.  Such  were 
the  characters  of  the  two  great  parties  which  now  divided  the  Brit- 
ish nation  on  the  subject  of  the  American  controversy,  and  such 
was  the  general  tenor  of  the  arguments  by  which  they  defended 
their  respective  measures  and  principles. 

13.  ‘‘During  the  brief  recess  of  parliament  in  the  summer  of  1775,  i-  Tiie  Duke 
the  Duke  of  Giaifton  withdrew  a second  time*  from  the  king’s  coun- 

cil,  on  account  of  his  opposition  to  the  coercive  measures  adopted 
by  a majority  of  the  ministers  against  America.  Requesting  an 
audience  of  the  king,  he  stated  to  his  majesty  the  reasons  why  he 
could  no  longer  take  any  part  in  the  administration  of  the  govern- 
ment. The  king  listened  to  him  with  attention,  but  vainly  en- 
deavored to  convince  him  of  the  justice,  the  policy,  and  the  neces-  ^ openin’^  of 
sity  of  the  war.  parliament 

14.  50n  the  assembling  of  parliament  in  October,*^  the  session  was 

opened  by  an  elaborate  speech  from  the  throne,  containing  charges  1775.'  ’ 


* The  Duke  of  Qraflon  wa.<«  a zealous  whig,  and  was  at  this  time  Lord-privy-seal.  Pre- 
viously, Jan.  28th,  1770,  he  had  resigned  the  office  of  first  Lord-commissioner  of  the  treasury 
when  Lord  North  was  appointed  his  successor,  under  whom  was  formed  the  famous  tory 
idmi’ustration,  which  exercised  the  powers  of  government  during  the  succeeding  twelve 
years 


414 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  0 


ANALYSIS 


\.  CtUTse 
puTit^d  by 
IV  Marquis 
tf  Rocking- 
ham 


2.  Efffctsqf 
the  debate, 
and  protest  (if 
the  minority 


I.  Motions  <if 
the  Duke  of 
Grafto/u 


I Bill  of  Mr. 
Burke. 


Fate  of 
this  bill. 


e.  Prohibitory 
hill  of  Lord 
Sorth. 


*.  Violent  op- 
position of 
tjte  iphigs  I ■) 
t tis  HU. 


agflinst  the  colonies  of  engaging  in  a desperate  conspiracy,  with  the 
design  of  establishing  an  independent  empire  in  America.  The 
most  decisive  measures  were  recommended  for  putting  an  end  to 
the  rebellion,  and  parliament  was  informed  that,  with  this  view 
the  military  and  naval  establishments  of  the  kingilom  had  been  in- 
creased, and  that  friendly  offers  of  foreign  assistance  had  been  re- 
ceived. The  king’s  speech  breathed,  throughout,  a spirit  of  the 
most  inveterate  animosity  against  the  colonies,  and  nothing  less 
than  unconditional  submission  was  held  out  as  the  price  by  which 
peace  was  to  be  purchased. 

15.  'When  the  usual  motion  was  made  in  the  house  of  lords  for 
an  address  in  answer  tp  the  speech  from  the  throne,  the  Marquis  of 
Rockingham  condemned,  in  the  most  pointed  terms,  the  measurc.s 
recommended  by  the  king.  He  denied  that  the  colonies  had  aimed 
at  indej>endence ; “but  what,”  Siiid  ho,  “they  never  originally  in- 
tended, we  may  certainly  drive  them  to;  they  will  undoubtedly 
prefer  independence  to  slavery.”  His  lordship  concluded  an  ex- 
cellent speech  by  moving  an  amendment  to  the  address,  expressive 
of  his  views  of  the  proi)cr  means  for  re.storing  order  to  the  distract^ 
cd  affairs  of  the  British  empire.  After  a long  and  vehement  de- 
bate. the  amendment  was  rejected,  on  the  final  motion,  b}*  seventy- 
•six  voices  to  thirty-three. 

16.  ’-^The  debate  was  not  without  its  salutary  effect  upon  the  njv- 
tion,  in  enlightening  it  upon  the  true  grounds  of  the  war  with 
America.  The  following  spirited  protest  was  entered  upon  the 
journal  of  the  house  of  lords,  by  the  minority,  who  oppost*d  the 
address.  “ We  have  beheld  with  sorrow  and  indignation.”  say  their 
lordships,  “ freemen  driven  to  resistance  by  acts  of  oppression  and 
violence.  We  cannot  consent  to  an  address  which  may  deceive  his 
ma  jesty  and  the  public  into  a belief  of  the  confidence  of  this  hon.'^e 
in  the  present  ministry,  who  have  disgntced  parliament,  deceived 
the  nation,  lost  the  colonies,  and  involved  us  in  a Civil  war  against 
our  clearest  interests,  and  upon  the  most  unjustifiable  grounds 
wantonly  spilling  the  blood  of  thousands  of  our  fellow  subjects.” 

17.  3In  the  latter  part  of  November,  several  motions,  made  in  the 
house  of  lords  by  the  Duke  of  Grafton,  for  estimates  of  the  state 
of  the  army  in  America,  and  the  additional  force  requisite  for  the 
ensuing  campaign,  were  negatived  without  a division.  <A  few 
days  later  Mr.  Burke  brought  in  a bill  in  the  lower  house  “for 
quieting  the  present  troubles  in  America,”  the  basis  of  which  was 
a renunciation  of  the  exercise  of  taxation,  without  reference  to  the 
que.stion  of  right,  but  a reservation  of  the  power  of  levying  duties 
for  the  regulation  of  commerce,  leaving  the  disposal  of  the  money 
so  raised  to  the  colonial  assemblies.  ^This  conciliatory  plan  re- 
ceived the  votes  of  one  hundred  and  five  members,  but  two  hundred 
and  ten  voted  against  it. 

18.  sSoon  after,  a prohibitorj'  bill  was  introduced  by  Lord  North, 
interdicting  all  trade  and  intercourse  with  the  colonies,  declaring 
their  property,  whether  of  ships  or  goods,  on  the  high  seas  or  in 
harbor,  forfeited  to  the  captors,  and  amounting,  in  fact,  to  an  abso- 
lute declaration  of  war.  tThis  bill  roused  the  utmost  fury  of  the 
whig  opposition,  who  declared  it  a formal  abdication  of  the  British 
government  over  the  colonies,  leaving  no  alternative  but  aLsoluts 
conquest  on  the  one  side,  or  absolute  independence  on  the  other 
It  was  observed  that  the  guardian  genius  of  America  had  this  day 
presided  in  the  British  councils — that  the  present  bill  answered 
ill  the  purposes  desired  by  the  most  violent  Americans,  by  induc- 
ing the  people  of  the  colonies  to  unite  in  the  most  inflexible  deten 


Paht  III.J 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


415 


miuation  to  cast  off  all  dependence  on  the  parent  state,  and  estab-  1775. 

lish  an  independent  government  of  their  own.  It  was  therefore  * 

sarcastically  moved  that  the  title  of  the  present  bill  should  be 
chjingwl,  so  as  to  purport  to  bo  a bill  for  carrying  more  etfectually 
into  execution  the  resolves  of  the  Aiuericau  Congress.  ‘The  i Bill  car- 
original  bill  was  carried  in  the  house  by  one  hundred  and  ninety- 
\wo  votes  against  sixty-four. 

19.  ^In  the  house  of  lords  the  opposition  to  the  bill  was  equally  a.  OppoaitUm 
riolent.  It  was  declared  that  the  bill  was  framed  in  the  hour  of 
fatality  to  Britain — that  it  created  a new  country  and  a new  nation, 

— planting  them  in  that  vast  region  where  once  stood  the  one  half  of 

the  British  empire — giving  them  new  inclinations  and  new  interests 

— teaching  them  to  look  upon  what  remained  of  that  empire  as 

their  most  dangerous  and  inveterate  foe,  and  to  league  themselves 

with  all  its  enemies.  3VVhat  most  irritated  the  Americans  in  this  3.  Defeticecf 

debate  was  the  character  of  the  defence  given  to  the  bill  by  the  Ij^rdMa^. 

celebrated  jurist,  Lord  Mansfield.  He  declared  that  the  war  had  field. 

commenced,  that  Britain  had  already  passed  the  Rubicon,  and  that 

they  W'cre  not  now  at  liberty  to  consi<ler  the  original  questions  of 

right  and  wrong,  justice  or  injustice.*  'A  declaration,  from  so  4.  Effect  pro- 

eminent  an  individual,  that  the  justice  of  the  cause  was  no  longer 

to  ^0  regarded,  excited  the  astonishment  of  the  colonists,  and  cc-  field's  course. 

mented  their  union.  sThe  bill  finally  passed  the  upper  house  with-  5.  Final 

out  a division.  ^'thebii^ 

• 20.  ®Notwithstauding  the  continual  large  majorities  in  favor  of  1770 

ministerial  measures,  on  the  2Uth  of  F ubruary,  1776,  Mr.  Fox  made  ^ 

a violent  attack  upon  the  ministry,  by  moving  that  a committee  be  g Motion  of 
appointed  -‘to  inquire  into  the  ill  success  of  his  majesty’s  arms  in  Mr.  Fox. 
America."  ^During  the  debate  that  followed,  the  weakness  and  t.  Character 
folly  of  the  administration  were  fully  exposed,  and  ministers  were  of  the  debate. 
obliged  to  acknowledge  that  “ ill  success  had  hitherto  attended  the 
operations  of  the  war,"  but  they  declared  that  “ more  vigorous 
measures  would  now  be  pursued,  and  that  it  would  be  highly  im- 
proper to  enter  into  the  examinations  proposed,  until  the  measures 
now  resolved  upon  w'ere  tried,  and  the  event  known.”  ^Like  all  8.  Fate  of  th* 
attempts  to  penetrate  the  veil  of  secrecy  by  which  the  movements 
of  the  ministry  were  shrouded,  the  motion  of  Mr.  Fox  was  nega- 
tived by  a large  majority. 

21.  9 When  the  tr&ities  recently  entered  into  between  the  king  9.  Treaties 
and  the  Landgrave  of  Hesse  Cassel,  the  Duke  of  Brunswick,  and 
other  German  princes,  for  hiring  large  bodies  of  their  troops  to  troops. 
aid  in  the  pi’osecution  of  the  war  with  America,  were  laid  before  Feb.  39. 
the  house,  with  the  request  for  supplies,  all  the  ardor  of  the  oppo- 
sition was  again  revived.  ‘“The  reasons  urged  by  the  ministry  for  la.Mmiste-iai 
hiring  foreign  troops,  was,  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  a sufficient 
miinber  of  men  within  the  kingdom  ; besides,  could  they  be  ob-  tus. 
tained,they  were  inexperienced  in  war,  and  it  was  impolitic  to  with- 
draw them  from  the  pursuits  of  commerce  and  manufactures,  when 
a sufficient  number  of  experienced  veterans  could  be  hired,  equal 
to  the  best  troops  in  Europe. 

S2.  “To  these  arguments  the  opposition  replied,  that  an  applica-  n. Arguments 
tion  to  the  petty  princes  of  Germany  for  succors  to  enable  Britain  to  %Qnag£^i 
subdue  her  own  subjects,  was  humiliating  in  the  extreme,  and  dis-  th^m. 


• Lord  Mansfield  declared  : “ If  we  do  not  get  the  better  of  America,  America  will  get  the 
oetter  of  us.”  As  applicable  to  the  present  case  he  quoted  the  laconic  speech  of  a gallant 
»fflcer  in  the  army  of  Gustavus  Adolphus,  who,  pointing  to  the  enemy,  said  to  his  soldien, 
*■  See  you  ‘hose  men  yonder  ! kill  them,  my  lads,  or  they  will  kill  you.” 


[Bool  n 


416 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLI  TION. 


» 3ome  (if  the 
tertn%  (if  ttieae 
ireeUtea. 


•L  Asntrancea 
of  miniaiera. 


3 Oppoaitwn 
alalementa. 


a.  Rtault  in 
the  iiouse. 


March  5, 
1776. 

5.  Duke  of 
Richiuond'a 
motion  in  the 
houae  o 
peera. 


i.  Remarka  of 
the  Duke  of 
Cumberland. 
7 Reault  in 
the  houae  of 
peera. 

March  II, 
1776. 

8.  Violent  de- 
bate (Kcaaion- 
ed  by  the 
ifatethent  of 
the  secretary 
of  tear. 


I.  Defence  of 
the  ministry. 


10.  Their  call 
forvengeance 
against  the 
colonies. 


graceful  in  the  eyes  of  Europe.  Besides,  the  terms  on  which  thesf 
troops  were  obtained  were  denounced  as  e.xorbitant,  and  the  Ger- 
man princes  were  characterized  as  princely  butchers  who  traded  in 
human  blood,  ,aud  sold  their  subjects,  like  so  many  beasts  for  the 
slaughter.  *A  levy  money  of  seven  pounds  ten  shillings  was  to  be 
given  for  each  soldier,  and  a large  subsidy  was  to  l)e  granted  tc  the 
German  princes,  and  continued  iwo  yejirs  alter  the  return  of  their 
ti'oops.  But  what  excited  the  greatest  indignation,  >vas,  that  twelve 
thousand  of  these  troops,  the  Hessians,  were  to  remain  under  the 
sole  command  and  control  of  their  own  general. 

23.  ‘^Wliile  the  ministers  maintained  that  the  terms  were  not 
unreasonable,  consi«lering  the  distance,  and  the  nature  of  the  ser- 
vice, they  held  out  to  the  nation  the  most  positive  assurances  that 
so  great  a body  of  veteran  troops  need  no  more  than  show  its- 
self  in  America  to  terminate  the  war.  ^But  men  well  conver- 
sant in  military  affairs,  and  well  acquainted  w ith  America,  declared 
that  so  vast  a country,  with  a united  people,  could  not  be  con- 
quered by  any  number  ot  troops,  how'ever  great,  in  one,  or  even 
two  campaigns.  ^In  the  house  the  court  party  prevailed  by  a 
majority,  in  favor  of  the  supplies,  of  two  hundred  and  forty  two  tc 
eighty-eight  voices. 

24.  sThe  treaties  were  not  less  vigorously  opposed  in  the  house 
of  peers,  in  consequence  of  a motion  of  the  duke  of  Richmond  for 
an  address  to  the  king,  requesting  him  to  countermand  the  march 
of  the  German  auxiliaries,  and  to  give  immediate  orders  for  a 
suspension  of  hostilities,  in  order  that  a treaty  might  be  entered 
into  which  should  compose  the  differences  between  Great  Britain 
and  her  colonies.  ®The  Duke  of  Cumberland  “lameuted  that 
Brunswickei-s.  once  the  advoc.ates  of  liberty  in  Europe,  should  now 
be  sent  to  subjugate  it  in  America.”  "^On  the  final  question  in  the 
house  of  peers,  the  ministry  were  sustained  by  one  hundred  votes 
against  thirty-two. 

25.  ^After  the  decision  of  this  matter,  another  was  brought  for- 
ward that  octxisioned  a still  greater  ferment.  On  the  11th  of 
March  the  Secretary  of  War  gave  notice  that  the  sum  of  eight 
hundretl  and  forty-five  thousjind  pounds  w’ould  be  necessary  to 
defray  the  extraordinary  expenses  of  the  land  forces  engjiged  in 
the  American  war  during  the  preceding  year.  The  exorbitancy  of 
this  demand  was  shown  by  the  opposition,  by  a reference  to  previous 
victorious  campaigns,  and,  among  others,  to  that  of  1760,  which  was 
crowned  with  success  by  the  conquest  of  Canada.  It  was  declared 
that  no  less  than  one  hundred  pounds,  to  a man,  had  been  expended 
upon  the  harassed  and  suffering  garrison  of  Boston,  and  yet  the 
previous  campaign  had  been  disgraceful  to  the  British  arms. 
Gallant  victories  in  Europe  were  ludicrously  contrasted  with  those 
of  Lexington  and  Bunker’s  Hill,  and  the  River  Mystic  with  the 
Rhine  and  the  Danube.  ®The  ministry  were  overwhelmed  with  a 
torrent  of  wit,  ridicule,  argument,  and  invective,  but  they  stood 
their  ground  on  the  approbation  and  authority  of  parliament, 
relying  more  securely  on  the  strength  of  their  numbers,  than  on 
the  justice  of  their  cause.  They  attributed  the  ill  success  of  the 
past  campaign  to  the  unexpected  obstinacy  of  the  colonies  ; and  the 
expenditures  that  had  been  so  severely  censured,  to  the  noveby 
and  difficulty  of  carrying  on  so  distant  a war.  toD^claring  that  the 
colonists  had  grown  more  haughty  in  their  demands  since  the  com- 
mencement of  hostilities,  and  that  nothing  but  the  most  stubborn 
opposition  was  henceforth  to  be  expected  from  them,  they  now  called 
upon  parliament  to  let  forth  the  full  vengeance  of  the  kingdom 


Part  III.] 


AP1»KNDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


417 


against  these  incorrigible  offenders.  the  most  violent  alter-  1776. 

cation,  the  motion  for  sup[)ly  was  carried  by  a majority  of  one 

hundred  and  eighty,  against  fifty-seven,  i/iSdebdtf 

26.  20n  tlie  1 1th  of  March,  another  important  attempt  was  made  2 important 
in  the  house  of  lords,  fur  the  purpose  of  arresting  hostilities.  On  that 
day  the  Duke  of  Grafton  moved  that  an  addre.ss  should  be  prese  ited  Grafton  for 
to  the  throne,  requesting  that  in  order  to  prevent  the  farther  effu- 
sion  of  blood,  a proclamation  might  be  issued,  declaring  that  if 
the  colonies  shall  present  a petition  to  the  commissioners  appointed 
under  the  late  act,*  setting  forth  what  they  consider  to  be  their 
just  rights  and  real  grievances,  that  in  such  a case  his  majesty 
will  consent  to  a suspension  of  arms ; atid  that  assurance  shall  bo 
given  them  that  their  petition  shall  be  received,  considered,  and 
answered.” 

21.  3Among  the  arguments  in  support  of  this  motion,  it  was  con-  9.  Argumtntt 
sitlered  peculiarly  appropriate,  jis  tending  to  allay  the  asperity  of 
the  Americans,  at  a time  when  the  doctrine  of  unconditional  sub- 
mission had  been  advocated  in  the  other  house — a doctrine  which 
clearly  tended  to  increase  the  repugnance  of  the  Americans  to  a 
reconciliatioiu  ami  to  excite  them  to  make  the  most  deperate  efforts 
to  gain  their  independence.  ••  Another  circumstance  to  which  the  < important 
Duke  of  Grafton  alluded,  as  presenting  a proper  motive  to  induce  mtn^lonedby 
the  country  to  suspend  the  blotvs  it  was  preparing  to  strike,  tvas  tfu-DuU. 
the  certain  intelligence  which  had  been  received,  that  two  French 
gentlemen,  bearing,  jvs  there  was  good  reason  to  believe,  nn  impor- 
tant commission,  had  recently  held  a conference  with  General 
Washington,  and  been  introduced  by  him  to  the  congress,  with 
whom  conferences  had  been  actually  commenced.  sSudi  reason-  5.  These  rea- 
ing.-^,  however,  were  tot.ally  ineffectual  with  the  ministerial  party, 
who  declared  the  impossibility  of  an  effectual  resistance  of  the 
Americans,  and  their  utter  disbelief  of  French  interference.  ®The  e.  Motion  re^ 
motion  of  the  duke  was  rejected  by  a vote  of  ninety-one  voices  to  jfcted. 
thirty-nine.  ^This  deb.ateput  an  end  to  all  attempts  at  conciliatory  7.  Efforts  of 
measures  for  the  present.  The  opposition,  seeing  all  their  efforts 
fruitles.s,  retired  for  a while  from  the  unequal  struggle,  and  war 
was  left  to  do  its  work  of  havoc  .and  desolation.  ®6n  the  23d  of  8 Close  of  tht 
May  the  session  of  parliament  was  closed  by  a speech  from  the 
throne,  in  which  the  king  expx*essed  ‘-his  hope  that  his  rebellious 
subjects  would  yet  be  awakened  to  a sense  of  their  errors ; .at  the 
same  time  expressing  his  confidence  that  if  due  submission  could 
not  be  obtained  by  a voluntary  return  to  duty,  it  would  be  effected 
by  a full  exertion  of  the  great  force  intrusted  to  him.” 

28.  sThus  we  h.ave  described,  briefly,  the  state  of  feeling  that  s.  State  of 
existed  in  England,  both  in  and  out  of  parliament,  on  the  subject 
of  the  controversy  with  America.  The  whole  nation  was  violently  A->na-:-ican 
agitated  by  the  conflict  of  opinions,  but  the  people  were  far  more 
equ.ally  divided  on  this  grand  question  than  their  representatives 
in  parliament.  >°The  king  was  zealous  for  the  prosecution  of  the  10.  Views  of 
war,  conceiving  that  the  dignity  of.  the  crown  was  best  vindicated 
by  measures  of  coercion.  The  tory  party  almost  universally,  and  ly,  and  of  the 
a gre.it  portion  of  the  landed  , interest,  together  with  a great 
aaajuaty '■f  the  clergy  of  the  established  church,  coincided  with  church. 
the  views  and  feelings  of  the  monarch,  and  were  ardent  in  then 
wishes  to  see  the  colonies  reduced  to  unconditional  submission. 


* The  act  here  referred  to  was  one  empowering  the  King’s  commissioners  in  America  met«]j 
to  grant  pardons  on  submission  ; thus  hoi  !ing  out  a delusive  show  of  peace,  without  fumiab 
lag  the  mean.s  indispensable  for  its  attainment. 


53 


41S 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  II 

AJ^AI.VSis.  ‘On  the  other  hand,  the  great  body  of  the  whigs.  who  had  been  in 
i.  Opposed  by  ?u most  of  the  period  since  the  English  revolution,  till 
thewM^s,ui  the  accession  of  the  present  sovereign,  together  with  the  commer* 
the  community  generally,  and  the  whcle  body  of  dis- 
niuniiy  gen-  seuters,  and  sectaries  of  all  denominations,  regiirded  the  war  with 
dZm'eTsItf  and  threw  the  weight  of  their  combined  influence  into 

aUveem  ‘he  scales  of  the  opposition. 

‘lie  summer  of  1776,  strong  suspicions  began  to  bo 
entermined  by  the  ministry,  of  unfriendly  designs  from  abroad, 
and  already  British  commerce  began  to  sutler  seriously  from 
American  cruisers.  The  trade  of  the  British  West  India  Islands 
in  particular,  was  involved  in  great  distress,  and  such  was  th« 
amount  of  supplies  which  these  islands  ordinarily  derived  from 
America,  that  their  deprivation  caused  the  prices  of  many  neces* 
saries  of  life  to  rise  to  four  or  five  times  their  former  value  ^It 
was  computed  in  London,  at  the  close  of  the  year  1776  that  the 
losses  of  merchants,  and  of  government  during  the  year  by  the 
vessels  employed  as  transports  for  troops  and  stores,  amounted  to 
little  less  than  eleven  hundred  thousand  pounds. 

30.  4 What  was  exceedingly  irritating  to  the  British  governme  nt 
were  the  unusual  facilities  offered  by  other  nations  to  American 
privateers  in  the  disposition  of  their  prizes.  The  ports  of  France 
anel  Spain,  especially  those  of  the  former  power,  were  freely  open 
to  the  Americans,  both  in  Europe,  and  in  the  French  and  Spanish 
colonies;  and  there  the  Americans  found  ready  purchasers  for 
their  prizes,  while,  from  the  French  West  India  Islands,  privateers 
were  fitted  out  under  American  colors,  with  commissions  from 
Congress,  to  cover  their  depiedations  upon  the  British  shipping 
®Hemonstrances  were  indeed  made  by  the  British 
ti^Briim  ‘innistry  to  the  court  of  France,  which  produced  some  restraint  on 
govemnunt.  these  practices,  which  were  publicly  disavowed  ; but  it  was  evident 
that  they  were  privately  encouraged,  and  that  the  French  govern- 
ment secretly  favored  the  cause  of  the  Americans. 

Oct.  31, 1776.  31.  60n  the  la.st  day  of  October  the  .session  of  parliament  was 

tpc^Si'affhe  opened,  and  a speech  from  the  throne,  alluding  to  the  decla- 
opening  of  r.ation  of  American  independence,  informed  the  two  houses  that  the 
parliament.  Americans ‘‘ had  rejected,  with  circumstances  of  indignity  and  in- 
suit,  the  means  of  conciliation  held  out  to  them  bv  his  majesty’s 
commissioners,  and  had  presumed  to  set  up  their  rebellious  coni'W- 
eracies  as  independent  states”  The  defeats  which  the  Americ  »ns 
had  sustained  at  Brooklyn  and  on  the  Hudson,  were  alluded  to  as 
giving  the  strongest  hopes  of  the  most  decisive  good  consequences  • 
but  his  majesty,  notwithstanding,  informed  parliament  that  it  was 
necessary  to  prepare  for  another  campaign. 

’’'rSuhT  speech,  under  the  e.sta‘bli.shed  pretext  of  its  being 

king's  speech  tb©  speech  of  the  minister,  was  treiited  with  great  severity  and 
was  treated  met  with  a determined  opposition  from  the  minority.  sWhen 
menuo^fhe  echoing  the  sentiments  of  the  speech,  were  brought  for- 

mi^teriai  ward  in  both  houses,  an  amendment  of  a totally  different  character 
address.  likewise  moved,  in  the  house  of  commons  by  Lord  Cavendi.sh  and 

in  the  house  of  lords  by  the  Marquis  of  Rockingham.  The  amend 
dech*^  following  peculiarly  spirited  and  striking, 

Mng^Sara-  f ‘''sscrted,  with  shame  and  horror  on 

tion  of  the  ©vent  that  would  tend  to  break  the  spirit  of  any  portions  of  the 
mmendment.  Bntish  nation,  and  bow  them  to  an  abject  and  rnconditional  sub- 
mission to  any  power  whatsoever ; that  would  tend  to  annihilate 
their  liberties,  and  subdue  them  to  servile  principles  anJ  passive 


S Losses  in 
'he  year  1776. 


<.  American 
privateering 
encouraged 
by  France 
nd  Spam. 


6.  Bemon- 


Part  Hi. I APPExNDlX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

aabita  by  the  force  of  foreign  mercenary  arms ; because,  amidst 
the  excesses  and  abuses  which  have  happened,  we  must  respect 
the  spirit  and  principles  operating  in  these  commotions.  Our  wish 
btoreguUlo,  uotto  destroy;  for  those  very  principles  evidently 
bear  so  exact  tin  nnnlogy  with  those  which  support  the  most  v,ilu- 
a lie  part  of  our  own  constitution,  that  it  is  impossible,  with  any 
anpuLnee  of  justice,  to  think  of  wholly  extirpating  them  by  the 
sword  in  any  part  of  the  British  dominions,  without  admittinpon- 
sequences,  and  establishing  precedents,  the  most 
liberties  of  this  kingdom.”  lAfter  a violent  debate,  the  J^meiid- 
uient  was  rejected  in  the  house  of  commons  by  a majority  of  two 
hundred  and  forty-two  to  eighty-seven,  and  in  the  house  of  peers 
oy  ninety-one  to  twenty-six.  2Fourteen  o the  peers 
protest,  in  which  they  inserted  the  proposed  amendment, 
lhat  it  might  remain  a perpetual  memorial  on  the  journals  of  tha 

3The  next  movement  of  the  opposition  was  a motion,  by 
Lord  Cavendish,  “ that  the  house  should  resolve  itself  into  a com- 
mittee. to  consider  of  the  revisal  of  all  acts  of  parliament  by  which 
his  majesty's  subjects  think  themselves  aggrieved.”  <This  motion 
was  based' upon  a proclamation  of  his  majesty’s  commissioneij  in 
America,  by  which  the  colonies  were  assured  that,  if  they  would  re- 
turn to  their  allegiance,  the  original  subjects  of  grievance  should 
be  removed,  ^the  motion  was  opposed 

warmth  by  the  ministerial  party,  who  declared  that  it  tended  to 
disgrace  the  commissioners,  and  defeat  their  endeavors  to  obtain 
the  most  advantageous  terms  for  the  kingdom.  ^In  the  sequel  of 
the  debate  the  ministry  asserted  that,  until  the  congress  had 
rescinded  the  declaration  of  independence,  no  treaty  could  be  en- 
tered into  with  America  . ^ x.  i 

35.  7This  assertion,  coupled  with  the  insidious  offers  of  a redress 
of  grievance.s,  was  received  with  great  indignation  by  the  opposi- 
tion who  declared  it  a declaration  of  the  extrennties  of  war,  or  un- 
conditional submission,— a condition  that  could  not  be 
without  the  effusion  of  oceans  of  blood,  and  one  that  held  to 
America  the  option  only  of  slavery  or  death.  The  motion  oj  Lorf 
Cavendish  was  rejected  by  a vote  of  one  hundred  and  ^ine  to  fortj- 
seven  : and  from  this  time  many  of  the  whig  members,  seeing  heir 
•ipposition  ineffectual  and  nugatory,  and  that  the  weight  of 
numbers  baffled  all  arguments,  withdrew  from  the  house  whenever 
questions  relating  to  America  were  proposed,  and,  dunng  the  re- 
minder cf  the  session,  a clear  field  was  left  to  the  ministry,  . 
vasv  supplies  demanded  by  them  being  granted  m almost  empty 
houses,  without  examination  or  debate.  _ j . x.  x xi.xvw 

36  9The  number  of  seamen  ivas  now  increased  to  fortv-five  tliou- 
eand  for  the  ensuing  year:  the  expense  of  the 
nearly  twenty  millions  of  dollars,  and  four  and  a half  millions 
were  voted  to'discharge  its  previous  debt.  ^The 
land  service  amounted  to  more  -han  twelve 
Bides  the  extraordinaries  of  the  preceding  yeiir, 
five  millions.  i‘New  contracts  v.'ere  also  entered  into  for  additional 

‘77':^'The?d3  age  and  infirm  state  of  health  of  the  Earl  of 
Chatham,  had  prevented  him  from  taking  an  acti\e  part  in  tbe  dis- 
pules  which  were  agitating  both  houses  of  parliament,  but  unwilling 
that  the  nresent  session  should  pass  without  some  public  testimony 
of  his  abhorrence  of  the  war,  he  determined  to  make  one  effort  more 
for  conciliation.  i3()n  the  30th  of  May.  1777  he  repaired  to  the 


410 


1776, 


1.  Rejection 
of  the  amendr 
ment. 

i rroteatof 
the  peer# 


3.  Motion  oj 
Lord  Caven- 


4.  Baaed  upon 
what. 


5.  Opposition 
to  the  mot  ion 


6 Assertion 
qf  the  minis- 
try. 


7.  How  re- 
ceived by  the 
opposition. 


8.  Rejection 
of  the  motion 
of  Lord  Cav- 
endish, and 
xoithdrawal 
of  many 
Whigs  from 
the  house. 


0.  Situation 
of  the  navh. 

10  Expenses 
for  the  land 

service 

11  New  cot> 
tracts  fo- 

troops. 

1777. 

12  Earl  of 
Chatham. 
13  His  appear 
ance  at  the 
house  of  lonlt 
ami  motion 
for  concilin 
lion. 


[Book  L 


420  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

ANALYSIS,  house  of  lor*ls,  wrapped  in  flannels,  and  bearing  a crutch  in  each 
hand,  and  there  moved  that  “an  humble  address  be  presented  to 
his  majesty,  advising  him  to  take  the  most  speedy  and  etfectual 
measures  for  putting  a stop  to  the  present  unnatural  war  against 
the  colonies,  upon  the  only  just  and  solid  foundation,  namely,  the 
removal  of  accumulated  grievances.'^ 

the^ril^  motion  the  aged  Earl  suppoiled  with  all  the  powers  of 

supixirtcf  early  eloquence,  and  the  still  greiiter  weight  of  his  character, 
this  motion.  “ We  have  tried  for  unconditional  submission  of  the  Americans,^ 
said  he,  “ let  us  now  try  what  can  be  gained  by  unconditional  re* 
dress.  The  door  of  mercy  has  hitherto  been  shut  against  them: 
you  have  nnsiicked  every  corner  of  Grermany  for  boors  and  ruflians 
to  invade  and  ravage  their  country  ; for  to  conquer  it,  my  loixis.  is 
impossible — you  cannot  do  it.  1 may  as  well  pretend  to  drive  them 
before  me  with  this  crutch.  1 am  e.xperienced  in  spring  hopes  and 
vernal  promises,  but  at  last  will  come  your  equinoctial  disappoint- 
ment. 

2 Continua-  39.  Were  it  practicable,  by  a long  continued  course  of  success, 
conquer  America,  the  holding  it  in  subjection  afterwards  will  be 
utterly  impossible.  No  benefit  am  be  derived  from  that  country 
to  this,  but  by  the  good  will  and  pure  affection  of  the  inhabitants : 
this  is  not  to  be  gained  by  force  of  arms  ; their  affection  is  to  be  re. 
covered  by  reconciliation  and  justice  only  If  ministers  are  correct 
in  saying  that  no  engjigements  are  entered  into  by  America  with 
France,  there  is  yet  a moment  left ; the  point  of  honor  is  still  safe ; 
a few  weeks  may  decide  our  fate  as  a nation.” 

%.iirouudson  40.  ^The  motion  of  the  Earl  was  vigorously  resisted  by  the  ad- 
f]^ion\Tas  tninistration.  on  the  ground,  principally,  that  America  had  taken 
resisted.  up  arms  with  a settled  re.solution  of  a total  separation  from  the 
mother  country  and  that  if  the  present  causes  of  altercation  had 
not  arisen,  other  pretexts  would  have  been  found  to  quarrel  with 
A.  The  mo-  Great  Britain.  <The  mini.stry  positively  denied  any  danger  from 
tinniost.  France,  and  the  motion  was  lost  by  a vote  of  ninety-nine  to  twenty- 

Junc  7.  eight.  SQn  the  7th  of  June  the  session  was  terminated,  by  a speech 

^ throne,  in  which  the  tw'o  houses  were  complimented  for 

the  unquestionable  proofs  they  had  g'lv’en  of  their  clair  discern- 
s.  Arroi'ance  ment  of  the  truc  interests  of  the  country.  ^Such  was  the  haughty 
arrogance  of  the  court  party  at  this  period,  that,  when  the  Ameri- 
can  government,  then  having  a considerable  number  of  British 
prisoners  in  its  pos.session,  proposed  to  the  English  ambassador  at 
Paris  to  exchange  them  for  an  equal  number  of  Americans,  Lord 
North  returned  for  answer,  that  “ the  king^s  ambassador  receives 
no  application  from  rebels,  unless  they  come  to  implore  his  ma- 
jesty's mercy.” 

Nov  20.  41.  7Qn  tiie  twentieth  of  November  parliament  again  assembled 

’‘f?mnthe  opened  by  a speech  from  the  throne,  expressing  his  ma- 

a: jesty’s  “confidence  that  the  spirit  and  intrepidity  of  his  forces 
iarii'amJm  ^>6  attended  with  important  succes.ses,”  and  “that  the  de- 

m November,  luded  and  unhappy  multitude  would  finally  return  to  their  alle- 
».  Ministerial  giaiice.”  ^xhe  addresses  brought  forward  in  reply  in  both  houses, 
‘^re%y‘!anT  ^ friends  of  the  ministerial  party,  were  opposed  by  amen d- 
%mend]r*ent8  ments  recommending  measures  of  accommodation,  and  an  immo* 
diate  cessation  of  hostilities. 

• Remarks  of  42.  9The  amendment  in  the  house  of  lords  was  moved  by  Lord 
Chatham  himself,  who,  in  the  course  of  his  remarks,  declared. 
\o.Thee?n-  ^ American,  as  I am  an  Englishman,  while  a 

tuoyment  of  foreign  troop  were  landed  in  my  country,  I never  would  lay  down 
Indians.  va\  anns,— never,  never,  never.”  »«The  employment  of  Indians  in 


Part  III.] 


APPENDIX  TO  niE  REVOLUTION. 


421 


ohe  American  war,  which  had  been  advocated  by  Lord  SuflFolk, 
secretary  ot‘  state,  on  the  ground  that  it  was  “ perfectly  justifiable 
to  use  all  the  means  that  God  and  Nature  had  p\it  into  their 
hands,”  was  denounced  by  Lord  Chatham  as  a species  of  barbarity 
equally  abhorrent  to  religion  and  humanity, — shockitig  to  every 
prece[)t  of  morality,  and  every  sentiment  of  honor.  ‘Hut  notwith- 
standing the  earnest  appeals  against  the  address,  it  was  sustained 
in  both  houses  by  the  usual  large  majorities. 

•VI.  20n  the  third  of  December  the  catastrophe  of  Burgoyne  at 
Saratoga  was  annouriced.  Unusual  excitement  was  produced  by 
this  intelligence,  and  although  the  grief  and  concern  for  this  disas- 
trous defeat  were  general,  yet  the  bitter  invective  and  reproaches 
which  it  drew  on  the  ministers,  Avhose  ignorance  and  incapacity 
were  assigned  as  the  cause  of  the  disgrace,  were  not,  on  that  ac- 
count, the  less  severe.  3 The  high  tone  of  ministers  was  somewhat 
lowered,  and  Lord  North,  with  great  apparent  dejection,  acknow- 
ledged '-that  he  had  indeed  been  unfortunate,  but  that  his  inten- 
tions were  over  just  and  upright.” 

44.  < Various  motions  were  now  made  in  both  houses,  for  copfes 
of  the  orders  and  instructions  sent  to  General  Burgoyne,  and  for 
papers  relative  to  the  employment  of  the  Indi  ms,  but  without  stic- 
cess.  3'X’he  humense  supplies  demanded  by  the  ministry  for  carry- 
ing on  the  AA'ar,  excited  the  astonishment  of  all.  The  ministers  ex- 
plained, by  saying  that  these  extraordinary  expenses  were  owing 
to  the  extremely  hostile  disposition  of  the  country  where  the  war 
was  raging, — that  no  supplies  of  any  kind  could  be  purchased  there, 
and  that  all  must  be  transported  thither  at  a prodigious  expense, 
unprecedented  in  any  former  Avars. 

45.  6 About  the  middle  of  December  parliament  adjourned  over  to 
the  2(Kh  of  January, — a measure  that  Avas  violently  opposed  by  the 
Avhig  opposition,  Avho  declared  the  impolicy,  at  so  critical  a junc- 
ture, of  indulging  in  so  long  a recess.  "^But  the  ministry  had  an 
important  object  in  vicAv.  The  recent  defeat  of  Bui’goyne,  and  the 
continual  di&ippointments  attending  every  ministerial  measure, 
had  made  such  an  impre.ssion  on  the  public  mind,  that  a general 
averseness  to  the  recruiting  service  Avas  manifested  throughout  the 
kingdom,  and  the  exorbitant  demands  for  supplies  had  also  created 
general  uneasiness.  A neAV  method  of  increasing  and  furnishing 
the  arniy  Avas  resolved  upon,  which,  it  Avas  feared,  the  whig  opposi- 
ti')n  in  parliament  would  have  seriously  interrupted. 

46.  ^Ducing  the  recess  an  application  Avas  made  to  the  prominent 
members  of  the  tory  party  throughout  the  kingdom,  to  come  for- 
Avard  in  aid  of  the  measures  which  they  had  advocated,  and,  by  sup- 
plying funds,  and  furnishing  recruits,  to  reanimate  the  military 
spirit  of  the  nation.  sSeveral  cities  seconded  the  views  of  the  ministry. 
Liverpool  and  Manchester,  Edinburgh  and  Glasgow,  each  engaged 
to  raise  a regiment  of  a thousand  men.  But  the  city  of  London  re- 
jected the  measure ; and  the  motion  to  aid  the  ministry  Avas  nega- 
tived in  the  common  council  by  a majority  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty  to  no  more  than  thirty.  ‘t*xhe  tory  party  in  Bristol  were 
foiled  in  a similar  manner  ^ and  in  Norfolk  the  opposition  to  the 
ministry  was  so  poAverful.  that,  instead  of  procuring  assistance,  a 
petition,  signed  by  five  thousand  four  hundred  individuals,  was 
sent  up  to  parliament,  reprobating  the  American  Avar  with  the 
utmost  freedom  and  asperity. 

47.  “When  parliament  again  assembled,  these  free  subscriptions, 
and  voluntary  levies  of  men,  accomplished  by  ministerial  influence, 
met  with  the  severest  animadversions  of  the  whig  opposition,  on 


1777. 


1.  The  min- 
isterial ad- 
dresses sus- 
tained. 

Dec  3. 

2.  InteUi- 
%ence  of  the 

defeat  of 
Burgoyne. 


3.  Admission 
of  Lord 
North. 


4.  Motions  fo^ 
information. 


5.  Recsons 
alleged  for 
the  immense 

supplies  de 
snanded. 


1778. 

6 Adjourn- 
ment of  par- 
liament oppo- 
sed btj  the 
Whigs 
7.  Object  of 
the  ministry 


8.  Applica- 
tions for  aid. 


9 Favored  by 
several  cities, 
but  rejected 
by  others 


IC.  Tory  party 
defeated  in 
Bristol  and 
Norfolk. 


11  Animad- 
versions 
against  the 
voluntary 
subscriptions 
and  levies 


422 


analysis 


Feb.  S. 

1.  Rpeech  and 
motion  of  Mr 
Fox. 


5.  Rejection 
the  motion. 


Feb.  17. 

2.  ConcUia- 
tory  propnsaU 
of  Lord 
Sortn. 


4 His  speech 
•b«  that  occa- 
sion 


k The  minis- 
terial plan 
coun  tenan- 
ced  by  the 
Whigs 
6.  Sarcastic 
f e/narks  of 
Mr.  Fox. 


T.  American 
treaty  loirh 
France  an- 
nounced. 
a Feb  6. 

e.  Formal  no- 
tification of 
this  treaty. 


I.  The.  com- 
munication 
Hf  the  French 
minister 


10.  Spirit  in 
which  the 
norljlcotion 
was  met  by 
parliament. 
I’.  Character 
\f  the  amend- 
ments to  the 
addresses. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION.  [Book  II 

tlie  ground  that  they  were  violations  of  the  letter  and  spirit  of  the 
constitution,  and,  as  such,  furnished  precedents  dangerous  to  the 
liberties  of  the  people  *On  the  second  of  February  Mr.  Fox  de- 
livered one  of  the  most  able  speeches  ever  listened  to  in  the  house, 
on  the  “ state  of  the  British  nation.'^  which  he  concluded  by  moving 
an  address,  that,  on  account  of  the  imminence  of  the  danger  tc 
which  the  realm  was  exposed  at  home,  “none  of  the  troops  remain- 
ing in  Britain,  or  in  the  garrisons  of  Gibraltar  or  Minorca,  thould 
be  sent  to  America.”  ^Alt hough  the  motion  was  rejected,  by  a ma- 
jority of  two  hundred  and  fifty-nine  against  one  hundred  and  sixty- 
five,  yet  the  vote  showed  an  increasing  minority  in  opposition  to 
the  ministry. 

4S.  30 n the  17th  of  February  Lord  North  came  forward  with  a 
conciliatory  plan  for  terminating  the  difficulties  with  America, — 
renouncing  parliamentary  taxation  of  the  colonies,  and  authorizing 
the  appointment  of  commissioners  with  full  powers  to  treat  with 
Congress  “ as  if  it  were  a legal  body,”  and  without  a preliminary 
renunciation  of  American  independence.  <These  proposals  were 
ac^companied  by  an  able  speech  from  the  minister,  in  defence  of  his 
own  conduct,  but  in  a style  so  different  from  the  arrogance  which 
he  had  formerly  assumed,  as  to  lead  to  the  conjecture  that  some 
powerful  motive  had  induced  the  ministry  to  adopt  such  an  altera- 
tion of  mefisure.s. 

49.  sThe  whigs  made  no  opposition  to  the  plan  of  conciliation, 
so  unexpectedly  submitted,  but  they  were  not  the  less  severe  upon 
the  defence  of  his  conduct  set  up  by  the  minister.  ®Mr.  Fox  said 
that  “ the  minister’s  arguments  might  be  collected  in  one  point, 
his  excuses  comprised  in  one  apology, — in  one  single  word — 
ignorance  : — a total  and  palpable  ignorance  of  every  part  of  the 
subject.  The  minister  had  hoped,  and  he  was  di.sappointed  ; — he 
expected  a great  deal,  and  found  little  to  answer  his  expectations ; 
— he  thought  the  Americans  would  have  submitted  to  his  laws,  and 
they  resisted  them  ; — he  thought  they  would  have  submitted  to  his 
arms,  and  they  had  defeated  them  ; — he  made  conciliatory  proposi- 
tions, and  he  thought  they  would  succeed,  but  they  were  rejected.” 
7ln  the  course  of  his  •emarks  Mr.  Fox  first  announced  the  startling 
fact,  which  ministers  had  kept  fi*om  parliament,  that,  eleven  days 
before,  a treaty  had  been  actually  signed^  at  Paris  between  France 
and  America. 

fiO.  ®0n  the  13th  of  March  a formal  notification  of  this  treaty 
was  made  to  the  English  government,  by  the  French  minister;  and, 
on  the  16th,  Lord  Weymouth,  secretary  of  state  for  foreign  affairs, 
brought  the  same  before  the  house  of  commons.  •The  notificjition 
of  the  French  minister,  after  declaring  that  a treaty  of  amity  and 
commerce  had  been  concluded  between  France  and  the  “United 
States  of  Americ.a,”  expressed  a desire,  on  the  part  of  the  former, 
to  cultivate  a good  understanding  with  the  British  court,  but  con 
eluded  with  an  insinuation  that  the  court  of  France  was  determined 
to  protect  the  commerce  of  its  subjects  in  America,  and  had  in  con 
sequence  concerted  “ eventual  measures”  for  that  purpose. 

.fil  loSuch  a notification  was  regarded  ns  highly  insulting,  and  as 
amounting,  in  fact,  to  a virtual  declaration  of  war ; and  addres.sen 
were  moved,  assuring  the  king  of  the  firm  support  of  parliament  in 
repelling  the  unprovoked  aggressions  of  the  French  nation. 
both  houses,  amendments,  declaring  that  the  present  ministry 
ought  no  longer  to  be  intrusted  with  the  conduct  of  public  affairs 
were  warmly  supported  by  the  opposition,  but  were  rejected,  on  th* 
final  vote,  by  Urge  majorities. 


Part  III.] 


APPKNDIX  TO  TIIK  REVOLUTION. 


42a 


'The  (leckration  of  France  in  favor  of  America,  the  great  in-  17'S'§. 
prease  of  her  navy,  and  the  asseinl)ling  of  large  bodies  of  troops  on 
her  nortliern  frontier,  led  to  serious  debates  in  both  houses  on  tb''  deba^^Tn 
state  of  the  nation,  s'l’he  commons  unanimously  passed  a vote  ot  botfiUousea 
credit,  to  enable  the  king  to  put  the  country  in  a state  of  imme-  ^ 
iluile  detence,  and  in  the  house  ot  lords  a motion  was  made*',  by  the  modmof  the 
Duke  of  Richmond,  to  recall  the  fleet  and  army  from  America,  and 
to  station  both  where  they  might  protect  those  parts  of  the  British  a April  7 
don.inions  that  were  most  exposed  to  the  enemy.  ^Xhe  Duke  of  3,  speech  in 
Richmond  supported  this  motion  by  one  of  the  most  resolute  and 
anim.ited  speeches  ever  heard  in  that  assembly.  He  exposed  the 
profusion  of  the  finances,  in  the  administration ; the  impaired 
credit  and  commerce  of  the  nation  ; and  the  defective  state  of  the 
navy;  all  which  he  attributed  to  the  imprudence  and  incapacity  of 
the  present  ministers,  and  he  concluded  by  insisting  that  the  only 
measure  of  safety  wais  an  immediate  recognition  of  the  indepen- 
dence of  the  colonics,  and  an  accommodation  with  them  upon  the 
most  a Ivantageous  tcrnis  that  could  be  obtained. 

T):).  ■»Rut  in  the  opinions  advanced  by  the  Duke  of  Richmond,  a.  Division 
and  supported  by  the  whole  Rockingh.am  party,  the  opposition  oppJsfti^ 
were  not  unanimous.  The  Earls  of  Chatham,  Temple,  and  Shel- 
burne, and  other  lords  who  had  thus  far  uniformly  acted  Jigainst 
the  ministry,  deprecated  the  utter  relinquishment  of  America,  as 
the  greatest  of  all  political  evils  that  could  befal  the  British  na- 
tion. 

54.  5The  subject  of  debate  thus  brought  forward  was  one  of  the  5 The  last 
very  greatest  importance,  and  it  received  additional  interest  from 

the  circumstance  that  it  called  forth  the  last  political  effort  of  that  ^Chatham  in 
great  statesman  and  patriot,  the  Earl  of  Chatham.  On  that  day 
this  eminent  man,  pale  and  emaciated,  and  bowed  down  with  the 
infirmities  of  age,  made  his  last  appearance  at  the  house,  to  bear 
his  decided  testimony  against  a measure  which  he  conceived  to  in- 
volve the  degradation  and  dishonor  of  his  country.  As  he  was 
supported  into  the  house  by  his  friends,  all  the  lords  arose  out  of 
respect,  a id  remained  standing  until  he  had  taken  his  seat. 

55.  sWhen  the  Duke  of  Richmond  had  ‘finished  his  brilliant  6.  ms  memo 
effort,  Lord  Chatham  arose,  and  began  by  lamenting  that  his 

bodily  Infirmities  had  so  long  prevented  him,  at  this  important  non. 
crisis,  from  attending  his  duties  in  parliament.  But  my  lords,'’ 
s;\id  he,  I rejoice  that  the  grave  has  not  closed  upon  me;  that  lam 
stil  left  alive  to  lift  up  my  voice  against  the  dismemberment  of  this 
ancient  .and  noble  monarchy.  Pressed  down  as  I am  by  the  load 
of  infirmity,  1 am  little  able  to  assist  my  country  in  this  most 
perilous  conjuncture  ; but  while  I have  sense  and  memory,  I never 
will  consent  to  tarnish  the  lustre  of  this  nation  by  an  ignominious 
surrender  of  its  rights  and  fairest  possessions.  Shall  this  great 
kingdom,  that  has  survived  the  Danish  depredations,  the  Scottish 
inroads,  the  Norman  conquest,  and  that  has  seen,  unawed,  the 
threatened  invasion  of  the  Spanish  armada,  now  fall  prostrate 
before  the  house  of  Bourbon  ? — now  stoop  so  low  as  to  tell  its  an- 
cient and  inveterate  enemy,  Take  all  we  have,  only  give  us  peace  ! 

It  is  impossible.  I am  not,  I confess,  well  informed  of  the  resources 
of  this  kingdom,  but  I trust  it  has  still  sufficient  to  maintain  its 
just  rights.  But  my  lords,  any  state  is  better  than  despair.  Let 
as  at  least  make  one  effort — and,  if  vve  fall,  let  us  fall  like  men.” 

56.  ’The  Duke  of  Richmond  arose,  and  endeavoured  to  prove  7.  Reply  q) 
that  the  conquest  of  America  by  force  of  arms, — a measure  which 

the  noble  earl  himself  had  never  advocated,  was  utterly  imprac- 


l^OOK  U 


424  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


ANALYSIS  ticnble;  and  that  it  was  wiser  to  secure  her  friendship  by  a treaty 

— ; of  alliance,  than  to  throw  her  into  the  arms  of  France.  'The  earl 

UiJ^foiiwed.  Chathan,  greatly  moved  during  the  reply,  made  an  eager  effort 
to  rise  at  its  conclusion,  but  after  two  or  three  unsuccessful  at* 
7 Death  of  tempts  fell  back  in  his  seat  in  a fainting  fit.  ^The  home  immedi- 
‘*cha?ham  '^tely  adjourned — the  Earl  was  conveyed  into  an  adjoining  apa^*!.. 

ment,  and  medical  attendance  was  procured,  but  after  lingering 
some  few  weeks,  he  expired  on  the  1 1th  of  May,  in  the  70th  year 
of  his  age. 

s Utter  of  57  letter  of  Lord  Camden  speaks  of  this  last  effort  of  the  Earl 

of  Chatham  in  the  folloAving  terms.  The  Earl  spoke,  but  was 
not  like  himself.  His  words  were  shreds  of  unconnected  eloquence, 
and  flashes  of  the  same  fire  that  he,  Prometheus-like,  had  stolen  from 
heaven,  and  which  were  then  returning  to  the  place  whence  they 
4 Viewiof  were  taken.”  <What  were  the  ideas  of  the  Earl  of  Chatham  with 
aiafham  fn  the  proper  plan  for  settling  the  difficulties  with  America, 

relation  to  at  this  period,  when  she  had  firmly  resolved  to  maintain  her  in- 
Atnerica.  dependence,  cannot  now  be  ascertained  : but  it  is  wholly  improb- 
able, from  the  uniform  tenor  of  his  language  and  policy,  that  he 
would  ever  have  employed  coercive  means  for  accomplishing  a 


reconciliation. 

58.  sQn  the  third  of  June  parliament  was  prorogued  by  the  king, 

finn^nf'^^ar  effectual  mejisures  having  been  taken  to  terminate  the 

lUam^L  existing  war,  while  a new  one  was  just  on  the  eve  of  breaking  out 
*.  Uniticcrsr-  with  France.  eAlthough  the  British  commissioners,  who  had  pro- 
^DM^Druinh  ceeded  to  America,  had  made  concessions  far  greater  than  the  colo- 
coniminsion-  nies  had  asked  previous  to  the  declaration  of  independence,  yet 
congress,  having  already  formed  an  alliance,  offensive  and  defen- 
sive, with  France,  had  now  neither  the  will  nor  the  power  to 
recede  from  the  position  which  it  had  taken.  The  day  of  recon- 
ciliation had  passed,  the  British  empire  had  been  dismembered  of 
its  fairest  inheritance,  and  the  king  of  England  had  forever  lost 
the  brightest  jewel  in  his  crown. 

59.  ^Although  war  had  not  yet  been  declared  between  France 
and  England,  yet  both  nations  were  making  vigorous  preparations 
for  the  contest  which  was  now  inevitable.  The  French  navy  now 
equalled,  if  it  did  not  surpass  that  of  England,  nor  was  France  dis- 
posed to  keep  it  idle  in  her  ports.  SQn  the  thirteenth  of  April,  a 
French  fleet  of  twelve  sail  of  the  line  and  four  large  frigates,  com- 
manded by  Count  d'Estaing.  left  J’oulon,  a port  on  the  MeJiter- 
ranean,  and  passing  the  straits  of  Gibraltar  on  the  15th  of  May, 
saile<i  immediately  for  the  American  coast,  sin  the  mean  time 
a much  larger  fleet  commanded  by  the  Count  d’Orvillicrs,  had 
assembled  at  Brest,  destined  to  scour  the  seas  of  Europe,  and  to 
distract  the  British  councils  by  keeping  alive  upon  the  coast  of 
Britain  the  fear  of  an  invasion. 

60.  '“On  the  17lh  of  June,  the  English  Admiral  Keppel  fell  in 

|.  mpM/rco/ ^-ith  and  attacked  three  French  frigates  on  the  western  coast  of 
French 


June  3.  1778. 


ere,  and  situ 
ation  of  the 
American 
controversy 
at  this  time- 


7 Warlike 
preparations 
of  France 
and  Eng- 
. land 

9 Fleet  of 
Count  D'Es- 
taing. 


9 Fleet  at 
Brest. 


June  17. 


sets. 

11  Peprlsals 
ordered  by 
both  nations 
ri  Snral  en 
gagevients 
bettoeen  the 
ffrets  of  Kep- 
pel and  D'Or- 
vifllers 
n Fronoiin- 
r»d  Dor-veel- 
vAr 


F ranee,  two  of  which  he  captured  ; but  the  third,  the  Belle  Poule, 
after  a desperate  light,  escaped  by  running  on  shore.  -H’he 
French  government  then  ordered  reprisals  against  the  vessels  of 
Great  Britain,  and  the  English  went  through  the  same  formalities, 
so  that  both  nations  were  now  in  a state  of  actual  war. 

61.  *20n  the  23d  of  July  the  British  and  French  fleets,  the  for* 
mer  consisting  of  thirty  ships  of  the  line  and  several  frigates,  com- 
manded by  Admiral  Keppel;  and  the  latter  consisting  of  thirty 
two  ships  of  the  line  and  a greater  number  of  frigates,  commanded 
by  Count  d’Orvilliers*,  came  in  sight  of  each  other  near  the  'sl« 


r.tRT  III.) 


APi^ENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTlOt^. 


425 


of  Ouessiiiit.*  After  niaueuvcring  four  clays,  a partial  engagement 
onaued  on  the  ‘.27th.  !Uicl  tlie  loss  on  both  sides  was  nearly  equal, 
riio  h'renoh  licet  retired,  however,  during  the  following  night, 
.and  the  next  day  entercal  with  full  sails  the  harbor  of  11  rest,  while 
Uio  British  tleet  returned  to  Plymouth. 

G‘.2.  Un  the  tbllowing  autumn  and  winter,  the  West  Indies  were 
the  principal  seat  of  the  naval  operations  of  France  and  England. 
*Early  in  September,  the  governor  of  the  French  island  of  Mar- 
tinico  attacked,'’  and  c.isily  reduced,  the  English  island  of  Dominica, 
where  he  obtained  a large  cpiantity  of  military  stores,  Decem- 
ber, the  English  admiral  Barrington  made  an  attack'^  on  the  French 
island  of  St.  Lucia  lying  a short  distance  south  of  Martinico. 
Already  had  the  French  been  driven  into  the  interior  of  the  isl- 
and, and  many  of  their  posts  had  been  taken,  when,  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  fourteenth,  the  French  fleet  of  Count  d’Estaing  suddenly 
made  its  appearance  before  the  harbor,  in  which  the  tleet  of  Bar- 
rington was  at  anchor. 

G3.  ^Twice  on  the  following  day  the  latter  was  attacked  by  the 
superior  tlcnn  of  D’Estaing,  which  was  repulsed  with  considei’able 
loss.  On  the  IGth  D’Estaing  landeil  a force  of  five  thousand  men. 
with  which  he  proceeded  to  attack  the  English  General  Meadows, 
who  was  strongly  iiitrenched  on  the  island.  But  here  also  the 
French  were  unsuccessful,  and  after  three  separate  charges  they  were 
obliged  to  retire,  with  a lo.ss  of  fifteen  hundred  men  in  killed  and 
wounded.  sOn  the  ‘.38th  D’Estaing  )’C-embarked  his  troops,  and 
on  the  following  day  s-'.iled  to  Martinico.  On  the  30th  the  island 
of  St.  Lucia  capitulated  to  the  English.  During  several  mouths 
after  this  event  a sort  of  tacit  truce  subsisted  between  the  English 
and  the  French  forces  in  the  West  Indies,  the  former  being  much 
the  most  powerful  by  sea,  and  the  latter  by  land. 

64.  sWhile  these  naval  events  were  occurring  in  America,  the 
French  and  the  English  settlements  in  the  East  Indies  had  also 
become  involved  in  hostilities.  Soon  after  the  acknowledgment  of 
American  independence  b}i  the  court  of  France,  the  British  East 
India  Company,  convinced  that  a quarrel  would  now  ensue  be- 
tween the  two  kingdoms,  despatched  orders  to  its  officers  at  Madras, 
to  attack  the  neighboring  post  of  Pondicherry,  the  capital  of  the 
French  East  India  possessions.  That  place  was  accordingly  be- 
sieged in  the  latter  part  of  August,  by  a force  of  ten  thousand  men, 
natives  and  Englishmen,  and  after  a vigorous  resistance,  in  which 
one  third  of  its  garrison  were  either  killed  or  wounded,  Avas  com- 
pelled to  surrender  on  the  16th  of  October  following.  Other  losses 
in  that  quarter  of  the  globe  followed,  and  during  one  campaign  the 
French  power  in  India  was  nearly  annihilated. 

65.  7The  session  of  the  English  parliament,  which  commenced 
on  the  26th  of  November,  was  attended  with  the  usual  whig  oppo- 
gition  to  the  designs  and  plans  of  the  ministerial  party,  but  no 
apparent  progress  Avas  made  towards  a peaceable  termination  of 
the  American  war.  «The  most  important  event  of  the  session  was 
a royal  message,  somewhat  unexpectedly  presented  to  both  houses, 
informing  them  of  a declaration  of  hostilities  on  the  part  of  Spain. 
*On  the  16th  of  June,  1779.  the  count  Almadovar,  the  Spanish 
ambassador  at  the  court  of  London,  presented  a manifesto  to  the 
British  ministry,  setting  forth  the  reasons  that  had  induced 
Spain  to  unite  Avith  France  in  supporting  the  independence  of  the 
former  British  American  colonies. 

66.  lOThis  event,  Avhich  had  long  been  predicted  by  the  whig  op- 
position, called  fc  rth  very  severe  reflections  on  the  conduct  of  the 

54 


a Oo  es-sunff. 


1 Naval  ope- 
rations in  tii4 

H'est  Indies. 

2 Dominica 
conquered  hy 

the  French- 
b.  Sept.  7. 

3.  The  Eng- 
lish attack 
at.  Lucia. 
e.  Dec.  13. 


4.  Repulses  ojt 
the  French 
foices 
Dec  IS 


Dec.  28. 

5 IVithdrato- 
al  of  D’Es- 
taing, capitu- 
lation of  St. 
Lucia,  tacit 
truce,  ^c. 

6.  Hostilities 
betioeen  the 
French  and 
the  English 
in  the  East 
Indies. 


7.  Proceea 
ings  of  pal 
liament- 


S.  Most  tin- 
portant  event 
of  the  session. 

1779. 

9.  Manifesto 
of  the  Span- 
ish ambassa- 
dor. 

10  Severe  re- 
flections on 
the  con  duct 
of  ministers. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  II 


426 


analysis  miuistci’s,  wIid  had  treated  with  contempt  all  warninj^s  of  dang« 

■ from  that  quarter, — insisting  that  “ Spain  could  have  no  interest  ic 

joining  the  enemies  of  Britain, — that  she  had  colonies  ot  her  ovn. 
and  would  not  set  them  so  bad  an  example  as  to  encourage  the  in 
Universal  dependence  of  the  rebellious  colonies  of  other  nations.”  ‘But  not 
deiertnina-  withstanding  the  exceeding  bitterness  that  was  manifested  towards 
{rorl l'her%r  the  ministry,  and  the  new  attempts  of  the  opposition  to  produce  a 
against  reconciliation  with  America,  all  parties  united  in  the  resolution  to 
support,  with  the  utmost  spirit  and  vigor,  the  war  against  both 
July  3.  branches  of  the  house  of  Bourbon.  ’‘On  the  3d  of  July  the  session 

2 Speech  was  closed  by  a speech  from  the  throne,  in  which  the  king  men- 

^^hrotie  “ happy  omen,  that  tlic  incre;ise  of  ditliculties  seemed 

i tone  (July  (o  jjuginent  the  courage  and  constancy  of  the  nation. 

3 s^Mcessea  ^During  this  se;ison  the  French  were more  successful  in  the 

r/j.*!  French  West  Indies  than  they  had  been  in  the  previous  autumn  and  win- 

*”  ter.  < While  the  Brili.'^h  fleet,  now  commanded  by  Admiral  Byron, 

( Keducrion  w;is  absent,  liaving  sailed  to  convoy  out  of  danger  the  homeward 
(if  SI  iin  trade  ships,  I)'Estaing  seized  the  opi>ortunity  to  attack  the  island 
ofcr  n-  Vincents,  which  Ciipitulated  on  the  I7th  of  June.  5}lc  next 

ada  ^ sailed  for  the  island  of  Grenada,  whore  he  arrived  on  the  ^d  of 
July.  An  obstinate  defence  was  made  by  the  governor,  Lord 
Macartney,  but  he  was  compelled  in  a short  time  to  surrender  at 
t.  Sava!  en-  discretion.  ®About  the  sjime  time  Lord  Byron  returned,  and  the 
‘gagement  t^yo  fleets  came  in  sight  of  each  other  on  the  Gth  of  July,  when  an 
July  6th.  iiiJecisive  action  ensued,  as  the  French,  notwithstanding  their  su- 
7,  D'Estaing  periority.  avoidetl  coming  to  a close  engagement.  ’Soon  after, 
proceeds  to  f)’l'.staing  sjiilcd  north,  capturing  several  British  vessels  on  his 
^ajannah.  of  September  anchored"  otf  the  mouth  of  the 

a See  p.  3S» 

Savannah. 

8 British  set-  8Eai  ly  in  this  year  a French  fleet  attacked  and  capturcd>» 

tiemrnts  on  without  diftiiculty  the  British  forts  and  settlements  on  the  rivers 
‘^rf^zap-  Gainbiii,  on  the  western  coast  of  Africa  ; but  an  attack, 

tured.  by  a large  force,  upon  the  British  islands  of  Guernsey  and  Jersey, 
b.  Feb.  situated  in  the  British  channel,  near  the  coast  of  France,  was  re- 
Guer^sll  pulsed<=  with  severe  loss  to  the  assailants.  »This  entcri>risc  was 
andJertei'.  productive  of  considerable  benefit,  however,  to  the  Unitwl  States, 
c.  May  1.  occasioned  so  great  a delay  of  a fleet  of  several  hundred  iner- 

^AefahoTtu  chantmen,  and  tran.sports  with  sujiplie.s.  that  were  about  to  &iil  for 
United  New’  York  as  seriously  to  embarrass  the  operations  of  the  British 

10  Ti'ireZ^eA  a^iiy  ill  that  quarier.  »oin  the  month  of  August  the  combined 
invasion  of  fleets  of  France  and  Spain,  consisting  of  nearly  seventy  shi]..s  Oi  the 

England  besides  a large  number  of  frigates,  and  a multitude  (A  other 

armed  vessels,  entered  the  British  channel,  and  occjisioned  great 
al.arm  along  the  southern  coasts  of  England  ; but  no  landing  was 
attempted,  and  not  the  least  impression  was  made  on  the  naval 
1 ?.ce  p 399.  strength  cf  the  kingdom.‘‘ 

11  Opposition  flfl-  "During  the  session  of  parliament,  which  commenced  on  the 
inpariia-  2-5th  of  November.  1779.  and  ended  on  the  Sth  of  July  following, 

the  opposition  continued  their  efforts,  and  on  several  occasions, 
particularly  on  subjects  relating  to  the  prodigious  expenditure  of 
1780.  the  public  money,  the  ministry  were  left  in  the  minority.  *2ln  the 
\t.Difficuities  following  year,  1780,  England  was  seriously  threatened  with  a for- 
Uixoecn  Hoi-  niidable  opposition  from  several  of  the  northern  powers  of  Europe. 
Inland.  Since  the  alliance  of  France  and  the  United  States.  Holland  had 
carried  on  a lucrative  commerce  with  the  former  power,  supplying 
her  with  naval  and  military  stores,  contrary  to  the  faith  of  treatief, 
which  had  not  only  occiisioned  complaints  on  the  part  of  England, 
but  also  the  seizure  of  vessels  laden  with  exceptionable  cargoes 


Part  III.] 


APPEx\DIX  ro  rilE  IlEVOLUTIOX. 


427 


Oil  the  other  hand  Holland  also  complained,  with  justice,  that  nuin- 
3ors  of  her  vessels,  not  laden  with  contraband  goods,  had  been 
seized  and  carried  into  the  ports  of  England. 

70.  ‘On  the  1st  of  January,  1780,  Commodore  Fielding  fell  in 
with  a tleet  of  Dutch  merchant  ships,  in  the  Hritish  cli.annel,  con- 
royed  by  a small  squadron  of  men  of  war.  Requesting  permi.ssion 
to  visit  the  ship-!,  to  ascertain  if  they  carried  contrab.ind  goods,  and 
being  refused  by  the  Dutch  admiral,  he  tired  a shot  ahead  of  him, 
and  was  answered  l>y  a broadside.  Commodore  Fielding  returned 
the  fire,  when  the  Dutch  admir;il  struck  his  colors,  and  refusing  to 
separate  from  his  convoy,  he  accompanied  it  into  lUymouth,  al- 
though informed  that  he  was  at  liberty  to  prosecute  his  voyage. 
*Tho  states  of  Holland  resented  the  indignity,  and. made  a peremp- 
tory demand  upon  the  English  court  for  reparation  and  redress,  to 
which,  howQver,  no  attention  was  paid.  In  truth,  England  pre- 
ferred an  open  war  with  Holland,  to  the  clandestine  assistance 
which  she  was  gi-'ing  to  France. 

71.  mother  powers,  however,  now  united  with  Holland  in  com- 
plaints against  England,  respecting  the  violated  rights  of  neutrality. 
In  these  proceedings  C.atharine  empress  of  Russia  took  the  lead,  and 
induced  Denmark  and  Sweden  to  unite  witli  her  in  an  “Armed 
Neutrality,”  which  had  for  its  object  the  protection  of  the  com- 
merce of  those  nations  from  the  ve.xations  to  which  it  was  subject 
from  British  interference,  under  the  claim  of  “right  of  search  for 
contraband  goods.”  <The  joint  declaration  of  these  powers 
asserted  that  neutral  ships  should  enjoy  a free  navigation  from  one 
port  to  another,  even  upon  the  coasts  of  belligerent  powers : that 
all  effects  conveyed  by  such  ships,  e.xcepting  only  warlike  stores  or 
ammunition,  should  be  free  ; and  that  whenever  any  ves.sel  should 
have  shown,  by  its  papers,  that  it  was  not  the  carrier  of  any  contra- 
band article,  it  should  not  be  liable  to  seizure  or  detention.  It 
was  declared  that  such  ports  only  should  be  deemed  blockaded, 
before  which  there  should  be  stationed  a sufficient  force  to  render 
their  entrance  perilous.  ^To  enforce  the  terms  of  this  confedera- 
tion the  three  allied  powers  agreed  to  keep  a considerable  part  of 
their  naval  forces  in  readiness  “ to  act  wherever  honor,  interest,  or 
necessity,  should  requii-e.”  ePrussia,  Portugal,  and  Germany,  after- 
wards acceded  to  the  terms  of  the  “armed  neutrality.”  7]? ear  of 
the  consequences  alone,  which  must  have  resulted  from  the  refusal, 
obliged  England  to  submit  to  this  exposition  of  the  laws  of  nations, 
and  of  the  rights  of  neutral  powers. 

72.  sfinmediately  after  the  declaration  of  war  by  Spain,  that 
power  had  commenced  the  blockade  of  Gibraltar,  both  by  sea  and 
land,  in  the  hope  of  recovering  that  important  fortress.  Early  in 
1780,  the  British  Admiral  Rodney  was  despatched  with  a powerful 
fleet  to  its  relief.  On  his  way  he  fell  in  Avith  and  captured,  on 
the  Sth  of  January,  a Spanish  squadron  of  seven  ships  of  Avar,  and 
a number  of  transports  ; and  on  the  16th  he  engaged  a larger 
squadron  off  Cape  St.  Vincent,  and  e.aptured  six  of  their  heavdest 
vessels,  and  dispersed  the  remainder.  These  victories  enabled 
nim  to  afford  complete  relief  to  the  garrisons  of  Gibraltar  and  of 
Minorca,  after  which  he  sailed  for  the  West  Indies,  in  quest  of 
the  French  fleet  in  that  quarter,  commanded  by  Admiral  Gui- 
chen. 

73.  “On  the  17th  of  April  the  two  fleets  met  and  a partial  en- 
g.agement  ensued,  the  French  fleet,  as  usual,  declining  to  come  to 
close  quarters.  Other  partial  encounters  took  place,  during  the 
month  of  May,  but  a.s  the  French  vessels  possessed  the  advantage 


irso. 


l.  Mtetingof 
an  EngliMh 
and  a Dutch 
fleet -and  the 
result. 


2 Dnnartd 
for  repara- 
tion. 


3.  "Armea 
neutrality” 
(if  the  north- 
ern powers. 


< Joint  decla- 
ration  of  these 
powers 


5 Measures 
for  enforcing 
the  terms  of 
this  confede- 
ration. 

6.  Other  states 
join  the  con- 
federacy. 

7 Why  Eng- 
land submit- 
ted to  this  ex 
position  of 
the  laws  of 
nations. 

8 Siege  oj 
Gibraltar 
relieved  by 
Admiral  hSi 

ncif. 


9 Partitu 

naval  en- 
gagements 


428 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Book  II. 


ANALYSIS 

Aug. 

1.  Wer.pt/  lots 
•if  the.  kne- 


I Warde- 
clcryl  ly 
Engljnd 
£igani8[  Hol- 
land. 

1781. 

) Manner  in 
tofucn  tumtiti- 
lit*  were  cum- 
menetd. 


4.  Inland  (if 
St.  Euslaiia. 

6 It*  (uipturt 
by  the  Eng- 
lish 
Feb  3. 


f.  Amount  of 
properly 
taken. 

7.  Other  Dutch 
sett  lenient* 

8.  Conquest  (if 

11  e*/  Florida 
by  the  Span- 
iards 

u Muy  10. 

9.  Naval  en- 
gagements in 
the  U ev/  In- 
dies. 

10.  Tobego 
surrendered 
to  the  French. 

b.  Aug.  5. 

11.  Naval  en- 
gagement on 
the  Dodger 
Bank 

12  The  war, 
after  the  sur- 
render of 
Cornwallis 
c.  See  p.  406. 

13.  Siege  of 
Gibrdltar 
continued. 


14  Sally  of 
the  garrison 


in  sailing,  they  chose  their  own  time  nnd  position  for  attack,  rely 
ing  on  their  ability  to  elude  a pursuit.  ‘In  Augist  the  English 
suffered  a very  hetivy  loss  in  the  capture  of  the  outward  bound 
East  and  West  India  fleets  of  merchant  vessels,  by  the  S)Hiniards, 
off  the  western  cojist  of  Fiance.  Besides  the  loss  of  a vast  amount 
of  supplies  and  military  stores,  three  thousand  seameu  and  troops 
became  prisonei*s  to  the  Spaniards. 

74.  ’On  the  20th  of  December  Great  Britain  published  a declara- 
tion of  war  against  Holland,  induced  by  the  discovery  that  a com- 
mercial treaty  was  in  process  of  negotiation  between  that  country 
and  the  United  States.  'I’his  measure  was  totally  unexpecteti  by 
Holland,  and  met  with  theseverest  censures  in  England.  ’Ho.stili- 
ties  w'erc  commence<l  by  detaining  the  shipping  of  the  Dutch  in 
the  different  ports  of  Great  Britain.  Instructions  were  also  des- 
patched to  the  commanders  of  the  British  forces  in  the  Wi*st 
Indies,  to  pi-oceed  to  immediate  hostilities  against  the  Dutch  settle- 
ments in  that  quarter. 

75.  <The  most  important  of  these  was  the  island  of  St.  Eustatio, 
a fi-ee  port,  w hich  abounded  with  riches,  owing  to  the  vast  conflux 
of  trade  from  every  other  island  in  those  seas,  si'his  island  w’aa 
wholly  unaware  of  the  danger  to  which  it  was  exposed,  when  on 
the  third  of  February,  1781,  Admiral  Rodney  suddenly  appeared 
before  it,  and  .sent  a peremptory  order  to  the  governor  to  surrender 
the  island  and  its  dependencies  within  an  hour.  Utterly  incajxible 
of  making  any  defence,  the  island  surrendered  without  a*iy  stipu- 
lations. ®The  amount  of  property  that  thereby  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  captors  was  estimate  at  four  millions  sterling.  ’The 
settlements  of  the  Dutch  situated  on  the  north-eastern  coast  of 
South  America  soon  after  shared  the  same  fate  .as  Eust.atia. 

76.  ®In  the  month  of  May  the  Spanish  governor  of  Loui.siana 
completed  the  conquest  of  West  Florida  from  the  English,  by  the 
capture''  of  Pensjicola.  ®In  the  W est  Indies  the  fleets  of  F ranee  and 
England  had  several  partial  engagements  during  the  menths  of 
April,  May,  and  June,  but  without  any  decisive  results.  '®In  the 
latter  part  of  May  a large  body  of  French  troops  landed  on  the 
island  of  Tobago,  which  surrendered  to  them  on  the  3d  of  June. 
“In  the  month  of  August  a severe  engagement‘*  took  place  on  the 
Dogger  Bank.*  north  of  Holland,  between  a Briti.'sh  fleet,  com- 
manded by  Admiral  Parker,  and  a Dutch  squadron,  commanded  by 
Admiral  Zoutman.  Both  fleets  were  rcndertHl  nciirly  unmanage- 
able, nnd  with  difficultj'  regained  their  respective  coasts. 

77.  '’After  the  surrender  of  Lord  Cornwallis  at  Y'orktown^  in 
October,  the  war  with  the  United  Stales  w’as  consideretP  virtually 
at  an  end,  both  in  America  and  in  England;  but  with  F' ranee, 
Holland,  and  Spain,  hostilities  were  carried  on  moic  vigorou.sly 
than  ever.  ‘^The  siege  of  Gibraltar  was  continued  by  the  Sp.aniards 
with  great  vigor,  and  the  soldiers  of  the  garrison,  commanded  by 
Governor  Elliott,  were  greatly  incommoded  by  the  want  of  fuel 
and  provisions.  They  were  likewise  exposed  to  an  almost  inces- 
sant cannonade  from  the  Spanish  batteries,  situated  on  the  ]>enin<« 
sula  which  connects  the  fortress  with  the  main  land.  During  three 
weeks,  in  the  month  of  May,  1781,  nearly  one  hundred  thous;ind 
shot  or  shells  were  thrown  into  the  town.  “But  while  the  eyes  of 
Europe  were  turned,  in  suspense,  upon  this  important  fortress, and 


• This  is  a long  and  narrow  sand  bank  in  the  North  Sea  or  German  Ocean,  extending  fron 
Jutland,  on  the  west  coast  of  Denmark,  nearly  to  the  mouth  of  the  Humber  on  the  easten 
eoaat  of  England. 


Part  III.J 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


429 


while  all  regarded  a much  longer  defence  iini)ossible,  suddenly,  on  1781. 

the  night  of  the  ‘i7th  of  Novoiiiher,  a chosen  body  of  two  thousand 

men  from  (ho  garrison  sallied  forth,  and,  in  less  than  an  hour,  Nov.  27 
Alormed  and  utterly  demolished  the  enemy’s  works.  'I'he  damage 
done  on  this  occasion  was  computed  at  two  millions  sterling. 

78.  4ii  the  month  of  February  following,  the  island  of  Minorca,  1782. 

ifter  a long  siege,  almost  as  memorable  ns  that  of  Gibraltar,  sue-  , j<ur,ender 
rendered*' to  the  iSpanish  forces,  after  having  been  in  the  posses- -tf  ta 

siou  of  England  since  the  year  1708.  ^During  the  same  month  the 

Ibrmer  Dutch  settlements  on  the  northeastern  coast  of  iSouth  Ame-  . 

ncii,  were  recaptured  by  the  r rench.  8t.  Fustatia  had  been  recap-  from  Eng- 
tured  in  the  preceiling  November.  Other  islands  in  the  West  In-  oth^'iows 
dies  surrendered  to  the  French,  and  the  loss  of  the  Bahamas  soon  auatainedby 
followed.  3For  these  losses,  however,  the  British  were  fully  com- 
pensated,  by  an  important  naval  victory,  gained  by  Admiral  Rod-  navaFviefon 
ney,  over  the  fleet  of  the  Count  de  Gras.se,  on  the  T.2th  of  April,  in  gamed  by  the 
the  vicinity  of  the  Carribbec  Islands.  In  this  obstinate  engage- 
ment,  most  of  the  ships  of  the  French  fleet  were  captured, — that  of 
Count  de  Grasse  among  the  r.umber,  while  the  loss  of  the  French, 
in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  was  estimated  at  ten  or  twelve 
thousand  men.  The  loss  of  the  English,  including  both  killed  and 
wounded,  amounted  to  about  eleven  hundred. 

79.  ■‘During  this  season,  the  fortress  of  Gibraltar,*  which  had  .so  Continued 
long  bid  defiance  to  the  power  of  Sp.iin,  withstood  one  of  the  most 


* Gebr-VL/vr,  the  Calpe  of  the  Greeks,  formed,  with  Abyla  on  the  African  coast,  the  “ Pillars 
of  Ilcrculet.”  The  fortress  stands  on  the  west  side  of  a mountainous  promontory  or  rock, 
projecting  south  into  the  sea  about  three  miles,  and  being  from  one  half  to  three  quarters  of  a 
mile  in  breadth.  The  southern  extremity  of  the  rock,  called  Europa  Point  is  eleven  and  a 
half  miles  north  from  Ceuta  in  Africa.  Its  north  side,  fronting  the  long  narrow  isthmus 
which  connects  it  with  the  main- land,  is  perpendicular,  and  wholly  inaccessible.  The  east 
and  south  sides  are  steep  and  rugged,  and  extremely  difficult  of  acces.s,  so  as  to  render  any 
attack  upon  them,  even  if  they  were  not  fortified,  next  to  impossible,  so  that  it  is  only  on  the 
west  side,  fronting  the  bay.  where  the  rock  declines  to  the  sea,  and  the  town  is  built,  that  it 
/an  be  attacked  with  the  faintest  prospects  of  success.  Here  the  fortifications  are  of  extraor- 
dinary extent  and  strength.  The  principal  batteries  are  so  cc  nstructed  as  to  prevent  any  mis- 
«bief  from  the  explosion  of  sheila.  Vast  galleries  have  bein  excavated  in  the  solid  rock,  and 


43U 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


[Boon 


ANALYSIS  meinornJble  sieges  ever  knovrn.  *The  Spaniards  had  constructed  i 
" number  of  immense  floating  batteries  in  the  bay  of  Gibraltar;  anJ 

vTcparaiious  one  thousand  two  hundred  pieces  of  heavy  ordnance  liad  been 
V auuckins  brought  to  the  spot,  to  be  employed  in  the  ditferent  modes  of  as- 
sault.  Besides  these  floating  batteries,  there  were  eighty  large 
boats,  mounted  with  heavy  guns  and  mortars,  together  with  a vast 
multitude  of  frigates,  sloops,  and  schooners,  while  the  combined 
fleets  of  France  and  Spain,  numbering  fifty  sail  of  the  line,  were  to 
cover  and  support  the  attack.  Eighty  thousand  barrels  of  gun- 
powder were  provided  for  the  ocaision,  and  more  than  one  huiulred 
thousand  men  were  emjdoyed,  by  land  and  sea,  against  the  fortress. 

80.  2Early  in  the  morning  of  the  13th  of  September,  the  floating 
batteries  came  forward,  and,  at  ten  o'clock,  took  their  stations 
about  a thousand  yards  distant  from  the  rock  of  Gibraltar,  and 
began  a heavj*  cjuinonade,  which  was  seconded  by  all  the  cannon 
and  mortars  in  the  enemy’s  lines  and  approaches.  At  the  same 
time  the  garrison  opened  all  their  batteries,  both  witn  not  and  cold 
shot,  and  during  several  hours  a tremendous  cannonade  and  bom- 
bardment were  kept  up  on  both  side.s,  without  the  least  intermission. 
t.  Burning  oj  3About  two  o'clock,  the  principal  of  the  Spanish  floating  batteries 
I,.  discovered  to  emit  smoke,  and  towards  midnight  it  was  plainly 

seen  to  be  on  fire.  Other  batteries  began  to  kindle;  signals  of  dis- 
tress were  made  ; and  the  enemy’s  boats  came  to  their  assistance, 
in  order  to  take  the  men  out  of  the  burning  vessels.  <Here  they 
were  interrupted  by  the  English  gun-boats,  which  now  advanced 
to  the  attack,  and,  raking  the  whole  line  of  batteries  with  their 
fire,  completed  the  confusion.  The  batteries  were  soon  abandoned 
to  the  flames,  or  to  the  mercy  of  the  English, 
o.  Humanity  SI.  5At  the  awful  spectacle  of  several  hundred  of  their  fellow 
^ soldiers  exposed  to  almost  inevitable  destruction,  the  Spaniards 
ceased  firing,  when  the  British  seamen,  with  characteristic  hu- 
"lanity.  rushed  forward  and  exerted  themselves  to  the  utmost  to 
save  those  who  were  perishing  in  the  flames  and  the  waters.  About 
four  hundred  Spaniards  were  thus  s;ived. — but  all  the  floating  bat- 
teries Avere  eonsumed.  and  the  combined  French  and  Spanish  forcc.s 
• su^eaban-  Avere  left  incapable  of  making  any  fai-ther  cflectual  attack.  ®Soon 
after,  Gibraltar  was  relieved  with  supplies  of  provisions,  militai’y 
stores,  and  additional  troops,  by  a sq^iadron  sent  from  England  for 
that  purpose,  when  the  farther  siege  of  the  place  Avas  abandoned. 

7.  Continu-  $2.  '^This  was  the  last  transaction  of  importance  during  the  con 
?iiui^iruhe  tinuancc  of  the  Avar  in  Europe.  In  the  East  Indies  the  BriMsh  set 
Eatcindies.  tlements  had  been  engaged, during  several  years,  in  hostilitns  Avith 
the  native  inhabitants,  who  w'ere  conducted  by  the  famous  flyder 
Ally,  and  his  son,  Tippoo  Saib, — often  assisted  by  the  fleets  and 
land  forces  of  France  and  Holland.  The  events  of  the  war  in  that 
quarter  were  highly  interesting  and  important,  but  our  limits  will 
not  permit  us  to  give  a detail  of  them.  Hostilities  continued  in  the 
%^artw^of  Indies  until  the  arrival  of  the  news  of  a general  peace  in 
peace  betioeen  Europe. 

30th  of  November  preliminary  articles  of  peace  were 
States.  signed  between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States,  which  were 
in^s^inPar  definitive  as  soon  as  a treaty  between  France  and  Great  Brit 

should  be  concluded.  ®When  the  session  of  parliament  opened, 


t.  Attack  on 
the  Vithqf 
September, 
178i. 


the  Spanish 
batteries. 


4.  The  omfu 
Sion  cosn- 
pleted.  and 
the  batteries 
abandoned  tc 
tiie  flames. 


dontd. 

Oct. 


mounted  with  heavy  cannon  ; and  communications  have  been  established  between  the  differeni 
batteries  by  passages  cut  in  the  rock,  to  protect  the  troops  from  the  enemy’s  fire.  The  tot/n. 
sontaining  a population  of  about  20,000  inhabitants,  exclusive  of  about  8000  troops,  lies  os  • 
bod  of  red  sand,  at  the  foot  of  the  rock,  on  the  northwest  sida.  fSee  the  Map-; 


I"a3»t  III.]  APPENDIX  TO  THE  REVOI.UTION. 

on  the  5th  of  necember,  considerable  altercation  took  placCj  on  ac- 
count of  the  terms  of  this  provisional  treaty,  bnt  a larj;e  majority 
were  found  to  be  in  favor  of  the  peace  thus  obtained.  ''Phe  inde- 
pendence of  the  United  States  being  now  recognized  by  England, 
the  original  j)iirpose  of  Erance  was  accomplislied ; and  all  the 
powers  at  war  being  e.Kceedingly  desirous  of  peace,  preliminary 
articles  were  signed  by  Great  Britaiii,  France,  and  S[»;iin,  on  the 
20th  of  January,  1785.  ’■^lly  this  treaty,  France  restored  to  Gj-eat 
Britain  all  her  acquisitions  in  the  West  Indies  during  the  war,  c.x- 
cepting  Tobago,  while  England  surrendered  to  her  the  important 
station  of  St.  Lucia.  On  the  coast  of  Africa,  the  settlements  in  the 
vicinity  of  the  river  Senegal  were  ceded  to  France, — those  on  the 
Gambia  to  England.  In  the  East  Indies,  France  recovered  all  the 
pi  ices  she  had  lost  during  the  war,  to  which  were  added  others  of 
considerable  importance.  Spain  retained  Minorca  and  W est  Flor- 
ida, while  East  Florida  was  ceded  to  her  in  return  for  the  Baha- 
mas. 3[t  was  not  until  September,  1783,  that  Holland  came  to  a 
preliminary  settlement  with  Great  Britain,  although  a suspension 
of  arms  had  taken  place  between  the  two  powers  in  the  January 
jiroccding. 

81.  •‘Thus  closed  the  most  important  war  in  which  England  had 
ever  been  engaged, — a war  wliich  arose  wholly  out  of  her  ungencr- 
on.s  treatment  of  her  American  colonies.  The  e.vpense  of  blood  and 
treasure  Avhich  this  w'ar  cost  England  was  enormous;  nor,  indeed, 
did  her  European  antagoni.sts  suffer  much  le.ss  severely.  The 
United  States  was  the  only  country  that  could  look  to  any  bene- 
ficial results  from  the  war,  and  these  were  obtained  by  a strange 
union  of  opposing  motives  and  principles,  unequalled  in  the  annals 
of  history.  France  and  Spain,  the  arbitrary  despots  of  the  old 
world,  had  stood  forth  as  the  protectors  of  an  infant  republic,  and 
had  combined,  contrary  to  all  the  principles  of  their  political  faith, 
to  establish  the  rising  liberties  of  America.  They  seemed  but  ar 
Mind  instruments  in  the  hands  of  Providence,  employed  to  aid  in 
the  founding  of  a nation  which  should  cultivate  those  republican 
virtues  that  were  destined  yet  to  regenerate  the  world  upon  the 
pi’inciples  of  universal  intelligence,  and  eventxially  to  overthrow 
the  time-worn  system  of  tyrannical  usurpation  of  tbo  fevr  over 


43] 


I.  Prelimina- 
ry articles  of 
pe-iuc  between 

Entitand, 
France,  and 
Spain. 

1783. 

a 'ieneral 
terms  of  these 
articles. 


3.  Peace  toith 
Holland. 


4.  Remartea 
on  the  charae 
ter  of  the 
war,  and  the 
parts  taken 
in  it  by 
h tnce  and 
Spain 


VA  vif  /\/f-£S 


i^j4^op 


tWaw 


REFERENCES. 

1 Maine. 

2 New  Hampabire. 

3 Vennont.. 

4 MassnchuscUa. 

5 Rhode  Island. 

6 Connecticut. 

7 New  York. 

8 New  Jeraej. 

9 Pennayirania. 

10  Delaware. 

11  Maryland. 

12  Virginia. 

13  North  Carolina. 

14  South  Carolina. 

15  Georg-ia. 

16  East  Florida. 

17  West  Florida. 


MAP 

OF  THE  COUNTRY 

EAST  OF  THE  MISSISSIPPI,' 

AT  THE  CLOSE  OK 

THE  REVOLUTION. 

lie  while  portions  of  the  Map  show  the  extent 
of  eettlementa  at  this  period. 


PART  IV. 

THE  UNITED  STATES. 


FROM  TIIK  ORGANIZATION  OF  THE 
GOVERNMENT  UNDER  THE  FEDERAL 
CONSTITUTION  IN  1789,  TO  THE 
YEAR  1863. 


CILVPTER  I. 

WASHINGTON’S  A4)MINI3TRATrON, 


WASHINGTON. 


FROM  APRIL  30,  1789,  TO  MARCH  4,  1797. 


1. *  *On  the  30th  of  April,  1789,  Washington  appeared  17 §9. 
before  congress,  then  assembled  in  the  city  of  New  York, 

and  taking  the  oath  of  office  required  by  the  constitution, 
vvas  proclaimed  President  of  the  United  States.*  “In  an 
impressive  address  to  both  houses  of  congress,  he  e.xpressed 
his  distrust  in  liis  own  qualifications  for  the  important  of- 
fice  to  which  the  partiality  of  his  country  had  called  him 
— offered  his  “ supplications  to  that  Almighty  Being  who 
rules  over  the  universe,  and  presides  in  the  councils  of  na- 
tions,” that  He  would  “ consecrate  to  the  liberties  and  hap- 
piness of  the  people  of  the  United  States  a government  in- 
stituted by  themselves,” — and  that  He  would  enable  all 
“ employed  in  its  administration,  to  execute,  with  success, 
the  functions  alloted  to  their  charge.” 

2.  “Adhering  to  the  principles  upon  which  he  had  acted 

while  commander-in-chief,  he  now  likewise  declined  all  pe-  stm'adhered: 
cuniary  compensation  for  his  presidential  duties,  and  closed 
by  requesting  congress  to  accompany  him,  in  humble  sup- 
plication, to  the  benign  Parent  of  the  human  race,  for  the 
divine  blessing  on  all  those  measures  upon  which  the  suc- 
cess of  the  government  depended.  '‘Immediately  after  the  4.  Manner  m 
address,  both  houses  of  congress,,  with  the  president,  at-  newgwern- 
tended  divine  service  ; and  with  this  public  acknowledg-  c^men^d. 
nient  of  a Supreme  Being  as  the  ruler  of  the  universe,  and 


• WMhington  was  inaugurated  in  the  gallery  of  the  old  City  Hall  which  stood  on 

*1  the  present  Custom  House,  in  AVall  Street., 

55 


[Book  1L 


434 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


ANALYSIS 


V The  legis- 
lature during 
its  Jim t ses- 
sion 

a Eniiing 
Srpl.  29 

2.  Measures 
taken  fur 
providing  a 
revenue,  and 
for  encour- 
aging Amer- 
ican ship- 
ping. 


3 Depart- 
ments estab- 
lished to  aid 
the  f—sident. 


A Duties  re- 
quired ^ lire 
heads  of  these 
departments. 


& The  pmver 
vf  removal. 


t Appotnl- 
tnents  made. 


r.  Thenaiton- 
al  judiciary, 
and  amend- 
nunts  to  the 
eoruiitution 


t.  Tire  states 
that  lest 
adopted  the 
ootatUutLn 


1790. 

I Hamilton's 
plan  for 
maintaining 
public  credit. 
b Jan  15 


controller  of  human  actions  and  human  destiny,  the  govern, 
ment  under  the  new  constitution  was  commenced. 

3.  'The  legislature,  during  its  first  session**  was  prin. 
cipally  occupied  in  providing  revenues  for  the  long  ex. 
liausted  treasury  ; in  organizing  the  executive  depart- 
ments ; in  establishing  a judiciary  ; and  in  framing  amend- 
ments  to  the  constitution.  ’For  providing  a revenue,  du* 
ties  were  levied  on  the  tonnage  of  vessels,  and  likewise  on 
foreign  goods  imported  into  the  United  States.  For  the 
purpose  of  encouraging  American  shipping,  these  duties 
w'ere  made  unequal  ; being  the  heaviest  on  the  tonnag»i 
of  foreign  vessels,  and  on  goods  introduced  by  them. 

4.  ’To  aid  the  president  in  the  management  of  the  a> 
fairs  of  government,  three  executive  departments  were  es 
tablished, — styled  department  of  foreign  aflairs,  or  of  slate  i 
department  of  the  treasury,  and  department  of  war  ; with 
a secretary  at  the  head  of  each.  *The  heads  of  thei^e  do 
partmerits  had  special  duties  assigned  them ; and  they 
were  likewise  to  constitute  a council,  >\diich  might  be  con 
suited  by  the  president,  whenever  he  thought  proper,  or« 
subjects  relating  to  the  duties  of  their  offices.  ‘Tlie  power 
of  removing  from  office  the  heads  of  these  dej>artment5, 
was,  after  much  discussion,  left  with  the  president  alone. 
‘Thomas  Jefferson  was  appointed  secretary  of  state, 
Hamilton  of  the  trea«;urv,  and  Knox  of  the  war  depart- 
ment. 

5.  ’A  national  judiciary  was  also  established  during  this 
session  of  congress  ; consisting  of  a supreme  court,  having 
one  chief  justice,  and  several  associate  judges  ; and  circuit 
and  district  courts,  which  have  jurisdiction  over  certain 
cases  specified  in  the  constitution.  John  Jay  was  appointed 
chief  justice  of  the  United  States,  and  Edmund  Randolph 
attorney-general.  Several  amendments  to  the  constitution 
were  proposed  by  congress,  ten  of  which  were  subsequent- 
ly ratified  by  the  constitutional  majority  of  the  states.  ®In 
November  North  Carolina  adopted  the  constitution,  and 
Rhode  Island  in  the  May  following,  thus  completing  lh#» 
number  of  the  thirteen  original  states. 

6.  ’Early  in  the  second  session,  the  secretary  of  the 
treasury  brought  forward,*’  at  the  request  of  congress,  a 
plan  for  maintaining  the  public  credit.  He  proposed,  as 
a measure  of  sound  nolicy  and  substantial  justice,  that 
the  general  government  should  assume,  not  only  the  pub- 
lic foreign  and  domestic  debt,  amounting  to  more  than 


A Session  of  Congress  is  one  sitting,  or  the  time  during  which  the  legislature  meets  daily 
R>r  business.  Congress  has  but  one  session  annually  ; but  as  the  existence  of  each  congrest 
continues  during  two  years,  each  congress  has  two  sessions.  Thus  we  speak  of  the  1st  wc- 
itnn  of  the  20tb  congress  ; — the  2d  session  of  the  25th  oongretc,  &c. 


Part  IV.J 


WASHINGTON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


435 

fifly-four  millions  of  dollars,  but  likewise  the  debts  of  the  1790. 
states,  contracted  during  llie  war,  and  estimated  at  twenty, 
five  millions. 

7.  ‘Provision  was  made  for  the  payment  of  the  foreign  i Succetsof 
debt  without  opposition  ; but  respecting  the  assumption 

of  the  state  debts,  and  also  the  full  payment  of  the  domes- 
tic debt, — in  otlier  words,  the  redemption  of  the  public  se- 
curities, then,  in  a great  measure,  in  the  hands  of  specu- 
lators who  had  purchased  them  for  a small  part  of  their 
nominal  value,  much  division  prevailed  in  congress ; 
but  the  plan  of  the  secretary  was  finally  adopted. 

8.  ’During  this  year  a law  was  passed,  fixing  the  seat  2.  Pemiamm 
of  government,  for  ten  years,  at  Philadelphia;  and  after-  %fnmfnr 
wards,  permanently,  at  a place  to  b('  selected  on  the  Poto- 

ma^.  *In  1790,  the  “Territory  southwest  of  the  Ohio,”  3.  TerritoHci 
embracing  the  present  Tennessee,  was  formed  into  a ter- 
ritorial  government. 

9.  ^During  the  same  year,  an  Indian  war  broke  out  on  i.indiamoar 
the  northwestern  frontiers ; and  pacific  arrangements 

having  been  attempted  in  vain,  an  expedition,  under  Gen- 

eral  Harmar,  was  sent  into  the  Indian  country,  to  reduce 

the  hostile  tribes  to  submission.  Many  of  the  Indian  towns 

were  burned,  and  a large  quantity  of  corn  destroyed  ; 

but  in  two  battles,*  near  the  confluence  of  the  rivers  a Oci.  i, 

St.  Mary’s*  and  St.  Joseph’s  in  Indiana,  between  succes- 

sive  detachments  of  the  army  and  the  Indians,  the  former 

were  defeated  with  considerable  loss. 

10.  ^Early  in  1791,  in  accordance  with  a plan  pro-  1791. 
posed  by  the  secretary  of  the  treasury,  an  act  was  passed  menfffa^na 
by  congress  for  the  establishment  of  a national  bank,  tioicaibank. 
called  the  Bank  of  the  United  States,  but  not  without  the 

most  strenuous  opposition  ; on  the  ground,  principally, 
that  congress  had  no  constitutional  right  to  charter  such 
an  institution. 

11.  "During  the  same  year,  Vermont,f  the  last  settled 
of  the  New  England  states,  adopted  the  constitution,  and 
was  admitted‘’  into  the  Union.  The  territory  of  this  state 
had  been  claimed  both  by  New  York  and  New  Hamp- 
shire ; — each  had  made  grants  of  land  within  its  limits  ; 
but  in  1777  the  people  met  in  convention,  and  proclaimed 
Vermont  or  New  Connecticut,  an  independent  state.  Ow- 


* The  St.  Mary's  from  the  S.  and  St.  Joseph’s  from  the  N.  unite  at  Fort  Wayne,  in  the 
N.E.  part  of  Indiana,  and  form  the  Maumee,  which  flows  into  the  west  end  of  Lake  F.rie. 

t VERMONT,  one  of  the  Eastern  or  New  England  State.s,  contains  an  area  of  about  8000 
iquare  miles.  It  is  a hilly  country,  and  is  traversed  throughout  nearly  its  whole  lergth  by 
the  Green  MounUins,  the  loftiest  points  of  which  are  a little  more  than  4000  feet  higu.  The 
best  lands  in  the  state  are  W.  of  the  mountains,  near  Lake  Champlain ; but  the  soil  gene- 
rally,  throughout  the  state,  is  better  adapted  to  grazing  than  to  tillage.  The  first  8e»'.3« 
ment  in  the  state  wag  at  Fort  Duramer,  now  Brattleboro’.  A fort  was  erected  her.  hr 
1723,  and  a settlement  commenced  in  the  following  vear. 


436 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


IIIOOK  li 


analysis,  ing  to  the  objections  of  New  \ ork,  it  was  not  adrr.itteci 
" into  tlie  confederacy  ; nor  was  the  opposition  of  New 
York  withdrawn  until  1789,  when  Vermont  agreed  tc 
purcliase  the  claims  of  New  York  to  territory  and  juiis. 
diction  by  the  payment  of  80,000  dollars. 

I 12.  'After  the  defeat  of  General  Ilarmar  in  1790,  an. 

other  expedition,  with  additional  forces,  was  planned  against 
the  Indians,  and  the  command  given  to  General  St.  Clair, 
r jcco«n' 0/ then  governor  of  the  Northwestern  Territory.  *In  the 
\f>naf,fL  fall  of  1791,  the  forces  of  St.  Clair,  numbering  about 
2000  men,  marched*  from  Fort  Washington,*  northward, 
• Sept  and  ahout  eighty  miles,  into  the  Indian  country,  wliere,  on  the 
4th  of  I^ovember,  they  were  surprised  in  camp,t  and  de- 
feated  with  great  slaughter.  Out  of  1400  men  engaged 
in  the  battle,  nearly  000  were  killed.  Had  not  the  vie 
torious  Indians  been  called  from  the  pursuit  to  the  aban- 
doned camp  in  quest  of  plunder,  it  is  probable  that  nearly 
the  whole  army  would  have  perished. 

1792.  13.  "On  the"  1st  of  June,  1792,  Kentucky, J which  had 

^ r^^Ken  previously  claimed  by  Virginia,  was  admitted  into 

^ucAry.  Oic  Uniou  as  a state.  The  first  settlement  in  tlie  state 
was  made  by  Daniel  Boone  and  others,  at  a place  called 
Boonesboro’,§  in  the  year  1775.  During  the  early  part 
of  the  revolution,  tlie  few  inhabitants  sulFered  severely 
from  the  Indians,  who  were  incited  by  agents  of  the  Brit- 
ish government ; but  in  1779  General  Clarke,  as  before 
b See  p.  384  mentioned,*’  overcame  the  Indians,  and  laid  waste  their 
villages;  after  which,  the  inliabitanis  enjoyed  greater 
security,  and  tlie  settlements  were  gradually  extended. 
i.  Election  of  14.  "Ill  the  autumii  of  1792  General  Washington  was 
again  elected  president  of  the  United  States,  and  John 
5 Ecentsin  Adams  vice-president.  "At  this  time  the  revolution  in 
France  was  progressing,  and  early  in  1798  news  arrived 
^ in  the  United  States  of  the  declaration  of  war  by  France 

%.M.- Genet:  Agfxinsi  England  and  Holland.  “About  the  same  lime 
4"£%Ter-  Mr.  Genet  arrived®  in  tlie  United  States,  as  minister  of 
French  republic,  where  he  was  warmly  received  b) 
c In  April,  the  people,  who  remembered  with  gratitude  the  aid  whicl 


* Fort  Washington  was  on  the  site  of  the  present  Cincinnati,  situated  on  the  N.  side  of 
the  Ohio  River,  near  the  S.W.  extremity  of  the  state  of  Ohio.  The  city  is  near  the  eastern 
extremity  of  a pleasant  valley  about  twelve  niilea  in  circumference.  , k 

t The  camp  of  St.  Clair  was  in  the  western  part  of  Ohio,  at  the  N.W.  angle  of  Dar* 
County.  Fort  Recovery  was  afterwards  built  there.  Dark  County  received  its  name  from 
ColoLiel  Dark,  an  officer  in  St.  Clair's  army.  . .n 

} KENTUCKY,  one  of  the  Western  Sutes,  contains  an  area  of  about  42,000  square  miles 
The  country  in  the  western  parts  of  the  state  is  hilly  and  mountainous.  A nairow  tracJ 
along  the  Ohio  River,  through  the  whole  length  of  the  state,  is  hilly  and  broken,  but  has  ■ 
good  .soil.  Between  this  tract  and  Greene  River  is  a fertile  region,  frequently  denomlnatea 
ihe  garden  of  the  state  The  country  in  the  S.W.  part  of  the  sUte  between  Grwne  and  Cum 
oerland  Rivers,  is  caR?d  » The  Barrens,”  although  it  proves  to  be  excellent  grain  land. 

i Boonesboro'  is  on  he  9.  aide  of  Kentucky  River,  about  eighteen  miles  S.E.  from  Lexingten 


Part  IV.] 


WASHINGTON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


France  liad  rendered  them  in  their  struggle  for  indepen- 
dence, and  wiio  now  cherished  the  nattering  expectation 
that  llie  French  nation  was  about  to  enjoy  tlie  same  bless- 
/ngs  of  liberty  and  self-government. 

ir>.  ‘Flattered  by  his  reception,  and  relying  on  the 
partiality  manifested  towards  the  French  nation,  Mr. 
Genet  assumed  the  authority  of  fitting  out  privateers  in 
the  ports  of  tiie  United  States,  to  cruise  against  the  vessels 
of  nations  hostile  to  France  ; and  likewise  attempted  to 
set  on  foot  expeditions  against  the  Spanish  settlements  in 
Florida  and  on  the  Mississippi,  although  the  president  had 
previously  issued^  a proclamation,  declaring  it  to  be  the 
duty  and  interest  of  the  United  States  to  preserve  the 
most  strict  neutrality  towards  the  contending  powers  in 
Europe. 

16.  “As  Mr.  Genet  persisted  in  his  endeavors,  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  efforts  and  remonstrances  of  the  president, 
and  likewise  endeavored  to  excite  discord  and  distrust  be- 
tween the  American  people  and  their  government,  the 
president  requested'*  his  recall  ; and  in  the  following  year 
his  place  was  supplied  by  Mr.  Fauchet,®  who  was  in- 
structed to  assure  the  American  government  that  France 
disapproved  of  the  conduct  of  his  predecessor. 

17.  ’After  the  defeat  of  St.  Clair  in  1791,**  General 
Wayne  was  appointed  to  carry  on  the  Indian  war.  In 
the  autumn  of  1793  he  built  Fort  Recovery  near  the 
ground  on  which  St.  Clair  had  been  defeated,  where  he 
passed  the  winter.  In  the  following  summer  he  advanced 
still  farther  into  the  Indian  country,  and  built  Fort  Defi- 
ance ;*  whence  he  moved  down  the  Maume'e,*  and,  on 
the  20th  of  August,  at  the  head  of  about  3000  men,  met 
the  Indians  near  the  rapids, f completely  routed  them,  and 
laid  waste  their  country. 

18.  <An  act,  passed  in  1791,  imposing  duties  on  domes- 
tic distilled  spirits,  the  first  attempt  at  obtaining  a revenue 
from  internal  taxes,  had,  from  the  beginning,  been  highly 
unpopular  in  many  parts  of  the  country,  and  especially 
with  the  anti-federal  or  democratic  party.  During  this 
year,  the  attempts  to  enforce  the  act  led  to  open  defiance 
of  the  laws,  in  the  western  counties  of  Pennsylvania. 
After  two  ineffectual  proclamations*’  by  the  president,  the 
display  of  a large  military  force  was  necessary  in  order 
to  quell  the  insurgents. 


1793. 


1 

pursued  by 
Mr.  Genet 


a.  May  t. 


2 nisrteall 
and  his  sue 
censor 


b.  July. 

c.  Pronoun 
cod,  Pu-sha. 


3 Events  at 
the  ioest  af- 
ter the  defeat 
of  St  Clair. 
d.  See  p.  436. 

1794. 


e.  N.  p.  433. 
Aug.  20. 


4 Troubles 
from  taxa 
tion. 


f.  Aug  7,  and 
Sept.  25. 


* Fort  Defiance  was  situated  at  the  confluence  of  the  River  Au  Qlaize  with  the  Maumee,  in 
the  N.W.  part  of  Ohio,  and  at  the  S.E  extremity  of  Williams  County. 

t The  rapids  of  the  Maumee  are  about  eizhteen  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  river.  The 
Bricish  then  occupied  Fort  Maumee,  at  the  rapids,  on  the  N side  of  the  river,  a short  distance 
above  u hich,  in  the  present  town  of  Waynesjield,  the  battle  was  fought. 


438 


THE  UNITED  STATES- 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS  19.  ‘Since  the  peace  of  1783,  between  Great  Britain 
\~^npiaint»  United  States,  each  party  had  made  frequent 

^ry’alnaUd  complaiiits  that  the  other  had  violated  the  stipulations  con- 
th/;  United  taiiicd  ill  tlie  treaty.  ’The  former  was  accused  of  having 
s QTtrla/  Carried  away  negroes  at  the  close  of  the  war,  of  making 
the  former  iHetral  scizui'cs  of  American  property  at  sea,  and  of  re- 
taming  possession  ot  the  military  posts  on  the  w’estern 
I The  latter,  fi’oiitiers.  ’The  latter  was  accused  of  preventing  the 
loyalists  from  regaining  possession  of  their  estates,  aril 
British  subjects  from  recovering  debts  contracted  before 
i.  What  re-  the  commencement  o^  hostilities.  *To  such  an  extent 
‘fear^^  had  the  complaints  been  carried,  that,  by  many,  anothet 
war  between  the  two  countries  w'os  thought  to  be  ine 
vitable. 

h.  Measure  20.'  ’For  tlic  purposc  of  adjusting  the  difficulties,  an  1 
preventing  a war,  if  jxissible,  Mr  Jay  w'as  sent  to  Eng- 
j where  he  succeeded  in  concluding*  a treaty,  which, 
1795.  in  the  following  year,  was  laid  before  the  senate  foi 

6 Kfl/mca-  ratification.  ‘After  a long  debate,  and  a violent  opposition 
Twty.SS  by  the  democratic  party,  and  the  friends  of  France  tlirough- 
itttemu.  out  the  couiitry,  the  treaty  was  ratified^*  by  tlie  senate,  and 
**  signed  by  the  president.  By  tlie  terms  of  the  treaty,  the 

western  posts  were  t<^  be  surrendered*  to  tlie  United  Stales ; 
compensation  was  to  be  made  for  illegal  captures  of  Amer- 
ican property ; and  the  United  States  were  to  secure  to 
British  creditors  the  proper  means  of  collecting  debts, 
which  had  been  contracted  before  the  peace  of  1783. 
f.Treatycon  ‘^1-  ’During  the  same  year,  a treaty  was  concluded*  a. 
^Gr^nviiis’^^  Greenville,f  w ith  the  w’estern  Indians  ; by  which  the 
c.  Aujf  3.  various  tribes  ceded  to  the  United  States  a large  tract  of 
8.  Treaty  couiitry  ill  the  vicinity  of  Detroit,  and  west  of  Ohio.  ®In 
tetthspain  Qctobcr,  a treaty  w'as  concluded  with  Spain  ; by  which  the 
boundaries  belw^een  the  Spanish  possessions  of  Louisiane 
and  Florida,  and  the  United  States,  w ere  settled  ; the  rigli 
of  navigating  the  Mississippi,  from  its  source  to  the  ocean, 
was  secured  to  the  United  States ; and  New  Orleans^ 
was  granted  to  them,  as  a place  of  deposit,  for  three 
years. 


• The  British  retained  possession  of  Michigan,  by  means  of  their  poet  at  Detroit,  nntil  1796. 
t Fort  Greenville  was  built  by  Genenil  IVayne  in  1793,  on  a western  branch  of  the  Sliami^ 
and  on  the  site  of  the  present  town  of  Oreenrille,  the  cap- 
ital of  Dark  County.  Ohio.  Fort  Jefferson  was  six  milei 
S.W.  of  it.  and  Fort  Recovery  twenty-two  miles  N.E. 

t NewOrUans,  now  th<‘  capital  of  the  state  of  Ix)uisiana, 
is  on  the  E.  bank  of  the  Mississippi  River,  105  miles  from  its 
mouth,  by  the  river’s  course.  It  was  <irst  settled  by  the 
French  in  1717.  The  level  of  the  city  is  from  three  to  nine 
feet  below  the  level  of  the  river,  at  the  highest  water.  To 
protect  it  from  innndation,  an  embankment,  called  th« 
Levee.,  has  been  rai.<ed  on  the  border  of  the  river,  extendini 
from  forty-three  miles  below  the  city,  to  120  miles  above  it 
See  Map.) 


VICI.NITY  OF  NEW  ORLEANS. 


Part  IV.] 


AD.UIS’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


43d 


22.  'A  tiouty  wa.s  concluded*  with  Algiers,  and  the  con-  1795. 
tinuunce  of  peace  was  to  be  secured  by  the  payment  of  an  Ti^'eaceestab 
annual  tribute  to  tiie  dey,  in  accordance  with  the  lon<»‘es- 

.•  T ? 


do|:endcnt  .state,  by  the  name  of  Tennessee,*  and  admitted 

into  the  Union.  unruas^ 

23.  ’As  the  second  term  of  VV’^ashington’s  administration  3.  \vaaMni- 
would  expire  in  the  spring  of  1797,  Washington  previous-  ^^mentfrom 
ly  made  known  his  intention  to  retire  from  public  life*. 

Ilis  farewell  address,**  on  that  occasion,  to  the  people  of 

tlie  United  States,  abounds  with  maxims  of  the  highest  ^ 

political  importance,  and  sentiments  of  the  warmest  atFec- 

lion  for  his  country.  «On  the  retirement  of  the  man  on  4 onhisr^. 

whom  alone  the  people  could  unite,  the  two  great  parties  whatwL 

in  the  United  States  brought  forward  their  prominent  lead- 

ers  for  the  executive  office  of  the  nation. 

24.  1 he  federalists,  dre«adijig  the  influence  of  French  s Princtpia 
sentiments  and  principles, — attached  to  the  system  of 
measures  pursued  hy  Washington,  and  desiring  its  con- 
tinuance in  his  successor,  made  the  most  active  efforts  to 

elect  John  Adams;  while  the  republicans,  believing  their 
opponents  too  much  devoted  to  the  British  nation,  and  to 
British  institutions,  made  equal  exertions  to  elect  Thomas 
Jefferson,  "fhe  result  was  the  election  of  Mr.  Adams 
as  president,  and  Mr.  Jefferson  as  vice- 
president.  The  inauguration  of  the  for- 
mer took  place  on  the  4th  of  Maivii, 


1 TIA  , . . . JOlIJi  AOAMS. 

1.  During  the  administration  of  Washington,  the  con-  7 situation 
dition  of  the  country  had  been  gradually  improving.  A 
sound  credit  had  been  established,  funds  had  been  pro- 
vided  for  the  gradual  payment  of  the  national  debt,  treaties 
had  been  concluded  with  the  western  Indian  tribes,  and 
I'^ith  England,  Spain,  and  the  Barbary  powers,  and  the 
agricultural  and  commercial  wealth  of  the  nation  had  in- 


tablished  practice  of  European  nations.  Mu. lime,  179o”tlie 
‘ Territory  southwest  of  the  Ohio”  was  erected  into  an  in- 


1797. 


CHAPTER  II. 

ADAMS’S  ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM  MARCH  4,  1797,  TO  MARCH  4,  1801. 


JOHN  ADAMS. 


n.  *'UC  .Tcsieru  otaces,  concains  an  area-oi  about  43.U0U  square  miles 

ine  Cumberland  Mountains,  crossing  the  state  in  the  direction  of  N.E.  and  S.W.,  divide  it 
Hico  two  parts,  called  £ast  Teniifts.soft  anH  TaTinAaca<) 


lie  States,  contains  an  area  -of  about  43,000  square  miles 


440 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Booe  n 


ANALYSIS. 

1.  Dijiculties 
with  France. 

2.  How  the 
afferent  par- 
ties regarded 
the  war  be- 
iween  France 
and  Eng- 
land 


3.  Course 
adopted  by 
the  French 
ministers. 


4.  Course  oj 
the  French 
Directory 


6.  TreatJnent 
qfthe  Anuri- 
ean  minister. 


• Course  pur-, 
sued  by  the 
president 


7.  Advances 
towards  a re 
conciliation. 


8.  Result  of 
the  embassy. 


1798. 

9 Prepara- 
tions far  war 
a.  In  May. 


b.  July. 


creased  beyond  all  former  example.  ’But  in  t ie  mean 
time,  difficulties  with  France  had  arisen,  which  threatened 
to  involve  the  country  in  anothei  war. 

2.  ^On  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  between  biance 
and  England,  consequent  upon  the  French  revolutiori,  the 
anti-federal  or  republican  party  warmly  es,)oused  the 
cause  of  the  French  ; while  the  government,  then  in  the 
hands  of  the  federal  party,  in  its  attempts  to  preserve  a 
strict  neutrality  towards  the  contending  powers,  ^ was 
cliarged  with  an  undue  partiality  for  England.  i lie 
French  ministers,  who  succeeded  Mr.  Genet,  finding 
themselves,  like  their  predecessor,  supported  by  a numer- 
ous party  attaclied  to  their  nation,  began  to  rejuonstrate 
with  the  government,  and  to  urge  upon  it  the  adoption  ot 
measures  more  favorable  to  b ranee. 

8 ^Tlie  French  Directory,  failing  in  these  measures, 
and*hi.rhly  displeased  on  account  of  the  treaty  recently 
concluded  between  England  and  the  United  States,  adopted 
recrulations  liighly  injurious  to  American  commerce  ; and 
even  authorized,  in  certain  cases,  the  capture  and  confis- 
cation  of  American  vessels  and  their  cargoes.  Ihey 
likewise  refused  to  receive  the  American  minister,  Mr. 
Pinckney,  until  their  demands  against  the  United  States 
should  be  complied  with.  Mr.  Pinckney  was  afterwards 
obliged,  by  a written  mandate,  to  quit  the  territories  of 
the  French  republic. 

4.  ®In  this  state  of  afiairs,  the  president,  by  proclama- 
tion, convened  congress  on  the  15th  of  June  ; and,  in  a 
firm  and  dignified  speech,  stated  the  unprovoked  outrages 
of  the  French  government.  ’Advances  were  again  made, 
however,  for  securing  a reconciliation  ; and,  this  pur- 
pose,  three  envoys,  at  the  head  of  whom  was  Mr.  Pinck- 
ney, were  sent  to  France. 

5.  “But  these,  also,  the  Directory  refused  to  receive  : 

although  they  were  met  by  certain  unofficial  agents  ot 
the  French  minister,  who  explicitly  demanded  a large 
sum  of  money  before  any  negotiation  could  be  opened. 
To  this  insulting  demand  a decided  negative  was  given. 
Two  of  the  envoys,  who  were  federali.sts,  were  firjally  or- 
dered to  leave  France  ; while  the  third,  who  was  a republi- 
can,  was  permited  to  remain.  ^ 

6.  ^These  events*  excited  general  indignation  m the 
United  States ; and  vigorous  measures  were  immediately 
adopted*  by  congress,  for  putting  the  country  in  a pn,per 
state  of  defence,  preparatory  to  an  expected  war.  1 rovi. 
sion  was  made  for  raising  a small  standing  army  the 
command  of  which  was  given"  to  General  Washington, 
who  cordially  approved  the  measures  of  the  government. 


Pa*  V.: 


ADAMS’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


1 naval  armament  was  decided  upon,  captures  of  French 
vessels  were  autiiorized,  and  all  treaties  with  France  were 
declared  void. 

7.  ‘The  land  forces  however  were  not  called  into  ac- 
tion ; and  after  a few  encounters  at  sea,  in  wliich  an 
American  aniied  scliooner  was  decoyed  into  the  power  of 
the  enemy,  and  a French  frigate  captured,  the  French 
Uirectory  made  overtures  of  peace.  The  presklent,  there- 
tor^^  appointed*  ministers,  who  were  authorized  to  proceed 
to  t rauce,  and  settle,  by  treaty,  the  difficulties  between 
llie  two  countries. 

8.  “Washington  did  not  live  to  witness  a restoration  of 
peace.  After  a short  illness,  of  only  a few  hours,  lie  died 
at  his  residence  at  Mount  Vernon,  in  Virginia,  on  the  14th 
of  December,  at  the  age  of  sixty-eight  years.  “When  in- 
telligence of  this  event  reached  Philadelphia,  conoress 
then  in  session,  immediately  adjourned.  On  asseinblinf^ 
the  next  day,  the  house  of  representatives  resolved,  “ Th<u 
the  speaker  s chair  should  be  shrouded  in  black,  that  the 
members  should  wear  black  during  the  session,  and  that 
a joint  committee,  from  the  senate  and  the  house,  should 
be  appointed  to  devise  the  most  suitable  manner  of  pay. 
mg  honor  to  the  memory  of  the  man  first  in  war,  first  in 
peace,  and  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen.” 

9.  'In  accordance  with  the  report  of  the  committee,  and 
the  unanimous  resolves  of  congress,  a funeral  procession 
moved  from  the  legislative  hall  to  the  German  Lutheran 
church,  wliere  an  impressive  and  eloquent  oration  was  de- 
livered by  General  Lee,  a representative  from  Virginia. 
Ihe  people  of  the  United  States  were  recommended  to  wear 
crape  on  the  left  arm,  for  thirty  days.  This  recommen- 
dation was  complied  with,  and  a whole  nation  appeared  in 
mourning.  In  every  part  of  the  republic,  funeral  orations 
were  delivered  ; and  the  best  talents  of  the  nation  werede- 
voted  to  an  expression  of  the  nation’s  grief. 

10.  “Washington  was  above  the  common  size;  his 
irame  was  robust,  and  his  constitution  vigorous,  and  capable 
of  enduring  great  fatigue.  His  person  was  fine  ; his  de- 
po.lment  easy,  erect  and  noble;  exhibiting  a natural  diir. 
nity,  unmingled  with  haughtiness,  and  conveying  the  idea 
01  great  strength,  united  with  manly  gracefulness.  His 
manners  were  rather  reserved  than  free  ; he  was  humane 
benevolent,  and  conciliatory  ; his  temper  was  highly  sen-’ 
sitive  by  nature,  yet  it  never  interfered  with  the  coolness 
of  his  judgment,  nor  with  that  prudence  which  was  the 
strongest  feature  in  his  character.  His  mind  was  great 
and  powerful,  and  though  slow  in  its  operations,  was' sure 

Us  conclusions.  He  devoted  a long  life  to  the  wfdfare 
56 


44J 

1798. 


I Par  Hal 
hostiliiiet, 
and  7ne(uiuret 
for  settling 
the  difficul- 
ties. 


1799. 


3.  Death  cf 
Washington. 

Dec.  14. 

3 Proceed' 
ings  of  con- 
gress on  re- 
cewing  Intel' 
igence  of  this 
event. 


4.  Public 
mourning  on 
this  occasion 


3 The  pet  son 
at  appear- 
ance. man- 
ners, and 
character 
rVaahingtom.* 


Book  II 


44‘i 

analysis. 


1800 
1.  Event$  y 
the  year$  ibou 
and  18C^ 


* Treaty 
with  France 
a.  Sept  30. 


t Rfforteqf 
partici  to- 
ward^  the 
close  of 
Adams's  ad- 
ministration. 
4 Unpfrpit- 
larity  of  the 
federal  party 


6.  Principal 

tcuseeofpuh 

lie  discon- 
tent. 


«.  Alien  and 
udition  laws 


THE  l^ITED  STATES. 

afKis  country;  and  while  true  greatness  commands  re 
sped,  and  tlie  love  of  liberty  remains  on  earth,  the  me. 
mory  of  Washington  will  be  held  in  veneration. 

11  ‘Duriii"  tiie  summer  of  1800,  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment'was  removed  from  Philadelphia  to  Washington,  in 
the  District  of  Columbia.*  During  the  same  year  the  ter- 
ritory  between  the  western  boundary  of  Georgia  nnd  the 
Mississippi  River,  then  claimed  by  Georgia,  and  called  the 
Geor<da  western  territory,  was  erected  into  a distinct  go- 
vernment,  and  called  the  Mississippi  Territory.  Two  years 
later  Geonna  ceded  to  the  United  States  all  her  claims  to 
lands  withni  those  limits.  ’In  September,*  a treaty  vvas 
concluded  at  Paris,  between  the  French  government,  then 
in  the  hands  of  Bonaparte,  and  the  United  States;  by 
wliich  the  difficulties  between  the  two  countries  were  hap- 
nily  terminated.  ,*•..*  j. 

12  *As  the  term  of  Mr.  Adams’s  administration  drew 

towards  its  close,  eacli  of  the  great  parties  in  the  country 
made  the  most  strenuous  eflTorts, — the  one  to  retain,  and 
the  other  to  acquire  the  direction  of  the  government.  Mr. 
Adams  had  been  elected  by  the  predominance  of  federa 
principles,  but  many  things  in  his  administration  had 
tended  to  render  the  party  to  which  he  was  attached  un- 

popular  with  a majority  of  the  nation. 

* 13.  ‘The  people,  ardently  attached  to  liberty,  had 
viewed  with  a jealous  eve  those  measures  of  the  pvern- 
ment  which  evinced  a coldness  towards  the  b rench  revo- 
lution,  and  a partiality  for  England  ; because  they  be. 
lieved  that  the  spirit  of  liberty  was  here  contending  against 
the  tyranny  of  despotism,  the  act  for  raising  a standing 
army  ever  a ready  instrument  of  oppression  in  the  hands 
of  kings,  togetller^vith  the  system  of  taxation  by  inter- 
nal  duties,  had  been  vigorously  opposed  by  the  demo- 
cratic  party  ; wliile  the  Alien  and  ^edilion  laws  increased 
the  popular  ferment  to  a degree  hitherto  unparalleled. 

14  ‘The  “ alien  law,”  authorized  the  president  to  order 
any  foreigner,  whom  he  should  judge  dangerous  to  the 
pcLe  and  safety  of  the  United  States,  to  depart  out  of  the 
country,  tipon  penalty  of  imprisonment.  The  sedition 


DISTRICT  or  COLOMBIA. 


* The  District  of  Columlna  is  a tract  of  c^^ntry  ten  miles  ^nare. 
on  both  sides  of  the  Potomac  Kiver,  about  120  miles  from 
ly  S river’s  course.  In  1790  it  wa.s  ceded  to  the  Linted  States^ 
v'irnniaand  Maryland,  for  the  purpose  of  becoming  the 
ernnielit.  It  includes  the  cities  of  Washington,  Alexamlm,  and 
Geor-*etown.  Wahih.ngton  City  stands  on  a point  of 
the  Potomiic  Kiver  and  a stream  called  the 
Capitol,  probably  the  finest  senate  hou.«e  in  the  world,  the 
whfch  hi  exceeded  two  millions  of  dollars,  stands  on  an 
to  the  eiirn  part  of  the  city.  The 

edifice,  a mile  Lid  a half  N.W.  from  the  capitol.  (See  Map  ) 


Paht  r\M 


JETfRRSON’S  ADMINISTRATION 


443 

1800. 


law,”  designed  to  punish  the  abuse  of  speech  and  of  the 
pre.vs,  imposed  a heavy  fine  and  imprisonment  for  ••  any  ’ 

false,  sc  andalous,  and  malicious  writing  against  the  tjov- 
ernment  of  tlie  United  States,  or  eitlier  house  of  congress, 
or  the  president.”  ‘These  laws  were  deemed,  by  the  How  these 
democrats,  liiglily  tyrannical ; and  their  unpopularity  con-  garded,  and 
tribated  greatly  to  the  overthrow  of  the  federal  party.  £re]^^t 
15.  Hn  tlie  coming  election,  Mr.  JelTerson  and  Mr.  %Thepresi- 
Burrwere  brought  forward  as  the  candidates  of  the  demo-  ^Xlf'lhe 
cratic  party,  and  Mr.  Adams  and  Mr.  Pinckney  by  the 
federalists.  After  a warmly  contested  election,  the  fede- 
ral candidates  were  left  in  the  minority.  JelFerson  and 
Burr  had  an  equal  number  of  votes  ; and  as  the  consti- 
tution provided  that  the  person  having  the  greatest  num- 
ber should  bo  president,  it  became  the  duty  ot  the  house  of 
representatives,  voting  by  states,  to  decide  between  the 
two.  After  thirty-five  ballotings,  the  choice  fell  upon  Mr. 

Jefferson,  who  was  declared  to  be  elected 
President  of  the  United  States,  for  four 
years,  commencing  jMarch  4th,  1801. 

Mr.  Burr,  being  then  the  second  on  the 
list,  was  consequently  declared  to  be 
elected  vice-president. 


CHAPTER  III. 

JEFFERSON’S  ADMINISTRATION, 
FROM  MARCH  4,  1801,  TO  MARCH  4,  1809 


THOMAS  JEFFERSON. 


1.  *On  the  accession  of  Mr.  Jefferson  to  the  presidency,  1801. 
Ihe^  principal  offices  of  government  were  transferred  tLF/ouotoai 
to  the  republican  party.  The  system  of  internal  duties 

was  abolished,  and  several  unpopular  laws,  passed  during 
the  previous  administration,  were  repealed. 

2.  ‘In  1802,  Ohio.*  which  had  previously  formed  a 

part  of  the  Northw^estern  Territory,  was  erected  into  a ^ constitu 
state,*  and  admitted  into  the  Union.  During  the  same  iulopted 
year,  the  Spanish  governor  of  Louisiana,  in  violation  of  a *b  conc^rii 
recent  treaty,‘^'  closed*  the  port  of  New  Orleans  against 
the  United  States.  This  caused  great  excitement,  and  a c.  oa. 


OinO,  the  northeastern  of  the  AVestem  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  40,000  square 
iniU*s.  The  interior  of  the  state,  and  the  country  bordering  on  Lake  Erie,  are  generally  lerel, 
end  in  some  places  marshy.  The  country  bordering  on  the  Ohio  River,  is  generally  hillv 
but  not  mountainous.  The  most  extensive  tracts  of  rich  and  level  lands  in  the  state,' border 
on  the  S-iota,  and  the  Great  and  Little  Miami.  On  the  7th  of  April,  1788,  a company  of 
lortj'-st  Vtrn  individuals  landed  at  the  spot  where  Marietta  now  stands,  and  there  'oramenced 
the  first  settlement  in  Ohio. 


441 


•THE  UNITED  STATES. 


IBook  II 


ANALYSIS 


I.  Purchase 
ttf  Louisiana 


1^233. 

a Apr  ! 3C. 
b.  Dec  30. 
3.  Uoto  divi- 
ded and  na- 
med 


3.  liar  with 
Tripoli. 
c War  de- 
:lareil  by  tho 
Bashaw, 
June  10,  1801. 


d.  OcL  31, 
18C3 


1804. 

i.  Recapture 
of  the  frigate 
Philadelphia, 
t.  Feb.  3. 


I.  Account  of 
the  war  toith 
Tripoli  con- 
tinued. 


L Aug.  3. 


».  Death  of 
■ 'Uoinilion. 


proposition  was  made  in  congress,  to  take  possession  of  au 
Louisiana. 

3.  ‘A  more  pacific  course,  liowever,  was  adopted.  In 
1800,  Louisiana  had  been  secretly  ceded  t)  France,  and 
a negotiation  was  now  opened  with  the  latter  power,  which 
resulted  in  the  purchase*  of  Louisiana  for  fifteen  millions 
of  dollars.  In  December, ‘‘  1803,  possession  was  token  by 
the  United  States.  *That  portion  of  the  territory  embra- 
cing the  present  state  of  Louisiana,  was  called  the  “ Teirh 
tory  of  Orleans  and  the  otlier  part,  the  “ District  of 
Louisiana,”  embracing  a large  tract  of  country  e.xtending 
westward  to  Mexico  and  the  l^acific  Ocean. 

4.  ^Since  1801  war  liod  existed*  between  the  United 
States  and  Tripoli,  one  of  tlie  piratical  Uarbary  powers 
In  1803,  Commodore  Preble  was  sent  into  the  Mediter. 
ranean,  and  after  humbling  tlie  Emperor  of  Morocco,  he 
appeared  before  Tripoli  with  most  of  his  squadron.  The 
frigate  Philadelphia,  under  Captain  Bainbridge,  being 
sent  into  the  liarbor  to  reconnoitre,  struck  upon  a rock, 
and  was  obliged  to  surrender**  to  the  Tripolitans.  The 
officers  were  considered  prisoners  of  war,  but  the  crev 
were  treated  as  slaves.  This  capture  caused  great  exul 
talion  with  the  enemy  ; but  a daring  exploit  of  lieuti? 
nant,  afterwards  Commodore  Decatur,  somewhat  hum 
bled  the  pride  which  they  felt  in  this  accession  to  thei* 
navy. 

5.  ^Early  in  February*  of  the  following  \ear.  Lieu 
tenant  Decatur,  under  the  cover  of  evening,  ventered  tho 
harbor  of  Tripoli  in  a small  schooner,  having  on  board 
but  seventy-six  men.  with  the  design  of  destroying  tho 
Philadelphia,  which  was  then  moored  near  the  ca.siIe,witU 
a strong  Tripolitan  crew.  By  the  aid  of  his  oilot.  whe 
understood  the  Tripolitan  language,  Decatur  succeedetJ 
in  bringing  his  vessel  in  contact  with  the  Philadelphia  • 
when  he  and  his  followers  leaped  on  board,  and  in  a few 
minutes  killed  tw'enty  of  the  Tripolitans,  and  drove  the 
rest  into  the  sea. 

6.  Under  a heavy  cannonade  from  the  surrounding 
vessels  and  batteries,  the  Philadelphia  was  set  on  fire,  ano 
not  abandoned  until  thoroughly  w rapped  ih  flames ; when 
Decatur  and  his  gallant  crew  succeeded  in  getting  out  ol 
the  harbor,  without  the  loss  of  a single  man.  ‘During  tho 
month  of  August,  Tripoli  was  repeatedly  bombarded  by 
the  American  squadron  under  Commodore  Preble,  and  a 
severe  action  occurred*’  with  the  Tripolitan  gun-boats, 
wdiich  resulted  in  the  capture  of  several,  with  little  loss 
to  the  Americans. 

7.  Tn  July,*  1804.  occurred  the  death  of  Gem^al  Ham- 


Part  IV.] 


JErFICUSON’S  ADMINISTKATION. 


445 


iltoM,  who  fell  in  a cluol  fought  with  Colonel  Burr,  vice- 
president  of  tht^  United  States.  Colonel  liurr  had  lost  the 
iavor  of  the  repuhlican  party,  and  being  proposed  for  the 
ollice  of  governor  of  New  York,  was  su|)ported  hy  many 
of  the  federalists,  but  was  openly  opposed  by  IJamilUm, 
who  considered  him  an  unprincipled  politician.  A dis- 
pute arose,  and  a liital  duel'  was  the  result.*  ‘In  the  fall 
of  180 1,  Jelferson  was  re-elected  president.  George  Clin- 
ton, of  New  York,  was  chosen  vice-president. 

8.  ■•‘At  the  time  of  Commodore  Preble’s  expedition  to 
the  MediteiTcUiean,  llamet,  the  legitimate  sovereign  of 
'JVipoli,  was  an  exile  ; having  been  deprived  of  his  gov- 
ernment by  the  usurpation  of  a younger  brother.  Mr. 
Eaton,  the  American  consul  at  Tunis,  concerted,'*  with 
Hamet,  an  expedition  against  the  reigning  sovereign,  and 
obtained  of  the  government  of  the  United  States  permission 
to  undertake  it. 

9.  HVitli  about  seventy  seamen  from  the  American 
squadron,  together  with  the  followers  of  Hamet  and  some 
Epyptian  troops,  Eaton  and  Hamet  set  out*  from  Aiexan- 
driaf  towards  Tripoli,  a distance  of  a thousand  miles, 
across  a desert  country.  After  great  fatigue  and  suffer- 
ing, they  reached*^  Derne,:}:  a Tripolitan  city  on  the  Med- 
iterranean, which  was  taken*  by  assault.  After  two  suc- 
cessful engagements''  had  occurred  with  the  Tripolitan 
army,  the  reigning  bashaw  offered  terms  of  peace  ; which 
being  considered  much  more  favorable  than  had  before 
been  offered,  they  were  accepted*  by  Mr.  Lear,  the  au- 
thorized agent  of  the  United  States. 

10.  <In  1805  Michigan  became  a distinct  territorial 
government  of  the  United  States.  Previous  to  1802,  it 
formed,  under  the  name  of  Wayne  County,  a part  of  the 
Northwestern  Territory.  From  1802  until  1805  it  was 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  Indiana  Territory. 

11.  ^In  1806  Colonel  Burr  was  detected  in  a conspiracy, 
ihe  design  of  which  was  to  form,  west  of  the  Alleghany 
Mountains,  an  independent  empire,  of  w’hich  he  was  to  \>e 
the  ruler,  and  New  Orleans  the  capital ; or,  failing  in 
this  project,  it  was  his  design  to  march  upon  Mexico,  and 
establish  an  empire  there.  He  was  arrested  and  brought 
to  trial  in  1807,  on  the  charge  of  treason,  but  was  released 
for  want  of  sufficient  evidence  to  convict  him. 

12.  ®The  wars  produced  by  the  French  revolution  still 


1S04. 


t July  II. 

1.  Efection  oj 
1804. 


2 Hamet:  ex- 
pedition 
planned  by 
him  and 
Eaton. 

1805. 

b.  P<eb.  23 


3.  Account  of 
that  expedi/> 
tion. 


d April  26. 
e.  April  27. 


f May  18, 
and  June  10. 


g.  Treaty  coii- 
cluded  June, 
3,  1803. 

4 Michigan. 


1806. 

5.  Conspiracy 
and  trial  of 
Col  Burr. 


6.  Wars  pro- 
duced by  the 
French  Rev- 
olution. 


* Oamilton  fell  at  Hoboken,  on  the  New  Jersey  side  of  the  Hudson  River,  opposite  the 
»ity  of  New  York. 

t Alexandria,  the  ancient  capital  of  Egypt,  founded  by  Alexander  the  Great  in  the  year  331, 
A C.,  is  situated  at  the  N.W  extremity  of  Egypt,  on  a neck  of  land  between  the  Mediterra 
nean  Sea  and  liake  Mareotis. 
t Thme  is  about  650  miles  E from  Tripoli. 


[Boom  11 


<46  the  united  states. 

^NALYsn.  continued  ,o  rage,  and  at  this  time  Napoleon,  emperor  of 
France,  riumpliant  and  powerful,  liad  acquired  control 
1 Relative  ovei  ne>  fly  all  tlie  kingdoms  of  Europe.  ‘England  alone, 
£^land  ^id  unsubdued  and  undaunted,  with  unwavering  purpose 
Fiance.  incessaut  war  against  her  ancient  rival ; and  though 

France  was  victorious  on  land,  the  navy  of  Eiiirland  rode 
I Posuumef  triumphant  in  every  sea.  ’‘The  destruction  of  the  ships 
sraw.  and  commerce  of  other  nations  was  highly  favorable  to  the 
United  States,  which  endeavored  to  maintain  a neutrality 
towards  the  contending  powers,  and  peaceably  to  continue 
a commerce  with  them. 

s Blockade  13.  Mil  May,  1806,  England,  for  the  purpose  of  injur. 
the  Elbe.  Hig  the  commerce  oi  her  enemy,  declared^  the  continenl 
a May  16.  from  Brest*  to  the  Elbef  in  a state  of  blockade,  although 
not  invested  by  a British  fleet ; and  numerous  Americar 
vessels,  trading  to  that  coast,  were  captured  and  condemned. 
* Frlnch^^^  ^Bonaparte  soon  retaliated,  by  declaring‘‘  the  British  isles 
aee.  in  a state  of  blockade ; and  American  vessels  trading 
b.  Nov.  ai.  became  a prey  to  French  cruisers.  ‘Early  in  the 

prohioition,  lollowing  year,  the  coasting  trade  of  r ranee  was  pro- 
'tiusemew-  Iiibitcd'  by  the  British  government.  These  measures, 
r.j7nr.  liighly  injurious  to  American  commerce,  and  contrary  to 
the  laws  of  nations  and  the  rights  of  neutral  powers,  oc- 
casioned great  excitement  in  the  United  States,  and  the 
injured  merchants  loudly  demanded  of  the  government 
redress  and  protection. 

6 preren-  14.  Mn  Juiie,  an  event  of  a hostile  character  occurred, 
ciafnistrlhe  " hicli  greatly  increased  the  popular  indignation  against 
^S^ient^'  England.  That  power,  contending  for  the  principle  that 
whoever  was  born  in  England  always  remained  a British 
subject,  had  long  claimed  the  right,  and  exercised  the 
power  of  searching  American  ships,  and  taking  from  them 
those  who  had  been  naturalized  in  the  United  States,  and 
who  were,  therefore,  claimed  as  American  citizens. 

June 52.  15.  ’On  the  22d  of  June,  the  American  frigate  Ches- 

apeake,  then  near  the  coast  of  the  United  States,  having 
Chesapeake,  refused  to  deliver  up  four  men  claimed  by  the  English  as 
deserters,  was  fired  upon  by  the  British  ship  of  war  Leo- 
pard.  Being  unsuspicious  of  danger  at  the  time,  and  un 
prepared  for  the  attack,  the  Chesapeake  struck  her  colors, 
after  having  had  three  of  her  men  killed,  and  eighteen 
wounded.  The  four  men  claimed  as  deserters  were  then 
transferred  to  the  British  vessel.  Upon  investigation  it  waa 
eLxertained  that  three  of  them  were  American  citizens,  who 


* Brest  is  a town  at  the  northwestern  extremity  of  France. 

f The  Elbe,  a large  river  of  Germany,  enters  the  North  Sea  or  German  Ocean  between  lias 
. Ower  and  Denmark,  750  miles  N.E.  from  Brest. 


PARt  IV.J 


MADISON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


441 

180§. 


had  boon  impressed  by  the  British,  and  liad  afterv^  ards  es- 
caped from  their  service. 

1(5.  ‘This  outrage  upon  a national  ve.ssel  was  followed 
by  a proclamation  of  the  president,  forbidding  British  ships  non. 
of  w ar  to  enter  the  harbors  of  the  United  States,  until  sat- 
isfaction for  the  attack  on  the  Chesapeake  should  bo  made 
by  the  British  government,  and  security  given  against  fu- 
ture aggression.  Mn  November,  the  British  government  2 Fanhtr 
issued*  the  celebrated  “ orders  in  council^^^  proliibiting  all 
trade  w'ith  France  and  her  allies ; and  in  December  fol- 
lowijig,  Bonaparte  issuecD  the  retaliatory  Milan  decree,* 
forbidding  all  trade  with  England  and  her  colonies.  Thus  on^Ani^ican 
almost  every  American  vessel  on  the  ocean  was  liable 
to  be  captured  by  one  or  the  other  of  the  contending  b.  Dec.  n 
pow'ers. 

17.  *ln  December,  congress  decreed®  an  embargo,  the  3 Anu>rir.an 
design  of  which  was,  not  only  to  retaliate  upon  France  /romusp^ 
and  England,  but  also,  by  calling  home  and  detaining 
American  vessels  and  sailors,  to  put  the  country  in  a bet-  c-  i>«c.  m 
ter  posture  of  defence,  preparatory  to  an  expected  war. 

'The  embargo  failing  to  obtain,  from  France  and  England, 
an  acknowledgment  of  American  rights,  and  being  like- 
wise ruinous  to  the  commerce  of  the  country  with  other 
nations,  in  March, 1809,  congress  repealed  it,  but,  at  the  1809. 
same  time,  interdicted  all  commercial  intercourse  with  d.  March  i 
France  and  England 

18.  ‘Such  was  the  situation  of  the  country  at  the  close  a.  cim>eof 
of  Jefferson's  administration.  Following  and  confirming  ii&wu-L 
the  example  of  Washington,  after  a term  of  eight  years  ‘^^rlsulng'^ 
Jefferson  declined  a re-election,  and  was  succeeded*  in 

the  presidency  by  James  Madison.  George  Clinton  was  1809. 
re-elected  vice-president. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

MADISON’S  ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM  MARCH  4,  1809,  TO  MARCH  4,  1817. 

WAR  WITH  ENGLAND. 

SECTION  L — EVENTS  OP  1809,  ’10,  ’ll. 

1.  ‘Sdon  after  the  accession  of  Mr.  Madison  to  the  ktnew^m 
presidei.cy,  he  was  assured  by  Mr.  Erskine,  the  British 

• Bo  called  from  Milan,  a city  In  the  N.  of  Italy,  whence  the  decree  was  issued 


448 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


IBout  n 


ANALYSIS. 


a See  p.  447 


Aug.  10. 

1810. 

1 Dtcrce  is- 
sued,  and  de- 
cree revoiced 
ly  Bonaparte 
in  1810 
b.  March  23. 


2.  Hostile 
course  slit 
pursued  by 
Kngland 


1811. 

3.  Encounter 
at  sea. 
e.  May  16. 


I.  Indian 
toar  at  the 
toeat,  and 
“ Battle  qf 
Tippecanoe." 


i.  Not.  6. 


e.  Not.  7. 


• Indiana 
prewnt  states 


minister  at  Washington,  that  the  British  “ orders  in  coun- 
cil,so  far  as  tliey  affected  the  United  States,  should  l>« 
repealed  by  the  10th  of  June.  The  president,  therefore, 
proclaimed  that  commercial  intercourse  would  be  renewed 
with  England  on  that  day.  The  British  government, 
however,  disavowed  the  acts  of  its  minister;  the  orders  in 
council  were  not  repealed  ; and  non- intercourse  with 
England  was  again  proclaimed. 

2.  ‘In  March,  1810,  Bonaparte  issued**  a decree  of  a 
decidedly  hostile  character,  by  which  all  American  vej- 
sels  and  cargoes,  arriving  in  any  of  the  ports  of  France, 
or  of  countries  occupied  by  French  troops,  were  ordered 
to  be  seized  and  condemned  ; but  in  November  of  the 
same  year,  all  the  hostile  decrees  of  the  French  were  re- 
voked, and  commercial  intercourse  was  renewed  between 
France  and  the  United  States. 

3.  “England,  however,  continued  her  hostile  decrees  ; 
and,  for  the  purjxise  of  enforcing  them,  stationed  before 
the  principal  ports  of  the  United  States,  her  ships  of  war, 
which  intercepted  the  American  merchantmen,  and  sent 
them  to  British  ports  as  legal  prizes.  On  one  occa.sion, 
however,  the  insolence  of  a British  ship  of  war  received  a 
merited  rebuke. 

4.  ‘‘Commodore  Rogers,  sailing  in  the  American  frigate 
President,  met,''  in  the  evening,  a vessel  on  the  coast  of 
Virginia.  He  hailed,  but  instead  of  a satisfactory  an- 
swer, received  a shot,  in  return,  from  the  unknown  ves- 
sel. A brief  engagement  ensued,  and  the  guns  of  the 
stranger  were  soon  nearly  silenced,  when  Commodore 
Rogers  hailed  again  and  was  answered  that  the  ship  was 
the  British  sloop  of  ^ ar  Little  Belt,  commanded  by  Cap- 
tain Bingham.  The  Lntle  Belt  had  eleven  men  killed 
and  twenty-one  wounded  while  the  Preside.nt  had  only 
one  man  wounded. 

5.  *At  this  time  the  Inoians  on  the  western  frontiers 
had  become  hostile,  as  was  supposed  through  British  in. 
fluence ; and  in  the  fall  ot  18il.  General  Harrison,  then 
governor  of  Indiana  Territory.*^  marched  against  the  tribes 
on  the  Wabash.  On  his  approach  to  the  town  of  the 
Prophet,  the  brother  of  the  celebrated  Teenmseh,  the 
principal  chiefs  came  out  and  proposed'*  a conference,  and 
requested  him  to  encamp  for  the  night.  Fearing  treach- 
ery, the  troops  slept  on  their  arms  in  order  of  battle. 
Early  on  the  following  morning*  the  camp  wa«  furiously 
assailed,  and  a bloody  and  doubtful  contest  ensued  ; but 


Territory.,  separated  from  the  Northwestern  Tet.l^^orj  n.  ^SQO,  eu.V»wced  »h» 
of  Indiana  and  Illinois 


MADISON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


Part  IV.] 


44& 


after  a heavy  loss  on  both  sides,  the  Indians  were  finahy  1^11. 
repulsed.* 

SECTION  II. 

PRINCIPAL  HVENTS  OF  1812. 

Drvisioxp. — I.  Declaration  of  Wur^  and  Events  in 
the  rr^t.s‘^ — II.  Events  on  the  Niagara  Frontier. 

— in.  Naval  Events. 


1.  Declaration  of  War,  and  Events 
IN  THE  West. — 1.  ‘Early  in  April,  1812, 
eongre'ss  passed^  an  a 't  lavi  ig  an  i'.'n- 

hargo  for  ninety  (’ays,  on  a'l  ve  sels  roMMoiM)i:i;  dkoatim;. 
within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Uni  el  SlatC'.  On  the  4th  lHli>. 
of  June  following,  a hill  d(  daring  war  against  Gr  at 
Britain  passed  the  house  of  representatives;  and  on  the“'"'^'''/':'’^«- 
17th,  the  sena'c  ; and,  on  the  10th,  the  ] residcnit  issued 
a proclamation  of  war.^  inSwnr''^'^' 

2.  *E.\ertiens  w re  Imme  liately  made  to  en’ist  25.000  bolKl.s7s, 
men  ; to  raise  50,000  vo’unteers;  and  to  call  out  100,000  2^7>r-],a^a. 
militia  for  the  defence  of  the  sea-coast  and  frontiers,  ^ionsfor  war. 
Henry  Dearborn,  of  Massachusetts,  an  officer  of  the  revo- 
lution, was  appointed  major-general  and  commander-in- 

chief  of  the  army. 

3.  ^\t  the  time  of  the  declaration  of  war,  General  Hull, 
then  governor  of  Michigan  Territory,  was  on  his  march 
from  Ohio  to  Detroit,  with  a force  of  two  thousand  men, 
with  a view  of  putting  an  end  to  the  Indian  hostilities  on 
the  nortlnvestern  frontier.  Being  vested  with  an  author- 
ity to  invade  the  Canadas,  “ if  consistent  wdth  the  safety 
of  his  own  posts,”  on  the  T2ih  of  July  he  crossed  the 
river  Detroit,^  and  encamped  at  Sandwdch,J  with  the 
professed  object  of  marching  upon  the  British  post  at 
Malclen.§ 

4.  Mn  the  mean  time,  the  American  post  at  Mackinawll  \ J^ossesau^ 
was  surprised,  and  a surrender  demanded  ; which  was  Americans. 
the  first  intimation  of  the  declaration  of  war  that  the  garri- 


* This  battle,  called  the  Battle  of  Tippecanoe.,  was  fought  vicinity  of  Detroit. 

near  the  W.  bank  of  Tippecanoe  River,  at  its  junction  with 

the  Wabash,  in  the  northern  part  of  Tippecanoe  County, 

Indiana.  • 

t Detroit  River  is  the  channel  or  strait  that  connects  Lake 
St.  Clair  with  l.ake  Erie.  (See  3Iap.) 

? Sandwich  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  Detroit  River,  two  miles 
below  Detroit.  (See  Map.) 

j Fort  Malden  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  Detroit  River,  fifteen 
miles  S.  from  Detroit,  and  half  a mile  N.  from  the  village  of 
Amherstburg.  rSee  Map.) 

II  Mackinaw  is  a small  island  a little  E.  from  the  strait 
whicli  connects  Lake  Michigan  with  liake  Huron,  about  270 
miles  N.W.  from  Detroit.  The  fort  and  village  of  Mackinaw 
are  i n the  S.E.  side  of  the  island. 


57 


450 


IHE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  July  IT 


b.  Auk.  5 


l Retreat  of 
Qm  Hull 


Aug.  *. 


I Expedition 
qfCal  Miller. 
r.  Aug.  8. 


Aug.  9. 


Aug.  16. 

I.  Surrender 
of  Detroit 


te.  Aug.  IC. 

4.  Horo  the 
evtnt  was 
regarded  by 
the  British. 

9.  Gen.  Hull’s 
trial. 


f.  See  Map, 
next  page. 


SO  1 had  received.  The  demand  was  precipitately  complied 
with,*  and  the  British  were  thus  put  in  posses.sion  of  one 
of  the  strongest  posts  in  the  United  States.  Soon  after, 
Major  Van  Horne,  who  had  been  despatched  by  General 
Hull  to  convoy  a party  approaching  his  camp  with  sup- 
plies, was  defeated*^  by  a force  of  British  and  Indians  near 
Brownstown.* 

5.  ‘General  Hull  himself,  after  remaining  inactive 
nearly  a month  in  Canada,  while  his  confident  troops  were 
daily  expecting  to  be  led  against  the  enemy,  suddenly  re- 
crossed,  in  the  niirht  of  tlie  7th  of  August,  to  the  town  and 
fort  of  Detroit,  to  the  bitter  vexation  and  disappointment 
of  his  officers  and  army,  who  could  see  no  reason  for  thus 
abandoning  the  object  of  tlie  expedition.  “He  now  sent'  a 
detachment  of  several  hundred  men,  under  Colonel  Miller, 
to  accomplisli  the  object  previously  attempted  by  Major 
Van  Horne.  In  this  expedition  a large  force  of  British 
and  Indians,  the  latter  under  the  famous  Tecumseh,  was 
met**  and  routed  with  considerable  loss,  near  tlie  ground  on 
which  Van  Horne  had  been  defeated. 

6.  “On  the  16th  of  August  General  Brock,  the  British 
commander,  crossed  the  river  a few  miles  above  Detroit, 
without  opposition,  and  with  a force  of  about  700  British 
troops  and  600  Indians,  immediately  marched  against  the 
American  works.  While  the  American  troops,  ad  van- 
tageously  posted,  and  numbering  more  than  the  combined 
force  of  the  British  and  Indians,  were  anxiously  awaiting 
the  orders  to  fire,  great  was  their  mortification  and  rage, 
when  all  were  suddenly  ordered  within  the  fort,  and  a 
white  ffag,  in  token  of  submission,  was  suspended  from 
the  walls.  Not  only  the  army  at  Detroit,  but  the  whole 
territory,  with  all  its  forts  and  garrisons,  was  thus  basely 
surrendered*  to  the ’British. 

7.  <The  enemy  were  as  much  astonished  as  the  Ame- 
ricans at  this  unexpected  result.  General  Brock,  in 
writing  to  his  superior  officer,  remarked,  “ When  I detail 
my  good  fortune  you  will  be  astoni.shed.”  “General  Hull 
was  afterwards  exchanged  for  thirty  British  prisoners, 
when  his  conduct  was  investigated  by  a court-martial.. 
The  court  declined  giving  an  opinion  upon  the  charge  of 
treason,  but  convicted  him  of  cowardice  and  unofficer-like 
conduct.  He  was  sentenced  to  death,  but  was  pardoned 
by  the  president ; but  his  name  was  ordered  to  be  struck 
from  the  rolls  of  the  army. 

II.  Events  on  the  Niagara  Frontier.' — 1.  ‘During 


• Brottmstoini  is  situated  at  the  mouth  of  Brownstown  Creek,  a short  distance  N.  from  th* 
south  of  Huron  Ri^er.  about  twenty  miles  S.W.  from  Detroit.  (See  Maj.,  p.  449.) 


Part  IV.J 


MADISON’S  administration. 


451 


at  Hueeru- 
lown. 


the  summer,  arm  igements  were  made  for  tlie  invasL)n  of  1813. 
Canada  from  another  quarter.  A body  of  troops,  consist-  ~Prepa;a-' 
iiig  mostly  of  New  York  militia,  was  collected  on  the  Ni- 
agara  frontier,  and  the  command  given  to  General  Stepiien 
V^an  Rensselaer.  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  18tli  of  Queemtoion. 
October,  a detachment  of  two  hundred  and  twenty-five 
men,  under  Colonel  Solomon  Van  Rensselaer,  crossed  the 
river,  gained  possession  of  the  heights  of  Queenstown,' 
and  took  a small  battery  near  its  summit.  Van  Rensse- 
laer was  wounded  at  the  landing,  and  the  assault  was  led 
by  Captains  Ogilvie  and  Wool. 

2.  ■•'At  the  very  moment  of  success,  the  enemy  received  s.  Remain- 
a reenforcement  of  several  hundred  men  under  General  tha^Mcuired 
Brock.  These  attempted  to  regain  possession  of  the  bat- 
tery, but  were  driven  back  by  an  inferior  force  under 
Captain  Wool,  and  their  leader.  General  Brock,  was  killed. 

In  the  afternoon  the  British  received  a strong  reenforce- 
ment from  Fort  George,'|'  while  all  the  exertions  of  Gen- 
eral Van  Rensselaer,  during  the  day,  could  induce  only 
about  one  thousand  of  his  troops  to  cross  the  river.  These 
were  attacked  by  a far  superior  force,  and  nearly  all_  were 
killed  or  taken  prisoners,  in  the  very  sight  of  twelve  or 
fifteen  hundred  of  their  brethren  in  arms  on  the  opposite 
shore,  who  positively  refused  to  embark. 

3.  HVhile  these  men  asserted  that  they  were  willing  to 
defend  their  country  when  attacked,  they  professed  to  en- 
tertain scruples  about  carrying  on  offensive  war  by  in- 
vading the  enemy’s  territory.  ^Unfortunately,  these  prin- 
ciples were  entertained,  and  the  conduct  of  the  militia  on 
this  occasion  defended  by  many  of  the  federal  party,  who 
were,  generally,  opposed  to  the  war. 

4.  ‘Soon  after  the  battle  of  Queenstown,  General  Van  5.  Change  of 
Rensselaer  retired  from  the  service,  and  was  succeeded* 
by  General  Alexander  Smyth,  of  Virginia.  ‘This  officer 
issued  an  address,'^  announcing  his  resolution  of  retrieving 
the  honor  of  his  country  by  another  attack  on  the  Canadian 
frontier,  and  invited  the  young  men  of  the  country  to  share 
in  the  danger  and  glory  of  the  enterprise.  But  after  col- 
lecting between  four  and  five  thousand  men, 
sending  a small  party  across'  at  Black  Rock,  J 
and  making  a show  of  passing  with  a large 
force,  the  design  was  suddenly  abandoned,  to 

• Queenstown,  in  Upper  Canada,  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  Niagara 
Riyer,  at  the  foot  of  Queenstown  Heights,  seven  miles  from  Lake 
Ontario.  (See  Map.) 

t Fort  George  was  on  the  W.  bank  of  Niagara  River,  nearly 
a mile  from  Lake  Ontario.  (See  Map.) 

t Black  Rock  is  on  the  E.  bank  of  Niagara  River,  two  and 
» half  miles  N.  from  Buffalo,  of  which  it  may  be  considered  a 
•ubqrb  (See  Map.) 


3.  Reason$ 
offered  for 
refusing  to 
embark. 


A.  Extent  of 
these  princi- 
pies. 


officers. 

a.  Oct.  1-1. 
6.  Proceed- 
ings of  Ge  *1. 

Smyth. 

b.  Nov.  10 


NIAGARA  FRONTIER. 


452 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Book  P 


ANALYSIS 


Dec. 

1.  Events  of 
the  tear  thw 
far. 


Aug.  19. 

2 the  Cort^ 
Uitution  and 
Guerriere. 

a.  Off' the 
coast  of  Maa- 
■achusetu. 


8.  The  Wasp 
and  the 
Frolic 

b Oct.  18. 


4 Tfiefrig- 
ares  United 
Stares  and 
Macedonian. 
c.  Oct  25. 

0.  West  of  the 
Canar>’  Isl- 
ands. 


8.  The  consti- 
tution and 
Java. 

e.  Dec.  29. 


the  great  surprise  of  the  troops.  Another  preparation  foi 
an  attack  was  made,  and  the  troops  were  actually  em. 
barked,  wlien  they  were  again  withdrawn,  and  ordered  to 
winter  quarters. 

III.  Naval  Events. — 1.  ‘Thus  far  the  events  of  the 
war,  on  the  land,  had  been  unfavorable  to  the  Americans; 
but  on  another  element,  the  national  lionor  had  been  fully 
sustained  by  a series  of  unexpected  and  brilliant  victories. 
“On  the  19th  of  August,  tlie  American  frigate  Constitution, 
of  forty-four  guns,  commanded  by  Captain  Isaac  Hull,  en- 
gaged the  British  frigate  Guerriere,  of  thirty-eight  guns, 
commanded  by  Captain  Dacrcs ; and  after  an  action*  of 
tliirty  minutes  compelled  her  to  surrender.  The  Guerriere 
was  made  a complete  wreck.  Every  mast  and  spar  was 
shot  away,  and  one-third  of  her  crew  was  either  killed  oi 
wounded. 

2.  “In  October,  an  American  sloop  of  war,  the  Wasp, 
of  eighteen  guns,  Captain  Jones  commander,  while  off  the 
coast  of  North  Carolina,  captured^  the  brig  Frolic,  of 
twenty-two  guns,  after  a bloody  conflict  of  three-quarters 
of  an  hour.  On  boarding  the  enemy,  to  the  surprise  of 
the  Americans,  only  three  officers  and  one  seaman  were 
found  on  the  forecastle ; while  the  other  decks,  slippery 
with  blood,  were  covered  with  the  dead  and  the  dying. 
The  loss  of  the  Frolic  was  about  eighty  in  killed  and 
wounded,  while  that  of  the  Wasp  was  only  ten.  On  the 
same  day  the  two  vessels  were  captured  by  a British  sev- 
enty-four. 

3.  ■‘A  few  days  later,®  the  frigate  United  States,  of  forty- 
four  guns,  commanded  by  Commodore  Decatur,  engaged® 
the  British  frigate  Macedonian,  of  forty-nine  guns.  The 
action  continued  nearly  two  hours,  when  the  Macedonian 
struck  her  colors,  being  greatly  injured  in  her  liull  and 
rigging,  and  having  lost,  in  killed  and  wounded,  more 
than  100  men.  The  United  States  was  almost  entirely 
uninjured.  Her  loss  was  only  five  killed  and  sev  a 
wounded.  The  superiority  of  the  American  gunnery  a 
this  action  was  remarkably  conspicuous. 

4.  Tn  December,  the  Constitution,  then  commanded  ny 
Commodore  Bain  bridge,  achieved  a second  naval  victory  ; 
capturing*  the  British  frigate-  Java,  carrying  forty-nine 
guns  and  400  men.  The  action  occurred  off  St.  Salvador,* 
and  continued  more  than  three  hours.  Of  the  crew  of  tne 
Java,  nearly  200  were  killed  and  wounded  ; of  the  Con- 
stitution,  only  thirty-four.  The  Java,  having  been  made 
a complete  wreck,  was  burned  after  the  action. 


• St.  Salvador  Is  a large  city  on  the  eastern  coast  o Brazil. 


Part  IV..' 


MA  JISON’S  AD3IINISTRATI0N. 


453 


5.  'In  addition  to  these  distinguislied  naval  victories; 
others,  less  noted,  were  frecjuently  occurring.  Numerous 
privateers  covered  the  ocean,  and  during  tlie  year  lhi*2, 
nearly  three  hundred  vessels,  more  tliaii  fifty  of  which 
were  armed,  were  captured  from  the  enemy,  and  more 
than  three  thousand  prisoners  were  taken.  Compared 
with  this,  the  number  captured  by  the 
enemy  was  but  trifling.  The  American 
navy  became  the  pride  of  the  people, 
and  in  every  instance  it  added  to  the 
national  renown. 


^^ECTION  III 

PRINCIPAL  EVENTS  OF  1813. 

Di\T3Ion3. — I.  Eaents  in  the  West  and  South. — II. 
Events  in  the  North. — III.  Naval  Events. 


1§12. 

1.  Other 
navni  site- 


COMMODORE  PERRY. 


1.  Events  in  the  West  and  South. — 1.  *In  the  be-  2.  Arrange 

ginning  of  1813,  the  principal  American  forces  were  ar-  ^American 
ranged  in  three  divisions.  The  army  of  the  West  was  com- 

manded  by  General  Harrison  ; the  army  of  the  centre,  un- 
der General  Dearborn,  was  on  the  southern  shore  of  Lake 
Ontario,  and  on  the  Niagara  frontier;  and  the  army  of  the 

North,  under  General  Hampton,  on  the  shores  of  Lake 
Champlain. 

2.  ^Shortly  after  the  disaster  which  befell  the  army  un-  3.  Events  at 
der  General  Hull,  the  militia  of  the  Western  States, 
promptly  obedient  to  the  calls  of  their  country,  assembled 

in  great  numbers  at  different  and  distant  points,  for  the  de- 
fence of  the  frontier,  and  the  recovery  of  the  lost  territory. 

‘it  was  the  design  of  General  Harrison  to  collect  these  4.  Harrison's 
forces  at  some  point  near  the  head  of  Lake  Erie,  from 
which  a descent  should  be  made  upon  the  British  posts  at 
Detroit  and  Malden. 

3.  ‘On  the  lOth  of  January,  General  Winchester,  with  jan.  10. 
about  800  men,  arrived  at  the  rapids*  of  the  Maumee. 

Learning‘s  that  parties  of  British  and  Indians  were  about  winchester. 
to  concentrate  at  the  village  of  Frenchtown,*  thirty  miles 

Ill  his  advance,  on  the  River  Raisin  ;y  at  the  earnest  so- 
licitation  of  the  inhabitants  he  detached"  a small  party  c.  Jan  it 
under  Colonels  Lewis  and  Allen  for  their  protection. 


* Frenctuown  is  on  the  north  bank  of  the  River  Raisin,  near  its  mouth,  about  twenty-flT« 
niles  S.W.  from  Detroit.  The  large  village  that  has  grown  up  on  the  S.  side  of  the  stream 
at  this  place,  is  now  called  Monroe.  (See  Map,  p.  449.) 

t The  River  Raisin,  so  named  from  the  numerous  grape-vines  that  formerly  lined  it.s  banks, 
enters  Lake  Erie  from  the  W.  two  and  a half  miles  below*  the  village  of  Monroe.  (See  Map 
p 449.* 


Booe  11 


454 


ANALYSIS. 


a.  Jan.  I8 

b.  Jan.  20 


1.  Battle  of 
Ftenduown 


2.  Treatment 
qf  the  toound- 
ed  priaonera. 

c.  Jan  22. 

d.  Jan.  23. 


a.  Movementa 
if  General 
llarriaon  at 
this  lime 
e Jan.  23. 
f Feb  1. 


May  1. 

4 Of  General 
Proctor. 

May  5. 

S.  Gen.  Olay- 


May  8 
I.  Abandon- 
ment of  the 
aie^e. 
May  9. 


T.  Movements 
^ the  British 
and  Indians 
in  July,  and 
azege  of  Fort 
Sandusky. 
g.  July  21. 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 

f 

This  party,  finding  the  enemy  already  in  possession  of 
the  town,  successfully  attacked*  and  routed  them ; and 
having  encamped  on  the  spot,  was  soon  after  joined*'  by 
the  main  body  under  General  Winchester. 

4.  ‘Here,  early  on  the  morning  of  tlie  22d,  the  Ameri- 
cans were  attacked  by  General  Proctor,  who  I'ad  niaiched 
suddenly  from  Malden  with  a combined  force  of  fifteen 
hundred  British  and  Indians.  The  Americans  made  a 
brave  defence  against  this  superior  force,  and  after  a se- 
vere loss  on  both  sides,  the  attack  on  the  main  body  was 
for  a time  suspended  ; when  General  Proctor,  learning 
that  General  Winchester  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
Indians,  induced  him,  by  a pledge  of  protection  to  the 
prisoners,  to  surrender  the  troops  under  his  command. 

5.  ’The  pledge  was  basely  violated.  General  Proctor 
marched  back'  to  Malden,  leaving  the  wounded  without  a 
guard,  and  in  the  power  of  the  savages,  who  wantonly  put 
to  death'*  those  who  were  unable  to  travel — carried  some 
to  Detroit  for  ransom  at  exorbitant  prices — and  reserved 
others  for  torture.  If  the  British  officers  did  not  connive 
at  the  destruction  of  the  wounded  prisoners,  they  at  least 
showed  a criminal  indifference  about  their  fate. 

6.  ’General  Harrison,  who  had  already  arrived  at  the 
rapids  of  the  Maumee,  on  hearing  of  the  fate  of  General 
Winchester,  at  first  fell  back,*  expecting  an  attack  from 
Proctor,  but  soon  advanced again  with  about  1*200  men, 
and  began  a fortified  camp ; which,  in  honor  of  the  gov- 
ernor of  Ohio,  he  named  Fort  Meigs.*  *On  the  1st  of  May, 
the  fort  was  besieged  by  General  Proctor,  at  the  head  of 
more  than  2000  British  and  Indians. 

7.  ’Five  days  afterwards,  General  Clay,  advancing  to 
the  relief  of  the  fort,  at  the  head  of  1200  Kentuckians, 
attacked  and  dispersed  the  besiegers  ; but  many  of  his 
troops,  while  engaged  in  the  pursuit,  were  themselves 
surrounded  and  captured.  “On  the  8th  of  May,  most  of 
the  Indians,  notwithstanding  the  entreaties  of  their  chief, 
Tecumseh,  deserted  their  allies;  and,  on  the  following 
day.  General  Proctor  abandoned  the  siege,  and  again  re- 
tired to  Malden. 

8.  Tn  the  latter  part  of  July,  about  4000  British  and 
Indians,  the  former  under  General  Proctor,  and  the  latter 
under  Tecumseh,  again  appeared®  before  Fort  Meigs,  then 
commanded  by  General  Clay.  Finding  the  garrison  pre- 
pared for  a brave  resistance.  General  Proctor,  after  a few 


• Fort  Meigs  was  erected  at  the  rapids  of  the  Maumee,  on  the  S.  side  of  the  rirer,  nearly 
opposite  the  former  British  post  of  Maumee,  and  a sho:t  distance  S.W.  from  the  present  Ttlis^ 
of  Perrysburg. 


Part  IV.J 


, MADISON’S  ADMINlSntAlloi^. 


455 


jays’  siege,  withdrew"  his  forces,  and  with  500  regulars 
and  800  Ind  ans,  proceeded  against  the  fort  at  Lower  San- 
dusky,* tlien  garrisoned  by  only  150  men  under  Major 
Croghan,  a youth  of  twenty-one.  'A  summons,  demand- 
ing a surrender,  and  accompanied  with  the  usual  threats 
of  indiscriminate  slaughter  in  case  of  refusal,  was  an 
swered  by  tlie  young  and  gallant  Croghan  with  the  assu 
ranee  that  he  should  defend  the  place  to  the  last  extremity. 

9.  “A  cannonade  from  several  six-pounders  and  a how- 
itzer was  opened  upon  the  fort,  and  continued  until  a breach 
had  been  elfected,  when  about  500  of  the  enemy  attempted 
to  carry  the  place  by  assault.^  "fhey  advanced  towards 
the  breach  under  a destructive  fire  of  musketry,  and  threw 
themselves  into  the  ditch,  when  the  only  cannon  in  the 
fort,  loaded  with  grape  shot,  and  placed  so  as  to  rake  the 
ditch,  was  opened  upon  them  with  terrible  efiect.  The 
whole  British  force,  panic  struck,  soon  fled  in  confusion, 
and  hastily  abandoned  the  place,  followed  by  their  Indian 
allies.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  about  150  in  killed 
and  wounded,  while  that  of  the  Americans  was  only  one 
killed  and  seven  wounded. 

10.  ®In  the  mean  time,  each  of  the  hostile  parties  was 
striving  to  secure  the  mastery  of  Lake  Erie.  By  the  ex- 
ertions of  Commodore  Perry,  an  American  squadron,  con- 
sisting of  nine  vessels  carrying  fifty-four  guns,  had  been 
prepared  for  service  ; while  a British  squadron  .of  six 
vessels,  carrying  sixty-three  guns,  had  been  built  ai]d 
equipped  under  the  superintendence  of  Commodore  Bai- 
clay. 

11.  *On  the  tenth  of  September  the  two  squadrons  met 
near  the  western  extremity  of  Lake  Erie.  In  the  begin- 
inng  of  the  action  tli3  fire  of  the  enemy  was  directed  prin- 
cipally against  the  Lawrence,  the  flag-ship  of  Commodore 
Perry,  which  in  a short  time  became  an  unmanageable 
wreck,  having  all  her  crew,  except  four  or  five,  either 
killed  or  wounded.  Commodore  Perry,  in  an  open  boat, 
then  left  her,  and  transferred  his  flag  on  board  the  Niagara  ; 
which,  passing  through  the  enemy’s  line,  poured  successive 
broadsides  into  five  of  their  vessels,  at  half  pistol  shot  dis- 
tance. The  wind  favoring,  the  remainder  of  the  squadron 
now  came  up,  and  at  four  o’clock  every  vessel  of  the  en- 
emy  had  surrendered. 

12.  intelligence  of  this  victory  was  conveyed  to  Har- 
rison  in  the  following  laconic  epistle  : “We  have  met  the 
enemy,  and  they  are  ours.”  The  way  to  Malden  being 


1§13« 

a.  July  528. 


l.  FSuvnnom 
to  surrtnder 


2.  Attack  on 
Fort  San- 
dunky 


i>.  Aug.  a. 


3.  Effort$ 
madt  for  th» 
mastery  of 
Lake  Erie. 


Sept.  10. 

4 Battle  on 
Lake  Erie 


5.  Events  tM 
followed  the 
action. 


* Lower  Sandusky  is  situA-id  on  the  W.  beak  of  San  iusky  River,  about  fifteen  mlios  li^ 
■Von  Lake  Erie. 


[Book  11 


450  THE  UNITED  S1A.TES. 

iNALYSis  now  opened,  the  troops  of  Harrison  were  embarked,*  and 

a.  Sept.  27  transported  across  the  lake  ; but  General  Proctor  had  al- 

ready  retired  with  all  his  forces.  He  was  pursued,  and 
Oct.  5.  on  the  5th  of  October  was  overtaken  on  the  river  Thames,* 
about  eighty  miles  from  Detroit. 

i.  Battle  of  13.  41is  forces  were  found  advantageously  drawn  up 
across  a narrow  strip  of  woodland,  having  the  river  on  the 
left,  and  on  the  right  a swamp — occupied  by  a large  body 
of  Indians  under  Tecumseh.  On  the  first  charge,  the 
main  body  of  the  enemy  in  front  was  broken  ; but  on  the 
left  the  contest  with  the  Indians  raged  for  some  time  wit'n 
great  fury.  Animated  by  the  voice  and  conduct  of  their 
leader,  the  Indians  fought  with  determined  courage,  un 
til  Tecumseh  himself  was  slain.  The  victory  was  com 
plete  ; nearly  the  whole  force  of  Proctor  being  killed  or 
taken.  By  a rapid  flight  Proctor  saved  himself,  with  a 
small  portion  of  his  cavalry. 

%Effectacf  14.  ^This  important  victory  effectually  broke  up  the 

t victory.  Indian  confederacy  of  which  Tecumseh  was  the 

head  ; recovered  the  territory  which  Hull  had  lost ; and 

qf^ve^^m%  terminated  the  war  on  the  western  frontier.  ^But  before 
this,  the  influence  of  Tecumseh  had  been  exerted  upon 
the  southern  tribes,  and  the  Creeks  had  taken  up  the 
hatchet,  and  commenced  a war  of  plunder  and  devasta- 
tion. 

15.  *Late  in  August, a large  body  of  Creek  Indians 

howrtmiia-  surprised  Fort  Mims,f  and  massacred  nearly  three  hun 

b.  Au«. 30.  <^ied  persons:  men,  women,  and  children.  On  the  re- 

ceipt of  this  intelligence.  General  Jackson,  at  the  head  of  a 
body  of  Tennessee  militia,  marched  into  the  Creek  country. 
A detachment  of  nine  hundred  men  under  General  Coffee 
surrounded  a body  of  Indians  at  Tallu.shatchee,:{:  east  of  the 

c.  Nov.  3.  .Coosa  River,  and  killed*^  about  two  hundred,  not  a single 

d.  Nov.  8,  warrior  escaping. 

ja"'!  2?  isie  16.  *The  battles'*  of  Talladega, § Autosse,||  Emucfau,H 


SEAT  OF  THE  CREEK  WAR. 


* The  Thames,  a river  of  Upper  Canada,  flows  S.W.,  and  en* 
ters  the  southeastern  extremity  of  Lake  St.  Clair.  The  battle 
of  the  Thames  was  fought  near  a place  called  the  Mpravian 
village. 

t Fort  Mims,  in  Alabama,  was  on  the  E.  side  of  Alabama 
River,  about  ten  miles  above  its  junction  mth  the  Tombigbee, 
and  forty  miles  N.E.  from  Mobile.  (See  Map.) 

+ Tallushatchee  was  on  the  S.  side  of  Tallushatchee  Creek, 
near  the  present  village  of  .Jacksonville,  in  Beuton  County.  (Sec 
Map.) 

^ Talladega  was  a short  distance  E.  from  the  Coosa  River,  ir 
the  present  County  of  Talladega,  and  nearly  thirty  miles  south 
from  Fort  Strother  at  Ter.  Islands.  (Map.) 

II  Autossee  was  situated  on  the  S.  bank  of  the  Tallapoosa 
twenty  miles  from  its  junction  with  the  Coosji.  (Map.) 

U Emuefau  was  on  the  W.  bank  of  the  Tallapoosa,  at  the 
mouth  of  Emuefau  Creek,  about  thirty-five  miles  S.E  from  T»1 
ladega.  (See  Map  ' 


Hart  IV j 


MADISON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


45'* 


and  otliers,  soon  followed  ; in  all  which  ihe  Indians  were  181.7. 
defeated,  although  not  without  considerable  loss  to  tlie 
Americans.  Tlic  Creeks  made  tlieir  last  stand  at  tlie  % 

great  bend  ot  the  I'allapoosa  j called  by  the  Indians  To-  Americans 
hopeka,*  and  by  the  whites  Horse  Shoe  Bend. 

17.  “Mere  about  one  thousand  of  their  warriors,  with  2.  Banie  cj' 
their  women  and  children,  had  assembled  in  a fort  strongly 
fortified.  To  prevent  escape,  the  bend  was  encircled  bv 

a strong  detaclnnent  under  General  ColFee,  while  the  main 
body  under  General  Jackson  advanced  against  the  works 
in  front.  These  were  carried  by  assault ; but  the  In- 
dians, seeing  no  avenue  of  escape,  and  disdaining  to  sur- 
render,  continued  to  fight,  with  desperation,  until  nearly 
all  were  slain.  Only  two  or  three  Indian  warriors  were 
taken  prisoners.  In  this  battle*  the  power  of  the  Creeks  a.  March  ar, 
was  broken,  and  their  few  remaining  chiefs  soon  after 
sent  in  their  submission. 

18.  “With  the  termination  of  the  British  and  Indian  z.Toxohat 
war  in  the  west,  and  the  Indian  war  in  the  south,  the  t^wVecLni. 
latter  extending  into  the  spring  of  1814,  we  now  return 

to  resume  the  narrative  of  events  on  the  northern  fron- 
tier. 

II.  Events  in  the  Nora'H. — 1.  ‘‘On  the  25th  of  April,  i- Expedition 
General  Dearborn,  with  1700  men,  ermbarked  at  Sackett’s  byotn^oMr 
Harbor,'!'  on  board  the  fleet  of  Commodore  Chauncey,  with  ^Aprli! 
the  design  of  making  an  attack  on  York,J  the  capital  of 
Upper  Canada,  the  great  depository  of  British  military 
stores,  whence  the  western  posts  were  supplied.  T)n  tiie  ’5.  Events  at 
27th  the  troops  landed,  although  opposed  at  the  water’s 
edge  by  a large  force  of  British  and  Indians,  who  were 
soon  driven  back  to  the  garrison,  a mile  and  a half  dis- 
tant. 

2.  *Led  on  by  General  Pike,  the  troops  had  already  g Events 
carried  one  battery  by  assault,  and  were  advancing  against 
the  main  works,  when  the  enemy’s  magazine  blew  up,  tureqfYorii 
hurling  immense  quantities  of  stone  and  timber  upon  the 
advancing  columns,  and  killing  and  wounding  more  than 
200  men.  The  gallant  Pike  was  mortally  wounded,  and 
the  troops  were,  for  a moment,  thrown  into  confusion  ; 
but  recovering  from  the  shock,  they  advanced  upon  the 
town,  of  which  they  soon  gained  possession.  General 
Sheaffe  escaped  with  the  principal  part  of  the  regular 


Tohopeka.,  or  Horse  Shoe  Bend,  is  about  forty  miles  S.E.  from  Talladega,  near  the  N.lt 
cornwef  the  present  Ta.lapoosa  County.  (See  Map,  previous  page.) 

^ s Harbor  is  on  the  S.  side  of  Black  Uiver  Bay,  at  the  mouth  of  Black  Hirer,  aud 

Mtbe  eastern  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario. 

^ has  now  assumed  the  early  Indian  name  of  Toronto,  is  situated  on  tlie  N IV, 

Miom  of  Lake  Ontario,  about  thirty-five  miles  N.  from  Niagara. 


456  the  united  STATES-  [Booi  1 I 

ANALYiis  troops,  but  lost  all  his  baggage,  books,  and  papers  and  f; 
abandoned  public  property  to  a large  amount. 

Attack  on  3.  ‘The  object  of  the  expedition  having  been  attained, 
Harbor,  the  squadroii  returned  to  Sackett’s  Harbor,  but  soon  aftei 
sailed  for  the  Niagara  frontier.  Tlie  Brilisli  on  tlie  oppo- 
site Canadian  shore,  being  informed  of  the  departure  cf 
the  fleet,  seized  the  opportunity  of  making  an  attack  ca  , 
Sackett’s  Harbor.  On  the  27lh  of  May,  their  squadron  | i 
wa>  29.  appeared  before  the  town,  and  on  the  morning  of  tlie  29th,  ( 

one  thousand  troops,  commanded  by  Sir  George  Prevost,  j 
effected  a landing. 

i.  'ihereauu.  4.  ^VVliile  the  advance  of  the  British  was  checked  by  a ' ^ 
small  body  of  regular  troops.  General  Brown  rallied  tlie 
militia,  and  directed  their  marcli  towards  the  landing ; 
when  Sir  George  Pre^'ost,  believing  that  his  retreat  was 
about  to  be  cut  ofl',  re-embarked  his  troops  so  hastily,  as 
to  leave  behind  most  of  his  wounded, 
s Events  tn  5.  *On  the  Very  day  of  tlie  appearance  of  the  British 
^%ontieV“  before  Sackett’s  Harbor,  the  American  fleet  and  land  troops 
made  an  attack  on  Fort  George,  on  the  Niagara  frontier  ; 
a.May2r,  wliicli,  after  a short  defence,  was  abandoned*  by  the  enemy.  i 
The  British  then  retreated  to  the  heights  at  the  head  of 
Burlington  Bay,*  closely  pursued  by  Generals  Chandler  , , 
and  Winder  at  the  liead  of  a superior  force.  In  a night 
.June 6.  attack*’  on  the  American  camp,  the  enemy  were  repulsed 
with  considerable  loss  ; although  in  the  darkness  and  con- 
. fusion,  both  Generals  Chandler  and  Winder  were  taken 
prisoners. 

I.  Events  du-  6.  ‘During  the  remainder  of  the  summer,  few  events  of 
importance  occurred  on  the  northern  frontier.  Immedi- 
th€  summer,  the  battle  of  the  Thames,  General  Harrison,  with 

a part  of  his  regular  force,  proceeded  to  Buffalo,f  where 
6.  changettf  hc  arrived  on  the  24th  of  October.  "Soon  after,  he  closed 
his  military  career  by  a resignation  of  his  commission. 
General  Dearborn  had  previously  withdrawn  from  the 
service,  and  his  command  had  been  given  to  General  Wih 
kinson. 

%.tiansof  7.  "General  Armstrong,  who  had  recently  been  ap 
pointed  secretary  of  war,  had  planned  another  invasion  of 
Canada.  The  army  of  the  centre,  under  the  immediate 
command  of  General  Wilkinson,  and  that  of  the  North, 
under  General  Hampton,  were  to  unite  at  some  point  on 
the  St.  Lawrence,  and  co-operate  for  the  reduction  of 
Monlreal. 


• BurlingtfA  Bay  is  at  the  western  extremity  of  Lake  Ontario,  thirty-five  miles  W.  from 
Niagara. 

t Buffo} j City.  N.  T.,  is  situated  at  the  northeastern  extremity  of  Lake  Erie,  near  the  cutlel 
of  the  lake,  and  on  the  N.  side  of  Bufialo  Creek,  which  constitutes  its  harbor.  (Map  p.  451.) 


Part  IV. j 


MADISON'S  ADMINISTRATJON. 


459 


8.  ‘Aflci  many  dilHciilties  and  unavoidahlo  delays,  late  1§13. 
ill  the  season  the  scattered  detuclinients  ol'  the  army  of  the 

centre,  comprising  about  7000  men  embarked’'  from  French  non  »f  troopt 
Creek,* *  down  the  St.  Lawrence.  ^The  progress  of  the 
army  being  impeded  by  numerous  parties  of  the  enemy  2.  Progrew^ 
on  llie  Canada  shore.  General  Brown  was  landed  and  sent 
in  advance  to  disperse  them.  On  tlie  11th  an  engage. 
inent  occurred  near  W^illiamsburg,-]'  in  which  the  Ameri- 
cans lost  more  than  500  in  killed  and  wounded.  The 
British  loss  was  less  than  *d00.  On  the  next  day  the  army 
arrived  at  St.  Regis,:!;  General  Wilkinson,  learning 

that  the  troops  expected  from  Plattsburgh  would  be  unable 
to  join  him,  was  (breed  to  abandon  the  project  of  attacking 
Montreal,  lie  then  retired  with  his  ibreesto  French  Mills,|| 
where  he  encamped  for  the  winter. 

9.  ^In  the  latter  part  of  the  year,  a few  events  deserv.  ? Events nn 
ing  notice  occurred  on  the  iNiagara  frontier,  in  Decern-  frontier  in 
ber,  General  McClure,  commanding  at  Fort  George,  aban- 

doned^  that  post  on  tLe  approach  of  the  British;  having  b.  Dec.  12. 
previously  reduced  the  Canadian  village  of  NewarklF  to 
ashes.'  A few  days  later,  a force  of  British  and  Indians  c.  Dec.  10 
surprised  and  gained  possession'* §  of  Fort  Niagara;  and  in  a Dec.  is. 
revenge  for  the  burning  of  Newark,  the  villages  of  Youngs- 
town,** Lewiston, •!•■{•  Manchester,^;:}:  and  the  Indian  Tus- 
carora  village§h  were  reduced  to  ashes.  On  the  30th, 

Black  Rock  and  Buffalo  were  burned.  Dec.  30. 

III.  Naval  Events,  and  Events  on  the  Se^\ -coast. 

— 1.  ■‘During  the  year  1813,  the  ocean  was  the  theatre  of  * Naval  con 
many  sanguinary  conflicts  between  separate  armed  vessels  year  isia. 
of  England  and  the  United  States.  ^On  the  24th  of  Feb-  5.  Engage- 
ruary,  the  sloop  of  war  Hornet,  commanded  by  Captain  '^the.norl^t 
Lawrence,  engaged'  the  British  brig  Peacock,  of  about  coc/c^^°' 
equal  force.  After  a fierce  conflict  of  only  fifteen  minutes, 
the  Peacock  struck  her  colors,  displaying,  at  the  same  time,  marara. 


* French  Creek  enters  the  St.  Lawrence  from  the  S.  in  Jefferson  County,  twenty  miles  ^ 
from  Sackett’s  Harbor. 

t Willinmshnrg  is  on  the  northern  shore  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  ninety  miles  from  Lake  On 
tario,  .and  about  the  same  distance  S.W.  from  Montreal. 

t Si  Regis  is  on  the  S bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  at  the  northwestern  extremity  of  Franklin 
County,  N.  Y.,  twenty-five  miles  N.  E from  Williamsburg. 

§ Plattsburgh  the  capital  of  Clinton  County,  N.  Y.,  is  situated  mostly  on  the  N.  side  of  Sara 
nac  River,  at  its  entrance  into  Cumberland  B.ay,  a small  branch  of  Lake  Champlain.  It  it 
about  145  miles,  in  a direct  line,  from  .Vlbany. 

II  The  place  called  French  Mills,  since  named  Fort  Covington,  from  Geiieral  Covington, 
who  fell  at  the  battle  of  Williamsburg,  is  at  the  fork  of  Salmon  lliver,  in  Franklin  County, 
nine  miles  E.  from  St.  Regis. 

^ Newark,  now  called  Niagara,  lies  at  the  entrance  of  Niagara  River  into  Lake  Ontario, 
ipposite  Fort  Niagar.a.  (See  Map,  p.  451.) 

**  Youngstoivn  is  one  mile  S.  from  Fort  Niagara. 

ft  Lewiston  is  seven  miles  S.  frone  Fort  Niagara.  (See  Map,  p.  451.) 

The  village  of  Manchester,  now  jailed  Niagara  Falls,  is  on  the  American  side  of  th« 

Great  Cataract,”  fourteen  miles  from  Lake  Ontario.  (Map,  p,  451,  and  p.  462.) 

D The  Tuscarora  Village  is  thr^  or  four  miles,  E.  from  Lewiston.  (See  Map,  ,p..  451.) 


460 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Book  II 


AifALYSis.  a signal  of  distress.  She  was  found  to  he  sinking  rapidly^ 
and  althoufrh  the  greatest  exertions  were  made  to  save  iiei 
crew  she  went  down  in  a few  minutes,  carrying  witli  !ier  nine 
British  seamen,  and  three  brave  and  generous  Americans. 

1 Between  2.  ‘Tlie  tide  of  fortune,  so  long  with  tlie  Americans, 
and ffte  now  turned  in  favor  of  the  British.  On  tlie  return  of 
sfuinnon  J^awrence  to  the  United  States,  he  was  promoted 

to  the  command  of  the  frigate  Cliesapeake,  then  lying  in 
Boston  harbor.  With  a crew  of  newly  enlisted  men,  partly 
foreigners,  he  hastily  put  to  sea  on  the  1st  of  June,  in 
search  of  the  British  frigate  Shannon;  which,  with  a se- 
lect crew,  had  recently  appeared  ofl'the  coast,  challenging 
any  American  frigate  of  equal  force  to  meet  her.  On  the 
Jane  1.  same  day  the  two  vessels  met,  and  engaged  with  great 
fury.  In  a few  minutes  every  oflicer  who  could  take 
command  of  the  Chesapeake  was  either  killed  or  wounded  ; 
the  vessel,  greatly  disabled  in  her  rigging,  became  en- 
tangled with  the  Shannon  ; the  enemy  boarded,  and,  after 
a short  but  bloody  struggle,  hoisted  the  British  flag, 
t capt  Law-  3.  ^The  youthful  and  intrepid  Lawrence,  who,  by  his 
Ue^enMi  pi’Gvious  victory  and  magnanimous  conduct,  had  become 
Ludlow,  favorite  of  the  nation,  was  mortally  wounded  early  in 

the  action.  As  he  was  carried  bidow,  he  issued  his  last 
heroic  order,  Don't  give  up  the  ship  words  which  are 
consecrated  to  his  memory,  and  which  have  become  the 
motto  of  the  American  navy.  The  bodies  of  Captain 
Lawrence  and  Lieutenant  Ludlow — the  second  in  com- 
mand— were  conveyed  to  Halifax,  where  they  were  in- 
terred  with  appropriate  civil  and  military  honors ; aird  no 
testimony  of  respect  that  was  due  to  their  memories  was 
left  unpaid. 

Aug.  M.  4.  ’On  the  14th  of  August,  the  American  brig  Argus, 
8-  after  a successful  cruise  in  the  British  Channel,  in  which 

Feiican.  she  captured  more  than  twenty  English  vessels,  was  her- 
self captured,  after  a severe  combat,  by  the  brig  Pelican, 
4.  The  Enter  a British  vessel  of  about  equal  force.  ‘‘In  September  fol- 
^'^'Boxer.  lowing,  the  British  brig  Bo.xer  surrendered*  to  the  Amcri- 
a Sept.  5.  ean  brig  Enterprise,  near  the  coast  of  Maine,  after  an  en- 
gagement of  forty  minutes.  The  commanders  of  both 
vessels  fell  in  the  action,  and  were  interred  beside  each 
other  at  Portland,  with  military  honors. 

5.  “During  the  summer.  Captain  Porter,  of  the  frigate 
^aieEasix.  Essex,  after  a long  and  successful  cruise  in  the  Atlantic, 
visited  the  Pacific  Ocean,  where  he  captured  a great  mnn- 
D March  28  British  vessels.  Early  in  the  following  year,  the 

1814.  ' ’ Essex  was  captured*"  in  the  harbor  of  Valparaiso,*  b)'  a 

Valparaiso y the  principal  port  of  Chili,  is  on  a bay  of  the  Pacific  Ctean,  sixty  miles  N W 
from  Santiago. 


Part  IV  ] 


MADISON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


401 


British  frigate  and  5iloop  of  superior  force.  'The  mime-  JSI3. 
roLis  privateers,  wliicli.  duriii<y  this  year,  as  well  as  the  7“;  ~ ’ 

* • • 1 11  ' 1'  1°  11  1 . 1 l-ti/nericaH 

lormer,  visited  all  parts  ot  the  world,  and  seriously  an-  pnoaiecr*. 
noyed  the  I3ritish  sliipping,  in  general  sustained  the  high 
character  which  the  American  (lag  had  already  gained 
for  daring  and  intrepidity,  and  generous  treatment  of  the 
vanquished. 

0.  “Meanwhile,  on  the  sea-coast,  a disgraceful  war  of  ^ Theioca -m 
havoc  and  destruction  was  carried  on  by  large  detach- 
nients  from  the  British  navy.  Most  of  the  shipping  in 
Delaware  Bay  was  destroyed.  Early  in  the  season,  a 
I3ritish  squadron  entered  the  Chesapeake,  and  plundered 
and  burned  several  villages.  At  Hampton,*  tiie  inhabi- 
tants were  subjected  to  the  grossest  outrages  from  the  brutal 
soldiery.  The  blockade  of  the  northern 
ports  fell  into  the  hands  of  Commodore 
Hardy,  a brave  and  honorable  office r,  who  e 
conduct  is  pleasingly  contrasted  with  that 
of  the  commander  of  the  squadron  in  the 


DmsioN'3. — 7.  Events  on  the  Eiogara  Frontier. — II. 

Events  in  the  vicinity  of  Lake  Champlain. — 111. 

Events  on  the  Atlantic  Coast. — IV.  Events  in  tlie 
Souths  and  Close  of  the  War. 

1.  Events  on  the  Niagara  Frontier. — 1.  *A  few 
events  of  Indian  warfare,  which  occurred  in  the  early 
part  of  this  year,  have  already  been  narrated®  in  the  pre- 
vious section.  ^Early  in  the  season,  2000  men,  under 
General  Brown,  were  detached  from  the  army  of  General 
Wilkinson,  and  marched  to  Sackett’s  Harbor,  but  were 
soon  after  ordered  to  the  Niagara  frontier,  in  contempla- 
tion of  another  inv^asion  of  Canada. 

2.  ^Ear^'i  on  the  morning  of  the  third  of  July,  Generals 
Scott  and  Ripley,  at  the  head  of  about  3000  men,  crossed 
the  Niagara  River,  and  surprised  and  took  possession  of 
Fort  Erief  without  opposition.  On  the  following  day. 
General  Brown  advanced  with  the  main  body  of  his 
forces  to  Chippeway  where  the  enemy,  under  General 
Riall,  were  intrenched  in  a strong  position.  On  the 


• Hampton,  in  Virginia,  is  situated  north  of  James  River,  near  its  mouth,  .and  cn  the  W 
ride  of  Hampton  River,  about  a mile  from  its  enti’anee  into  Hampton  Itoads.  (Map,  p.  136.) 

t Fort  Erie  is  on  the  Canada  side  of  Niagara  River,  nearly  opposite  Black  Rock.  (Se« 
Map,  p.  451  ) 

t Chippeway  Village  is  on  the  W.  bank  of  Niaga.ra  River,  at  the  mouth  of  Chippeway  Creek, 
two  miles  S.  from  the  falls,  and  sixteen  miles  N.  from  Fort  Erie.  The  battle  of  July  5th  wa* 
fought  in  the  plain  on  the  S.  side  of  the  creek.  (See  Map,  next  page;  also  Map,  p.  451.) 


1814. 

3 Events  of 
Indian  war- 
fare. 

a.  See  p.  457. 
4.  Mdvementt 
of  General 
Brown 


July  3 

5.  Events  that 
occurred  on 
the  3d,  ith, 
and  5th  of 
July. 


Chesapeake. 

SECTION  IV. 

PRINCIPAL  EVENTS  OF  1814. 


462 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Book  IT. 


ANAi  fsis.  morning  of  tlie  5lh,  General  Riall  appeared  before  lb? 

American  camp,  and  tlie  two  armies  met  in  the  open 
field  ; but  after  a severe  battle,  the  enemy  withdrew  to 
tlieir  intrcnchments.  with  a loss  in  killed,  wounded,  and 
missing,  of  about  500  men.  The  total  American  loss 
was  8 .‘18. 


I Suisejuent  o.  Trcneral  Riall,  after  his  defeat,  fell  back  upon 
]frcceZ/ihc  Queciistown,  and  thence  to  Burlington  Heights,*  where 
be  was  strongly  reenforced  by  General  Drummond,  who 
assumed  the  command.  The  Americans  advanced  and 
encamped  near  the  Falls  of  Niagara.!  About  sunset  on 
July 25.  the  evening  of  the  *2.5th,  the  enemy  again  made  their  ap- 
pearance, and  the  two  armies  engaged  at  Lundy’s  Lane,! 
within  a short  distance  of  the  Falls,  where  was  fought 
the  most  obstinate  battle  that  occurred  during  the  war. 


2.  Tht  early 
part  of  the 
action 


4.  ■■'General  Scott,  leading  the  advance,  first  engaged 
the  enemy,  and  contended  for  an  hour  against  a force 
greatly  his  superior  ; when  both  parties  were  reenforced 
by  the  main  bodies  of  the  two  armies,  and  the  battle  was 
renewed  with  increased  fury.  Major  Jessup,  in  the  mean 
time,  had  fallen  upon  the  flank  and  rear  of  the  enemy  ; 
and,  in  the  darkness.  General  Riall  and  his  suite  were 
made  prisoners.  As  the  British  artillery,  placed  on  an 
eminence,  sorely  annoyed  the  Americans  in  every  part  of 
the  field,  it  became  evident  that  the  victory  depended  upon 
carrying  the  batlery. 

5.  ^Colonel  Miller  was  asked  if  he  could  storm  the  bat- 
tery. “ I can  try,  sir,”  was  the  laconic  answer.  Pla- 
cing himself  at  the  head  of  his  regiment,  he  advanced 
steadily  up  the  ascent,  while  every  discliarge  of  the  ene- 
my’s cannon  and  musketry  rapidly  thinned  his  ranks. 
But  nothing  conld  restrain  the  impetuosity  of  his  men, 
who,  in  a desperate  charge,  gained  possession  of  the  bat- 
tery ; and  the  American  line  was  immediately  formed 

'coum^raie'  ^P*^*"*  ground  previously  occupied  by  the  enemy. 
iatue,dmiof  6.  ‘‘The  atttciition  of  both  armies  was  now  directed  to 
Lchsidt?  this  position  ; and  three  desperate  and  sanguinary  efforts 
VIC.  OF  M.<GAR.\  FAM.S.  wci’e  madc  by  the  whole  British  force  to  re 
gain  it,  but  without  success.  In  the  third  at 


A Taking  q) 
the  liri!uth 
battery. 


* Burlington  Heights  lie  W.  and  S.  of  Burlington  Bay.  (See 
Note,  p.  458.) 

t The  Fulls  of  Niagara,  between  T>akes  Erie  and  Ontario,  are 
probably  the  greatest  natural  curiosity  in  tlie  world.  The  mighty 
volume  of  water  which  forms  the  outlet  of  Lakes  Superior,  Mich- 
igan, Huron,  and  Erie,  is  here  precipitated  over  a precipice  of  1^ 
feet  high,  with  a roar  like  that  of  thunder,  which  may  be  heard, 
at  times,  to  the  distance  of  fifteen  or  twenty  miles.  The  Falls  are 
about  twenty  miles  N.  from  Lake  Erie,  and  fourteen  S.  from  Lake 
Ontario.  (See  Map  ; also  Map,  p.  451.) 

t Luntly's  Lane,  then  an  obscure  road,  is  about  half  a mlb 
N.W  from  the  Falls.  (See  Map.) 


Part  IV.] 


MADISON’S  ADMINISTRATION 


403 


tempt  General  Drummond  was  wounded,  when  his  Ibrces,  1§14. 
beaten  back  with  a heavy  loss,  were  withdrawn  ; and  the 
Americans  were  left  in  quiet  possession  of  tlie  field.  The 
British  force  engaged  in  this  action  was  about  5000  men, 
nearly  one-third  greater  tlian  tliat  of  the  American.  The 
total  loss  of  the  former  was  878  men.  of  the  latter  858. 

7.  ^Generals  Brown  and  Scotl  having  been  wounded, 

the  command  devolved  upon  General  Ripley,  who  deemed  events  ont,\e 
it  prudent  to  retire  to  Fort  Erie  ; where,  on  tlie  4th  of  fnnasr 
August,  he  was  besieged  by  General  Drummond,  at  the 
head  of  5000  men.  Soon  after  General  Gaines  arrived  at 
the  fort,  and  being  the  senior  officer,  took  the  command. 

Early  on  tlie  morning  of  tlie  15th,  the  enemy  made  an 
assault  upon  tlie  fort,  but  were  repulsed  witli  a loss  of 
nearly  a thousand  men, 

8.  On  the  17th  of  September,  General  Brown  having 

previously  resumed  tlie  command,  a successful  sortie  was 
made  from  the  fort,  and  the  advance  works  of  the  besieg- 
ers were  destroyed.  The  enemy  soon  after  retired  to 
Fort  George,  on  learning  that  General  Izard  was  ap- 
proaching from  Plattsburg,  with  reenforcements  -for  the 
American  army.  In  November,  Fort  Erie  was  aban- 
doned'' and  destroyed,  and  the  American  troops,  recrossing  a.  nov  s. 
the  river,  went  into  winter  quarters  at  Buffalo,*’  Black  b.  n.  p.  45» 
Rock,”  and  Batavia.*  c.  n p.  451 

II.  Events  in  the  Vicinity  of  Lake  Champlain. — Movements 
1.  “Late  in  February,  General  Wilkinson  broke  up  his  wiikfZon 
winter  quarters  at  French  Mills,^  and  removed  his  army 
to  Plattsburg.  In  March,  he  penetrated  into  Canada,  and  ASeep.  45J. 
attacked*  a body  of  the  enemy  posted  at  La  Colie, f on  the  e March  30. 
Sorel ; but  being  repulsed  with  considerable  loss,  he  again 
returned  to  Plattsburg,  where  he  was  soon  after  super- 
soled  in  command  by  General  Izard. 

1.  “In  August,  General  Izard  was  despatched  to  the  3.  Events  that 
Niagara  frontier  with  5000  men,  leaving  General  Macomb 
in  command  at  ^lattsburg  with  only  1500.  The  British 
in  Canada  having  been  strongly  reenforced  by  the  veterans 
who  had  served  under  Wellington,  in  Europe,  early  in 
September  Sir  George  Prevost  advanced  against  Platts- 
bi:rg,  at  the  head  of  14,000  men,  and  at  the  same  time  an 
attempt  was  made  to  destroy  the  American  flotilla  on  Lake 
Champlain,  commanded  by  Commodore  MacDonough.  amnjand 

3.  *On  the  6th  of  September,  the  enemy  arrived  at  pimtiurg. 


* Batnvia,  the  capital  of  Genesee  County,  N.  Y.,  is  situated  on  Tonawanda  Creek,  about 
ftrty  miles  N.E  from  Buffalo. 

t La  Colle,  on  the'  W.  bank  of  the  Sorel,  is  the  first  town  in  Canada,  N.  of  the  Canada  line. 
La  Colli  Mill,  where  the  principal  battle  occurred,  was  three  miles  N.  from  the  village  of 
Odeltov  u. 


^ooR  n 


464  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

ANALYSIS.  Plaltsburg.  The  troops  of  General  Macomb  \vi,hdre>v 
\ ^ 433  across  the  Saranac  and,  during  four  days,  witlistood  all 

the  attempts  of  the  enemy  to  force  a passage.  Alx)ui 
11.  eiglit  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  tlie  11th,  a general  can- 
nonading was  commenced  on  the  American  works;  and, 
soon  after,  tlie  British  fleet  of  Commodore  Downie  bore 
down  and  engaged  that  of  Commodore  MticDonougli,  lying 
in  the  harbor.  After  an  action  of  two  hours,  the  guns  of 
the  enemy’s  squadron  were  silenced,  and  most  of  their 
vessels  captured.  * 

^ battle  on  the  land  continued  until  nightfall. 
•prtjgres^and  Three  dcspcrate  but  unsuccessful  attempts  were  made  bv 

TestiU  o/  • • 1 1 1 ' I * • 

aciion  oniht  the  British  to  cross  tlie  stream,  and  storm  the  American 
““  ■ works.  After  witnessing  the  capture  of  the  fleet,  the 
eflbrts  of  the  enemy  relaxed,  and,  at  dusk,  they  commenced 
a hasty  retreat ; leaving  behind  their  sick  and  wounded, 
together  with  a large  quantity  of  military  stores.  The 
total  British  loss,  in  killed,  wounded,  prisoners,  and  de- 
serters,  was  estimated  at  2500  men. 

'^.Evemson  Jll.  Events  oi\  THE  ATLANTIC  CoAST. — 1.  ’On  the  re- 
theretnr'n^  tum  of  Spring  the  British  renewed  their  practice  of  petty 
spring.  plundering  on  the  waters  of  the  Chesapeake,  and  made 
frequent  inroads  on  the  unprotected  settlements  along  its 
Aue.  19.  borders.  ^On  the  19th  of  August,  the  British  general, 
andmafch"vf  Ro.ss,  landed  at  Benedict,  on  the  Patuxent,*  with  500C 
uen  Ross,  jyien,  and  commenced  his  march  towards  Washington 
I.  The  Amer-  ‘‘The  American  flotilla,  under  Commodore  Barney,  lying 
icanjiotiita.  river,  was  abandoned  and  burned. 

tm  Route  of  2.  ^'instead  of  proceeding  directly  to  Washington,  the 

a^develiis  enemy  passed  higher  up  the  Patuxent,  and  approached  the 
Vr^ind  the  way  of  Bladensburg.f  Here  a stand  was 

xashingion.  made,*’  but  the  militia  fled  after  a short  resistance,  although 
a body  of  seamen  and  marines,  under  Commodore  Barney, 
maintained  their  ground  until  they  were  overpowered  by 
numbers,  and  the  commodore  taken  pri.soner.  The  en- 
emy then  proceeded  to  Washington,  burned  the  capitol, 
president’s  house,  and  many  other  buildings,  after  which 
they  made  a hasty  retreat  to  their  shipping. 

AiS’a^rS.  mean  time,  another  portion  of  the  fleet  as. 

cended  the  Potomac,  and,  on  the  29th,  reached  Alexan 
dria  the  inhabitants  of  which  were  obliged  to  purchase 
the  preservation  of  their  city  from  pillage  and  burning, 


* The  Patuxent  River  enters  the  Che.sapeake  from  the  N.W.,  twenty  miles  N.  ft-om  the  mouth 
of  the  Potomac.  Benedict  i.s  on  the  W.  hank  of  the  Patuxent,  twenty-five  miles  from  its  mouth, 
nnd  thirty-five  miles  S.E.  from  Washington. 

t B/aden.chitrg  is  f>ix  miles  N.E.  from  Washington.  (.See  Map,  p.  442.') 

};  Alexandria  is  in  the  District  of  Columbia,  on  the  W.  bunk  of  the  Potomac,  seven  inilei 
below  Washington.  (See  Map,  p.  442.) 


Part 


•j 


MADISON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


405 

1814. 


by  tlie  surrender  of  all  tlie  merchandise  in  the  town,  and 
the  shipping  at  the  wharves. 

I.  'After  tlie  successful  attack  on  Washington,  General  i mthevt. 
floss  sailed  up  the  Chesapeake;  and  on  the  12th  of  Sop.  uLu'vwL 
tember,  landed  at  Nortli  Point,*  fourteen  miles  fro'm  Haiti-  a.se^iviap 
more  ; and  iinmediately  commenced  his  march  towards  the 
city.  In  a slight  skirmish  General  Ross  was  killed,  but 
the  enemy,  under  the  command  of  Colonel  Brooke,  con- 
tinued the  march,  and  a battle  of  one  hour  and  twenty 
minutes  was  fought  with  a body  of  militia  under  General 
^riker.  The  militia  then  retreated  in  good  order  to  the 
defences  of  the  city,  where  the  enemy  made  their  appear, 
ance  the  next  morning.’’  i,  ,3 

5.  *By  this  time,  the  fleet  had  advanced  up  the  Pataps-  52.  Attack  on 
co,*  and  commenced  a bombardment  of  Fort  McHenry,-)-  Mciienry 
wliich  was  continued  during  the  day  and  most  of  the  fo’l-  sept.'Zu 
lowing  night,  but  without  making  any  unflivorable  im- 
pression, either  upon  the  strength  of  the  work,  or  the  spirit 

of  the  garrison.  ’The  land  forces  of  the  enemy,  after  re-  3.  Therm- 
maining  all  day  in  front  of  the  American  works,  and  mak- 
ing  many  demonstrations  of  attack,  silently  withdrew  early 
the  next  morning,'’  and  during  the  following  night  em-  c.  sept.  n 
barked  on  board  their  shipping. 

6.  ^In  the  mean  time  the  coast  of  New  England  did  not  4 Thewarci 
escape  the  ravages  of  war.  Formidable  squadrons  were  %wEaf 
kept  up  before  the  ports  of  New  York,  New  London,  and 

Boston  ; and  a vast  quantity  of  shipping  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  enemy.  In  August,  StoningtonJ  was  bombarded‘’ d.  Aug.  9,1c. 
by  Commodore  Hardy,  and  several  attempts  were  made  to 
land,  which  were  successfully  opposed  by  the  militia. 

IV.  Events  in  the  South,  and  Close  of  the  War. 

— 1.  ’During  the  month  of  August,  several  British  ships  of  s.Firstmove 
war  arrived  at  the  Spanish  port  of  Pensacola,  took  possession  muLliX 
of  the  forts,  with  the  consent  of  the  authorities,  and  fitted 
out  an  expedition  against  Fort  Bowyer,§  commanding  the 
entrance  to  the  bay  and  harbor  of  Mobile. j)  Aftei°  the 
loss  of  a ship  of  war,  and  a considerable  number  of  men 


TivAmii  ur  jLSAi^ruauAis. 


* The  Patupsco  River  enters  Cncsapeake  Bay  from 
the  N.W about  eighty -five  miles  N.  from  the  mouth  of 
the  Potomac.  (See  Map.) 

t McHenry  is  on  the  IV.  side  of  the  entrance  to 
Balttiiiore  Harbor,  about  two  miles  below  the  city.  (See 
alap  ) 

t The  village  of  Stonington,  attacked  by  the  enemy, 

IS  cn  a narrow  peninsula  extending  into  the  Sound, 
twelve  miles  E.  from  New  London. 

f Fort  Bowyer,  now  called  Fort  Morgan,  is  on  Mobile 
p(-int,  on  the  E.  side  of  the  entrance  to  Jlobile  Bay,  thirty 
miles  S.  from  Mobile.  - 

river  of  the  same  name,  near  its  entraur.e 

59 


rB^  JR  n 


46(> 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


ANALYSIS 

a Fort  at- 
tacked Sep- 
tember 15. 
Movetnentt 
of  iieneral 
Jackson. 


b Nov.  7 
*.  Nov.  8. 


2 His  arri- 
val at  Seio 
Orleans,  and 
Jie  measures 
adopted  by 
him. 

d Dec.  2. 


3 Arrival  of 
the  Hritish 
sr/uadron,— 
and  engage- 
ment  on  Lake 
liOT^ne. 


4 Night  of 
Dec.  22d. 


^ Attaeks  on 
I/te  American 
tcorks. 


Jan.  8. 

».  Battle  of 
the  %th  of 
January. 


in  killed  and  wounded,*  the  armament  returned  to  Pensa 
cola. 

2.  'General  Jackson,  then  commanding  at  the  South, 
after  having  remonstrated  in  vain  with  the  governor  of 
Pensacola,  for  affording  shelter  and  protection  to  the  en- 
emies  of  the  United  States,  marclied  against  the  place, 
stormed'^  the  town,  and  compelled  the  British  to  evacuate* 
Florida.  Returning  to  his  head-quarters  at  Mobile,  he  re- 
ceived authentic  information  that  preparations  were  making 
for  a formidable  invasion  of  Louisiana,  and  an  attack  on 
New  Orleans. 

3.  *He  immediately  repaired**  to  that  city,  which  he 
found  in  a state  of  confusion  and  alarm.  By  his  e.xertions, 
order  and  confidence  were  restored  ; the  militia  were  or- 
ganized ; fortifications  were  erected  ; and,  finally,  martial 
law  was  proclaimed  ; which,  although  a violation  of  the 
constitution,  was  deemed  indispensable  for  the  safety  of 
the  country,  and  a measure  justified  by  necessity. 

4.  ®On  the  5tli  of  December  a large  British  squadron 
appeared  off'  the  harbor  of  Pensacola,  and  on  the  lOth  en- 
tered Lake  Borgne,*  tlie  nearest  avenue  of  approach  to 
New  Orleans.  Here  a small  squadron  of  American  gun- 
boats, under  Lieutenant  Jones,  was  attacked,  and  after  a 
sanguinary  con/lict,  in  which  the  killed  and  wounded 
of  the  enemy  execeded  the  whole  number  of  the  Amer 
icans,  was  compelled  to  surrender.® 

5.  ^On  the  22d  of  December,  about  2400  of  the  enemy 
reached  the  Mississippi,  nine  miles  below  New  Orleans, f 
where,  on  the  following  night,  they  were  surprised  by  an 
unexpected  and  vigorous  attack  upon  their  camp,  which 
they  succeeded  in  repelling,  after  a loss  of  400  men  in 
killed  and  wounded. 

6.  ‘Jackson  now  withdrew  his  troops  to  his  intrench- 
ments,  four  miles  below  the  city.  On  the  28th  of  Decern- 
her  and  1st  of  January,  these  were  vigorously  cannonaded 
by  the  enemy,  but  without  success.  On  the  morning  of 
the  8th  of  January,  General  Packenham,  the  command- 
er-in-chief of  the  British,  advanced  against  the  American 
intrenchments  with  the  main  body  of  his  army,  number- 
ing more  than  12,000  men. 

7.  ‘Behind  their  breastworks  of  cotton  bales,  which  no 
balls  could  penetrate,  6000  Americans,  mostly  militia, 
but  the  best  marksmen  in  the  land,  silently  awaited  the 
attack.  When  the  advancing  columns  had  approached 
within  reach  of  the  batteries,  they  were  met  by  an  inces- 


• The  entrance  to  this  lake  or  bay  is  about  si.\ty  miles  N.E  from  N«w  Orleans.  (See  »lS8 
'fotes  on  p.  283.) 

t For  a description  of  New  Chleans  see  Note,  page  438 


MADISON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


Part  IV.J 


sant  and  destructive  cannonade  ; but  closing  their  ranks  1§15. 
as  fast  as  they  were  opened,  they  continued  steadily  to 
advance,  until  they  came  within  reach  of  the  American 
musketry  and  rifles.  'I'he  extended  American  line  now 
presented  one  vivid  stream  of  fire,  throwing  the  enemy 
into  confusion,  and  covering  the  plain  with  the  wounded 
and  the  dead. 

8.  ‘In  an  attempt  to  rally  his  troops.  General  Packen- 

harr.  was  killed  ; General  Gibbs,  the  second  in  command,  thecntmy 
was  mortally  wounded,  and  General  Keene  severely. 

'fhe  enemy  now  fled  in  dismay  from  the  certain  death 
which  seemed  to  await  them  ; no  one  was  disposed  to 
issue  an  order,  nor  would  it  have  been  obeyed  had  any 
been  given.  General  Lambert,  on  whom  the  command 
devolved,  being  unable  to  check  the  flight  of  the  troops, 
retired  to  his  encampment,  leaving  700  dead,  and  more 
than  1000  wounded,  on  the  field  of  battle.  The  loss  of 
the  Americans  was  only  seven  killed  and  six  wounded. 

The  whole  British  army  hastily  withdrew  and  retreated 
to  their  shipping. 

9.  *This  was  the  last  important  action  of  the  war  on  % Events  that , 
the  land.  The  rejoicings  of  victory  were  speedily  fol-  latneofs^o 
lowed  by  the  welcome  tidings  that  a treaty  of  peace  be-  ^ciosc^of  thl^ 
tween  the  United  States  and  Great  Britian  had  been  con- 

eluded  in  the  previous  December.  A little  later  the  war 
lingered  on  the  ocean,  closing  there,  as  on  the  land,  witji 
victory  adorning  the  laurels  of  the  republic.  In  Febru- 
ary, the  Constitution  captured  the  Cyane  and  the  Levant 
off  the  Island  of  Maderia  and  in  March,  the  Hornet  a.  n.  m 
captured  the  brig  Penguin,  off  the  coast  of  Brazil.  The 
captured  vessels,  in  both  cases,  were  stronger  in  men  and 
in  guns  than  the  victors. 

10.  ®The  opposition  of  a portion  of  the  federal  party  to  1814. 
the  war  has  already  been  mentioned. ''  The  dissatisfac- 

tion  prevailed  somewhat  extensively  throughout  the  New  pam/totne^ 

I-'  1 1 in  1 r*  'll  1 • ° roar,  and  , 

Lngland  States ; and,  finally,  complaints  were  made  that  j 

the  general  government,  looking  upon  the  New  England  iheNeioEng-' 
people  with  uncalled-for  jealousy,  did  not  afford  them  that  J^see^p°'^3, 
piotection  to  which  their  burden  of  the  expenses  of  the  see  also  tho 
war  entitled  them.  They  likewise  complained  that  the 
war  was  badly  managed  ; and  some  of  the  more  zeal- 
ous opponents  of  the  administration  proposed,  that  not 
only  the  militia,  but  the  revenue  also,  of  the  New  Eng- 
land States,  should  be  retained  at  home  for  their  own  de- 
fence. 

11.  ^Finally,  in  December,  1814,  a convention  of  dele-  4.  uartjma 

gates  appointed  by  the  legislatures  of  Massachusetts, 
Uonner/icut,  and  Rhode  Island,  and  a partial  representa- ^ > 


[Bou&  It 


468  tiie  united  states. 

ANALYSIS,  tion  from  Vermont  and  New  Hampshire,  assembled  at 
Hartford,  for  the  purpose  of  considering  the  grievances 
of  which  the  people  complained,  and  for  devising  some 
measures  for  their  redress. 

i.Howre-  12.  ^Thc  Convention  was  denounced  in  the  severest 
terms  by  the  friends  of  the  administration,  who  branded  it 
'vith  odium,  as  giving  encouragement  to  the  enemy,  and 
2 procMd-  as  being  treasonable  to  the  general  government.  ’'I'lie 
couLntion.  proceedings  of  the  convention,  however,  were  not  as  ob- 
jectionable as  many  anticipated  ; its  most  important  mea. 
sure  being  the  recommendation  of  several  amendments  to 
the  constitution,  and  a statement  of  grievance.s,  many  ol 
which  were  real,  but  which  necessarily  arose  out  of  a 
A Party  feel-  State  of  War.  ®As  the  news  of  peace  arrived  soon  after 
the  adjournment  of  the  convention,  the  causes  of  disquiet 
were  removed  ; but  party  feelings  had  become  deeply 
imbittered,  and,  to  this  day,  the  words,  “ Hartford  Con- 
vention,”  are,  with  many,  a term  of  reproach. 

4 Treatyqf  13.  the  month  of  August,  1814,  commissioners 
from  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  assembled  a* 
Ghent,*  in  Flanders,  where  a treaty  of  peace  was  con 
Dec.  04.  eluded,  and  signed  on  the  24th  of  December  tbllowing 
5.  ofthi  '’Upon  the  subjects  for  which  the  war  had  been  profcssedh' 

causes  wivth  i,  ,,*’  , •' 

lidtotheioar.  declared, — the  encroachments  upon  American  commerce. 

and  the  impressment  of  American  seamen  under  the  pre 
tpxt  of  their  being  British  subjects,  the  treaty,  thus  con 
eluded,  was  silent.  The  causes  of  the  former,  however, 
liad  been  mostly  removed  by  the  termination  of  the  Eurr 
pean  war;  and  Great  Britain  had  virtually  relinquished 
her  pretensions  to  the  latter. 

c.  wayoith  War  with  Algiers. — 1.  "Sca/cely  had  the  war  with 
England  closed,  when  it  became  necessary  for  the  United 
States  to  commence  another,  for  the  protection  of  Ameri- 
can commerce  and  seamen  against  Algerine  piracies, 
r.  HoiP  peace  ’From  the  time  of  the  treaty  with  Algiers,  in  1795,  up  to 
1812,  peace  had  been  preserved  to  the  United  States  b> 
8 4dvanta>'e  the  payment  of  an  annual  tribute.  “In  July,  of  the  latter 
year,  the  dey,  believing  that  the  war  with  England  would 
I’endei*  the  United  States  unable  to  protect  their  commerce 
Kngiand.  Mediterranean,  extorted  from  the  American  consul, 

Mr.  Lear,  a large  sum  of  money,  as  the  purchase  of  his 
freedom,  and  the  freedom  of  American  citizens  then  in 
Algiers,  and  then  commenced  a piratical  warfare  against 
all  American  vessels  that  fell  in  the  way  of  his  cruisers. 
The  crews  of  the  vessels  taken  were  condemned  to  slavery. 


* Ghent,  the  capital  of  E.  Flanders,  in  Relgium,  is  on  the  River  Scheldt,  about  thirty  mil«t 
^.W  ftom  Brussels  Numerous  cands  divide  the  city  into  abou»  thirty  islands. 


Part  IV  J 


MADISON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


2.  ’ll)  Ma>,  181;),  a squadron  untier  Commodore  Deca-  1§15. 

lur  sailed  fur  the  Mediterranean,  wliere  the  naval  force  of  

tlie  (ley  was  cruisinir  for  American  vessels.  On  tlie  17th 

of  June,  Decatur  fell  in  with  the  frigate  of  the  admiral  of  S?wrra- 
the  Algerine  squadron,  of  forty-six  guns,  and  after  a run- 
ning  fight  of  twenty  minutes,  captured  her,  killing  thirty, 
among  whom  was  the  admiral,  and  taknig  more  than  400 
pri.soners.  Two  days  later  he  cajitured  a frigate  of  twent  v- 
two  guns  and  180  men,  afier  which  he  proceeded"  with  liis  a.  Anived 
squadron  to  the  Bay  of  Algiers.  T4ere  a treaty'-  was  die- 
fated  to  the  dey,  who  found  himself  under  the  humiliatimT 
necessity  of  releasing  the  American  prisoners  in  his  i)o,s^  conlS 
session,  and  of  relinquishing  all  future  claims  to  tribute 
from  the  United  States. 

3.  ^Decatur  then  proceeded  to  Tunis,  and  thence  to  juiy.Aug. 
xripoli,  and  from  both  of  these  powers  demanded  and  ob-  ^ 'yreatment 
tained  the  payment  of  large  sums  of  money,  for  violations  ^Tripoli. 
of  neutrality  during  the  recent  war  with  England.  ^The  Effect  of 
exhibition  of  a powerful  force,  and  the  prompt  manner  in 

which  justice  was  demanded  and  enforced  from  the  Bar. 
bary  powers,  not  only  gave  future  security  to  American 
commerce  in  the  Mediterranean,  but  increased  the  repu- 
tation of  the  American  navy,  and  elevated  the  national 
character  in  the  eyes  of  Europe. 

4.  ‘The  charter  of  the  former  national  bank  having  ex-  1816. 
pired  in  1811,  early  in  1816  a second  national  bank,  called  s-  Anationai 
the  Bank  of  yhe  United  States,  was  incorporated, <=  with  a e TprU  io 
capital  of  thirty-five  millions  of  dollars,  and  a cha  rter  to 
continue  in  force  twenty  years.  "^In  December,  Indiana* 

became  an  independent  state,  and  was  admitted  into  the  ev!mTof!m. 
Union.  In  the  election  held  in  the  autumn  of  1816, 

James  Monroe,  of  Virginia,  was  chosen  president,  and 
Daniel  D.  Tompkins,  of  New  York,  vice-president  of  the 
United  States. 


Th..  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  36,000  square  miles- 

south^stern  part  of  the  state,  bordering  on  the  Ohio,  is  hilly,  but  the  southwestern  is 
leveb.and  is  cohered  with  a heavy  growth  of  timber  N.W.  of  the  Wabash  the  country  is 
genera  ly  level,  but  near  Lake  Micnigan  ai-e  numerous  sand  hills,  some  of  which  are  bare 
and  othiws  covered  with  a growth  of  pine.  The  prairie  lands  oti  the  Wabash  and  othei 
streams  have  a deep  rich  soil.  Indiana  was  first  settled  at  Vincennes,  by  the  Fien'Iv 
About  the  year  1 130  > / « 


n 


[Book  IT 

CHAPTER  V. 

MONROE’S  ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM  MARCH  4,  1817,  TO  MARCH  4,  1825. 

. 1.  ‘Dnrinc  the  the  prices  of  com- 
modities had  been  hiiL^li,  but  at  its  close 
they  fell  to  th<:‘ir  ordinary  level,  eausiii" 
serious  pecuniary  embarrassments  to  a 
larjrc  class  of  s;  eculators  and  traders, 
and  likewise  to  all  who  had  relied  upon 
1817.  the  contininnce  of  hijih  prices  to  furnish  means  for  the 
p their  debts.  While  foreign  goods  were  at- 

iHtrra^Fmentn  taiiiable  oiilv  in  Small  quantities  and  at  high  prices,  nu- 
ts tra-'le  and  • . ^ii-i  i 

commerce,  nievous  iranufacturiiig  establishments  had  sprung  up;  hut 
at  the  close  of  the  war  the  country  was  inundated  with 
foreign  goods,  mostly  of  British  manufacture,  and  the  ruin 
of  most  of  the  rival  establishments  in  the  United  States 
was  the  consequence. 

2 Agricui-  2.  ^But  although  the  return  of  peace  occasioned  these 
ewementof  scrious  cmharrassmeiits  to  the  mercantile  interests,  it  at 
thtcouHiry  gave  a new  impulse  to  agriculture.  Thousands  of 

citizens,  whose  fortunes  had  been  reduced  by  the  war, 
sought  to  improve  them  where  lands  were  cheaper  and 
more  fertile  than  on  the  Atlantic  coast;  the  numerous 
emigrants  who  flocked  to  the  American  shores,  likewise 
sought  a refuge  in  the  unsettled  regions  of  the  We.st;  and 
so  rapid  was  the  increase  of  population,  that  within  ten 
years  from  the  peace  with  England,  si.v  new  stales  had 
grown  up  in  the  recent  wilderness. 

I.  Musinivpi  3.  ®In  December,  1817,  the  Mississippi  Territory*  was 
a.^sTe^^  02.  divided,  and  the  western  portion  of  it  admitted  into  the 
Union,  as  the  State  of  Mississippi.*  The  ea.stern  portion 
was  formed  into  a territorial  government,  and  called  Ala 
A.  Amelia  bama  Territory.  '‘During  the  same  month,  a piratical  cs 
GaivesZh  tablishment  that  had  been  formed  on  Amelia  Island, f by  per. 

sons  claiming  to  be  acting  under  the  authority  of  some  of 
the  republics  of  South  America,  for  the  purpose  of  liber- 
ating  the  Floridas  from  the  dominion  of  Spain,  was  broken 
up  by  the  United  States.  A similar  establishment  at  Gal. 
veston,f  on  the  coast  of  Texas,  was  likewise  suppressed. 


* MISSTSfeIPPT,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  48,000  square  mile# 
riie  region  bordering  on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  is  mostly  a sandy,  level  pine  forest.  Farthei 
north  the  soil  is  rich,  the  country  nioie  elevated,  and  tlie  climate  generally  healthy.  Ths 
margin  of  the  Mi.ssi.«.sippi  River  con.sists  of  inundated  swamps,  covered  with  a large  growth 
of  timber.  The  first  settlement  in  the  state  wjis  formed  at  Natches,  by  the  French,  in  1718 
t Amelia  Island  is  at  the  northeastern  extremity  of  the  co.-ist  of  Florida, 
t Oah-eston  is  an  is  aud  on  wliich  is  a town  of  the  same  name,  lying  at  the  mouth  of  Oai 
tesvor  l;ay,  seventy -five  miles  8.  W from  the  mouth  of  the  Sabine  River.  (>lap,  p.  659.1 


JA.MKS  .MONUOK. 


Paut  IV.] 


MOxXROK’S-  administration. 


~471 


4.  ‘In  the  latter  part  of  1S17,  the  Seminole  Indians,  ISIT. 
and  a few  of  the  Creeks,  commenced  depredations  o » the  ,7 7); jficuuia 
Oonliers  of  Georgia  and  Alabama.  General  Gaines  was 

first-  sent  out  to  reduce  the  Indians  ; but  his  force  being  semnvdei  in 
insudicient,  General  Jackson  was  ordered"  to  take  the  field,  a.ooc.  m. 
and  to  call  on  the  governors  of  the  adjacent  states  for  such 
additional  forces  as  lie  might  deem  requisite. 

5.  ’General  Jackson,  however,  instead  of  calling  on  the  8.  Coume 
governors,  addressed  a circular  to  the  patriots  of  West 
Tennessee  ; one  thousand  of  whom  immediately  joined 

him.  At  the  head  of  his  troops,  he  then  marched  into 
the  Indian  territory,  which  he  overran  without  opposition.  fateo/A^ 
Ueeming  it  necessary  to  enter  Florida  for  the  subjugation  buthnoi,and 
of  the  Seminoles,  he  marched  upon  St.  Mark’s,”  a feeble  b.  n.  p >:o 
Spanish  post,  of  which  he  took  possession,  removing  the 
Spanish  authorities  and  troops  to  Pensacola.  A Scotch, 
man  and  an  Englishman,  Arbuthnot  and  Ambrister,  hav- 
ing  fallen  into  his  hands,  were  accused  of  inciting  the  In- 
dians to  hostilities,  tried  by  a court-martial,  and  e.xecuted. 

G.  ’He  afterwards  seized'^  Pensacola  itself ; and  having  3.  capture qf 
’•educed'*  the  fortress  of  the  Barancas,*  sent  the  Spanish  an- 
thorities  and  troops  to  Havanna.  *The  proceedings  of  d.  May  27! 
General  Jackson,  in  the  prosecution  of  this  war,  have  been  ^ uow  the 

1 1 • 1 • 1 • rT-«i  1 • proceedings 

the  subject  ot  much  animadversion.  1 he  subject  waso/«c«jacfc- 

. r-  loere  re- 

extensively  deuated  m congress,  during  the  session  01  garded, 
1818-19,  but  the  conduct  of  the  general  met  the  approba- 
tion of  the  president;  and  a resolution  of  censure,  in  the 
house,  was  rejected  by  a large  majority. 

7.  Tn  February,  1819,  a treaty  was  negotiated  at  I8I9. 
Washington,  by  which  Spain  ceded  to  the  United  States 

East  and  West  Florida,  and  the  adjacent  islands.  After  iheumtcd 
a vexatious  delay,  the  treaty  was  finally  ratified  by  the  king 
of  Spain  in  October,  1820.  ®In  1819,  the  southern  por-  s.  Territorial 
tion  of  Missouri  territory  was  formed  into  a territorial  gov- 
eminent,  by  the  name  of  Arkansas  ; and  in  December  of 
the  same  year,  Alabamaf  territory  was  formed  into  a state, 
and  admitted  into  the  Union.  Early  in  1820,  the  province  1820. 
af  Maine, :j;  which  had  been  connected  with  Massachusetts 
since  1652,  was  separated  from  it,  and  became  an  inde- 
pendent state. 

8.  ’Missouri  had  previously  applied  for  admission.  A i.  Debate  on 
proposition  in  congress,  to  prohibit  the  introduction  of  sla  question 


♦ TVis  fortress  is  on  the  W.  side  of  the  entrance  into  Pens.acola  Bay,  opposite  Santa  Rosa 
Island,  and  eight  miles  S.W.  from  Pensacola.  (See  Map,  p.  122.) 

t ALAB.VMA,  one  of  the  Southern  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  50,000  square  miles 
The  wuthern  part  of  the  state  which  borders  on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  is  low  and  level,  sandy 
An  1 barren  ; the  middle  portions  of  the  state  are  somewhat  hilly,  interspersed  with  fertile 
prairies  ; the  north  is  broken  and  somewhat  mountainous.  Throughout  a large  part  of  tJie 
ktate  the  soil  is  excellent. 

t For  a desciiptiou  of  Maine,  see  Note,  p.  190.  - 


A 


472 


THE  UNrrED  STATES. 


[Bwk  II 


ANALYSIS  very  into  the  new  state,  arrayed  tlie  South  against  the 
North,  the  slaveholding  against  tlie  non-slaveholding  stales, 
and  the  whole  subject  of  slavery  became  the  exciting 

1821.  topic  of  debate  throughout  the  Union.  ‘The  Missouri 
question  was  finally  settled  by  a compromise  which  toler 
ated  slavery  in  Missouri,  but  otlierwisc  prohibited  it  in  all 
the  territory  of  the  United  States  nortli  aiiH  west  of  the 
northern  limits  of  Arkansas;  and  in  August,  1821,  Mis. 
souri*  became  the  twenty-fourth  state  in  the  Union. 

c rresiden-  9.  “At  the  expiration  of  Mr.  Monroe’s  term  of  ofiice,  ho 

Ual  eleciion  , i ••  utm  i* 

f/i8^o.  was  re-elected  With  great  unanimity.  Mr.  lompkinswas 
2. ao;ain  elected  vice-president.  ^An -alarminir  system  of 
diet.  piracy  having  grown  up  in  the  West  Indies,  during  the 

1822.  year  1822  a small  naval  force  was  sent  there,  which  cap- 
tured and  destroyed  upwards  of  twenty  piratical  vessels, 

1823.  on  the  coast  of  Cuba.  In  the  following  year.  Commodore 
Porter,  with  a larger  force,  completely  broke  up  the  re- 
treats of  the  pirates  in  those  seas ; but  many  of  them 
sought  other  hiding  places,  whence,  at  an  after  period, 
they  renewed  their  depredations. 

1824.  10.  *The  summer  of  1824  was  distinguished  by  the  ar- 

*fJJetu{o^  venerable  Lafayette,  who,  at  the  age  of  nearly 

seventy,  and  after  the  lapse  of  almost  half  a century  from 
the  period  of  his  military' career,  came  to  revisit  the  coun- 
try of  whose  freedom  and  happiness  he  had  been  one  of 
a.  Auff.  1824.  the  most  honored  and  beloved  founders.  Ilis  reception*  at 
New  York,  his  lour  through  all  the  states  of  the  Union, 
embracing  a journey  of  more  than  five  thousand  miles, 
b sepL  1825.  and  his  final  departure'*  from  Washington,  in  an  American 
frigate  prepared  for  his  accommodation,  Avere  all  signalized 
by  every  token  of  respect  tliat  could  be  devised  for  doing 
honor  to  the  “ Nation’s  Guest.” 

6 Presiden-  11.  ^The  election  of  a successor  to  Mr.  Monroe  was 
attended  with  more  than  usual  excitement,  owing  to  the 
number  of  candidates  in  the  field.  Four  were  presented 
for  the  suffrages  of  the  people  : Adams  in  the  East,  Craw- 
ford in  the  South,  Jackson  and  Clay  in  the  West.  As 
no  candidate  received  a majority  of  the  electoral  votes,  the 
choice  of  president  devolved  upon  the  house  of  representa- 
tives, which  decided  in  favor  of  Mr.  Adams  Mr.  Cal- 
houn, of  South  Carolina,  had  been  chosen  vice-president 
by  the  people. 

* MISSOURI,  one  of  the  Western  States,  contains  an  area  of  about  t'^  .000  square  myU'* 
This  state  presents  a great  variety  of  surfivee  and  of  soil.  The  southeastern  part  of  the  staU 
has  a very  e.xtensive  tract  of  low,  marshy  country,  abounding  in  lakes,  and  liable  to  inunda- 
tions. The  hilly  country,  N.  and  W.  of  this,  and  south  of  the  Missouri  River,  is  mostly  * 
barren  region,  but  celebrated  for  its  numerous  mineral  treasures,  particularly  those  of  lead 
and  of  ii-on.  In  the  interior  and  western  portions  of  the  state,  barren  and  fertile  tracts  of 
hill  and  prairie  land,  with  heavy  forests  and  numerous  rivers,  present  a diversified  and  beau 
tiful  landscape.  The  country  N.  of  the  Missouri  is  delightfully  rolling,  highly  fertile,  an< 
bos  been  emphatically  styled  “ the  garden  of  the  West  ” 


Part  IV.] 


CHAPTER  VI. 

J.  Q.  ADAMS’S  ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM  MARCH  4,  1825,  TO  MARCH  4,  1829. 

1.  the  period  of  Mr.  Adams’s  ‘ 

administration,  j)cacc  was  presei-vcd  with  ^ ^ 
foreign  nations ; domestic  quiet  pre-  7.  q.  adams. 

vailed  ; tlie  country  rapidly  incrc.ised 

in  |)0!»idation  and  wealth  ; and,  lilvc  every  era  of  peace 
and  prosperity,  few  events  of  national  importance  oc- 
curred,  requiring  a recital  on  the  page  of  history. 

2.  ^A  controversy  between  the  national  government  2.  contrever 
and  the  state  of  Georgia,  in  relation  to  certain  lands  held 

by  the  Creek  nation,  at  one  time  occasioned  some  anxiety, 
but  was  finally  settled  without  disturbing  the  peace  of 
the  Union.  After  several  attempts  on  the  part  of  Georgia, 
to  obtain  possession  of  the  Creek  territory,  in  accord- 
ance  with  treaties  made  with  portions  of  the  tribe,  the 
national  government  purchased  tlie  residue  of  the  lands 
i tor  the  beneht  of  Georgia,  which  settled  the  controversy. 

1.  \)n  the  4th  of  July,  1826,  the  fiftieth  anniversary  1826. 
of  American  independence,  occurred  the  deaths  of  the  two  3 Evenrsthai 
venerable  ex-presidents,  John  Adams  and  1 homas  Jener- 
son.  ■‘Both  had  been  among  the  first  to  resist  the  high-  ^ Remark* 
handed  measures  of  Great  Britain  ; both  were  members  f.?mfacter^oj 
of  the  early  colonial  congresses ; the  former  nominated 
Washington  as  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  army,  and 
the  latter  drew  up  the  celebrated  Declaration  of  Indepen- 
dence. 

4.  Each  had  served  his  country  in  its  highest  station  ; 
and,  although  one  was  at  the  head  of  the  federal,  and  the 
other  of  the  anti-federal  party,  both  were  equally  sincere 
advocates  of  liberty,  and  each  equally  charitable  towards 
the  sentiments  of  the  other.  The  peculiar  circumstances 
of  their  death,  added  to  their  friendship  while  living,  and 
the  conspicuous  and  honorable  parts  which  they  acted  in 
their  country’s  history,  would  seem  to  render  it  due  to 
their  memories,  that  the  early  animosities,  and  now  inap- 
propriate distinctions  of  their  respective  parties,  should  be 
buried  with  them. 

5.  ‘The  presidential  election  of  1828  was  attended  with  1828. 
an  excitement  and  zeal  in  the  respective  parties,  to  which 

no  former  election  had  furnished  a parallel.  The  opposing 
candidates  were  Mr.  Adams  and  General  Jackson.  In 
the  contest,  which,  from  thf»  first,  was  chiefly  of  a personal 

60 


L 


474 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Book  IL 


ANALYSIS  nature,  not  only  the  public  acts,  but  even  the  private  lives 
of  both  the  aspirants  were  closely  scanned,  and  every  er. 

i.  Result  of  ror,  real  or  supposed,  placed  in  a conspicuous  view.  ‘'L'iie 
the  contest.  contest  was  tlie  election  of  General  Jackson, 

by  a majority  far  greater  than  bis  most  sanguine  Irierids 
bad  anticipated.  John  C.  Calhoun,  of  South  CaroliPd. 
was  a second  time  chosen  vice-jiresident. 

warmly  contested  presidential  elections  nro 
ions,  vieioed  often  looked  upon  by  foreigners,  just  arrived  in  the  cimn- 

03  per  foils  of  . , \ i a i 

poiiiieaies-  try.  With  much  anxiety  tor  the  consequences.  As  ^.he 
citenient.  gj.jgjg  election  approaches,  the  excitement  become* 

intense  ; but,  tempered  by  reason,  it  seldom  rises  beyono 
a war  of  words  and  feelings  ; and  a scene  of  strife,  wliich, 
in  Europe,  would  sliake  a throne  to  its  foundations,  is 
viewed  witli  little  alarm  in  the  American  republic.  A 
decision  of  the  controversy  at  once  allays  the  angry  ele. 
ments  of  discord,  and  the  waves  of  party  strife  again  sink 
back  to  their  ordinary  level,  again  to  rise 
harmless,  and  again  subside,  at  every  new 
election. 


AN DUE W JACKSON 


CHAPTER  VII. 
JACKSON’S  ADMINISTRATION, 
FROM  MARCH  4,  1829,  TO  MARCH  4,  1837 


3.  Frequent 
removals 
from  qfflee. 


1832. 

Restilt  of 
the  attempt  to 
Tcchartrr  the 
national 
bank. 


i.  IVnr  vyith 
the  Sacs, 
Foxes,  and 
Winruba- 


1.  ^The  first  distinguishing  feature  in  Jackson’s  admin 
istration,  was  the  numerous  removals  from  office,  and  the 
appointment  of  the  political  friends  of  the  president  to  fill 
the  vacancies  thereby  occasioned.  This  measure,  in  di- 
rect opposition  to  the  policy  of  the  previous  administration, 
excited  some  surprise,  and  was  violently  assailed  as  an  un- 
worthy proscription  for  opinion’s  sake  ; but  was  defended 
by  an  appeal  to  the  precedent  afforded  by  Mr.  Jefferson, 
who  pursued  a similar  course,  though  to  a much  smaller 
extent. 

2.  •‘Early  in  1832,  a bill  was  brought  forward  in  con- 
gress for  rechartering  the  United  Slates  Bank.  After  a 
long  and  animated  debate,  the  bill  passed  both  houses  of 
congress,  but  was  returned  by  the  president,  with  his  ob- 
jections, and  not  being  repassed  by  the  constitutional  rna. 
jorily  of  two-thirds,  the  bank  ceased  to  be  a national  in 
stitution  on  the  expiration  of  its  charter  in  1836. 

3.  Tn  the  spring  of  1832,  a portion  of  the  Sacs,  Foxes, 
and  Winnebagoes,  in  Wisconsin  Territory,  commenced 


Part  IV.] 


'ACKSON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


475 


hostilities,  under  the  famous  chief  Black  Hawk.  After 
numerous  .skirmishes,  most  of  tlie  Indians  were  driven 
west  of  the  Mississipj)i.  Black  Hawk  .surrendered  him- 
self a prisoner,  and  j)eace  was  concluded  by  a treaty  ; the 
Indians  relinquishing  a large  tract  of  their  territory.  ‘Black 
Hawk  and  a few  other  chiefs,  after  having  visited  Wash- 
ington, were  taken  through  several  other  cities  on  their 
way  homeward,  in  order  to  convince  them  of  the  vast 
power  and  resources  of  their  white  neighbors. 

4.  ’A  laritf  bill,  imposing  additional  duties  on  foreign 
goods,  having  passed  congress  during  the  session  which 
terminated  in  the  summer  of  18:I2,  caused,  as  on  several 
previous  occasions,  great  excitement  in  the  southern  por- 
tions of  the  Union,  South  Carolina,  where  the  excite- 
ment was  the  greatest,  a state  convention  declared*-  that 
the  tariir  acts  were  unconstitutional,  and  therefore  null  and 
void ; that  the  dudes  should  not  be  paid  ; and  that  any  at- 
tempt on  the  part  of  the  general  government  to  enforce  the 
payment,  would  produce  the  withdrawal  of  South  Carolina 
from  the  Union,  and  the  establishment  of  an  independent 
government. 

5.  ‘‘Tliis  novel  doctrine  of  the  right  of  a state  to  declare 
a law  of  congress  unconstitutional  and  void,  and  to  with- 
draw from  the  Union,  was  promptly  met  by  a proclama- 
tion*’ of  the  president,  in  which  he  seriously  warned  the 
ultra  advocates  of  “ State  rights”  of  the  consequences  that 
must  ensue  if  they  persisted  in  their  course  of  treason  to 
the  government.  He  declared  that,  as  chief  magistrate 
of  the  Union,  he  could  not,  if  he  would,  avoid  the  perform- 
ance of  his  duty  ; that  the  laws  must  be  executed  ; and 
that  any  opposition  to  their  execution  must  be  repelled  : by 
force,  if  necessary. 

6.  ®The  sentiments  of  the  proclamation  met  with  a cor- 
dial response  from  all  the  friends  of  the  Union,  and  party 
feelings  were,  for  the  time,  forgotten  in  the  general  deter- 
mination to  sustain  the  president  in  asserting  the  supremacy 
of  the  laws.  «South  Carolina  receded  from  her  hostile 
position,  although  she  still  boldly  advanced  her  favorite 
doctrine  of  the  supremacy  of  state  rights,  and,  in  the  per- 
son of  her  distinguished  senator,  Mr.  Calhoun,  who  had 
recently  resigned  the  office  of  vice-president,  asserted  it 
even  in  the  halls  of  congress. 

7.  "Fortunately  for  the  public  peace,  this  cause  of  dis- 
cord and  contention  between  the  North  and  the  South  was 
in  a great  measure  removed,  by  a “ Compromise  bill,”  in- 
troduced*’ by  Mr.  Clay,  of  Kentucky.  This  bill  provided 
for  a grarual  reduction  of  duties  until  the  year  1843, 
when  they  were  to  sink  to  the  general  level  of  twenty  per 


I§!t2. 


1.  Tr.ur  qf 
Black  Hawk 


2 Excite- 
mcni  on  the 
subject  of  a 
tariff. 


3.  Declara- 
tion of  the 
convention  oj 
South  Caro- 
lina. 

a.  Nov.  24 


4.  Proclama 
tion  of  the 
president. 


b.  Dec  10 


5.  How  gen 
eralUj  re- 
garded 


1833. 

G Course 
pursued  b-f 
Caro- 
lina 


7.  Cause  of 
discord  re- 
moved. 


c Feb.  12 
Became  alavi 
March  3 


[Boor 


476 


ANALYSIS 


1 Events  of 
March,  1633 

9.  Removal  of 
the  govern- 
ment  funds 
from  tne  bank 
of  the  U 
States. 


3.  different 
viei’js  taken 
qf  this  meas- 
ure. 


Cherokee 
Indians,  their 
condition,^c. 


6 Oppressive 
measures  ta- 
ken in  rela- 
tion to  them. 


a.  Dec.  20, 

i82». 


t Decision  of 
the  supreme 
court  on  this 
subject,  and 
the  course 
taken  by  the 
president 


7.  Treaty 
with  the 
Ckerokees, — 
tale  of  their 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 

cent.  ’On  the  4th  ofMarch,  1833,  General  Jackson  cn 
tered  upon  the  second  term  of  his  presidency.  Martin 
Van  Huren,  of  New  York,  had  been  chosen  vice-president. 

8.  "In  1833,  considerable  excitement  was  occasioned  on 
account  of  tlie  removal,  by  the  president,  from  tlie  Bank 
of  the  United  States,  of  the  government  funds  deposited  in 
that  institution,  and  their  transfer  to  certain  state  banks. 
“The  opponents  of  the  administration  censured  this  mea. 
sure  as  an  unauthorized  and  dangerous  assumption  of 
power  by  the  executive,  and  the  want  of  confidence  which 
soon  arose  in  the  moneyed  institutions  of  the  country,  fol- 
lowed  by  tlie  pecuniary  distresses  of  1836  and  1837,  were 
charged  upon  tlie  hostility  of  the  president  to  the  Bank  of 
the  United  States.  On  the  other  hand,  these  distresses 
were  charged  to  the  management  of  the  bank,  which  the 
president  declared  to  have  become  “ the  scourge  of  the 
people.” 

9.  few  events  concerning  the  Cherokees  require  no* 
tice  in  this  portion  of  our  history.  These  Indians  had 
long  been  involved  in  the  same  difficulties  as  those  which 
had  troubled  their  Creek  neighbors.  They  were  the  most 
civilized  of  all  the  Indian  tribes ; had  an  established 
government,  a national  legislature,  and  written  laws. 
“During  the  administration  of  Mr.  Adams,  they  were  pro- 
tected in  their  rights  against  the  claims  of  the  state  of 
Georgia,  but  in  the  following  administration,  the  legisla- 
ture of  Georgia  extended  the  laws  of  the  state  over  the 
Indian  territory,  annulling  the  laws  which  had  been  pre- 
viously  established,  and,  among  other  things,  declaring* 
that  “ no  Indian  or  descendant  of  an  Indian,  residing  within 
the  Creek  or  Cherokee  nations  of  Indians,  should  be  deemed 
a competent  witness  or  party  to  any  suit  in  any  court 
where  a white  man  is  a defendant.” 

10.  “Although  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  States 
declared  the  acts  of  the  legislature  of  Georgia  to  be  uncon 
stitutional,  yet  the  decision  of  that  tribunal  was  disregard- 
ed, and  the  president  of  the  United  States  informed  the 
Cherokees  that  he  “ had  no  power  to  oppose  the  exercise 
of  the  sovereignty  of  any  state  over  all  who  may  be  within 
its  limits;’’ and  he  therefore  advised  them  “to  abide  the 
issue  of  such  new  relations  without  any  .hope  that  he  will 
interfere.”  Thus  the  remnants  of  the  Cherokees,  once  a 
great  and  powerful  people,  were  deprived  of  their  national 
sovereignty,  and  delivered  into  the  hands  of  their  oppress- 
ors. 

11.  ’Yet  the  Cherokees  were  still  determined  to  remain 
in  the  land  of  their  fathers.  But  at  length,  in  183.'3,  :i 
few  of  their  chiefs  were  induced  to  sign  a treaty  foi  e 


JACKSON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


Part  IV.] 


477 


sale  of  tlioir  lands,  and  a removal  west  of  the  Mississippi.  1§35. 
Although  tliis  treaty  was  o|)posed  by  a majority  of  tlie 
Cherokees,  and  tlie  terms  afterwards  decided  upon  at 
VVasliihgton  rejected  by  them,  yet  as  tliey  found  arrayed 
against  tliem  the  certain  hostility  of  Georgia,  and  could 
expect  no  protection  from  the  general  government,  they 
finally  decided  upon  a removal ; but  it  was  not  until  tow- 
ards tlie  close  of  the  year  1838  that  the  business  of  emi- 
gration was  completed. 

12.  ‘Near  the  close  of  the  year  1835,  the  Seminole  In-  i.  The  semu 
dians  of  Florida  commenced  hostilities  against  the  settle-  ^^uVcaiise'^ 
inents  of  tlie  whites  in  their  vicinity.  The  immediate 

cause  of  the  war  was  the  attempt  of  the  government  to  re- 
move the  Indians  to  lands  west  of  the  Mississipjii,  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  treaty  of  Payne’s  Landing,*  executed'^  a Mays, 
in  1832,  which,  however,  the  Indians  denied  to  be  justly 
binding  upon  them.  ^Micanopy,  tlie  king  of  the  nation  2 Micano^ 
was  opposed  to  the  removal ; and  Osceola,  tlieir  most  no- 
ted  chief,  said  he  “ Wished  to  rest  in  the  land  of  his  fathers, 
and  his  children  to  sleep  by  his  side.” 

13.  ®The  proud  bearing  of  Osceola,  and  his  remon-  3.  Treatment 
strances  against  the  proceedings  of  General  Tliompson,  the  fr!dindtan 
government  agent,  displeased  the  latter,  and  he  put  the 
chieftain  in  irons.  Dissembling  his  wrath,  Osceola  obtained 

his  liberty,  gave  his  confirmation  to  the  treaty  of  removal, 
and,  so  perfect  was  his  dissimulation,  that  he  dissipated  all 
the  fears  of  the  whites.  So  confident  was  General  Thomp- 
son that  the  cattle  and  horses  of  the  Indians  would  be 
brought  in  according  to  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  that  he 
even  advertised  them  for  sale  in  December,  but  the  ap- 
pointed days'’  passed,  when  it  was  discovered  that  the  In-  b.  Dec  1,15. 
dians  were  already  commencing  the  work  of  slaughter  and 
devastation. 

14.  *At  this  time.  General  Clinch  was  stationed  at  Fort  t.Majornad* 
Drane,f  in  the  interior  of  Florida.  Being  suppo.sed  to  be 

in  imminent  danger  from  the  Indians,  and  also  in  great 
want  of  supplies.  Major  Dade  was  despatched<=  from  Fort  c.  Dec.  24. 
Brooke,  at  the  head  of  Tampa  Bay,  with  upward  of  one 
hundred  men,**  to  his  assistance.  He  had  proceeded  about  d.s  officers 
half  the  distance,  when  he  was  suddenly  attacked®  by  the  " c.  Dec.^s'^ 
enemy,  and  he  and  all  but  four  of  his  men  were  killed  ; and 
these  four,  horribly  mangled,  afterwards  died  of  their 
wounds.  One  of  them,  supposed  to  be  dead,  was  thrown 
into  a heap  of  the  slain,  about  which  the  Indians  danced, 
in  exultation  of  their  victory. 


* Payne's  Landing  is  on  the  Ocklawaha  River,  a branch  of  the  St.  John’s  aboi-t  Ibrty- 
Ive  miles  S.W.  from  St.  Augustine.  (See  Map,  next  page.) 

i Fort  Drane  is  about  seventy  miles  S.W.  from  St.  Augustine.  (See  Map,  next  ^ago-"' 


478 


THE  UNITED  STATES- 


[Book  fl 


i.  Death  of 
General 
Thompson. 


ANALYSIS.  15.  'At  the  very  time  of  Dade’s  massacre,  Osceola,  with 
a small  band  of  w arriors,  was  prowling  in  the  vicinity  of 
Fort  King."^  Wliile  General  Thompson  and  a few  friends 
were  dining  at  a store  only  yards  from  the  fort,  they 
were  surprised  by  a sudden  discharge  of  musketry,  and 
a.  Dec- 23.  five  out  of  nine  w'ere  killed."  T!ie  body  of  General 
Thompson  was  found  pierced  by  fifteen  bullets.  Osceola 
and  his  party  rushed  in,  scalped  the  dead,  and  retreated 
before  they  could  be  fired  upon  by  the  garrison.  The 
same  band  probably  took  part  in  the  closing  scene  of  Dade’s 
massacre  on  the  same  day. 

^ i^Wand  ^ dj^y.s  later.  General  Clinch  engaged^  the  In- 

dians  on  the  banks  of  the  Withlacoochee  and  in  Febru- 
b Dee.  31.  jjj,y  qP  following  year.  General  Gaines  was  attacked* 
c^F-b^2o  same  place.  ®In  May  several  of  the  Creek  towns 

and  tribes  joined  the  Seminoles  in  the  w'ar.  Murders  and 
devastations  were  frequent, — the  Indians  obtained  posses- 
sion of  many  of  The  southern  mail  routes  in  Georgia  and 
Alabama,  attacked  steamboats,  destroyed  stages,  burned  sev- 
eral towms,  and  compelled  thousands  of  the  wdiites  who  had 
« Submission  Settled  in  their  territory,  to  flee  for  their  lives.  *A  strong 
the  Creeks.  however,  joined  by  many  friendly  Indians,  being 

sent  against  them,  and  several  of  the  hostile  chiefs  having 
been  taken,  the  Creeks  submitted  ; and  during  the  summer 
several  thousands  of  them  were  transported  west  of  the 
Mi.ssissippi. 

17.  Mn  October,  Governor  Call  took  command  of  the 
forces  in  Florida,  and  with  nearly  2000  men  marched 
into  the  interior.  At  the  Wahoo  sw-amp,  a short  distance 
from  Dade’s  battle-ground,  550  of  his  troops  encountered 
a greater  number  of  the  enemy,  who,  after  a fierce  con- 
test of  half  an  hour,  were  dispersed,  leaving  twenty-five 
isAT  or  TOE  BEMiNCLE  w.\R  IN  FLORIDA-  of  tlieir  iiumber  dead  on  the  field.  In 

a second  engagement,  the  whites  lost 
nine  men  killed  and  sixteen  w'oundcd. 
In  none  of  the  battles  could  the  actual 
loss  of  the  Indians  be  ascertained,  as 't 
is  their  usual  practice  to  carry  off  their 
dead. 


5.  Governor 
Cali's  expedi- 
tion into  the 
interior. 


Ft3ficunapv  » 

Fl.Vrnnr 

^locIiITnusa 


Pt.  Jeiuii'nr/s 
Pt.  Clin  c7l. 


t-Cdinrs's 

JJetUU 


J''t.Cooppi 

Wdhno  j s-;'-  „ 

Sweanp  '^pt.Mc.Clure', 
(FuArntslrot!^ 
Ft -Cross*  ' 


* Fort  King  is  twenty  milci  S.W'.  from  Payne'i 
Landing,  and  si.xty-five  miles  from  St.  Augustin# 
(See  Map.) 

t Withlacoochee  R/t<er  enters  the  Gulf  of  Slexico,  Of 
the  west  coast  of  Florida,  about  niuety-fiTf  milM  N 
from  Tampa  Bay.  (See  Map.) 


Part  IV.J 


MATITIN-  VAN  UtTEEN. 


CHAPTER  VIII.  - 

VAN  BU REN’S  ADMINISTRATION, 

FROM  MARCH  4,  1837,  TO  MARCH  4,  1841. 

1.  In  the  electioc  of  1836,  Martin  Van 
lliircn,  of  Now  York,  had  been  cliosen 
pres^ident  of  tlie  United  States,  and  Richard 
M.  Johnson,  of  Kentucky,  vice-president. 

.As  Mr.  Van  Biiren  was  a prominent  leader  of  the  party  ,!n'i 
which  had  secured  the  election  t>f  General  Jackson,  no 
cliano-e  in  the  general  policy  of  the  governnnent  was  antici-  goi-emmmt 
pated.  'Sooji  after  the  accession  of  Mr.  Van  Buren,  the  2 condition 
pecuniary  and  mercantile  distresses  of  the  country  reach- 
ed their  crisis. 

‘2.  During  the  months  of  March  and  April,  the  failures 
in  the  city  of  New  York  alone  amounted  to  nearly  one 
hundred  millions  of  dollars.  The  great  e.xtent  of  the 
business  operations  of  the  country  at  that  time,  and  their 
intimate  connection  with  each  otiier,  extended  tiie  evil 
tiiroughout  all  the  channels  of  trade  ; causing,  in  the  first 
place,  a general  failure  of  the  mercantile  interests — affec- 
ing,  through  them,  the  business  of  the  mechanic  and  the 
farmer,  nor  stopping  until  it  had  reduced  the  wages  of 
ihe  humblest  day  laborer. 

3.  ^Early  in  May,  a large  and  respectable  committee  3 Requestt 
from  the  city  of  New  A'ork,  solicited  of  the  president  his 


of  the  coun- 
try, the  ex- 
tensive fail- 
ures at  that, 
period,  and 
the  conse- 
quence. 


intervention  for  such  relief  as  might  be  within  his  power  , 
requesting  the  rescinding  of  the  “ specie  circular,”  a delay 
in  enforcing  the  collection  of  the  revenue  duties,  and  the 
call  of  an  extra  session  of  congress  at  an  early  day,  that 
some  legislative  remedies  might  be  adopted  for  the  alarm- 
ing  embarrassments  of  the  country.  <The  “ specie  cir- 
cular”  was  a treasury  order,  which  had  been  issued  dur- 
ing the  previous  administration,  the  principal  object  of 
which  was  to  require  the  payn.cnt  of  gold  and  silver,  for 
ho  public  lands,  in  place  of  bank  bills,  or  other  evidences 
f money. 

4.  ^To  the  second  request  the  president  acceded,  but  de- 
clined to  repeal  the  specie  circular,  or  to  call  an  extra 
session  of  Congress.  ®Two  days  after  the  decision  of  the 
president  became  known,  all  the  banks  in  the  city  of 
New  York  suspended  specie  payments,  and  this  was  fol- 
lowed by  a similar  suspension  on  the  part  of  the  banks 
throughout  the  whole  country.  ’The  people  were  not 
Ihe  only  sufferers  by  this . measure  ; for,  as  the  deposit 


a committee 
from  Neio 
Ynk. 


4 The  sped 
circular. 


b.  Course 
taken  by  the 
president. 

6 Events  t/iai 
fotloioed  his 
decision. 


: Sufferers 
by  the  sus- 
pension. 


IBook  II 


4i30 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Call  of 
tongTOsn,  and 
bilta  pusaed 
during  the 
aesann 


t Sul-trea- 
»ury  bill. 
ft.  The  legal 
term  is 
Independent 
I'reasury 
Bill 


■ 3.  Conlinu- 
attce  qr  the 
Seminole 
war,  treaty 
toncluded  by 
General  Jes- 
sup, ^c. 


b Al  Fort 
Dude, 
March  f 


4 Violatk  n 
(J  the  treaty, 
and  events 
that  folloived 
during  the 
summer  and 
fall. 


c.  At  Fort 
Peyton,  Oct« 
ber  21 

£ How  the 
Capture  of 
Osceola  and 
/Its  warriors 
has  been 
regarded. 


t Subseouent 
fate  (f  Of 
ceola 

d In  South 
Carolina. 

7.  Continu- 
ance of  the' 
war,— and 
battle  near 
Big  M-'iwer 
Lake. 


THE  UNITED  STATED. 

batiks  had  likewise  ceased  to  redeem  their  notes  in  specie, 
t!ie  government  itself  was  embarassed,  and  was  unable 
to  discharge  its  own  obligations. 

5.  ‘The  accumulated  evils  whicli  now  piessed  upon  the 
country,  induced  the  president  to  call  an  extra  session  of 
congress,  which  he  had  before  declined  doing.  Congress 
met  early  in  September,  and  during  a session  of  forty 
days,  passed  several  bills  designed  for  the  relief  of  the 
government  ; the  most  important  of  which  was  a bill  au- 
thorizing the  issue  of  treasury  notes,  not  exceeding  in 
amount  ten  millions  of  dollars.  “A  bill  called  the  Sub- 
treasury bill,*  designed  for  the  safe  keeping  of  the  public 
funds,  and  intended  as  the  prominent  measure  of  the  ses- 
sion, passed  the  senate ; but  in  the  house  of  representa- 
tives it  was  laid  upon  the  table,  after  a long  and  animated 
discussion. 

0.  ®The  Seminole  war  still  continued  in  Florida,  occa 
sioning  great  expense  to  the  nation,  while  the  sickly  cli- 
mate of  a country  abounding  in  swamps  and  marshes, 
proved,  to  the  whites,  a foe  far  more  terrible  than  the  In- 
dians themselves.  After  several  encounters  in  the  early 
part  of  the  season,  in  March,  a number  cf  chiefs  came  to 
the  camp  of  General  Jessup,  and  signed''  a treaty  pur- 
porting  that  hostilities  should  immediately  cease,  and 
that  all  the  Seminoles  should  remove  beyond  the  Missis- 
sippi. 

7.  *Foi  a time  the  war  appeared  to  be  at  an  end,  but 
the  treaty  was  soon  broken  through  the  influence  of  Osce- 
ola. During  the  summer  several  chiefs  were  captured, 
and  a few  surrendered  voluntarily.  In  October,  0.sceoIa 
and  several  principal  chiefs,  with  about  seventy  warriors, 
who  had  come  to  the  American  camp  under  protection  of 
a flag,  were  seized*  and  confined  by  the  orders  of  General 
Jessup. 

8.  ®This  was  the  most  severe  blow  the  JSeminoles  haq 
received  during  the  war.  By  many,  the  conduct  of  Gen- 
eral Jessup,  in  seizing  Osceola,  has  been  severely  cen- 
sured ; but  the  excuse  offered,  was,  that  the  Indians  had 
grossly  deceived  him  on  a former  occasion  ; that  Osceola 
was  treacherous  ; that  no  blood  was  shed  by  the  act ; and 
that  a very  important  service  was  thereby  performed. 
‘Osceola  was  subsequently  placed  in  confinement  at  Fort 
Moultrie, where  he  died  of  a fever  in  January  of  the  fol- 
lowing year. 

9.  ’On  the  1st  of  December,  the  army  in  Florida,  sta- 
tioned  at  the  different  posts,  was  e.sdmated  to  number 
nearly  nine  thousand  men.  Yet  against  this  numerous 
force,  the  Indians  still  held  out  with  hopes  of  effectual  re 


Krt  IV.]  VAN  BUREN’S  ADMINISTRATION. 

listancc.  On  the  25th  of  the  month,  Colonel  Taylor,  at 
the  head  of  about  six  hundred  men,  encountered  the  In- 
dians on  the  northern  side  of  tlie  Big  Water  Lake,  in  the 
soutlicrn  part  of  the  peninsula.  After  a severe  battle  of 
■nore  than  an  hour,  in  which  twenty-eight  of  the  whites 
were  killed  and  one  hundred  and  eleven  wounded,  the  en- 
• my  was  forced  to  retire,  but  with  what  loss  is  unknown. 

10.  ‘During  the  years  18:37  and  18:38,  frequent  en- 
i»  unters  wei*c  had  witli  the  Indians,  although  but  little  ap- 
j cared  to  be  accomplished  towards  bringing  the  war  to  a 
close.  *In  1839,  General  Macomb,  who  had  recei\ed^ 
the  chief  command  of  the  army,  induced  a number  of  the 
chiefs  in  the  southern  part  of  the  peninsula  to  sign^*  a 
treaty  of  peace.  The  Indians  were  to  remain  in  the  coun- 
try  until  they  could  be  assured  of  the  prosperous  condition 
of  their  friends  who  had  emigrated.  “The  general  then 
l(jft  Florida.  But  numerous  murders,  whicli  occurred  imme- 
diately after  the  treaty,  destroyed  all  confidence  in  its  utility  ; 
and  in  June  the  governmentof  the  territory  offered  a reward 
of  two  Imndred  dollars  for  every  Indian  killed  or  taken. 

11.  ■‘The  year  1840  passed  with  numerous  murders  by 
the  Indians,  and  frequent  contests  between  small  parties 
of  them  and  the  whites.  In  December,  Colonel  Harney, 
who,  by  his  numerous  exploits  in  Indian  warfare,  had  be- 
come the  terror  of  the  Seminoles,  penetrated  into  the  ex- 
tensive everglades  in  Southern  Florida,  long  supposed  to 
be  the  head-quarters  of  the  enemy,  where  he  succeeded 
in  capturing  a band  of  forty,  nine  of  whom  he  caused  to 
be  executed  for  some  previous  massacre  in  which  they 
were  supposed  to  be  engaged. 

12.  “During  the  session  of  congress  which  terminated 
in  the  summer  of  1840,  the  Independent-treasury  bill,  which 
had  been  rejected  at  the  extra  session  of  1837,  and  which 
was  regarded  as  the  great  financial  measure  of  Mr.  Van 
Buren’s  administration,  passed'  both  houses  of  congress  and 
became  a law. 

13.  “The  presidential  election  of  1840  was  probably  the 
most  exciting  election  that  had  ever  occurred  in  the  United 
States.  The  trying  scenes  of  financial  embarrassment 
through  which  the  country  was  then  passing,  together  with 
what  was  called  “ the  experiments  of  the  government  upon 
the  currency,”  furnished  the  opponents  of  the  administra- 
tion with  abundant  exciting  topics  for  popular  party  ha- 
rangues, in  the  approaching  political  contest.  During 
several  months  preceding  the  election,  the  whole  country 
was  one  great  arena  of  political  debate,  and  in  the  nume- 
rous assemblages  of  the  people  the  ablest  mt-n  of  both  par 
lies  engaged  freely  in  the  discussion. 

fiX  ' 


481 


1936. 


1838. 

1.  The  joar 
in  1833. 

1839. 

2.  Treaty 
concluded  fcj 
General  Ma- 
comb. 

a.  April. 

b.  May. 

3 Eventuthat 
foliotoed  thlM 
Ireaitj 


1840. 

4.  Eventttf 
1840,  and  ex~ 
pedirion  if 
Col.  Harney, 


5.  The  Ind* 
pendent  trea 
sury  bill 
passed. 


c.  Jan  23, 
and  .lime  30. 


6 The  presi 
dential  elec- 
tion o/l6 10. 


[BouK 


w 


AS:i 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


ANALYSfs.  14.  'The  whigs  concentrated  their  whole  strength  upon 
— • ~ William  Henry  Harrison,  the  “ Hero  of  the  Thames,  ana 

dates,  and  of  Tippecanoc,”  while  the  administration  paity  united 
\^7ec!ion.  with  equal  ardor  in  favor  of  Mr.  Van  Buren.  Tlie  result 
was  a signal  defeat  of  the  latter,  and  a success  of  the 
whigs  by  a majority  altogether  unexpected 
by  them.  General  Harrison  received  two 
hundred  and  thirty-four  of  the  electoral  votes, 
while  Mr.  Van  Buren  received  only  sixty, 
John  Tyler,  of  Virginia,  was  elected  vic<^ 
president. 


WILLIA.M  U.  IIARRI80N. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

HARRISON’S  ADMINISTRATION. 
PKOM  MARCH  4,  TO  APRIL  4,  1841. 


1841  1*  of  March,  1841,  William  Henry  Harri- 

1 inauff^ra-  son,  in  the  presence  of  an  unusually  large  assemblage  of 
‘nlrtloT  the  people  convened  at  the  capitol  in  Washington,  took  the 
oatli  prescribed  by  the  constitution,  and  entered  upon  tlie 
oflice  of  president  of  the  United  States, 
s uisinaw^-  *His  iiiaugural  address  was  a plain,  but  able  and 
urai  cuidrest.  comprehensive  document,  expressing  his  approval  of  the 
leading  principles  of  the  party  w hich  had  selected  him  for 
the  highest  ollice  i»  the  gift  of  the  people,  and  pledging 
his  best  endeavors  to  administer  the  government  according 
to  the  constitution,  as  understood  by  its  framers  and  eady 
administrators. 

i.Fenti-  3.  "In  conclusion,  the  president  expressed  his  protbnnd 
pZTedin'tfa  reverence  for  the  Christian  religion,  and  his  thorough  con- 
viction  that  sound  morals,  religious  liberty,  and  a just 
Ttsa.  of  religious  responsibility,  are  essentially  connecteil 

wdth  all  true  and  lasting  happiness.  “ Let  us  unite  then,” 
said  he,  “ in  commending  every  interest  of  our  beloved 
country  to  that  good  Being  who  has  blessed  us  by  the  gilts 
of  civil  and  religious  freedom  ; who  watched  over  and 
prospered  the  labors  of  our  fathers  ; and  who  has  hithene 
preserved  to  us  institutions  far  exceeding  in  excellence 
tliose  of  any  other  people.” 

%.Pintactsqf  4.  ^The  senate  w^as  immediately  convened  for  the  pur- 
pose  of  receiving  the  usual  nominations,  and  a new  and 
able  cabinet  was  formed,  at  the  head  of  which  was  placed 
Daniel  Webster,  of  Massachusetts,  as  secretary  of  state. 

•.  Event*  'But  while  every  thing  promised  an  administration  honor- 
able  to  the  executive  and  useful  to  the  country,  rumors  oi 
the  sudden  illness  of  the  president  spread  through  the  land , 


Part  rV.] 


TVLER’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


483 


and  scarcoly  had  thoy  roacliod  tho  limits  of  the  Union,  1§11. 
when  they  were  followed  by  tlKis.id  intelligencoof  his  death. 

5.  ‘Just  one  month  from  the  day  of  his  inauguration,  i.  Conciud- 
the  aged  president  wasaj)allid  corpse  in  the  national  man- 
sion.  'I'he  event  was  calculated  to  make  a deep  impres- 
sion  upon  the  j)eople,  who  iiad  witnessed  and  taken  part 
in  the  recent  sceries  of  exciteinent  which  had  preceded 
the  elevation  of  one  of  tlieir  number  to  be  the  nation’s  ru- 
ler. The  hand  of  Almighty  power  was  acknowledged  in 
the  bereavement,  teaching  lliat  “the  Lord  alone  ruleth.” 


JOHN  TVLEU. 


CITAPTEU  X. 

TYLER’S  ADMINISTRATION. 

FROM  APRIL  4,  1841,  TO  MARCH  4,  1845. 

1.  “On  the  death  of  General  TTarrison,  Mr. 

Tyler,  the  vice-president,  became  the  acting'^, 
president  of  the  United  States.  During  an 
extra  session'^  of  congress  which  had  been 
called  by  General  Harrison,  several  im- 
portant measures  of  exciting  interest  to  the 
country  were  brought  forward.  The  sub-treasury  bill  was 
repealed  ; a general  bankrupt  law  w^as  passed ; and  two 
separate  bills,  chartering  a bank  of  the  United  States,  were 
rejected^  by  the  executive  veto.  The  course  pursued  by  si.  to  sept.  15 
the  president  caused  him  to  be  denounced  generally,  by  the  b.  ig, 
whig  party,  which  had  elected  him  to  office,  and  occasioned 

the  resignation  of  his  entire  cabinet,  with  one  exception.® 

2.  ^In  1842,  an  important  treaty,  adjusting  the  dispute  1842. 
in  relation  to  the  northeastern  boundary  of  the  United 

states  was  negotiated‘*  at  Washington,  between  Mr.  Web-  isi-i. 
ster,  on  the  part  of  the  United  States,  and  Lord  Ashburton  “jie.fbytf  s 
on  the  part  of  Great  Britain.  The  same  year  was  signal- 
ized  by  the  commencement  of  domestic  difficulties  in  Rhode 
Island,  which  at  one  time  threatened  serious  consequences. 

3.  W movement  having  been  made  to  set  aside  the  an-  4 Commence' 
cient  charter  under  which  the  government  of  the  colony  d^cluuesin 
and  state  had  so  long  been  administered,*  parties  were  form- 

ed  with  respect  to  the  proper  mode  ot  adopting  a new  consti-  see  p.  218 
tution.  The  “ suffrage  party,”  having  formed  and  adopted  1843. 
a constitution  in  a manner  declared  by  their  opponents  to 
be  in  violation  of  law,  chose*^  Thomas  W.  Dorr  governor,  f.  April  i». 
and  elected  a legislature.  About  the  same  time  the  “law' 
and  order  party,”  as  it  was  called,  chose  Samuel  W.  King 
governor.  In  May,  1843,  both  parties  met"  and  organized  g. Maya, <. 
theii  respective  governments.  5 violent 

4 . ‘The  adherents  of  the  “ law  and  order  party”  then  took 


k 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


fBoox  li 


84 


ANALYSIS 


a.  May  16 


1.  Second  ri- 
tins,  and  the 
dinpet  iion  qf 
the  ftvffrase 
Varly. 
b At  Che- 
pacliet. 
e.  June  25 

1844. 

t The  fate  qf 
Derr 
d June 


3 The  last 
year  of  Ty- 
ler’s adminis- 
tration. 


4.  History  of 
Texas 

(See  also 
page  621  ) 


5.  Opposition 
to  annexa- 
tion, and  the 
arguments 
against  the 
vuasure. 


9 Texas 
annexed. 
c.  April  12. 

1845. 


f.  See  p.  672 

7.  Iowa  and 
Florida. 

8 The  elec- 
tion of  16-U. 


March  f 


active  measures  to  put  down  what  they  denominated  the,  re. 
hellion.  Great  commotion  ensued,  and  several  arrests  were 
made.  Dorr  left  the  slate,  but  soon  returiiin^^*  a bloody 
struggle  appeared  inevitable  ; but  his  associates  finally  dis- 
persed,  on  the  appearance  of  the  government  forces,  and 
Dorr,  to  avoid  arrest,  fled  from  the  state. 

5.  ‘In  June,  however,  considerable  numbers  of  the 
“suffrage  party”  made  their  appearance**  under  arms, 
and  were  joined®  by  Dorr,  but  a body  of  troops  being 
sent  against  them,  they  dispersed  without  any  effectual 
resistance.  '‘Dorr  again  fled,  but,  returning  after  a few 
months,  was  arrested,  tried'  for  treason,  convicted,  and 
sentenced  to  be  imprisoned  during  life.  In  the  mean  time 
a constitution  for  the  state  had  been  adopted  accordbig  to 
the  prescribed  forms  of  law.  In  June,  1845,  Dorr  wai> 
released,  althougli  he  had  refused  to  accept  a pardon  on 
condition  of  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  slate  gov- 
ernment. 

6.  'During  the  last  year  of  Mr.  Tyler’s  administration, 
considerable  excitement  prevailed  on  the  subject  of  tlie 
annexation  of  Texas  to  the  American  Union,  a measure 

the  government  of  the  former  country, 
a province  of  Mexico,  but  settle.d 
by  emigrants  from  the  United  States,  had  previously  with- 
drawn from  the  Mexican  republic,  and  by  force  of  arms 
had  nobly  sustained  her  independence,  although  unac* 
knowledged  by  Mexico. 

7.  'The  proposition  for  annexation  to  the  United  States 
was  strongly  resisted  at  the  North,  and  by  the  whig  party 
generally  throughout  the  Union.  The  impolicy  of  ex- 
tending our  limits  by  accessions  of  foreign  territory ; the 
danger  of  a war  with  Mexico;  the  encouragement  given 
to  slavery  by  the  admi.ssion  of  an  additional  slave  state ; 
and  the  increase  of  power  that  the  South  and  southern  in- 
stitutions would  thereby  gain  in  the  national  councils 
were  urged  against  the  measure. 

8.  ®A  treaty  of  annexation,  signed*  by  the  president, 
was  rejected  by  congress,  but  early  in  the  follow'ng  yeai 
a bill  was  passed,  authorizing  the  president,  under  certain 
restrictions,  to  negotiate  with  Texas  the  terms  of  annexa 
lion;  and  soon  after  Texas  became  one  ol  the  states  of 
the  American  Union.  ’During  the  same  session  of  con- 
gress bills  were  passed  providing  for  the  admission  of  Iowa 
and  Florida,  as  states,  into  the  Union.  ®The  opposing  can- 
didates  in  the  election  of  1844  were  Mr.  Clay,  of  Kentucky 
and  Janies  K.  Polk,  of  Tennessee.  The  contest  re.suheG 
in  the  choice  of  the  latter,  who  entered  on  the  duties  of 
hii^  9llice  on  the  4th  of  March,  of  the  following  vear. 


first  ^imposed  by 
^Texas,  formerly 


Fart  IV.] 


CHAPTER  XI. 

POLK’S  ADMINTSTRATTON. 

FROM  MARCH  4,  1845,  TO  MARCH  4,  1849. 

WAR  WITH  MRXICO. 

1.  'Scarcely  had  Mr.  Polk  taken  his 
seat  as  })resldent  of  the  United  States, 
wlien  decided  indications  of  a rupture  with 
Mexico  became  apparent.  ^Mexico  had 

long  viewed  the  conduct  of  the  American  government,  in  .lithMexlcl. 
relation  to  the  acquisition  of  Texas,  with  cxceediiiix  ieal-  ‘h 
oiisy  and  distrust:  still  claiming  that  country  as  a part  of  oj Mexico, 
her  own  territory,  she  had  declared  that  she  would  regard 
annexation  as  a hostile  act,  and  that  she  was  resolved  to 
declare  war  as  soon  as  she  received  intimation  of  the 
completion  of  the  project.  *In  accordance  with  this 
policy,  immediately  after  the  resolution  of  annexation  had  Aimonu^ 
passed  the  American  Congress,  and  received  the  sanction 
of  the  President,  Mr.  Almonte,'  the  Mexican  Minister  at  » 
Washington,  protesting  against  the  measure  as  an  act  of 
warlike  aggression,  which  he  declared  Mexico  would  resist 
with  all  the  means  in  her  power,  demanded  his  passports 
and  returned  home. 

2.  ^On  the  fourth  of  July  following,  Texas  assented  to 
the  terms  of  the  resolution  of  annexation,  and  two  days 
later,  fearing  that  Mexico  would  carry  her  threats  of  war 
into  execution,  requested  the  President  of  the  United 
States  to  occupy  the  ports  of  Texas,  and  send  an  army  to 
the  defence  of  her  teiritory.  "Accordingly,  an  American 
squadron  was  sent  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  General  GoZmmeni. 
Taylor,  then  in  command  at  Camp  Jessup,^  was  ordered 

by  the  American  government  to  move  with  such  of  the 
regular  foices  as  could  be  gathered  from  the  western 
posts,  to  the  southern  frontier  of  Texas,  to  act  as  circum- 
stances might  require.  ®By  the  advice  of  the  Texan  * 
authorities  he  was  induced  to  select  lor  the  concentration  Gen  Tayicr. 
of  his  troops  the  post  of  Corpus  Christi,f  a Texan  settle- 
ment on  the  bay  of  the  same  name,  where,  by  the  begin- 
ning of  August,  1845,  he  had  taken  his  position,  and  at 
which  place  he  had  assembled,  in  the  November  following, 
an  army  of  little  more  than  four  thousand  men. 


4 ActsOj 
Texas. 


5 Of  the 
American 


* Camp  .fessvp  is  in  the  western  part  of  Louisiana,  a few  miles  southwest  from  Natchi- 
toches, (Natch  i-ti)>h.) 

I Corpus  Christi  is  at  the  mouth  of  the  Nueces  River,  on  the  western  shore  of  Corpu* 
Chrisli  Ihiy,  a branch  of  the  Aranzas  Bay,  about  lUO  miles  from  the  Rio  GranJe.  (See  Map 
Cur.  p 489.) 


I 


4S6 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


IBook  n 


ANALYSIS. 

184^ 

1.  Cireit)H- 
stancea  that 
led  to  the. 
txccntive  or 
dev  of  VMh 
Janunnj. 


3.  ’On  the  13tli  of  January,  184G,  when  it  was  believed 
that  the  Mexicans  were  asseml)lin^  troops  on  their  north- 
ern fiontiers,  with  the  avowed  object  of  re-conquering 
'I'exas,  and  wlien  such  information  had  been  received 
from  Mexico  as  rendered  it  probable,  if  not  certain,  that 

\ii2?and^ihe  slie  would  refuse  to  receive  tiie  envoy®  whom  tl»e  United 
Viovelnenta  States  liad  sent  to  negotiate  a settlement  of  tlie  difHcul- 
ties  between  tlie  tw:>  countries,  the  American  President 
. M Q • II  ordered  General  Taylor  to  advance  his  forces  to  the  Rio 
Grande,^  the  most  southern  and  western  limits  of  lexas, 
as  claimed  by  hei>elf : on  the  8lh  of  March  following  the 
advance  column  of  the  army,  under  General  Twiggs,  was 
put-  in  motion  for  that  purpose,  and  on  the  28th  of  the 
same  month  General  Taylor,  after  having  established  a 
depot  at  Point  Isabel, f twenty-one  miles  in  his  rear,  took 
his  position  on  the  northern  bank  of  the  Rio  Grande, 
where  he  hastily  erected  a fortress,  called  Fort  Brown, 
within  cannon-shot  of  Matamoras.| 

4.  ^On  the  26th  of  April,  the  Mexican  general,  Am- 
pudia,  gave  notice  to  General  Taylor  that  he  considered 
liostilities  commenced,  and  should  prosecute  them  ; and 
on  the  same  day  an  American  dragoon  party  of  sixty- 
three  men,  under  command  of  Captain  Thornton,  was 
attacked  on  the  east  side  of  the  Rio  Grande,  thirty  miles 
above  Matamoras,  and  after  the  loss  of  sixteen  men  in 
killed  and  wounded,  w'as  compelled  to  surrender.  This 
was  the  commencement  of  actual  hostilities — the  first 
blood  shed  in  the  war. 

5.  “The  movements  of  the  enemy,  who  had  crossed  the 
river  above  Matamoras,  seeming  to  be  directed  towards 
an  attack  on  Point  Isabel,  for  the  purpose  of  cutting  off 
the  Americans  from  their  supplies,  on  the  1st  of  May 

^aio^Ait<f  General  Taylor  marched  to  the  relief  of  that  place  with 
his  principal  force,  leaving  a small  command  in  defence 
of  Fort  Brown.  After  having  garrisoned  the  depot,  on 
the  Yth  of  May  General  Taylor  set  out  on  his  return.  At 
noon  of  the  next  day  the  Mexican  army,  numbering  about 
six  thousand  men,  with  seven  pieces  of  artillery,  was  dis- 
covered near  Palo  Alio,  drawn  up  in  battle  array  across 
the  prairie  through  which  the  advance  led.  The  Ameri- 
cans, although  numbering  but  twenty-three  hundred, 
advanced  to  the  attack,  and  after  an  action  of  about 


2.  The  norite 
iti>en  by 
Oenernl 
Jittpudia, 
and  the 
eontmence- 
ment  <f 
actual  hoa- 
tilitiea. 


8 Farther 
morernenta 
cf  the 
enemy  ~ 
General 
Taylor'a 
mareJi.  and 


• Tho  Kio  Qrnnde  (Kee-o-Crnliii-da),  or  Rio  del  Norte  (Ree-o-del-Norta),  meaiiiiiir  Great 
River,  or  River  of  the  .Yurth,  ris»-9  in  the  Rocky  Mouiiluiiis  norlli  of  SaiiUt  Fe,  mid  flowing 
eoiniieasL,  a distance  of  nearly  ISOO  miles,  enters  ilie  Oulf  of  Mexico  below  Matamoras.  (See 
Map.) 

t Point  fsahel  is  21  miles  N.  E.  of  Matamora.«,  near  the  Gnlf.  Tho  entrance  to  the  La^oon^ 
on  the  .shore  of  which  the  village  ptnnd'»,  is  called  Brazo.<i  Santiairo. 

t Matem'ras  is  about  20  miles  from  the  mouth  of  the  Rio  Grande,  by  the  windings  of  tbs 
stream.  (See  Map  m.) 


Paut  IV.] 


POLK’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


487 


five  hours,  wliich  was  sustained  mostly  by  the  artilleiy,  1 840. 
drove  tlie  enemy  from  their  position,  and  encamped  upon 
the  field  of  battle.  Tlie  Me.vican  loss  was  about  one  hun- 
dred killed, — that  of  the  Americans  but  four  killed  and 
forty  wounded,  but  among  those  mortally  wounded  was 
the  lamented  Major  Ringgold,  of  the  artillery. 

G.  *At  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  next  day  the  ’• 
American  army  again  advanced,  and  after  a march  of  two  la 
hours  came  in  sight  of  the  enemy,  who  had  taken  up  a 
strong  position  near  a place  called  Resaca  de  la  Palma, 
three  miles  from  Fort  Brown,  on  the  borders  of  a ravine 
which  crossed  the  road.  The  action  w’as  commenced  on 
both  sides  by  the  artillery,  but  the  Mexican  guns,  man- 
aged by  General  La  Vega,  were  better  served  than  on 
the  former  occasion,  and  their  effect  soon  began  to  be 
severely  feb.  An  order  to  dislodge  them  was  gallantly 
executed  by  Captain  May,  at  the  head  of  a squadron  of 
dragoons,  which,  charging  through  a storm  of  grape 
shot,  broke  the  ranks  of  the  enemy,  killed  or  dispersed 
the  Mexican  artillerymen,  and  took  General  La  Vega 
prisoner.  The  charge  was  supported  by  the  infantry — 
the  whole  Mexican  line  was  routed,  and  the  enemy  fled 
in  confusion,  abandoning  his  guns  and  a large  quantity 
of  ammunition;  and  when  night  closed  over  the  scene, 
not  a Mexican  soldier  was  to  be  found  east  of  the  Rio 
Grande.  ’On  the  day  following  the  battle  the  American 
army  took  up  its  former  position  at  Fort  Brown,  which 
had  sustained,  with  little  loss,  an  almost  uninterrupted 
bombardment  of  seven  days  from  the  Mexican  batteries 
in  Matamoras. 

7.  ’The  news  of  the  capture  of  Captain  Thornton’s 
party  produced  the  ereatest  excitement  throughout  the  throughout 

r T • • 1 1 1 • 1 » ° Union  by 

Union;  it  was  not  doubted  that  Mexico  would  receive  a 
severe  chastisement ; and  a war  spirit,  unknown  before  Thormon’a^ 
to  exist,  heralded,  in  anticipation,  a series  of  victories  and 
conquests,  terminating  only  in  the  “ Halls  of  the  Monte- 
Eumas.”^  ‘The  President,  in  a message  to  Congress,® 
declared  that  Mexico  had  “invaded  our  territory,  and  congress. 
shed  the  blood  of  our  fellow-citizens  on  our  own  soil,”  a.  May^mu, 
and  Congress,  adopting  the  spirit  of  the  message,  after 
declaring  that  war  existed  “ by  the  act  of  the  republic  of 
Mexico,”  authorized  the  President  to  accept  the  services  s.  Effect  pro 
of  fifty  thousand  volunteers,  and  placed  ten  millions  of  news  of  the 
dollars  at  his  disposal.  ’The  news  of  the  battles  of  Palo  ^dioA^io 
Alto  and  Resaca  de  la  Palma,  arriving  a few  days  later, 


• Th<  expression,  of  the  Mnvtrzuma.s,"  is  applied  to  the  palace  of  the  ancient 

Kfexican  kings,  of  the  race  of  the  Monteziimas. 


^Book  n 


488 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


ANALY.=:iS. 


1 Prepara- 
ti  the 


Forward 
movement  of 
General  Tay- 
lor, and  hie 
arrival  at 
Monterey. 


. Sftuation 
OJ  Monterey 
at  this  time. 


4.  Attack  on 
Monterey,— 
eontimintion 
of  thejisht, 
and  Jina!  ear- 
render  oftht 
place. 

Sept  22d. 


sept  23d. 


fanned  anew  tlie  flame  of  war : an  anticipated  marcli  to 
the  Mexican  capital,  in  tlie  ranks  of  a coiu^uering  army, 
seemed  to  be  viewed  but  as  a pleasant  pastime,  or  a holi- 
day excursion,  and  the  call  for  volunteers  was  answered 
by  the  prompt  tender  of  the  services  of  more  than  three 
hundred  thousand  men. 

8.  ‘Most  of  the  summer  of  184  7 was  occupied  by  tho 
government  in  preparations  for  the  invasion  of  Mexico, 
from  several  quarters  at  the  same  time.  A force  cf  about 
23.000  men  was  sent  into  the  field,  the  largest  portion  of 
which,  placed  under  the  command  of  General  Taylor,  was 
to  advance  from  Matamoras  into  the  enemy’s  country  in 
the  direction  of  Monterey:*  General  Wool,  at  the  head 
of  about  2,900  men,  concentrated  at  San  Antonio  de 
Bexar,"]"  was  to  march  upon  Chihuahua  while  General 
Kearney,  with  a force  of  about  1,700,  was  to  march  from 
Tort  Leavenworth, § in  Missouri,  upon  Santa  Fe,|  the 
capital  of  New  Mexico. 

9.  ’’Owing  to  the  difflculties  experienced  in  transporting 
supplies,  and  the  nece^sity  of  drawing  them  mostly  from 
the  United.  States,  by  way  of  New  Orleans,  General  Tay- 
lor was  unable  to  commence  a forward  movement  until 
the  latter  part  of  August;  and  it  was  the  19th  of  Sep- 
tember when  he  appeared  before  Monterey,  with  an  army 
then  numbering  only  6,000  men,  after  having  garrisoned 
several  towns  on  the  Rio  Grande,  through  which  his 
route  lay.  ’Monterey,  the  capital  of  New  Leon,  was  at 
this  time  a city  of  about  15.000  inhabitants,  strong  in  its 
natural  defences,  and  garrisoned  by  seven  thousand  regu- 
lar and  about  three  thousand  irregular  troops,  under  the 
command  of  General  Ampudia. 

10.  ^On  the  morning  of  the  21st  of  September  the 
attack  was  commenced,  which  was  continued  with  great 
spirit  during  the  day,  but  without  any  important  results, 
except  the  carrying  of  several  fortified  heights  in  the  real 
of  the  town.  The  assault  was  continued  during  the  22d, 
when  the  Bishop’s  Palace,  a strong  position,  and  the 
only  remaining  fortified  height  in  the  rear  of  the  town, 
was  gallantly  carried  by  the  troops  under  General  Worth. 
On  the  morning  of  the  23d  the  lower  part  of  the  city  was 
stormed  by  General  Quitman,  the  troops  slowly  advancing 


• For  the  sHiiatioii  of  Monterey  (Mon-ter-a),  see  Map  lotler  t. 

T San  Jhitonio  de  Bexar,  Ihe  oldest  Spanish  town  in  Texas.  (See  Map,  Bexar.) 
t Chihuahua  (Chee-ooah-ooah)  is  nearly  700  miles  N.  VV'.  from  the  city  of  Mexico.  (See 
Map.) 

§ Fort  J.envrnxcorth  is  a military  post  of  the  United  States  on  the  west  side  of  Missouri 
River.  (See  Map.) 

I Santa  Fe,  the  capital  of  the  former  Mexican  slate  of  New  Mexico,  is  a town  of  about 
4000  inhabitaius,  15  miles  east  of  the  Rio  Grande,  and  about  1100  luileb  N.  VV'.  from  tho  cii/ 
of  i^exico.  (See  Map.) 


r 


1C  ol  /.ncniernii. 

If  ol  Siiii  I, MIX  Potnxi. 
If  iiikI  City  of  (Jiinii- 


INCLUDINQ  ALSO 

OREGON,  TEXAS, 

AND 

CENTRAL  AMERICA 


>|S.'^7V?7e£-^y 


'J^tbsu, 


h^kta  Fe 


South 
J^art  of 
MEXICO; 

CENTRAL-AMERIC^ 


^ Camp^b^ 


WONDVH, 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Book  T1 


490 


I 


ANALYSTS,  by  digglnjT  through  the  stone  walls  of  the  houses.  In 
this  way  the  6ght  continued  during  the  d.ny,  and  by 
night  the  enemy  were  confined  chiefiy  to  the  tJitadel,  and 
the  Plaza,  or  central  public  scpiare  of  the  city.  Early  on 
ecpt  24th  following  morning  the  Mexican  general  submitted 

propositions  which  lesulted  in  the  surrender  and  e\acua- 
tion  of  Monterey— and  an  armistice  of  eight  weeks,  or 
until  instructions  to  renew  hostilities  should  be  recei\ed 
from  cither  of  the  respective  governments. 

1.  Farther  ]].  'Qn  the  13th  of  October  the  War  Department 
Otnerni  ray  ordered  General  ^I'aylor  to  terminate  the  armi>tice  and 
renew  oftensive  operations  ; and  about  the  middle  of 
Saltillo,*  the  capital  of  the  state  of  Coahuila, 
was  occupied  by  the  division  of  General  Worth  ; and  1<^g 
in  December  General  Patterson  took  possession  of  Vic- 
toiia.t  the  capital  of  Tamaulipas ; while,  about  the  same 
time,  the  port  of  TampicoJ  was  captured  by  Commodore 
8.  Generau  Peiiy.  Mu  the  meantime  General  Wool,  after  crossing 
^Kmr^ey.  the  Rio  Grande,  finding  his  march  to  Chihuahua,  in  that 
direction,  impeded  by  the  lofty  and  unbroken  ranges  of 
the  Sierra  Madre,  had  turned  south  and  joined  General 
Worth  at  Saltillo;  while  General  Kearney,  somewhat 
earlier  in  the  season,  after  having  performed  a march  of 
nearly  a thousand  miles  across  tlie  wilderness,  had  made 
himself  master  of  Santa  Fe,  and  all  New  Mexico,  without 


opposition. 

s General  12.  ‘After  General  Kearney  had  established  a new 
^arch^to  government  in  New  Mexico,  on  the  25th  of  September 
California  dep-^i  ted  fiom  Santa  Fe,  at  the  head  of  four  hundred 
dragoons,  for  the  California  settlements  of  Me.xico,  bor- 
dermg  on  the  Pacific  Ocean  ; but  after  having  proceeded 
three  hundred  miles,  and  learning  that  California^  was 
already  in  possession  of  the  Americans,  he  sent  back 
three  quarters  of  his  force,  and  with  only  one  hundred 
men  pursued  his  way  across  the  continent. 

4 Colonel  13.  ‘In  the  early  part  of  December  a portion  of  General 
Kearney’s  command,  that  had  marched  with  him  from 
Missouri,  set  out  from  Santa  Fe  on  a southern  expedilion, 
expecting  to  form  a junction  with  General  Wool  at  Chi- 
huahua.'^ This  force,  numbering  only  nine  hundred  men, 
was  commanded  by  Colonel  Doniphan,  and  its  march  of 


* ScUillo  is  about  70  miles  S.  W.  fr..m  Monterey,  in  the  southen.  imrl  of  the  slate  of 

r/rr/wi/i  is  at  the  western  extremity  of  l^manlipa-*  (Tam-»»w-l^pns,)  near  the  bottndury 
„f  San  l.uis  Pomsi.  and  on  the  norther.,  benk  r.f  the  river  ^ 

+ 7v,»,n;ri.  fT  iin-ne-c  .)  is  at  the  sonihens  ern  extremity  of  rnmaiilipaa,  on  ‘be  norm  sicis 
ofihe  river  Pill. iico.^ The  tow»  ot  ilm'  name  is  on  the  south  side  of  the  nyer.  ‘ ’"R] 

YNliTof  .Veai  0./r/«r»i.7.  which  i«  separated  fmm  New  Mexico  by  »»'« 

riler  il  an  elevat^,  drv,  lind  sandy  desert.  The  inhabiti.ble  portion  extends  along  tbe 
5b^  of  the  Pacific  about  300  miles,  wit*'  an  average  breadUi  of  40  miles.  (See  Map.> 


Paet  IV.  1 


POLK’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


491 


more  than  a thousand  miles,  tlirounrh  an  enemy’s  countly^  1 §46» 
from  Santa  Fe  to  Saltillo,  is  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
achievements  of  the  war.  Durinij  the  march  this  body 
ol  jnen  foup^ht  two  battles  against  vastly  superior  forces, 
and  in  each  defeated  the  enemy.  'The  Battle  of  Bracito,* * * §  >.  Battieanf 
fought  on  Christmas  day,  opened  an  entrance  into  the  Sacramento 
town  of  El  Paso,f  while  that  of  the  Sacramento,;];  fought 
on  the  28th  of  February,  1847,  secured  the  surrender  of 
Chihuahua,  a city  of  great  wealth,  and  containing  a popu- 
lation of  more  than  forty  thousand  inhabitants. 

14.  ’While  these  events  were  transpiring  on  the  eastern 
borders  of  the  Republic,  the  Pacific  coast  had  become 
the  scene  of  military  operations,  less  brilliant,  but  more 
important  in  their  results.  *In  the  early  part  of  June,  t^'gfof'^rape 
184G,  Captain  Fremont,  of  the  Topographical  Corps  of  Fremont. 
Engineers,  while  engaged  at  the  head  of  about  sixty  men 

in  exploring  a southern  route  to  Oregon,  having  been 
first  threatened  with  an  attack  by  De  Castro,  the  Mexi- 
can governor  on  the  California  coast,  and  kvarning  after- 
wards that  the  governor  was  preparing  an  expedition 
against  the  American  settlers  near  San  Francisco, § raised 
the  standard  of  opposition  to  the  Mexican  government  in 
California. 

15.  ‘After  having  defeated,  in  several  engagements,  a.  Further 
greatly  superior  Mexican  forces,  on  the  4th  of  July  Fre-  ^naungTn^tho 
mont  and  his  companions  declared  the  independence  of  caiifon',^ 
California.  A few  days  later.  Commodore  Sloat,  having 
previously  been  informed  of  the  commencement  of  hostili- 
ties on  the  Rio  Grande,  hoisted  the  American  flag  at 
Monterey. II  In  the  latter  part  of  July,  Commodore 
Stockton  assumed  the  command  of  the  Pacific  squadron, 

soon  after  which  he  took  possession  of  San  Diego, ^ and, 
in  conjunction  with  Captain  Fremont,  entered  the  city  of 
Los  Angelos^*  without  opposition  ; and  on  the  22d  of 
August,  1846,  the  whole  of  California,  a vast  region  bor- 
deiing  on  the  Pacific  Ocean,  was  in  the  undisputed  mili- 
tary possession  of  the  United  States.  ‘In  December  fol-  s ineurrec 
lowing,  soon  after  the  arrival  of  General  Kearney  from  California 


* The  buttle  of  BrarJto,  90  called  from  the  “ T.ittle  Arm,”  or  bend  in  the  river  near  the 
place,  was  fought  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Rio  Grande,  about  ’200  miles  north  of  Chihuahua. 

t The  town  of  F.i  Paso  is  situated  in  a rich  valley  on  the  west  side  of  the  Rio  Grande,  .?0 
miles  south  from  the  Br.icito. 

^ The  battle  of  Sacramento  was  fought  near  a small  stream  of  that  name,  about  20  miles 
north  of  the  city  of  Chihuahua. 

§ Snn  Francisco.,  situated  on  the  bay  of  the  same  name,  possesses  probably  the  best  har- 
bor on  the  west  coa-t  of  Amertca.  (See  Map.) 

I Monte.reij  (Mon-ter-a),  a town  of  Upper  California,  on  a bay  of  the  same  name,  80  miles 
south  of  San  Francisco,  contained  iii  Ilk?  a population  of  about  1000  inhabitants.  (Sefc 
Map.) 

San  Diego  is  a port  on  the  Pacific  nearly  west  of  the  head  of  the  Gulf  of  California. 

Los  Angelos.,  or  the  city  of  the  Angels,  is  about  100  miles  north  of  San  Diego. 


[Book  II. 


492  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

ANALYSIS.  overland  expedition,  the  Mexican  inhabitants  of  Cali- 
fornia attempted  to  regain  posse.ssion  of  the  government, 
but  the  insurrection  was  soon  suppressed. 

Situation  10.  ‘We  have  stated  that  after  the  close  of  the  armis- 
%%"or'a  tice  which  succeeded  the  capture  of  Monterey,  the  Ameri- 
can  troops  under  General  Taylor  spread  themselves  over 
'IfhZnureu^  Coahuihi  and  Tamaulipas.  In  the  meantime  the  plan  of 
an  attack  on  Vera  Cruz,  the  principal  Mexican  post  on 
the  Gulf,  had  been  matured  at  Washington,  and  General 
Scott  sent  out  to  take  the  chief  command  of  the  army  in 
Mexico.  By  the  withdrawal  of  most  of  the  regulars 
under  General  Taylor’s  command  for  the  attack  on  Vera 
Cruz,  the  entire  force  of  the  Northern  American  armjL 
extending  from  Matamoras  to  Monterey  and  Saltillo,  was 
reduced  to  about  ten  thousand  volunteers,  and  a few 
companies  of  the  regular  artillery,  while  at  the  same 
time  the  Mexican  General  Santa  Anna  was  known  to  be 
at  San  Luis  Potosi,^  at  the  head  of  22,000  of  the  best 
troops  in  Mexico,  prepared  to  oppose  the  farther  pro- 
gress of  General  Taylor,  or  to  advance  upon  him  in  his 
own  quarters. 

184Y.  17.  Tn  the  early  part  of  February,  1847,  General  Tay- 

2 General  leaving  adequate  garrisons  in  Monterey  and 

Taylor's  Saltillo,  proceeded  with  about  five  thousand  men  to  Affua 

tnnvementsm  i , i i i i 

F66m«r?/,  Nueva,f  where  he  remained  until  the  21st  ot  the  month, 
when  the  advance  of  Santa  Anna  with  his  whole  army 
induced  him  to  fall  back  to  Buena  Vista, J a very  strong 
3.  pos^^on  0/ position  a few  miles  in  advance  of  Saltillo.  ’Here  the 
?o"r”s^’army^at  *'oad  I’uns  noi'th  and  south  through  a narrow  defile, 
Buena  Vista,  skirted  Oil  the  west  by  impassable  gullies,  and  on  the 
east  by  a succession  of  rugged  ridges  and  precipitous 
ravines  which  extend  back  nearly  to  the  mountains.  On 
tile  elevated  plateau  or  table-land  formed  by  the  concen- 
tration of  these  ridges.  General  Taylor  drew  up  his  little 
army,  numbering  in  all  only  4,759  men,  of  whom  only 
453  were  regular  troops;  and  here,  on  the  22d  of  Feb- 
ruary, he  was  confronted  by  the  entire  Mexican  array, 
then  numbering,  according  to  Santa  Anna’s  official  report, 
about  17,000  men,  but  believed  to  exceed  20,000. 

morning  of  the  next  day,  the  23d  of  Feb- 
Vism  ruary,  the  enemy  began  the  attack  with  great  impetuos- 
ity ; but  the  resistance  was  as  determined  as  the  as«iault, 
and  after  a hard-fought  battle,  which  was  continued 


• San  LvisPotosiy  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  situated  in  a pleasant  val- 
ley, about  iMO  miles  northwest  from  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  more  than  HOO  miles  from 
tillo.  (See  Map.) 

+ JVufvfi  (Ah-goo-ah  Noo  a-vah)  is  about  14  miles  south  from  Saltillo, 

t Pvena  Vista  (Bo<>-a-uab  Ve^s-tah)  is  about  three  miles  south  from  SaltiUo. 


Pamt  IV.] 


POLK’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


during  tlio  greater  pp.rt  of  the  dny,  the  Mexican  force  was 
driven  in  disorder  from  the  field,  witli  a loss  of  more 
than  fifLe('n  hundred  men.  The  American  loss  in  killed, 
wounded,  and  missing,  was  seven  hundred  and  fort\'-six  ; 
and,  among  these,  twenty-eight  officers  were  killed  on 
the  field.  ‘This  important  victory  broke  up  the  army  of 
Santa  Anna,  and,  by  effectually  securing  the  frontier  of 
tl'ie  Rio  Grande,  allowed  the  Americans  to  turn  the  r 
whole  attention  and  strength  to  the  great  enterprise  of 
the  campaign,  the  capture  of  Vera  Cruz,  and  the  march 
thence  to  the  Mexican  capital. 

10.  '‘On  the  9th  of  March,  1847,  General  Scott,  at  the  a-  The^mop- 
head  of  twelve  thousand  men,  landed  without  opposition  General 
a short  distance  south  of  Vera  Cruz,''''’  in  full  view  of  the  invllimeni 
city  and  the  renowned  castle  of  San  Juan  d’Ulloa.  On  cnz-l^- 
the  12th  the  investment  of  the  city  was  completed  ; on  anTca^m* 
the  18th  the  trenches  were  opened,  and  on  the  22d  the 
first  batteries  began  their  fire,  at  the  distance  of  800 
yards  from  the  city.  From  the  22d  until  the  morning 
of  the  26th,  almost  one  continued  roar  of  artillery  pre- 
vailed, the  city  and  castle  batteries  answering  to  those 
of  the  besiegers,  and  shells  and  shot  were  rained  upon 
the  devoted  town  Avith  terrible  activity,  and  with  an 
awful  destruction  of  life  and  property.  At  length,  just 
as  arrangements  had  been  made  for  an  assault,  the 
governor  of  the  city  made  overtures  of  surrender ; on  the 
night  of  the  27th  the  articles  of  capitulation  were  signed, 
and  on  the  29th  the  American  flag  was  unfurled  over  the 
walls  of  the  city  and  castle. 

20.  ®The  way  was  now  open  for  the  march  towards 
the  Mexican  capital,  and  on  the  8th  of  April  General 
Twiggs  was  sent  forward,  leading  the  advance,  on  the  Gordo. 
Jalapa  road.  But  Santa  Anna,  although  defeated  at 
Buena  Vista,  had  raised  another  army,  and  with  15,000 
men  had  strongly  intrenched  himself  on  the  heights  of 
Cerro  Gordo,f  which  completel}’^  command  the  only  road 
that  leads  through  the  mountain  fastnesses  into  the  inte- 
rior. General  Twiggs  reached  this  position  on  the  12th, 
but  it  was  not  until  the  morning  of  the  18th,  when  the 
commar.der-in-chief  and  the  whole  army  had  arrived, 
that  the  daring  assault  was  made.  Before  noon  of  that 
day  every  position  of  the  enemy  had  been  stormed  in 
succession,  and  three  thousand  prisoners  had  been  taken, 


• Vera  Cruz,  the  principal  sea-port  of  Mexico,  is  built  on  the  spot  where  Cortez  first 
landed  within  the  realms  of  Montezuma.  The  city  is  defended  by  the  stronfl:  fortress  of  Sna 
Juan  d’lJlloa,  built  on  an  island,  or  reef,  of  the  same  name,  about  400  fathoms  from  tho 
shore.  (See  Map.) 

t The  paai  of  Cerro  Oordo  is  about  45  miles,  in  a direct  lino,  northwest  from  Vera  Crofc 


1841T 


1.  The  imme- 
diate effecta 
of  this 
victory. 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Book  IT 


494 

ANALYSia  tcgether  with  forty-throe  pieces  of  bronze  artillery,  five 
tliousand  stand  of  arms,  and  all  the  munitions  and  mate- 
rials of  the  array  of  the  enemy, 

1.  Continued  21.  'On  the  day  following  the  battle,  the  army  entered 
t^Tmericar.  Jalapa,* * * §  and  on  the  22d  the  strong  castle  of  Perotef  was 
ifr&Sn  surrendered  without  resislance,  with  its  numerous  paik 
at  Puebla.  artillery,  and  a vast  quantity  of  the  munitions  of  war. 

On  the  15th  of  May  the.  advance  under  General  Worth 
entered  the  ancient  and  renowned  city  of  Puebla ;]{;  and 
when  the  entiie  army  had  been  concentrated  there,  in  the 
very  heart  of  Mexico,  so  greatly  had  it  been  reduced  by 
sickness,  deaths,  and  the  expiration  of  terms  of  enlistment 
in  the  volunteer  service,  that  it  was  found  to  number 
i.  The  effect  thousand  effective  men.  ’With  this  small  force 

wmaiin^tof  impossible  to  keep  open  a communication  with 

iuforce.  Vera  Cruz,  and  the  army  was  left  for  a time  to  its  own 
resources,  until  the  arrival  of  further  supplies  and  rein- 
forcements enabled  it  to  march  forward  to  the  Mexican 
capital. 

8.  Advanceof  22.  ®At  length,  on  the  Vth  of  August,  General  Scott, 
from  Puebla,  havitig  increased  his  effective  force  to  nearly  eleven  thou- 
^Vaiaisan  sand  men,  in  addition  to  a moderate  garrison  left  at  Pue- 
Ausuaiin.  commenced  his  march  from  the  latter  place  for  the 
capital  of  the  republic.  The  pass  over  the  mountains,  by 
Rio  Frio,  where  the  army  anticipated  resistance,  was  found 
abandoned  ; a little  further  on  the  whole  valley  of  Mexico 
Aue.  luh  burst  upon  the  view;  and  on  the  11th  the  advance  divi- 
sion under  General  Twiggs  reached  Ayotla,§  only  fifteen 
miles  from  Mexico.  A direct  march  to  the  capital,  by  the 
national  road,  had  been  contemplated,  but  the  route  in 
that  direction  presented,  from  the  nature  of  the  ground 
and  the  strength  of  the  fortifications,  almost  insurmount- 
able obstacles,  and  an  approach  by  way  of  Chaleo  and 
San  Augustin,  by  passing  around  Lake  Chaleo,  to  the 
Aug.  18th.  south,  was  thought  more  practicable,  and  by  the  16th 
the  entire  army  had  succeeded  in  reaching  San  Augustin, 
ten  miles  from  the  city,  where  the  arrangements  were 

4.  The.  eitua-  i r £ i ^ 

tionof  made  lor  nnal  operations. 

^dnfthe  23.  *Tlie  city  of  Mexico, ||  situated  near  the  western 
^^Tfie'city.  bank  of  Lake  Tezcuco,  and  surrounded  by  numerous 


* .lalapa,  it  city  of  about  !5,flfl0  inhabitant?,  is  55  miles  northwest  from  Vera  Cruz.  (.Sec 
Map.)  The  WHU-kn:  wn  niedicinul  herb  a species  of  the  convolvulus,  grows  abun- 

jiint'y  in  the  ticinitj  of  this  town,  to  which  it  is  indebted  fur  iis  name. 

t I'eriite  (Per-o-ta)  is  about  90  miles,  in  u direct  line,  northwest  from  yera  Cruz.  The  for- 
tress i-;  about  h:ilf  a mile  tiui  th  from  the  town  of  the  same  name. 

Piiebt/i,  a city  of  about  fiO.O'O  inhabitants,  and  the  cap  tal  of  the  state  of  the  same  name 
IS  about  8.5  mil  a southeii-t  froii  the  city  of  MexiC  '.  (See  Map.) 

§ For  the  locuiion  of  the  jilaces  Cluilco,  San  „iugu;itin,  CkapultepeCy  Ckurubusci\ 

Contreras,  and  San  .Antonio,  see  I he  ilccompaiiying  Map. 

I Soo  dojcriptiou  ol  .Mexico,  page  lid.  - . , 


Part  IV.] 


POLK’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


49J 

184T. 


cnnnls  and  ditclies,  could  bo  approached  only  by  long 
narrow  causeways,  leading  over  impassable  mars!  es, 
while  ihe  ;jfates  to  which  they  conducted  were  strongly 
forlilied.  ‘Beyond  t!ie  causeways,  commanding  the  outer 
approaches  to  the  city,  were  the  strongly  fortified  posts 
of  Chapultepec  and  Cluirubusco,  and  the  batteries  of 
Contreras  and  San  Antonio,  armed  with  nearly  one  hun- 
dred cannon,  and  surrounded  by  grounds  either  marshy, 
or.  so  covered  by  volcanic  rocks  that  they  were  thought 
by  the  enemy  wholly  impracticable  for  military  operations. 

*Six  thousand  Mexican  troops  under  General  Valencia  2.  Theanny 
held  the  exterior  defences  of  Contreras,  while  Santa  Anna  enemy. 
had  a force  of  nearly  25,000  men  in  the  rear,  prepared  to 
lend  his  aid  where  most  needed. 


24.  ^In  the  afternoon  of  the  19th  some  fio-htincr  occur-  3.  cap>vreoj 

...  ~ ^ • C'Ditriras 

red  in  the  vicinity  of  Contreras,  and  early  on  the  morning  and  san 
of  the  next  day  the  batteries  of  that  strong  position  were  " 
carried  by  an  impetuous  assault,  which  lasted  only  seven- 
teen minutes.  In  this  short  space  of  time  less  than  four 
thousand  American  troops  had  captured  the  most  for- 
midable entrenchments,  within  which  were  posted  seven 
thousand  Mexicans.  The  post  of  San  Antonio,  being  now 
left  in  part  unsupported,  was  evacuated  by  its  garrison, 
which  was  terribly  cut  up  in  the  retreat. 

25.  ‘The  fortified  post  of  Churubusco,  about  four  miles  a^rulusc^ 
northeast  from  the  heights  of  Contreras,  was  the  next 

point  of  attack.  Here  nearly  the  entire  army  of  the 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


IBook  TI 


496 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Ristill  of 
the  baffles  of 
the  20.Vt  of 
August'. 


2.  Armistice 
toith  the 
enemy. 


3 Storming 
ttf  the  Molino 
del  Key.  and 
the  Casa  de 
Mata. 


(.  Reduction 
of  the 
castle  of 
Chapultepec, 


5.  Continua- 
tion of  the 
battle  during 
the  \Zth. 


•.  Capture  of 
the  city. 


The  result. 


1848. 

Conclusion 
t>f  the  r-ar. 


8.  Ratifica- 
tion of  the 

treaty  with 
Mexico. 


enemy  was  now  concentrated,  and  here  the  great  battle 
of  tile  day  was  fought;  but  on  every  part  of  the  held  the 
Americans  were  victorious,  and  the  entire  Mexican  force 
was  driven  back  upon  the  city,  and  upon  the  only  remain- 
ing fortress  of  Chapultepec.  'Thus  ended  the  battles  of 
the  memorable  20th  of  August,  in  wliicii  nine  thousand 
Americans,  assailing  strongly  fortitied  positions,  had  van- 
quished an  army  of  30,000  Mexicans. 

20.  "On  the  morning  of  the  21st,  while  General  Scott 
was  about  to  take  up  battering  positions,  preparatory  to 

summoning  the  citv  to  surrender,  he  received  from  the 
® • * . • • 
enemy  propositions  which  terminated  in  the  conclusion 

of  an  armistice  for  the  purpose  of  negotiating  a peace. 
With  surprising  infatuation  the  enemy  demanded  terms 
that  were  due  only  to  conquerors,  and  on  the  7th  of  Sep- 
tember hostilities  were  re-commenced.  ^On  the  morning 
of  the  8th  the  Molino  del  Rey,  or  “King’s  Mill,”  and  the 
Casa  de  Mata,  the  principal  outer  defences  of  the  fortress 
of  Chapultepec,  were  stormed  and  carried  by  General 
Worth,  after  a desperate  assault,  in  which  he  lost  one 
fourth  of  his  entire  force. 

27.  ^The  reduction  of  the  castle  of  Chapultepec  itself, 
situated  on  an  abrupt,  rocky  height,  one  hundred  and 
fifty  feet  above  the  surrounding  grounds,  was  a still  more 
formidable  undertaking.  Several  batteries  were  opened 
against  this  position  on  the  12th,  and  on  the  13th  the 
citadel  and  all  its  outworks  were  carried  by  storm,  but 
not  without  a very  heavy  loss  to  the  American  army. 
®The  battle  was  continued  during  the  day,  on  the  lines 
of  the  great  causeways  before  mentioned,  and  when 
night  suspended  the  dreadful  conflict,  one  division  of  the 
American  army  rested  in  the  suburbs  of  Mexico,  and 
another  was  actually  within  the  gates  of  the  city.  ‘During 
the  night  which  followed,  the  army  of  Santa  Anna  and 
the  officers  of  the  national  government  abandoned  the 
city,  and  at  seven  o’clock  on  the  following  morning  the 
flag  of  the  American  Union  was  floating  proudly  to  the 
breeze  above  the  walls  of  the  national  palace  of  Mexico. 
’The  American  army  had  reached  its  destination  ; our 
soldiers  had  gained  the  object  of  their  toils  and  sufferings  ; 
and,  as  the  fruit  of  many  victories,  were  at  last  permitted 
to  repose  on  their  laurels,  in  the  far-famed  “Halls  of  the 
Montezumas.” 

23.  "The  conquest  of  the  Mexican  capital  w^as  the  fin- 
ishing stroke  of  the  war,  and  on  the  2d  of  February  fol- 
lowing the  terms  of  a treaty  of  peace  were  concluded 
upon  by  the  American  commissioner  and  the  Mexican 
government.  ’This  treaty,  after  having  received  some 


VKJiT  IV.] 


POLK’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


497 


modiOcations  from  the  American  Senate,  was  adDpted  by  1§48. 
that  body  on  the  lOth  of  Marcli,  and  subsequently  ratified  ^ 

by  tlie  Me.\ican  Congress  at  Queretaro,'*  on  the  30th  of 
May  of  the  svime  year. 

29.  'Tlie  most  important  provisions  of  this  treaty  are  V 
those  by  which  the  United  Slates  obtains  from  her  late  vrwVi^. 
enemy  a large  increase  of  territory,  embracing  all  New 
Me.\ico  and  Upper  California.  “Tim  boundary  between  2 Boumianj 
the  two  countries  is  to  be  the  Rio  Grande  from  its  mouth  “'and conces-' 
to  the  southern  boundary  of  New  Mexico,  thence  west- 

ward  along  the  southern  and  western  boundary  of  New 
Me.xico  to  the  River  Gila.j  thence  down  said  river  to  the 
Colorado, thence  westward  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The 
free  navigation  of  the  Gulf  of  California,  and  of  the 
River  Colorado  up  to  the  mouth  of  the  Gila,  is  guaran- 
teed to  the  United  States.  “For  the  territory  and  privi-  supuia- 
leges  thus  obtained,  the  United  States  surrendered  to  tan 0/ the. 
Mexico  “ all  castles,  forts,  territories,  places  and  posses-  states. 
sions”  not  embraced  in  the  ceded  territory, — agreed  to 
pay  Mexico  fifteen  millions  of  dollars,  and  assumed  the 
liquidation  of  all  debts  due  American  citizens  from  the 
Mexican  government. 

30.  ^Such  was  the  conclusion  of  the  Mexican  war, — a 4.  Po/icy  and 
war  opposed  as  impolitic  and  unjust  by  one  portion  of  ti^war,  “ina 
the  American  people,  and  as  cordially  approved  by  the  ^Tcru''h^' 
other,  but  admitted  by  all  to  have  established  for  our 

nation,  by  the  unbroken  series  of  brilliant  victories  won 
by  our  army,  a character  for  martial  heroism  which 
knows  no  superior  in  the  annals  of  history,  and  which 
fears  no  rival  in  the  pathway  of  military  glory.  “But  The  aiioy 
war  IS  seldom  without  its  alloy  of  bitterness  ; and  m this  wUhour 
instance  it  was  not  alone  its  ordinary  calamities  of  suffer- 
ing,  and  wretchedness,  and  death, — the  “sighs  of  orphans, 
and  widows’  tears,” — that  moderated  our  exultations ; but 
with  our  very  rejoicings  were  mingled  the  deep  and  sul- 
len notes  of  discord ; and  with  the  laurels  of  victory, 
with  which  fame  had  encircled  the  brow  of  our  nation’s 
glory,  were  entwined  the  cypress  and  the  yew — emblems 
of  mourning. 

31.  ®The  vast  extent  of  unoccupied  territory  which  we  e Theterrt- 
had  acquired  as  the  result  of  the  conquest,  proved  an  b“ytheclnZtt 
apple  of  discord  in  our  midst;  and  the  question  of  the  chamderof 
final  disposal  of  the  prize  was  a problem  which  our  pro-  drsythatha* 


• Qucretaro,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  about  110  miles  northwest  from 
the  city  t)f  Mexico. 

t 'I'he  river  Oifa  enters  the  Colorado  from  the  east.  (See  Map.) 

j:  The  Colorado  river,  the  largest  stream  in  JMexico  west  of  the  Cordilleras  or  Rocky 
Mountains,  rises  in  the  high  table-lands  uf  Northern  Mexico,  and  flowing  southwest  falls  into 
tho  head  of  the  Gulf  of  California.  (See  Map.) 


[Book  II 


49l3 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


ANALYSIS. 

a-isen 
betiocen  'hr, 
and  the 
South. 


I The  prefn- 
aentiai  elec- 
lion  qf  1848. 


t.  The  support 
given  to 
Generals  Caas 
and  Taylor- 


found  jst  statesmen  found  it  difficult  to  solve.  Tlie  South 
and  tlie  Nortli  took  issue  upon  it — the  former  claiming 
the  right  of  her  citizens  to  remove,  with  their  pioperty  in 
slaves,  on  to  any  lands  purchased  b}’  tlie  common  treas- 
ure of  tlie  republic,  and  the  latter  demanding  that  teni- 
tory  fiee  from  slavery  at  the  time  of  its  acquisition,  should 
forever  lemain  so. 

32.  'The  opposing  principles  of  slavery  extension  and 
s’avery  restriction  etitered  largely,  as  elements  of  party 
zeal  and  political  controversy,  into  the  presidential  elec- 
tion of  1848  ; but  although  the  South  advocated  one  line 
of  policy,  and  the  North  another,  the  citizens  of  neither 
section  were  united  in  the  support  of  either  of  the  three 
presidential  candidates,  who  were  Martin  Van  Buren,  of 
New  York  ; Lewis  Cass,  of  Michigan  ; and  Zachary  Tay- 
lor, of  Louisiana.  ^General  Cass,  the  legular  democratic 
candidate,  and  General  Taylor,  the  whig  nominee,  both 
claimed  by  their  respective  pai  ties  as  favoring  southern 


inteiests,  while  the  same  parties  in  the  North  advocated 
their  election  for  i-easons  diiectly  opposite,  received  the 
principal  support  of  the  whig  and  democratic  parties; 
*•  while  Mr.  Van  Buren,  first  nominated  by  a division  of 

the  democratic  party  of  New  York,  and  afterwards  re- 
nominated by  a northern  “Free  Soil”  convention  held  at 
Buffalo,  was  urged  upon  the  people  by  his  partisans  as 
the  peculiar  exponent  of  the  free-soil  principles  so  gener- 
ally professed  by  the  northern  section  of  the  Union. 
<•  ^After  an  exciting  political  canvass,  the  election  resulted 

canvass,  in  the  choice  of  Zachary  Taylor,  by  one  hundred  and 
si.vty-three  electoral  votes,  out  of  a 
total  of  two  hundred  and  ninety.  Mil- 
lard Fillmore,  of  New  York,  was 
chosen  vice-president. 


CHAPTER  XII. 
TAYLOR’S  ADMINISTRATION, 
FROM  MARCH  4,  1849,  TO  JULY  9,  1850. 

ZAOHAST  TATLOE. 


B.  California  1.  ‘’At  the  time  of  the  accession  of  General  Taylor  to 
the  piesidency,  California,  embracing  the  western  portion 
of  the  newly-acquired  territory  of  the  United  States,  had 
already  begun  to  attract  a large  share  of  public  attention, 
e.  to  history  *The  imnortance  which  this  country  has  subsequently 
attained,  m the  rapid  growth  of  its  population — in  its 
vast  mineral  resources — its  already  extensive  commerce — 


Past  IV.]  TAYLOR’S  ADMINISTRATION. 

aiif]  Its  rapid  advancement,  to  the  position  of  a State  in 
tlie  great  Ai  lerican  confederacy,  demands  a brief  account 
of  botli  its  early  and  its  recent  liistory. 

2.  'The  [)i  incipal  Spanisli  settlements  of  California  were 
missionary  establishments,  twenty-one  in  number;  the  ear- 
liest of  which,  that  of  San  Diego,  was  founded  in  1769. 
“Established  to  extend  the  domain  of  the  Spanish  crown, 
and  to  propagate  the  Roman  faith  by  the  conversion  of 
the  untutored  natives,  they  formed  a line  of  religious 
posts  along  the  whole  western  frontier,  each  a little 
colony  within  itself,  and,  being  exclusive  in  their  charac- 
ter, absorbing  the  lands,  the  capital,  and  the  business  of 
the  country,  they  suppressed  all  enterprise  beyond  their 
limits,  and  discouraged  emigration. 

3.  “California  remained  thus  under  ecclesiastical  sway 
until,  in  1833,  the  Mexican  government  converted  the 
missionary  establishments  into  civil  institutions,  subject  to 
the  control  of  the  state.  '“During  the  long  period  of 
anarchy  and  discord  which  followed  in  Mexico,  the  mis- 
sions were  plundered  by  successive  governors,  a»d,  with 
few  exceptions,  their  lands  were  granted  away,  until 
scarcely  anything  but  their  huge  stone  buildings  remained. 
“■Yet  the  result  proved  beneficial  to  the  country  at  large. 
As  the  lands  were  distributed,  agriculture  increased  ; the 
attention  of  foreigners  began  to  be  turned  to  the  country; 
and  from  1833,  when  scarcely  any  but  native-born  inhabi- 
tants were  found  there,  up  to  1845,  the  foreign  popula- 
tion had  increased  to  more  than  five  thousand. 

4.  “Still,  the  unsettled  condition  of  the  government 
prevented  anything  like  systematic  enterprise;  nor  was  it 
until  1846,  when  Fremont  and  his  companions  hoisted 
the  American  flag  and  declared  California  independent  of 
Mexican  rule,  that  the  natural  capacities  of  the  country 
for  a numerous  agricultural  population  began  to  be  devel- 
oped. “With  the  belief  that  California  had  become,  insep- 
arably, a portion  of  the  American  Union,  emigrants  came 
pouring  in,  mostly  from  the  United  States,  to  seek  their 
fortunes  in  a new  country  under  their  own  flag.  “Grazing 
and  agriculture  were  the  chief  occupations  of  the  people ; 
many  little  villages  sprung  up  ; and  everythuig  promised 
fair  for  the  steady  growth  of  this  distant  territory  on  our 
western  borders. 

5.  *In  this  tranquil  state  of  affairs  the  announcement 
was  made  in  the  latter  part  of  February,  1848,  that  a 
mechanic,  employed  in  cutting  a mill-race  on  the  “ Arneri- 

' can  Fork”  of  the  Sacramento,  about  fifty  miles  above  New 
Helvetia,  or  Sutter’s  Fort,  had  found  numerous  particles 
of  gold,  and  some  pieces  of  considerable  size,  in  the  sanda 


49 


l§i9. 


t.  Principal 
Spanish 
setllementt 


2.  Their  object 
and 

character. 


3.  Change 
made  in  1833. 


4.  Period  of 
anarchy  and 
discord  which 
Jollotoed. 


5.  Result  of 
these  changes 


6 Fremont  in 
California. 


7. Emigration 
to  the 
country. 


8.  Favcrabla 
prospects  than 
opened. 


9.  First  report 
of  the 

discovery  of 
gold. 


500 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Boob  17 


ANAT.YSIS 

• Effects  pri 
duced  by  it. 


2 Effects 
upon  tabi.r— 
rise  of  prices, 
<jrc. 


3.  Tbe 
amount  of 
goldjirst 
gathered. 


4.  Process  qf 
obtaining  t/ie 
gold 


5.  Present 
process  of 
mining  oper- 
ati/ins. 


6.  Popula- 
tion; and  the 
desires  of  the 
people. 


i.  Their  peti- 
tions to  Von 
gress,  and  the 
result. 


8 General 
Taylor's 
assurances 
and  advice 


of  the  stream.  ’The  report  spread  with  rapidity  ; exami- 
nations were  made  at  otlier  points  along  tlie  stream,  and 
almost  everywhere  with  success;  and  in  a few  weeks  the 
newly-discovered  gold  region  was  crowded  with  adven- 
turers, templed  by  the  glittering  prize. 

6.  ‘•‘Laborers  in  the  settlements,  carried  away  by  the 
e.vcitement,  struck  for  higher  wages,  and  left  their  em- 
ployers ; sailors  abandoned  their  vessels  in  the  harbors ; 
the  villages  were  nearly  deserted  ; and,  as  provisions  were 
scarce,  flour  and  pork  arose  to  forty,  and  even  a hundred 
dollars  per  barrel  at  the  mines,  butter  to  a dollar  per 
pound,  and  common  shoes  sold  for  ten  or  twelve  dollars 
per  pair.  ^At  first,  workmen  at  the  mines  ordinarily 
gathered  gold  to  the  amount  of  from  twenty  to  forty  dob 
lars  per  day  ; and  in  some  instances  they  obtained  from 
8600  to  81000  a day  for  each  man. 

7.  ^The  gold  was  gathered  by  washing  the  earth  in 
pans,  or  other  shallow  vessels — the  particles  of  earth 
being  washed  away,  while  the  gold,  gravel,  and  sand 
settled  at  the  bottom.  The  gravel  was  then  picked  out 
by  the  hand,  and  the  residue  was  dried  on  a board  or 
cloth,  when  the  sand  was  blown  away  by  a common  bel- 
lows, or  the  mouth  ; the  greater  weight  of  the  gold  caus- 
ing it  to  remain  behind.  In  the  mountains,  the  gold  was 
picked  out  of  the  rocks  in  pieces  varying  from  the  finest 
particles  to  those  of  five  or  six  ounces  in  weight.  ‘‘The 
mining  operations  have  since  been  carried  on  in  a more 
scientific  manner.  The  richest  gold  is  now  found  imbed- 
ded in  rock  quartz,  which  is  broken  and  ground  down, 
and  the  gold  is  then  separated  by  the  process  of  amalga- 
mation with  quicksilver. 

8.  'Already,  at  the  time  of  the  discovery  of  the  mineral 
wealth  of  California,  the  population  embraced  many  enter- 
prising Americans ; and  now,  citizens  from  the  States 
crowded  there  in  great  numbers,  carrying  with  them  an 
ardent  attachment  to  the  political  institutions  of  their 
country,  and  desiring  to  see  the  same  established  over 
the  land  of  their  adoption.  ’For  some  time  they  peti- 
tioned Congress  in  vain ; as  that  body,  divided  on  the 
subject  of  permitting  or  prohibiting  slavery  there,  were 
unable  to  agree  upon  the  details  of  a form  of  government 
for  the  new  territory. 

9.  'General  Taylor,  on  his  accession  to  the  presidency, 
assured  the  Californians  of  his  earnest  desire  lo  grant 
them  all  the  protection  and  assistance  in-  the  power  of 
the  executive ; and  advised  them  to  form  for  them- 
selves, in  the  meantime,  a State  government,  afterv^ards 
to  be  submitted  to  Congress  for  approval. 


Fait  IV.]  TAYLOR’S  ADMINISTRATION. 

1C.  * Acting  upon  tins  advice,  and  encouraged  bj 
General  Mason,  who  succeeded  General  Riley  as  military 
governor  in  April,  1849,  the  people  chose  delegates,  who 
met  at  Monterey  in  September  of  the  same  year,  for  the 
purpose  of  foimiiig  a constitution  for  a State  govern- 
ment. The  result  of  their  deliberations  was  the  adoption 
of  a State  constitution,  by  which  slavery  was  e.\cluded 
from  the  country,  in  accordance  with  the  decision  of  a 
special  convention  previously  held  at  San  Francisco.  The 
new  constitution  was  adopted  by  the  people  with  great 
unanimity.  Peter  II.  Burnet  was  elected  chief  magis- 
trate, and  the  first  Legislature  assembled  at  San  Jose  on 
the  20th  of  December,  1849. 

11.  “While  California  was  a prey  to  anarchy  and  mis- 
rule, incident  to  the  mi.xed  character  of  its  population, — 
while  the  project  of  an  independent  republic  was  by 
some  openly  avowed, — and  while  the  interests  of  the 
people  were  neglected  by  the  Congress  of  the  United 
States,  which  was  violently  agitated  by  the  clause  in  the 
new  constitution  prohibiting  slavery,  the  Legislature  of 
California  manifested,  throughout,  a noble  spirit  of  devo- 
tion to  the  public  good,  and  a faithful  attachment  to  the 
American  Union. 

12.  “In  the  meantime,  long  standing  animosities  between 
Texas  and  New  Mexico  were  involving  those  countries, 
and  the  general  government,  in  a complication  of  difficul- 
ties. Texas  had  ever  claimed,  since  she  gained  her  inde- 
pendence of  Mexico,  that  her  territory  extended  to  the 
Rio  Grande ; and  she  was  determined  to  extend  her 
authority  there  also,  although  the  inhabitants  of  the  val- 
ley of  Santa  Fe  had  ever  rejected  her  pretensions,  and 
resisted  her  rule.  *ln  Febj  uary,  1850,  Texas  sent  her 
commissioner  to  organize  counties  in  New  Mexico,  and 
enforce  her  jurisdiction  over  the  disputed  territory;  but 
the  United  States  civil  and  military  governor  at  Santa 
Fe,  disregarding  the  claims  of  Texas,  and  acting  in 
accordance  with  instructions  from  Washington,  favored 
the  views  of  the  people  of  New  Mexico,  who  met  in  con- 
vention and  formed  a constitution  for  a State  government, 
which  they  transmitted  to  Washington  for  the  approval 
of  the  American  Congress.  The  agent  of  Texas  was 
unable  to  accomplish  his  mission. 

13.  ^ While  California  and  New  Mexico  were  petitioning 
for  admission  as  States  into  the  American  Union,  a similar 
petition  was  sent  up  to  Congress  by  a strange  people  from 
the  very  centre  of  the  vast  American  wilderness.  A few 
/ears  before,  a band  of  Mormons,  or,  as  tluy  style  them- 
selves,  “ Lattfr-Day  Saints,”  had  cellected  at  Nauvoe,  in 


501 


1§49. 

I.  Proceed 
inga  of  the 
peopis  in 
eatabliching 
a govern- 
ment 


2 Conduct  oS 
the  Legiala- 
lure  of 
California 


3 DifficuUiea 
between 
Texas  and 
New  Mexico 


1850. 

A.  Measuree 
taken  by 
Texas,  znd 
the  resuit. 


5.  The  Mor- 
mon pttiticn 
and  the  Mor- 
mon people. 


\Unt/jvu(tJt . If 


Zat.cf  Boston 


^PYltAMIDL. 


lU/mUNL. 


lt.^T^osfi(n^/on 


SanBo,«ter 


SanFranS^t 
Sail  la. < 


\niondVa. 


rtjsstnm  "" 
S. Barbara 


•Bueuuvcnturd 


•Pueblo  delos Angelas 


Santa  Anna 


'San  Juan 


srt  catal/NA'A 


San  Diego 


MiHm  •ic^S 


l*AET  IV.] 


TAYLOR’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


the  State  of  Illinois,  under  the  guidance  of  Joe  Smith, 
their  protended  prophet  and  leader;  hut  as  serious  ds- 
sensions  arose,  hetweeu  them  and  tlie  iieighbonng  people, 
llicy  set  out,  like  tlie  Israelites  of  old,  with  “ their  (locks, 
their  herds,  and  their  little  ones,’  to  seek  a retiige  in  the 
lie  ness,  far  away  from  those  who,  while  they  pitted 

heir  fanaticism  haU-d  them,  and  f.iud 

U.  ‘Passing  beyond  the  Rocky  Mouniams  t>'«y "J' 
in  the  valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  m Northern  Cahfoi - 
nia,  a delightful  and  fertile  region,  which  they 
their  fiitime  home,  and  the  seat  of  a 
in  its  infancy,  has  been  little  less  successful  than  “'d  ® 
tlir  Arabian  impostor.  Not  from  the  Shrtes  only  but 
even  from  Europe,  the  Mormon  missionaries 
their  proselytes  by  hundreds  and  by  thousands . then 
I HRi^ettlimentsiapidly  increased  ; and  wh,  e they  were 
searcMv  thought  of  by  ‘-the  worlds  people  but  as  a 
band  of  outcasts,  we  find  them,  in  the  year  1850,  asking 
to  be  enumerated  as  a member  of  our 
the  American  Congress  gravely  discussing,  ^ . 
the  admission  of  the  new  territory  ot  Utah  : 

15  "While  Conorress  was  still  m session,  engag 

the  9th  °of  July,  after  an  illness  of  less  than  a week. 

ODDonent*^  “The  integrity  of  his  motives  was 

aLailed  nor  assailable.  He  had  passed  ' ^ 

and  active  life,  neither  meriting  nor  7" 

and  in  his  last  hour,  the  conviction  of  the 

charge  of  his  duty  was  present  to  console,  even  when  th» 

tilings  of  this  life  were  fast  fading  away. 


1§50. 


1 Establish- 
7vent  of  tht 
Moi'7)wns  in 
California, 
and  the 
success  of 
this  strange, 
imposture. 


2.  Deatn  oj 
General 
Tay’TT, 


8.  Charae-ter 
attributed  to 
hint  by  Gett" 
etal  Cats. 
a Genenil 
Cai». 


[Book  n. 


CHAPTER  XIII 


FILLMORE’S  ADMI^^STRATrON, 


FROM  JULY  10,  1850,  TO  MARCH  4,  1S53. 


1.  A-.  rm- 

more's  acces- 
sion to  the 
presidency. 


1.  *On  the  day  following  the  decease 
of  the  president,  the  vice-president,  Mil- 
lard Fillmore,  proceeded  to  the  Hall  of 
the  House  of  Representatives,  and  there, 
in  accordance  with  the  constitution,  and  in  the  presence  of 
both  Houses  of  Congress,  took  the  oath  of  oflice  as  Pres- 
ident of  the  United  States.  Without  commotion,  without 
any  military  parade,  but  with  republican  simplicity,  the 
legitimate  successor  to  the  presidency  was  installed  in 
office,  and  the  wheels  of  government  moved  on  as  har- 
moniously as  ever;  presenting  to  the  world  a sublime 
spectacle  of  the  beauty  and  perfection  of  self-govern- 
ment. 


*.  Character  2.  ^The  first  session  of  the  31st  Congress,  which  opened 
is?sJs^ifon  on  the  3d  of  November,  1849,  and  closed  on  the  30th  of 
3istvon%ess.  September,  1850,  was  one  of  the  longest  and  most  excit- 
ing  ever  held.  ®The  great  subjects  of  discussion  were, 
discttssion.  the  admission  of  California  with  the  constitution  she  had 
*■  adopted,  and  the  Texas  boundary  question.  *\Vith  these 

slavery,  was  itivolvcd  the  long-agitated  question  of  slavery,  in  all 
its  various  phases — respecting  the  extension  of  slavery  to 
new  territory — its  abolition  in  the  District  of  Columbia, 
and  the  restoration  of  fugitive  slaves  to  their  owners. 

• 3.  ®Early  in  the  session,  before  the  death  of  General 

Taylor,  Mr.  Clay,  at  the  head  of  a committee  of  thirteen, 
had  reported  to  the  Senate  a bill  providing  for  the  admis- 
sion of  California  with  the  constitution  she  had  adopted 
— for  the  organization  of  the  territories  of  New  Mexico 
and  Utah,  and  for  the  adjustment  of  the  Texas  boundary. 
i.FatecfthUs  ®This  project,  which  received  the  name  of  the  “Omnibus 
Bill,”  was  strongly  contested,  and  crippled  by  various 
amendments,  until  nothing  remained  but  the  sections 
organizing  Utah  as  a separate  territory,  which  passed 
both  houses,  and  became  a law. 

risuiPof^L  much  discussion,  however,  the  California 

duewsion.  admission  bill,  the  New  Mexico  territorial  bill,  and  the 
Texas  boundary,  all  subsequently  passed  as  separate  pro- 
positions, very  much  as  they  had  been  proposed  by  the 
committee  of  which  Mr.  Clay  was  chairman.  By  this 
% ReapteUng  rcsult,  1st.  *The  vast  territory  of  California,  with  a sea- 
board  corresponding  in  latitude  to  the  entire  Atlantic 


Part  IV.  1 


FILLMORE’S  ADMINISTRATION. 


505 


coast  from  Boston  to  Charleston,  became  a State  of  the 
American  Union,  with  a constiuition  excluding  domestic 
slavery:  2d:  ‘The  Mormon  territory  of  Utah,  embracing 
the  o-reat  central  basin  of  tlie  country  between  the  Rocky 
Moimtains  and  the  Pacific,  was  erected  into  a territorial 
government,  with  the  declaration  that,  when  admitted  as 
tt  State,  “ said  territory,  or  any  portion  of  the  same,  shall 
be  received  into  the  Union  with  or  without  slavery,  ^^as 
its  constitution  shall  prescribe  at  the  time  of  the  admis- 
sion:” 3d.  '‘New  Mexico  was  erected  into  a teriitorial 
government,  with  the  same  provision  respecting  slavery 
as  ill  the  case  of  Utah :”  4th.  ^The  Texas  boundary  bill 
(with  the  consent  of  Texas,  afterwards  obtained)  estab- 
lished the  dividing  line  between  Texas  and  New  Mexico 
four  degrees  east  of  Santa  Fe  ; and  in  consideration  that 
Texas  i^linquished  her  claims  to  the  territory  east  of  the 
Rio  Grande  thus  included  in  New  Mexico,  the  United 
Stales  agreed  to  pay  her  the  sum  of  ten  millions  of  dol- 
lars: 5th.  "An  act,  called  the  “Fugitive  Slave  Law', 
was  passed,  providing  for  the  more  ettectual  and  speedy 
delivery,  to  their  masters,  of  fugitive  slaves  escaping  into 
the  free  States:  and  6th.  ^An  act  providing  for  the  sup- 
pression of  the  slave-trade  in  the  District  of  Columbia, 
which  declares  that  “ if  any  slave  shall  be  brought  into 
the  District  of  Columbia  for  the  purpose  of  being  sold, 
or  placed  in  depot  there  to  be  sold  as  merchandise,  such 
slave  shall  thereupon  become  liberated  and  free. 

5.  '’These  various  bills  were  the  results  of  a compiomise 
of  opposing  views  on  the  subject  of  slavery,  and  in  this 
spirit  they  were  advocated  by  their  supporters : but,  as 
was  to  be  expected,  they  failed  to  give  entire  satisfaction 
either  to  the  North  or  to  the  South.  ’A  portion  of  the 
South;  complaining  of  the  injustice  of  excluding  their 
citizens  from  territory  purchased  by  their  blood  and  by 
the  common  treasure  of  the  Union,  would  have  rejected 
California  until  she  struck  from  her  constitution  the  clause 
prohibitiim-  slavery  ; while  at  the  North  there  was  much 
bitterness'^of  feeling  against  the  fugitive  slave  law  which 
exhibited  itself  in  conventions  of  the  people,  and  m the 

aid  afforded  to  fugitive  slaves  escaping  to  Canada.  _ 

6.  ®Durino-  the  remainder  of  President  Fillmore  s admin- 
istration, little  occurred  to  disturb  the  quiet  tenor  of  oui 
country’s  history.  ^At  peace  with  foreign  nations,  and 
blessed  with  almost  unexampled  prosperity  in  the  various 
departments  of  agriculture,  commerce,  and  manufactures 
our  course  is  steadily  onward  in  the  march  of  national 
greatness.  ‘"The  presidential  election  of  1852,  although 
following  closely  upon  the  violent  sectional  and  political 

64 


1850. 


1.  The  ilfor- 
7ru>a  tern- 
lory. 


2.  Neto 
Mexico. 

3.  Respectirii 
the  Texas 
lioundary 
bill. 


. The  fugi- 
tive slave 
lavj. 


5.  The  siav<y 
trade  in  the 
Pistrict  of 
Columbia. 


i.  The  corn- 
'promise. 


7.  How  re' 
garded  in 
different  se.r 
lions  of  the 
Union 


1851-2. 


9.  The  re- 
mainder of 
Fillmore’s  ad-' 
ministration. 
9 State  of  the 
country,  ^c 


10.  Charo.cter 
and  results 
of  the  'presi- 
dential elf.c.- 
tion  of  l**i>!*- 


606 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Book  ll 


ANALYSIS. 

1852. 


I.  The  'period, 
ac  which  we 
have  now 
oj  rived. 


S.  Two  eentu- 
Ties  of  our 
hlHtory. 

3.  State  of 
the  country 
during 
more  than 
two-thirds  of 
that  veriod. 


t.  Changes 
that  imme- 
diately fol- 
lowed the 
Revolution. 


Progress  of 
population 
westward. 


t 

5 Rapid 
increase  of 
ptspulation. 


•J.  Progress  im 
the  arts, 


1.  Pmoer  and 
yeseurces. 


6 Extent  of 
our  com- 
merce. 


Manufac- 

tures. 


Agriculture. 


contentions  of  the  31st  Congress,  was  one  of  unusual 
quiet,  and  great  moderation  of  party  feeling : — a harbin- 
ger of  good — a bow  of  promise  spanning  tlie  political 
horizon  after  the  storm  has  passed  away.  The  result  of 
the  political  canvass  was  the  election  of  the  democratic 
candidate.  General  Franklin  Pierce,  of  New  Hampshire, 
over  General  Winfield  Scott,  the  candidate  of  the  whig 
party. 

Conclusion.  *At  this  period  in  our  history — at  the 
beginning  of  the  last  half  of  the  nineteenth  century — it  is 
wise  to  review  the  past,  while  with  feelings  of  mingled 
fear  and  hope  we  contemplate  the  future. 

1.  ’Little  more  than  two  centuries  have  elapsed  since 
the  first  permanent  settlement  by  civilized  man  was  made 
within  the  limits  of  the  present  United  States.  ^During 
more  than  tw£)-thirds  of  that  period,  while  the  colonies 
remained  under  the  government  of  Great  Britain,  the 
English  settlements  were  confined  to  the  Atlantic  coast ; 
and  at  the  close  of  the  Revolution,  the  population  num- 
bered only  three  millions  of  souls. 

2.  ‘‘The  separation,  perfected  by  the  Revolution,  at 
once  opened  new  fields  for  exertion  and  enterprise ; — a 
great  change  was  suddenly  made  in  the  character  of  the 
American  people  ; and,  under  the  fostering  care  of  repub- 
lican institutions,  the  tide  of  population  has  rolled  rapidly 
inland  ; crossing  the  Alleghanies — sweeping  over  the  vast 
valley  of  the  Mississippi,  and  the  plaitjs  of  California — 
'ooking  down  from  the  heights  of  the  Sierra  Nevada — 
nor  resting  in  its  onward  course  until  it  has  settled  on  the 
waters  of  the  Columbia,  and  the  shores  of  the  Pacific. 
‘During  the  last  sixty  years  of  our  country’s  history,  the 
population  has  increased,  in  a ratio  hitherto  unprece- 
dented, from  three  millions  to  more  than  twenty  millions 
of  souls. 

3.  ®Nor  has  our  progress  been  less  rapid  in  the  various 
arts  of  civilized  life.  Our  transition  has  been  sudden 
from  the  weakness  of  youth  to  the  vigor  of  manhood. 
’In  power  and  resources  we  already  sustain  a proud 
rivalry  with  the  time -honored  nations  of  the  Old  World, 
and  we  rank  the  first  among  the  republics  of  the  New. 
^Our  busy  commerce  has  extended  over  every  seii,  and 
entered  every  port ; and  from  the  Arctic  circle  to  the 
opposite  regions  of  Polar  cold,  our  canvas  whitens  in 
every  breeze.  Our  domestic  manufactures,  in  the  amount 
of  capital  employed,  and  in  the  quality  and  value  of  their 
fabrics,  are  already  competing  successfully  with  those  of 
France  and  England,  while  the  rewards  of  agriculture  e:,.'3 
shedding  their  blessings  on  millions  of  our  happy  people. 


508 


THE  UNITED  STATES. 


[Book  II 


ANALYafB.  4^  ’Our  numerous  railroads,  telegraphs,  and  canals, 
^cmninuf'^  navigable  rivers  and  inhmd  seas,  by  the  facilities  cf  com- 
cation.  “ muiiication  which  they  open,  bring  closely  together  the 
most  distant  sections  of  the  Union,  and  do  much  to  har- 
monize that  diversity  of  feelings  and  of  interests  which 
Religion  "would  Otherwise  arise.  ^The  Bible,  and  the  institutions 
of  Christianity,  shed  their  blessings  upon  us;  and  the 
Education,  education  of  youth,  upon  which  the  well-being  of  society, 
and  the  perpetuity  of  our  republican  institutions,  so  greatly 
depend,  is  receiving  that  share  of  attention  which  its  im- 
3 Qratitvde,  portaiicc  demands.  ®For  all  these  blessings  we  are  bound 
acknowledge  and  adore  the  invisible  hand  of  Almighty 
power  that  has  directed  and  sustained  us;  for  evi  ry  step 
in  our  progress  has  been  distinguished  by  manif(;st  tokens 
of  providential  agency. 

1853.  ^Let  our  pra}  er  then  be,  that  the  same  God  who 
i.Thesenti-  brought  our  fathers  out  of  bondage,  into  a strange  land, 
and^Mpea  to  found  an  empire  in  the  wdlderness,  may  continue  his 
protection  to  their  children.  Let  us  indulge  the  hope, 
that  in  this  Western  World  freedom  has  found  a congenial 
Ulime ; that  the  tiee  of  liberty  which  has  been  planted 
here  may  grow  up  in  majesty  and  beauty,  until  it  shall 
overshadow  the  whole  land  ; and  that  beneath  its  branches 
the  nations  may  ever  dwell  together  in  unity  and  love 
Let  us  endeavor  to  cultivate  a spirit  of  mutual  concession 
and  harmony  in  our  national  councils  ; and  remembering 
that  the  monarchies  of  the  Old  Woild  are  looking  upon 
us  with  jealousy,  and  predicting  the  day  of  our  ruin,  let 
us  guard  with  sacred  faith  the  boon  that  has  been  be- 
queathed us,  and  amid  all  the  turmoils  of  political  strife 
by  which  we  may  be  agitated,  let  us  ever  bear  aloft  the 
motto,  “J'Ae  Union;  one  and  inseparable  ^ 


JAMES  BUCHANAN. 


OALUOUN. 


APPENDIX 


TO  THE  PERIOD  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


1 U’lin  f^ovcmnicnt  ot'  the  United  States  is  called  a fedeia!  le 
public,  or  a republic  composed  of  sovcr.al  independent  states.  ;.\lost 
Uderai  sovermnents  have  been  noted  for  tlieir  weakness  and  meffl- 
ciciicv  anarchy  has  prevailed  amou{?  the  members:  and  the  lesult 
has  usually  been  that  tlie  most  powerful  state  has  acquired  a pre- 
ponderating control  over  the  rest,  or  that  the  federal  government  has 
gradually  become  powerless,  and  sunk  into  inaction  and  obscurity, 
n'he  latter  was  the  case  with  the  federal  government  adopted  by  tlm 
American  congress  in  1777,  and  under  winch  the  states  terminated 

^’'2^1dm''constilution  of  1789,  however,  rests  upon  a theory  until 
that  time  unknown  in  political  science.  Former  federal  pvem- 
ments  possessed  legislative  authority  only,  while  the  states  of  which 
th  w were  composed  reserved  to  themselves  the  executive  powers,  or 
the\'’«-ht  of  enforcing  the  laws  of  the  general  government ; whence 
it  oftem  happened  that  regulations  that  were  deemed  unjust,  uncon- 
stitutional, or  burdensome  to  any  particular  member  of  the  conteder- 
acy.  were  evaded,  or  openly  violated.  The  subjects  of  die  American 
o-oVernmeiit,  however,  are  not  independent  states,  jealous  of  the 
rights  of  sovereignty,  but  private  citizens,  upon  whom  the  constitu- 
tion acts  without  any  reference  to  state  lines.  _ 

3.  ^It  is  this  principle  which  gives  the  federal  union  of  the  United 
States  its  greatest  strength,  and  distinguishes^  it  from  all  previous 
confederations;— which  guards  against  corruption,  by  rendering  the 
people  familiar  with  all  the  acts  of  their  government,  and  by  causing 
them  to  feel  a deep  interest  in  its  wise  administration. 

4.  ®It  is  not  surprising  that  when  our  present  national  constitution 
was  first  promulgated,  the  “ untried  experiment”  encountered  a wide 
diversity  of  opinion.  As  soon  as  the  convention  of  1787  submdted 
the  result  of  its  labors  to  the  people  for  their  approval  or  rejecaon 
the  country  became  divided  into  tvm  political  ])arties,— the  friends 
and  the  enemies  of  the  constitution.  '^The  former,  who  were  in  favor 
of  the  plan  of  government  contained  in  that  instrument,  were  known 
as  federalists;  and  the  latter,  who  disliked  some  of  its 

at  first  took  the  name  of  anti-federalists.  Washington  ^^d  the  elder 
Adams  were  the  leaders  of  the  former  party,  and  Jetterson  of  the  latter. 

5 n'hQ  constitution,  as  finally  adopted  in  convention,  was  in  a 
great  measure  the  result  of  a series  of  compromises,  by  which  the 
extremes  of  ultra  political  sentiments  were  rejected ; and,  when  it 


AN.VLYSIS. 


1.  GovernmerA 
of  the  United 
Stales. 

2.  Character 
of  mo  t federal 
governments. 

3.  The  federrh. 
government 

of  i777- 


4.  In  irhat 
manner  the 
constit  dion  of 
17.'  9 differs 
f rom  former 
federal  gov- 
ernments. 


6.  Effects  of 
this  principle 


6,  Early  di- 
versity of 

opinion  njron 
the  merits  of 
the  constitu- 
tion. 

7.  Federalists 
and  anti- 
federalists. 


S.  The  consti- 
tution— the 
result  of  a 
series  of  corn' 
promises. 


! 


510 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Its  chief 
iui^poriers. 


« Chief  dif- 
ferences of 
opinion  be- 
tueen  parties 
in  17S7. 


3 Successful 
operation, 
and  subse- 
quent gene- 
*-al  approval 
qf  the  consti- 
tion. 


4.  Jefferson 
made  secre- 
tary of  state. 


5.  French 
revolution— 
different 
vieias  enter- 
tained of  it 
in  America 


$.  Charges 
made  by  each 
tarty  asainst 
the  other. 


T.  Wars  of 
Napoleon, 
stttd  emmner- 
eial  interests 
tf  the  Uni>ed 
States 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  [Book  II 

■was  submitted  to  the  people,  even  those  members  of  the  conventiou 
•W’ho  had  differed  most  radically  upon  some  of  its  most  leading  fea- 
tures, cordially  united  in  urging  the  people  to  give  it  their  support, 
as  the  best  form  of  government  upon  uhich  the  country  could 
unite.  iThe  chief  supporters  of  the  constitution,  who  by  their 
writings  contributed  most  to  its  adoption,  ■were  Hamilton,  Jay,  and 
Madison;  the  former  two  being  federals,  and  the  latter,  at  a sul> 
sequent  period,  a prominent  leader  of  the  anti-federal,  or  demo- 
cratic party. 

6.  :^The  chief  differences  of  opinion  befv\’cen  the  parties,  in  1787, 
were  \ipon  the  subject  of  the  respective  po^wers  of  the  national  con- 
federacy and  the  state  governments, — the  federalists  urging  the  ne- 
cessity of  a strong  central  government,  while  their  opponents  de- 
precated any  measures  that  ■were  calculated  to  withdraw  power 
from  the  people  and  the  individual  states. 

6.  3But  notwithstanding  the  objections  to  the  constitution,  most 
of  wdiich  time  has  shown  to  be  unfounded,  it  Avent  into  succe.ssful 
operation,  and  during  the  first  tw^ve  years  of  the  government, 
from  1789  until  ISOl,  the  federalists  Avere  the  majority,  and  were 
able  to  pursue  that  policy  Avhich  they  deemed  best  calculated  to 
promote  the  great  interests  of  the  Union.  During  this  period  the 
constitution  became  firmly  established  in  the  affections  of  the  peo- 
ple, yet  the  parties  Avhich  it  called  forth  prcserA'ed  their  identity, 
although  ANuthout  a uniform  adherence  to  the  principles  which 
marked  their  origin. 

7.  4Mr.  Jefferson  had  resided  several  years  in  France,  as  ambas- 

sador to  that  country,  when  in  1789  he  Avas  recalled  to  take  part 
in  the  administration  of  the  government  under  Washington,  as 
secretary  of  state.  this  time  the  French  revolution  was  pro- 

gressing, and  had  enlisted  in  its  favor  the  feelings  of  a portion  of 
the  citizens  of  the  United  States,  who  vieAved  it  as  a noble  effort 
to  throw  off  a despotism,  and  establish  a republican  government ; 
while  another  portion  considered  the  principles  avoAved  by  the 
‘‘French  republicans,’*  and  the  course  they  pursued,  dangerous  to 
the  very  existence  of  civilized  society.  Of  the  former  class  was 
Mr.  Jeffer.son,  and  the  party  of  which  he  Avas  the  head  adopted  his 
sentiments  of  partiality  to  France  and  animosity  toAvards  England. 
By  the  federalists,  hoAvever.  the  French  Avere  regarded  wdth  exceed- 
ing jealousy  and  ill-Avill,  notAvithstanding  the  services  they  haJ 
rendered  us  in  the  cause  of  our  independence, 

S.  6lt  is  not  surprising  that  the  feelings  Avhich  the  federalists 
entertained  towards  France,  should  have  given  them  a correspond 
ing  bias  in  favor  of  England,  during  the  long  war  Avhich  existed  be- 
tween the  two  countries : nor  that  their  opponents,  in  the  ardor  of 
party  zeal,  should  have  charged  those  w'ho  Avere  enemies  of  France, 
■with  being  enemies  of  republicanism,  and  consequently,  friends  of 
monarchy  On  the  other  hand  the  anti-federalists  were  charged 
with  a blind  devotion  to  French  interests,  and  Avilh  causeless  hos- 
tility to  England,  founded  upon  prejudices  AA^hich  the  war  of  inde- 
pendence had  excited  ; while,  to  render  the  anti-federal  party 
more  odious,  their  leaders,  Avith  Jefferson  at  their  head,  were 
charged  Avith  being  deeply  tinctured  with  the  sentiments  of  the 
French  school  of  Infidel  philosophy,  and  with  designing  to  intro- 
duce those  same  infidel  and  Jacobinical  notions  into  America,  w'hich 
had  led  to  the  sanguinary  and  revolting  scenes  of  the  French 
revolution. 

9.  7Such  were,  briefly,  the  relative  positions  of  the  two  great 
parties  of  the  country,  Avhen  the  European  wars  of  Napoleon  began 


Part  III.]  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

•oriously  to  affect,  the  commercial  interests  of  the  United  States. 
Causes  of  complaint  soon  arose,  both  against  England  and  France, 
which,  too  often,  were  palliated,  or  justified,  less  according  to  the 
merits  of  the  cases,  than  the  prepossessions  of  the  respective  par- 
ties for  oi  against  the  aggressors.  first  serious  aggression  on 

the  part  of  England  was  an  order  of  council  of  November  6th, 
i793,  authorizing  the  capture  of  any  vessels  laden  with  French 
colonial  produce,  or  carrying  supplies  for  any  French  colony. 

10.  3This  act  was  doubtless  designed,  primarily,  to  injure  France, 
with  which  country  England  was  then  at  war,  but  it  was  a most 
latvless  invasion  of  the  rights  of  neutral  powers.  ^What  seriously 
aggravated  the  outrage  was  the  clandestine  manner  in  which  the 
order  was  issued,  no  previous  notification  of  it  having  been  given 
to  the  United  States,  who  were  first  made  aware  of  its  existence 
by  the  destruction  of  a trade,  the  enjoyment  of  which  was  guaran- 
tied to  them  by  the  universal  law  of  nations. 

11.  sThis  high  handed  measure  excited  universal  indignation  in 
the  United  States;  the  people  demanded  retaliation;  and  a pro- 
position Avas  made  in  congress  to  sequester  all  British  property 
in  the  United  States,  for  the  purpose  of  indemnifying  American 
merchants  ; but,  fortunately,  these  and  other  difficulties  were  ter- 
minated for  a Avhile,  by  the  celebrated  treaty  negotiated  by  Mr. 
Jay  in  1794.  ®This  treaty,  concluded  at  London  on  the  19th  of 
November,  but  not  ratified  by  the  United  States  until  August  of 
the  following  year,  provided  that  Great  Britain  should  withdraw 
all  her  troops  and  garrisons  from  all  posts  and  places  within  the 
boundaries  of  the  United  States,  on  or  before  the  first  of  June,  1796, 
— that  the  Mississippi  river  should  be  open  to  both  parties — that 
the  United  States  should  compensate  British  creditors  for  losses 
occasioned  by  legal  impediments  to  the  collection  of  debts  con- 
tracted before  the  peace  of  17S3,  and  that  the  British  government 
should  make  compensation  to  citizens  of  the  United  States  for 
illegal  captures  of  their  vessels  by  British  subjects.  The  United 
States  were  allowed,  under  certain  regulations,  to  carry  on  only  a 
limited  and  direct  trade  Avith  the  West  Indies. 

12.  "^This  ti’caty  was  violently  denounced  by  the  democratic 
party,  principally  on  the  ground  that  the  interests  of  France,  our 
foDner  ally,  were  neglected  in  it,  and  that  our  commercial  rights 
were  not  sufficiently  protected.  The  federalists  defended  the 
treaty,  and  the  results  of  the  following  ten  years  of  national  pros- 
perity stamped  upon  the  gloomy  predictions  of  their  opponents  the 
seal  of  false  prophecy. 

13.  8In  1S05,  however,  the  war  upon  American  rights  was  re- 
newed, when  the  British  government,  still  engaged  in  hostilities 
with  France,  and  jealous  of  the  amount  of  our  commerce  with  the 
French  colonies,  adopted  a rule,  which  had  governed  her  policy  in 
the  AA^ar  of  1756,  “that  neutrals  should  be  restricted  to  the  same 
commerce  with  a belligerent,  which  was  allowed  to  them  by  that 
power  in  time  of  peace.”  ^The  foundation  of  the  principle  here 
assumed  by  Great  Britain,  and  endeavored  to  be  established  by  her 
as  the  law  of  nations,  Avas,  that  “ the  neutral  has  no  right,  by  an 
extension  of  his  trade,  to  afford  supplies  to  the  belligerent  to  ward 
off  the  blows  of  his  enemy.” 

14.  i°In  1801  the  declarations  of  the  British  ministry,  and  the 
decisions  of  the  English  admiralty  courts,  had  established  the 
prineijile,  that  “ the  produce  of  an  enemy’s  colony  might  be  im- 
ported by  a neutral  into  his  own  country,  and  thence  reexported 
‘o  the  mother  country  of  such  colony;”  but  suddenly,  in  1805 


511 


ANALY.S«S. 


1.  Complaint! 
both  agaimt 
England  and 

France. 

2.  First  seri- 
Otis  aggres- 
sion on  the 

part  of  Eng- 
land. 

3 Frimary 
design  of 
England. 

4.  Aggrava- 
tion qf  the 
outrage. 


5 Feelings 
produced  in 
the  United 
States : de- 
mands for 
retaliation., 
and  settle- 
ment of  the 
difficulties. 

6 Jay's 
treaty,  1794. 


7 Different 
views  enter- 
tained of  this 
treaty  by  the 
two  political 
parties. 


180U. 

8 Renewed 
aggressions 
upon  Ameri- 
can rights. 


9 Foundation 
of  the  prin- 
ciple thus 
assumed  by 
Great  Bri- 
tain 


10  Different 
and  contra- 
dictory ezpc 
sit  ions  ^ the 
law  qf  nm 
tiens. 


512 


ANALYSIS 


1806. 

1.  Exaspe- 
rated state  of 
public  feel- 
ing, and  me 
morials  for  a 
redress  of 
grievances. 

Feb.  10. 

2 Proceed- 
ings in  con- 
gress in  rela- 
tion to  this 
subject. 


u.  Feb.  14. 


April 

3.  A minister 
extraordi- 
nary sent  to 
England,  and 
a non-impor- 
tation act 
passed. 
b.  April  18. 


4.  English 
blockade  of 
the  coast  from 
Brest  to  the 
Elbe. 
Mav  16. 


6 Retaliatory 
Berlin  de- 
cree. 

c.  Nov  21. 

6.  Justifica- 
tion of  this 
measure. 

’’  Enforce- 
ment of  ihe 
F'  ench  and 
British  de- 
crees 

1807. 

d Jan  7. 

8 British  de- 
sree  of  Janu- 
ary, 1807. 

9.  General 
terms  of  the 
treaty  nego- 
tiated with 
England  by 
Mr  Pinkney 
mnd  Mr.  Moiv- 
roe. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  FBook  U 

without  any  previous  notice,  this  principle  was  .subverted  by  th* 
British  governineut,  and  large  numbers  of  American  vessels,  con 
tiding  in  the  British  exposition  of  the  law  of  nations,  were  seized 
carried  into  British  ports,  tried,  and  condemned. 

15.  iSuch  proceedings,  on  the  part  of  a friendly  power,  exaspe- 
rated the  American  people  to  llie  highest  degree,  and  in  Boston 
Salem,  New  Haven,  x\ew  York,  Philadeliihia,  Baltimore,  and  othei 
cities,  both  parties,  federals  and  democrat.s,  united  in  memorializing 
the  general  government  to  take  active  measures  for  obtaining  a 
redress  of  grievances,  consequence  of  these  memorials,  the 

subject  was  taken  up  in  congress,  and  on  the  10th  of  February, 
1S06,  the  senate  unanimously  resolved,  that  the  recent  capture  and 
condemnation  of  ilmerican  vessels  and  their  cargoes,  on  the  part  of 
England,  was  ‘‘  an  unprovoked  aggresssion  upon  the  property  oi 
the  citizens  of  the  United  States, — a violation  of  their  neutral 
rights, — and  an  encroachment  upon  their  national  independence."' 
A few  days  later  the  senate  adopted"  a resolution,  by  a vote  of 
twenty  against  six,  requesting  the  President  to  demand  of  England 
a restoration  of  property,  and  indemnification  for  losses. 

IG.  3Still  the  administration  resolved  upon  fir.st  adopting  th« 
mildest  means  for  obtaining  redress,  and  Mr.  William  Pinkney 
was  appointed  minister  extraordinary  to  the  court  of  London,  and 
united  with  Mr.  Monroe,  then  resident  there ; while  at  the  same 
time  a non-importation  act  against  England  was  passed,*^  as  a 
means  of  inducing  her  to  abandon  her  unjust  pretensions,  and  cease 
her  depredations ; but,  in  order  to  allow  time  for  negotiation,  th« 
act  was  not  to  go  into  operation  until  the  following  November,  and 
even  then,  so  reluctant  was  the  government  to  proceed  to  extremi- 
ties, that  its  operation  was  still  farther  suspended. 

17.  ^So  little  disposition,  however,  did  England  show  to  redress  thi 
grievances  of  which  the  United  States  and  other  neutral  nations  com- 
plained, that,  on  the  16th  of  May,  she  issued  a proclamation,  de- 
daring  the  coasts  of  France,  Germany,  and  Holland,  from  BresI 
to  the  Elbe,  in  a state  of  blockade,  although  no  naval  force,  adequate 
to  etfect  a legal  blockade,  was  stationed  there.  Vessels  of  neutral 
nations  were  allowed  to  trade  to  one  portion  of  this  coast,  only  upon 
conditions  that  such  vessels  had  not  been  laden  at  any  port  in  the 
posse.ssion  of  the  enemies  of  England,  nor  were  afterwards  des- 
tined to  any  such  port. 

18.  5ln  retaliation  against  England,  Bonaparte  issued  a decree, 
from  his  camp  at  Berlin,  in  the  following  November,'^  declaring  the 
British  Isles  in  a state  of  blockade,  and  prohibiting  all  commerca 
and  correspondence  with  them.  ^’This  measure  was  declared  to  be 
taken  in  consideration  that  England  was  acting  contrary  to  the 
rights  and  laws  of  nations,  and  that  it  was  just  to  oppose  to  her  the 
same  weapons  that  she  used  against  others.  ^So  far  as  American 
vessels  were  concerned,  the  Berlin  decree  was  not  enforced  for 
twelve  months,  while  the  British  decree  was  put  in  rigorous  execu- 
tion immediately  after  its  enactment.  ^Early  in  January,  1807, 
the  British  government  prohibited*'  neutrals  from  trading  from  one 
port  to  another  of  France  or  her  allies,  or  any  other  country,  with 
which  Great  Britain  might  not  freely  trade. 

19.  9Qn  the  last  day  of  December,  1806,  the  American  commis- 
sioners, Mr.  Pinkney  and  Mr.  Monroe,  concluded  a treaty  with 
England, — the  best  they  could  procure,  although  not  in  accordanca 
with  the  instructions  which  they  had  re<!eived  from  their  own  gov- 
ernment. They  had  been  instructed  to  insist  that  Great  Britain 
should  abandon  her  claims  to  take  from  American  vessels,  on  the 


Part  IV.]  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

high  seas,  such  seamen  as  should  appeal'  to  be  British  subjects,  but 
no  formal  renunciation  of  this  claim  could  at  any  time  be  obtained 
from  the  British  ministry.  All  other  important  matlers  of  contro- 
versy were  adjusted  by  this  treaty,  to  which  the  British  commis- 
sioners appended  a paper,  proposing  an  informal  arrangement,  by 
which  the  practice  of  impressment  was  to  be  somewhat  modified, 
while  the  subject  of  the  British  claims  on  this  head  was  to  be  re- 
served for  future  negotiation. 

20.  *This  treaty  was  received  by  Mr.  Jetferson,  then  President 
of  the  United  States,  early  in  March,  1S07  ; but  without  consult- 
ing the  senate, — the  coordinate  branch  of  the  treaty-making  power, 
he  took  uj)on  himself  the  responsibility  of  rejecting  it,  and  tran.s- 
mitted  to  the  American  commissioners  instructions  to  begin  the 
negotiation  anew.  ^They  were  informed  that  “ the  President  de- 
clined any  arrangement,  formal  or  informal,  which  did  not  com- 
prise a provision  against  impressments  from  American  vessels  on 
the  high  seas,"  and  that  “ without  a provision  against  impress- 
ments. substantially  such  as  was  contemplated  in  their  original  in- 
structions, no  treaty  was  to  be  concluded.’’ 

21.  *Had  this  treaty  been  laid  before  the  senate,  it  would  prob- 
ably have  been  ratified,  and  thus  all  the  disputes  existing  with 
England,  upon  the  subject  of  commercial  rights,  would  have  been 
adjuste.d.  while  the  subject  of  impressment  would  have  been  left  in 
no  worse  condition,  certainly,  than  before.  is  now  generally 
admitted  that  the  refusal  to  ratify  this  treaty  was  a serious  error 
on  the  part  of  Air.  Jeflerson,  although  not  the  least  palliation  of 
the  sul'sequent  aggressions  of  Great  Britain,  sq'he  federalists  as- 
serted that  the  administration  sought  a cause  of  war  with  England, 
and,  therefore,  had  no  desire  to  adjust  the  difficulties  with  that 
countr  and  that  it  was  from  an  apprehension  that  the  senate 
would  advise  the  ratification  of  the  treaty,  that  their  opinion  on 
the  sul  ject  was  not  requested  by  Air.  Jeffei’son. 

22.  '*On  the  1 1th  of  November  the  British  government  issued  the 
celebi'Hted  “ orders  in  council,”  prohibiting  all  trade  with  France 
and  her  allies,  except  such  trade  as  should  be  carried  on  directly 
from  the  ports  of  England  or  her  confederates.  tThese  orders, 
direct  ed  openly  against  the  commerce  of  neutral  poAvers,  were  de- 
fended upon  the  ground  that  “ nations  under  the  control  of  b>ance,” 
meaning  thereby,  especially,  the  United  States,  had  acquiesced  in 
the  Berlin  decree  of  November,  1806:  when  it  was  well  known 
that  decree  had  not  been  enforced  against  American  commerce,  and 
that  consequently,  the  United  States  could  not  have  acquiesced 
in  it. 

2;  . ®What  rendered  the  conduct  of  England  more  grossly  in- 
sult ng,  and  deprived  her  of  the  plea  of  “retaliation  upon  France^^^ 
was  an  additional  order  of  council  of  the  25th  of  the  same  month, 
exj  lanatory  of  that  of  the  11th,  and  confirmed  by  act  of  parliament 
of  the  folloAving  year,  permitting  a trade  between  neutral  nations 
an  i France  and  her  dependencies,  on  condition  that  the  vessels  en- 
gaged in  it  should  enter  a British  port,  pay  a transit  duty,  and 
t/Ak  out  a license  ! This  was  subjecting  the  commerce  of  America 
with  all  the  countries  of  Europe,  except  Sweden,  at  that  time  the 
only  remaining  neutral,  to  the  necessity  of  being  first  carried  into 
some  English  port,  and  there  taxed  for  the  privilege  thus  conferred 
upon  it ! The  tax  thus  imposed  often  exceeded  the  original  cost 
of  the  cargo  ! 

24.  9The  British  orders  of  the  11th  of  November  were  assigned, 
by  Napoleon,  as  a reason  for  and  justification  of  the  Milan  decree 

65 


513 


ANi  LYSI8. 


’ ThU  treaty 
rejicttd  by 
Mr  Jejj'ttwn. 


2 Ins  true- 
(ions  for- 
toarded  to  the 
ministers 


3 Effects  that 
would  proba- 
bly have  been 
produced  if 
this  treaty 
had  been  rati- 
fied 

4 Error  of 
Mr.  Jefferson. 

5.  Assertions 
of  the  federal- 
ists on  this 
subject 


Nov.  11. 

6 British 
orders  in 
council  of 
Nov.  n. 

7.  The  de- 
fence of  these 
orders 


Nov.  25 
8.  Additimai 

order  in 
council  of 
Nov  25. 


Dee.  17 
9.  Napoleon'S 
Milan  deareM. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD 


[Booi  n. 


514 


L American 
embargo. 


pan  it  -he 


ANALYSii.  of  December  17th,  which  declared  that  every  vess»‘l  that  should  sub- 
mit  to  be  searched  by  a British  ship, — enter  a British  port,— or 
pay  a tax  to  the  British  government,  should  be  considered  English 
property,  and,  as  such,  be  good  and  lawful  prize  ; and,  farther,  that 
all  trade  with  England,  her  allies,  or  countries  occupied  by  British 
troops,  should  be  deemed  illegal. 

\.  Peculiar  2').  ^Thus  there  was  not  a single  port  in  Europe  to  which  ao 
American  vessel  could  trade  in  safety  ; for  if  bound  to  Sweden,  the 
which  Amer-  only  power  not  embraced  in  the  decrees  of  the  belligerents,  she 
vfal  at  might  be  searched  by  an  English  pi  ivateer.  and  this  would  subject 
'his  time  sub-  her  to  capture  by  the  next  French  privateer  that  might  overtak 
jccced.  seems,  at  this  day,  almost  incredible  that  our  country  could 

have  suffered  such  wrongs  and  indignity,  without  an  immediate 
declaration  of  war  against  both  the  aggressors. 

26.  ^Information  having  reached  the  United  States  that  France 
also,  in  accordance  with  the  Berlin  decree  of  November,  1806,  had 
commenced  depredations  upon  American  commerce,  on  the  22d  of 
December  congre.ss  decreed  an  embargo,  prohibiting  American  ves- 
sels from  trading  with  foreign  nations,  and  American  goods  or 
merchandize  from  being  exported, — the  mildest  mode  for  procuring 

% Violent  and  redress  that  could  have  been  adopted.  ^This  measure  met  with  the 
“^ost  violent  opposition  from  the  federal  party,  who,  after  vainly 
tht  federal  endeavoring  to  prevent  its  passage  through  congress,  denounced  it 
as  unnecessarily  oppressive,  wicked,  tyrannical,  and  unconstitu- 
tional ; — dictated  by  French  influence,  and  the  result  of  a combina- 
tion between  the  southern  and  the  western  states  to  ruin  the  east- 
ern. Throughout  the  Union  public  meetings  were  called,  in  which 
the  federalists  not  only  expressed  their  disapprobation  of  the  em- 
bargo, but  denounced  the  wickedness  of  those  who  caused  its  enact- 
ment, and  even  called  upon  the  people  to  set  its  provisions  at  defi- 
ance. The  acts  of  these  meetings  were  heralded  in  the  federal 
papers  as  pah  iotic  proceedings  incessant  appeals  were  made  to 
fun  the  passions  of  the  multitude,  and  in  many  places  the  embargo, 
and  the  laws  enacted  to  enforce  it,  were  openly  and  boastingly  vio 
lated. 

27.  ^The  embargo,  by  withholding  from  England  the  supplies 
»f  raw  materials  and  naval  stores  which  she  had  been  accustomed 
to  receive  from  the  United  States,  inflicted  upon  her  considerable 
injury ; and  had  it  been  duly  enforced,  as  the  duty  of  the  govern- 
ment required,  little  doubt  can  be  entertained  that  it  would  have 
compelled  England  to  relinquish  her  unjust  pretensions  against 

5.  Embargo  American  commerce.  ^But  owing  to  the  clamors  agtiinst  it  in  the 
Eastern  States — its  injurious  effects  upon  the  country — and  its 
intercourse  inefficacy  to  answer  the  purpose  intended,  on  account  of  the  oppo- 
lAhQ  with,  it  was  repealed  on  the  1st  of  March,  1809,  but 

J huy.  on  the  same  day  congress  passed  a non-intercourse  act,  prohibiting 
any  French  or  English  vessels  from  entering  the  harbors  or  waters 
of  the  United  States,  and  declaring  it  unlawful  to  import  any  goods 
or  merchandize  from,  or  manufactured  in,  any  port  of  France  or 


Effects  of 


tain  condi 
tions 


V .. 

tr^^author-  Britain,  or  place  or  country  in  their  possession.  ^At  the  same 

izedon  cer-  time  the  president  was  authorized,  in  case  either  France  or  England 
should  revoke  her  edicts,  so  that  they  should  cease  to  violate  the 
neutral  commerce  of  the  United  States,  to  declare  the  .same  by  pro- 
clamation, and  authorize  the  renewal  of  trade  with  such  nation. 

. Non-inten  28.  ^Yet  the  non-intercourse  act,  although  a mild  and  equitably 
^oVeg^ded  t)ut  effectual  retaliation  upon  the  belligerents  for  the  injuries 
by  both  par-  which  they  were  inflicting  upon  our  commerce,  and  expressing  a 
"**'  desire  on  the  nart  of  the  TInion  to  return  to  the  relations  of  friend 


Part  IV.] 


SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


615 


*Bhip  with  both  nations,  was  generally  denounced  both  by  federals  analysis. 

and  democrats,  but  on  totally  dilierent  grounds ; — by  the  former 

08  a war  measure,  of  unjustifiable  severity,  against  Great  Britain, 

— U4id  by  the  latter  as  too  feeble  and  imbecile  to  etfect  the  objects 
r>*  which  it  was  intended.* 


29.  *Soon  after  the  accession'*  of  Mr.  Madison  to  the  presidency,  March  4. 
the  flattering  encouragement  was  held  out,  of  a speedy  adjustment 

of  all  difliculties  with  England.  =^ln  April,  Mr.  Erskine,  the  meniofdif. 
British  minister  at  Washington,  notified'^  the  American  govern-  MuUita. 
■went  that,  on  the  ground  that  the  non-intercourse  act  “had 
vlaced  the  relations  of  Great  Britain  with  the  United  States  kine’s  nolifl- 
»n  an  equal  footing,  in  all  respects,  with  other  belligerent 
powers,”  he  Avas  authorized  to  inform  the  American  goveiuiment  gove.rwnent. 
that  the  British  “orders  in  council,”  so  far  as  they  att'ected 
the  United  States,  Avould  be  withdiawn  on  the  10th  of  June, 

“ in  the  persuasion  that  the  president  would  issue  a proclama- 
tion for  the  renewal  of  intercourse  with  Great  Britain.”  3The  3.  Preaident’a 
president  therefore  issued  a proclamation‘s  authorizing  the  re- 
newal  of  commercial  intercourse  with  England  after  that  day.  c.  April  1 9 
*T’his  measure  was  unanimously  approved  by  both  parties  in  the  4 j^ow  re- 
United  States.  The  federalists  declared  Mr.  Madison  worthy  of  gardtdby 
the  lasting  gratitude  of  his  country — they  contrasted  his  conduct 
w'ith  that  of  Mr.  Jetferson.  to  the  great  disp.aragement  of  the  latter 
— hailed  “ his  return  to  the  good  old  principles  of  federalism”  with 
enthusiastic  delight,  and  asserted  that  England  had  always  been 
ready  to  do  us  justice,  when  not  demanded  by  threats  of  violence. 

30.  5But  if,  as  the  federalists  declared,  England  had  previously  5.  The  Era- 
been  Avilling  to  compromise  on  the  terms  agreed  upon  by  Mr.  ^.,-^ctedby 
Erskine,  a surprising  change  now  took  place  in  her  councils  ; for  England 
the  British  government  rejected  the  arrangement,  on  the  ground 


that  her  minister  had  exceeded  his  instructions.  Non-intercourse 
with  England  Avas  again  proclaimed.*^  6Xhe  instructions  of  the 
British  government  appear  to  have  been,  that  England  was  willing 
to  adjust  the  difficulties  between  the  two  nations,  if  the  United 
States  would  take  off  their  restrictions  upon  English  commerce, 
and  continue  them  against  France  and  her  allies  ; and  farther,  in 
order  effectually  to  secure  the  continuance  of  non-intercourse  with 
the  latter,  it  was  to  be  stipulated  that  England  should  “ be  con- 
sidered as  being  at  liberty  to  capture  all  such  American  vessels 
as  should  be  found  attempting  to  trade  Avith  the  ports  of  any  of 
these  powers.” 

31.  7These  terms,  if  admitted,  would  have  amounted  to  nothing 
less  than  giving  legal  force  to  the  British  orders  in  council,  by 
incorporating  them  into  a treaty  between  England  and  the  United 
States!  sguch  a mockery  of  justice,  and  unparalleled  effrontery — 
adding  insult  to  outrage,  showed  not  only  that  England  was  deter- 
mined to  constitute  herself  the  arbitrary  mistress  of  the  ocean, 
but  that  our  long  submission  to  her  aggressions  was  regarded  by 
her  as  evidence  of  our  fear  and  weakness. 

32.  ®But,  notAvithstanding  the  result  of  the  negotiation  with 
Mr.  Erskine,  so  wedded  were  the  federalists  to  the  cause  of  Eng- 


el June  19 
6.  character 
the  imstru/C' 
lions  qf  the 
Brit  ish  gov- 
ernment to 
their  minis- 
ter 


7 Effect  of 
these  terms  ij 
admitted. 

3 Unparal- 
leled effron- 
tery of  Eng- 
land 

9.  Conduct  of 
the  federal- 
ists, on  learn- 
ing the  result 
of  the  negoti 
at  ion  with 
Mr.  Erskine 


* The  following  extracts  will  illustrate  the  views  entertained  of  the  Non-intercourse  Act  by 
the  Federalists.  Mr.  Hillhouse,  in  a speech  on  the  non-intercourse  bill  before  the  Senate,  Feb 
22,  1809,  said  : *'  Sir,  the  bill  before  you  is  war.  It  is  to  suspend  all  intercourse — to  put  an 
end  to  all  the  relations  of  amity.  AA’^hat  is  that  but  Avar?  War  of  the  worst  kind — Avar  under 
-he  disguise  of  non-intercourse.  No  poAver  having  national  feelings,  or  regard  to  national 
rharacter,  Avill  submit  to  such  coercion.” 

“ It  is  a base  attempt  to  bring  on  a Avar  Avith  Great  Britain  It  is  French  in  every  feature  ’ 
■Boston  P‘7pertory, 


516 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS,  lixnd,  or,  such  the  violence  of  party  feelings  by  vhich  they  were 

influenced,  that  the  conduct  of  Great  Britain  was  not  only  uncen 

sured  by  them  as  a party,  but  justified  by  many  of  their  leading 
members,  while  our  own  government  Avas  charged  by  them  with  a 
blind  devotion  to  French  interests,  and  with  demanding  terms  from 
England  which  “ duty  to  herself’  Avould  never  allow  her  to  grant* 
The  Avhole  atfair  with  Mr.  Erskine  Avas  declared  to  be  a political 
maneuver,  designed  to  gain  popularity  to  Mr.  Madison,  should 
the  treaty  be  ratified,  and  to  excite  resentment  against  England 
should  it  be  rejected. 

33.  ‘England  continued  her  aggressive  policy  until  after  the 
^En^iarid  commencement  of  the  AA'ar,  although  eminent  British  statesmen* 
continued,  clpcried  the  folly  of  the  orders  in  council,  Avhich  had  effectually 
cut  off  from  that  country  a valuable  trade  Avith  the  United  States 
2 Its  effect  of  fifty  millions  of  dollars  annually.  2, Such  Avas  the  ruinous  in- 
^maruffac^^^  fluence  of  these  measures  that  large  numbers  of  British  manufac- 
tures.  tnrers  Avere  reduced  to  poverty,  and  the  distress  among  the  labor- 

,3.  ing  classes  Avas  extreme.  3At  length,  in  the  spring  of  1812,  the 

qtiiry  in  par-  public  feeling  had  increased  to  such  an  extent  agaimst  the  non- 

liame.nt  on  ihtercourse  policy  Avith  America,  as  to  break  forth  in  alarming 

this  subject.  jj^  several  parts  of  England,  Avhen  the  ministry  Avere  driven 

to  the  necessity  of  submitting  to  an  inquiry  in  parliament  into  the 
4 Character  operation  and  effects  of  the  orders  in  council.  ^The  testimonyf  ad- 
m adduced—  presented  so  frightful  a picture  of  distress,  produced  by  the 

final  interruption  of  the  American  trade,  that,  on  this  ground  alone, 
^^^rderlin^  on  the  17th  of  June  an  address  for  the  repeal  of  the  orders  incoun- 
counoii.  cil  Avas  moved  in  the  house  of  commons  by  Mr.  Brougham,  but  AAais 
withdraAvn  on  a pledge  of  the  ministry  that  the  orders  should  be 
repealed,  which  was  done  on  the  23d  of  the  month,  five  days  after 
the  declaration  of  war  by  the  United  States,  but  before  that  event 
Avas  known  in  England. 

6.  Extent  of  34.  5Qf  the  extent  of  British  depredations  upon  American  com- 
^daiiom^up-  i^erce.  Ave  have  information  of  the  most  reliable  character.  By  an 
on  .imerican  official  statement  of  the  secretary  of  state,  presented  to  congress  on 
cmnmerce.  Ji^ly,  1S12,  it  appears  that  British  men-of-war  had  cap- 

tured 528  American  ve.ssels  prior  to  the  orders  of  council  of 
(.  Estimated  November,  1807.  and  subsequent  thereto  389.  ®The  values  of  ths 
prapeny  m-  Cargoes  of  these  vessels  could  not  be  ascertained  Avith  accuracy,  but 
ken  it  Avas  estimated  at  the  time,  by  judicious  merchants,  that  the 
average  value  of  each  cargo  and  vessel  could  not  be  lc.ss  than 
30,000  dollars.  But,  placing  the  estimate  at  25,000  dollars  each, 
and  we  have  the  enormous  amount  of  tAventy-tAvo  millions  nine 
hundred  and  tAventy-five  thousand  dollars  Avorth  of  American  pro- 
perty plundered  by  a nation  with  Avhom  aa'o  Avere  at  peace.  A por- 
tion of  the  property  seized  prior  to  Nov.  llth,  1807,  might  perhaps 
be  restored  ; but  for  that  taken  subsequent  to  this  period  there  was 


* Among  others,  Mr.  Brougham,  afterwards  Lord  Brougham.  On  the  17th  of  .June,  1812 
ijord  Brougham  moved  an  address  for  the  repeal  of  the  Orders  in  Council,  &c.  The  following 
is  extracted  from  Lord  Brougham’s  remarks.  “ I have  been  drawn  aside  from  the  course  of 
my  statement  respecting  the  importance  of  the  commerce  which  we  are  sacrificing  to  those 
mere  whimsies.  I can  call  them  nothing  else,  respecting  our  abstract  rights.  That  commerce 
is  the  whole  American  market,  a branch  of  trade  in  comparison  with  which,  whether  you  re- 
gard its  extent,  its  certainty,  or  its  progressive  increase,  every  other  sinks  into  insignificance. 
It  is  a market  which,  in  ordinary  times,  may  take  off  about  thirteen  millions*  worth  of  our 
manufactures  ; and  in  steadiness  and  regularity  it  is  unrivalled.” 

t “ The  minutes  of  the  examination,  as  published  by  order  of  Parliament,  form  a ponderous 
folio  volume  of  nearly  700  pages,  exhibiting  a frightful  picture  of  the  results  of  the  sinistel 
«id  absurd  policy  which  dictated  the  orders  in  council.” — Olive  Branch,  by  M.  Catey. 

* Nearly  sixty  millions  of  dollars. 


Part  IV.] 


SUKSEQiJLNT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


617 


ttm  .subject- 
ed vx. 


land 

i.  impress- 
ment  of 
American 
sccunen. 


4.  Tlieclahns, 
and  the  prac- 
tice of  Eng- 
land, on  this 
subject- 


not  tlic  IciUit  cliitncc  of  redress.  ’Nor  were  tlic  evils  which  we  analysis. 

Buttered  from  this  plunderinc;  .system  limited  to  the  amount  of  our  ■ — 

property  aciuatly  captui-ed  and  contiscaled.  The  restrictions  Other  ins^ 
placed  upon  our  trade  by  the  liazards  ot  capture,  subjected  us  to  Britiahays 
losses  far  greater  than  those  which  have  been  enumerated  From 
November  11,  1807.  till  the  very  day  that  war  was  declared,  our 
;ommcrce  with  Hyland,  France,  and  the  north  of  Italy, — countries 
At  war  with  Englaiid,  was  nearly  annihilated. 

3;').  2\Ve  now  pass  to  the  consideration  of  another  cause  of  com- 
plaint against  England,  of  a character  even  mure  aggravating  than 
her  commercial  depredations.  3The  subject  of  the  impressment  of  against  Eng 
American  seamen  by  British  inen-of-war  claimed  the  attention  of 
our  government  soon  after  the  close  of  the  war  of  the  revolution. 

I’he  following  are  the  jn-incipal  grounds  of  complaint,  on  the  part 
of  the  United  States,  as  set  forth  at  various  times  by  the  ministers 
of  the  latter  at  the  court  of  London  : 

36.  •’1st.  England  claimed  the  right  of  seizing  her  own  subjects, 
voluntarily  serving  in  American  vessels,  but  invariably  refused  to  sur- 
render American  citizens  voluntarily  serving  in  British  vessels.  2d. 

She  claimed  the  right  of  .seizing  her  own  subjects,  voluntarily  serv- 
ing in  American  vessels,  although  they  may  have  been  married,  a/#d 
settled,  and  naturalized  in  the  United  States;  while  she  refused  to 
surrender  American  seamen  ini  ohrntarUy  serving  in  British  vessels, 
if  said  seamen  had  been  either  settled,  or  married,  in  the  British 
dominions.  3d.  In  practice,  the  otticers  of  British  ships  of  war, 
acting  at  discretion,  and  bound  by  no  rules,  took  by  force,  from 
American  vessels,  any  seamen  whom  they  sttspected of  h&\r\g  British 
subjects,  sit  would  very  naturally  be  supposed  that  the  proof  of  5 The  proof 
the  allegiance  of  such  seamen  should  belong  to  the  British  side,  but,  \heAm^ican 
on  the  contrary,  the  most  undoubted  proof  of  American  citizenship 

was  required,  to  protect  an  American  citizen  from  impressment. 

37.  ®It  is  now  admitted  that,  under  this  odious  s^’^stem,  several 
thousand  American  citizens  Avere  from  time  to  time  impressed, — 
held  in  bondage  in  the  British  navy,  and  compelled  to  light  the 
Dattles  of  England.  ’Large  numbers  of  Danes,  Swedes,  and 
foreignei’s  of  various  nations,  were  likewise  impressed  from  Ame- 
lican  vessels,  although  their  language,  and  other  circumstances,  eigners  "from 
clearly  demonstrated  that  they  Avere  not  British  subjects  : and,  in- 

deed.  English  officers  repeatedly  informed  the  agents  of  the  United 
States  that  they  Avould  receive  no  proof  of  American  citizenship, 
except  in  the  single  case  of  native  Americans,  nor  surrender 
foreigners,  taken  from  American  ships,  on  any  pretence  whatever. 

3S.  81t  is  true  England  admitted  that  impressed  seamen  should  s.  Why  .ft* 
be  delivered  up,  on  duly  authenticated  proof  that  they  Avere  native  '^l^hfch'En^- 
American  citizens ; but  this,  besides  most  unjustly  throwing  the  bur-  land  profess- 
ion of  pi’oof  on  the  injured  party,  provided  no  effectual  remedy  for 
the  evil.  During  the  interval  of  obtaining  the  required  testimony,  provided  no 
should,  happily,  the  charitable  aid  of  friends,  or  of  the  government, 
be  exerted  in  behalf  of  the  innocent  victim  of  British  tyranny,  the  evil. 
unfortunate  individual  was  often  carried  to  a foreign  station — or 
the  ship  had  been  taken  by  the  enemy,  and  he  was  a prisoner  of  war 
— or  he  had  fallen  in  battle — or,  when  all  apologies  for  retaining 
him  longer  failed,  he  was  returned,  penniless,  with  no  remunera- 
tion for  the  servitude  to  which  he  had  been  subjected.  Hundreds, 
and  even  thousands  of  well  authenticated  cases  of  the  forcible  im- 
pressment of  American  citizens,  both  by  land  and  by  sea,  might 
W?  given,  with  details  of  the  cruelties  inflicted  upon  them,  by 
•oourging  and  imprisonment,  on  their  attempts  to  escape  from 


6.  Great  ex 
tent  of  im 
pressment 
now  admit- 
ted. 

7 Impress 
ment  offer- 


518 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD 


[Boor  I\ 


ANALYSIS  bondage,  or  refusal  to  fight  against  their  country,  or  against  nation! 
1.  Assertions  with  whom  she  was  at  peace  *The  federalists,  however,  asserted 
if  th^ federal-  that  the  evils  of  impressment,  of  which  the  democratic  party  com- 
^subject^  plained,  had  been  greatly  exaggerated,  in  order  to  delude  and  de- 
ceive the  public,  and  that  they  formed  no  just  cause  of  war. 
t Factsurged.  39.  2The  following  facts,  however,  connected  with  this — that 
^ciamiarty  England  had  not  abated  her  practice  or  pretensions  on  the  subject 
of  impressment,  up  to  the  year  18i'2,  were  urgeiTby  the  democratic 
3.  Impress-  party  in  opposition  to  the  allegations  of  the  federalists.  ^During 
^^^per^od^  a period  of  less  than  eighteen  months,  from  March  1S03  to  August 
^\Hmontiw,  1804,  twelve  hundred  and  thirty-two  original  applications  avere 
mTto^Iug-  nnade  to  the  British  government  for  the  release  of  impressed  sea- 
wsl,  1801.  men,  claimed  to  be  citizens  of  the  United  States.  Of  this  number, 
437  were  released  on  proof  of  American  citizenship  ; 388  were 
refused  to  be  discharged  because  they  had  no  documents  proving 
American  citizenship,  .and  not  because  they  were  proved  to  be 
British  subjects  : many  of  them  declaring  that  they  had  lost  their 
certificates  of  protection,  or  had  been  forcibly  deprived  of  them,  or 
had  neglected  to  obtain  any  ; and  only  49  were  refused  to  be  dis- 
charged upon  evidence — declared  by  the  seamen  to  be  false,  tK;xt  ihey 
were  British  citizens.  Of  the  remainder,  120  were  refused  to  be  dis- 
charged because  they  had  received  wages,  and  w’ere  thereby  con- 
sidered as  having  entered  the  British  service ; others  because  they 
had  married  in  England — or  were  on  board  ships  on  foreign  sta- 
tions— or  were  prisoners  of  war;  210  because  their  documents 
were  not  deemed  sufficient;  and  163  applications  remained  unan- 
«.  yzimber  of  swered.  ‘‘How  many  unfortunate  Americans  were  impres.sed 
^probabhjs?iii  d'll'ing  this  period  of  eighteen  months,  who  had  no  means  of  coii- 
greaier.  veying  to  their  government  applications  for  redress,  can  never  be 
known. 

6.  Impress-  40.  -'’From  official  returns  it  also  appears  that  between  the  first 
-v-ntsduring  of  October,  1807,  and  the  thirty-first  of  March,  1809.  a period  of 
^lnod%f^\\  eighteen  months,  our  government  made  demands  for  the  res‘ora- 
months.  tion  of  873  seamen  impre.ssed  from  American  ships.  Of  this  num- 
ber 287  were  restored,  but  only  98  were  detained  upon  evidence 
of  their  being  Briti.sh  subjects.  The  remainder  were  detained 
upon  various  pleas,  similar  to  those  previously  stated. 

«.  Tmfore-  41.  ®The  foregoing  comprise  the  substance  of  the  democratic  or 
^demomttic  go^ei’m^^ent  statements,  on  the  subject  of  impressment,  and  com- 
statements  mercial  aggressions, — urged  as  one  justifiable  cause  of  war.  If 
they  are  facts,  (and  no  satisfactory  refutation  of  them  has  yet 
he^wt^of  then  was  England  guilty  of  the  grossest  outrages  upon 

1775, national  honor  and  dignity,  and  far  more  serious  causes  of 
pared war  existed  than  those  which  led  to  the  Revolution,  '‘'in  1775,  out 
spar^of\9\2.  fathers  took  up  arms  because  they  would  not  be  taxed  by  England. 


* The  best  defence,  yet  written,  of  the  course  pursued  by  the  federal  party,  is  contained  in 
DAvight’s  “ History  of  the  Hartford  Convention.”  It  cannot  fail  to  be  observed,  however,  iii 
that  work,  that  the  subject  of  impressment  is  passed  over  very  cursorily  ; and  that  on  the  sub- 
ject of  commercial  aggression,  the  main  object  of  the  author  appears  to  be,  to  prove  that  we 
had  received  greater  injuries  from  France  than  from  England.  But  if  this  were  true,  what 
justification,  it  may  be  asked,  does  it  afford  of  the  conduct  of  the  latter  power  ? The  author 
of  the  “ History  of  the  Hartford  Convention,”  states,  p.  228,  that  his  “ review  of  the  policy 
and  measures  of  the  United  States  government  during  the  administrations  of  Mr.  Jefferson 
and  Mr.  Madison,  is  designed  to  show  that  an  ardent  and  overweening  attachment  to  revolu- 
tionary France^  and  an  implacable  enmity  to  Great  Britain^  were  the  governing  principles  of 
those  two  distinguished  individuals  ” But  the  democratic  party,  probably  with  as  much  pro 
pnety,  retorted  the  charge  by  asserting  “ that  an  ardent  and  overweening  attachment  to  Eng 
Innd^  and  an  implacable  enmity  to  France,  were  the  governing  principles  of  the  federal  party.” 
riie  truth  is,  each  party  went  to  the  extreme  of  denunciation  against  the  other,  and  par^ 
spirit,  on  both  sides  was  inflamed  to  the  highest  degree. 


SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


Part  IV.J 


619 


even  a penny  a pound  on  tea — in  1812,  because  they  would  not  sub- 
mit to  be  openly  plundered  of  the  merchandize  of  a legitimate 
commerce,  and  because  they  would  not  sutler  themselves  to  be  stolen 
from  their  country,  and  condemned  to'  slavery  in  the  galleys  of 
Britain ! — ‘And  yet,  Avhen  war  was  declared,  as  the  only  means  for 
obtaining  a reilress  of  these  grievances,  behold ! there  was  a “ Peace 
Party”  in  our  midst,  who  asserted  that  America  had  no  just  cause 
to  complain  of  England ; — there  were  distinguished  American 
citizens,  and  even  American  legislatures,  who  asserted,  that  “ the 
war  was  founded  in  falsehood,”  and  “ declared  without  necessity.”* 

12.  ^During  the  six  months  previous  to  the  declaration  of  war, 
although  congress  was  engaged  during  that  time  in  making  ample 
preparations  for  the  expected  emergency,  yet  the  federal  presses, 
very  generally,  throughout  the  Union,  ridiculed  the  expectation 
of  war  as  illusory,  and  doubtless  contributed  much  to  impress  the 
British  ministry  with  the  belief  that  America  would  still  continue 
to  submit  to  the  outrages  that  had  so  long  been  perpetrated  against 
her  commerce  and  seamen. 

43.  30n  the  first  of  June,  1812,  the  President  sent  a message  to 
congress,  reconunending  a declaration  of  war  against  England. 
The  prominent  causes  of  war.  as  set  forth  in  the  message,  and  in 
the  report  of  the  committee  which  submitted  a declaration  of  war, 
were,  the  impressment  of  American  seamen,  and  the  British  orders 
in  council.  On  the  subject  of  impressment  the  president  stated, 
that,  under  the  pretext  of  searching  for  British  subjects,  “ thou- 
sands of  American  citizens,  under  the  safeguard  of  public  law  and 
their  national  flag,  had  been  torn  from  their  country — had  been 
dragged  on  board  ships  of  war  of  a foreign  nation — and  exposed, 
under  the  severities  of  their  discipline,  to  be  exiled  to  the  most 
distant  and  deadly  climes — to  risk  their  lives  in  the  battles  of  their 
oppressors — and  to  be  the  melancholy  instruments  of  taking  away 
those  of  their  own  brethren.” 

44.  ^On  the  same  subject  the  committee  remarked,  that,  ‘-while 
the  practice  is  continued,  it  is  impossible  for  the  United  States  to 
consider  themselves  an  independent  nation.”  On  the  subject  of  the 
orders  in  council  the  committee  stated,  that,  by  them,  “ the  British 
government  declared  direct  and  positive  war  against  the  United 
States.  The  dominion  of  the  ocean  was  completely  usurped — all 
commerce  forbidden — and  every  flag  which  did  not  subserve  the 
policy  of  the  British  government,  by  paying  it  a tribute  and 
sailing  under  its  sanction,  was  driven  from  the  ocean,  or  subjected 
to  capture  and  condemnation.” 

45.  3ln  the  house  of  representatives  of  the  United  States  the 
declaration  of  war  was  carried  by  a vote  of  only  79  to  49  : and  in 
the  senate  by  only  19  to  13  ; showing  a very  strong  opposition  to 
the  measure.  motion  to  include  France  in  the  declaration,  was 
made  in  the  house  of  representatives,  but  it  was  negatived  by  a 
very  large  majority.  Only  ten  votes  were  given  in  favor  of  the 
proposition,  and  seven  of  these  were  from  the  democratic  party. 
The  federalists  had  long  maintained  the  propriety  of  declaring 


ANALVSia. 


1.  The 
“Peace  Par- 
ty” vfm‘2. 


2.  Prepara- 
tions for  war 
and  course 
pursued  by 
the  federal 
presses 


3.  President' » 
message  re- 
commending 
a declaration 
of  war 


4.  Declara- 
tions of  the 
committee  on 
the  subjects  of 
impressment, 
and  the  Brit- 
ish orders  In 
council. 


5.  Strong  op- 
position to  the 
declaration  of 
toar. 

6.  Motion  to 
include 
France  in  the 
declaration. 


* It  cannot  be  denied  that  many  great  and  good  men  were  opposed  to  the  declaration  of  wai 
In  1812,  but  principally  on  the  ground  of  its  inexpediency.  Thus,  .John  Jay,  a prominent 
federalist,  but  a most  worthy  republican,  in  a letter  of  July  28th,  1812,  says  : “ In  my  opin- 
ion, the  declaration  of  war  was  neither  necessary,  nor  expedient,  nor  seasonable,”  but  he 
deprecated,  as  serious  evils,  “ commotions  tending  to  a dissolution  of  the  Union,  or  to  civil 
war,”  and  asserted  that,  “As  the  war  had  been  constitutionally  declared,  the  people  were 
evidently  bound  to  support  it  in  the  manner  which  constitutional  laws  prescribed.” — Life  of 
fohn  Jay,  vol.  i.  p 445. 


520 


ANALYSIS 


1.  Responses 
to  the  decla- 
•ation  of  tear. 


2.  The  “peace 
party,"  and 
its  objects 


3.  Protest  of 
the  federal 

members  of 
congress. 

4.  The  gene- 
ral assetnbly 
of  Connecti- 
cut. 

6.  Legislature 
qf  Massachu- 
setts. 


6.  Assertions 
of  the  senate 
of  Massachu- 
setts 


7.  Report  of 
February, 
1814 


8.  Allegations 
of  the  British 
press  : of  the 
Prince  Re- 
gent : arid  of 
the  lords  of 
the  admiral- 
ty 


9 Character 
qfthe  opposi- 
tion made  by 
the  “ peace 
party." 


AlPEr^DIX  ro  'iHE  PERIOD  [Book  II. 

wai’  against  France,  but  in  a full  house  only  three  of  their  number 
voted  for  the  measure. 

46.  ‘The  reasons  set  forth  by  the  president  and  congress  for 
declaring  war  were  responded  to  by  the  legislatures  of  most  of  the 
states  during  their  se.ssions  in  the  following  winter,  and  were  de- 
clared to  be  fully  justificatory  of  the  measures  of  the  administra- 
tion. sAt  the  same  time,  however,  a ‘‘  Peace  Party’'  was  formed, 
composed  wholly  of  federalists,  and  embracing  a majority  of  that 
party  throughout  the  Union.  The  object  of  this  party  was to 
expose  the  war — the  administration — the  congress  which  declared 
it — and  all  who  supported  it,  to  reprobation — and  to  force  the 
government  to  make  peace.” 

47.  3After  the  declaration  of  war,  the  federal  party  in  congress 
made  a solemn  protest,  in  wdiich  they  denied  the  war  to  be  “ neces- 
sary, or  required  by  any  moral  duty  or  political  expediency  ” ^lu 
August,  the  general  assembly  of  Connecticut,  in  pursuance  of  a 
suggestion  in  the  message  of  the  governor,  united  in  a declaration 
that  “ they  believed  it  to  be  the  deliberate  and  solemn  sense  of  the 
people  of  the  state  that  the  war  was  unnecessary.”  ^The  legisla- 
ture of  Massachusetts  asserted  that  The  real  cause  of  the  war 
must  be  traced  to  the  first  systematical  abandonment  of  the  policy 
of  Washington  and  the  friends  and  framers  of  the  constitution  ; 
to  implacable  animosity  against  those  men,  and  their  universal  ex- 
clusion from  all  concern  in  the  government  of  the  country  ; to  the 
influence  of  worthless  foreigners  over  the  press,  and  the  delibera- 
tions of  the  government  in  all  its  branches;  and  to  a jealousy  of 
the  commercial  sUtes,  fear  of  their  power,  contempt  of  their  pur- 
suits, and  ignerance  of  their  true  character  and  importance.” 

43.  ®These  were  serious  charges,  but  the  senate  of  the  sjime  state 
went  still  farther,  by  asserting  that  “The  war  was  founded  in 
falsehood,  and  declared  without  necessity,”  and  that  “its  real 
object  was  extent  of  territory  by  unjust  conquests,  and  to  aid  the 
late  tyrant  of  Europe  in  his  view  of  aggrandisement.”  Feb- 

ruary, 1814,  both  houses  of  the  legislature  of  Ma.ssachiisetts  united 
in  a report  asserting  that  the  “war  was  waged  with  the  worst  pos- 
sible views,  and  carried  on  in  the  worst  possible  manner,  forming  a 
union  of  w'eakness  and  wickedness,  which  defies,  for  a parallel,  the 
annals  of  the  world.” 

49.  8 While  such  was  the  language  of  a great  m.ajority  of  the 
federal  party,  it  is  not  surprising  that  similar  allegations  against 
our  government  were  made  in  the  public  papers  of  London — that 
the  Prince  Regent,  afterwards  George  IV.  appetiled  to  the  world 
that  England  had  not  been  the  aggressor  in  the  war — that  the 
lords  of  the  admiralty  expressed  their  regret  at  the  “ unprovoked 
aggression  of  the  American  government  in  declaring  war  after  all 
the  causes  of  its  original  complaint  had  been  removed and  that 
they  declared  that  the  real  question  at  issue  was,  “ the  main 
tenance  of  those  maritime  right s.^  which  are  the  sure  foundation 
of  the  naval  glory  of  England.”  As  the  war  was  declared  while 
the  British  orders  in  council  continued  to  be  enforced,  and  Ameri- 
can seamen  to  be  impressed,  these  must  have  been  the  maritime 
rights  to  which  the  lords  of  the  admiralty  referred. 

50.  sAfter  war  had  been  declared,  the  “Peace  Party”  threw  all 
possible  obstructions  in  the  way  of  its  successful  prosecution,  sepa 
rate  from  open  rebellion,  and  yet  reproached  the  administration 
for  imbecility  in  carrying  it  on,  and  for  embarrassments  which,  in 
great  part,  had  been  occasioned  by  federal  opposition.  Associa 
tions  were  formed  to  obstruct  the  efforts  to  obtain  loaiu^,  and  not 


Tart  IV.] 


SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


521 


only  the  press,  but  the  pulpit  also,  exerted  its  influence  to  banh* 
.'upt  the  government,  artd  thus  compel  it  to  submit  to  the  terms  of 
•jreat  Britain. 

51.  *Whcn  the  governors  of  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut 
were  called  upon  by  President  Madison  for  their  respective 
quotas  of  militia,  to  be  employed  in  the  public  defence,  they  re- 
fused to  comply  with  the  requisition,  on  the  ground  that  the  con- 
stitution of  the  Uniteil  States  gave  the  president  the  power  to  call 
forth  the  militia  only  for  the  specified  purposes  of  -executing  the 
il^  s of  the  Union,  suppressing  insurrections,  and  repelling  inva- 
sions',*^and  that  neither  of  these  contingencies  had  yet  arisen.  ^The 
governor  of  Connecticut  submitted  the  subject  to  the  council  of 
state,  and  the  governor  of  Massachusetts  to  the  supreme  court  of 
that  state,  both  which  bodies  decided  that  the  governors  of  the 
states  are  the  persons  who  alone  are  to  decide  when  the  exigencies 
contemplated  by  the  constitution  have  arisen.  3According  to  this 
doctrine,  totally  at  variance  with  the  early  federal  notions  in  favor 
of  a strong  central  porcer^  the  general  government  would  be  virtually 
divested  of  all  control  over  the  militia,  and  rendered  incapable  of 
providing  tbr  -4he  general  defence.”  Fortunately  for  the  stability 
of  the  Federal  Union,  this  question  has  since  been  definitively 
settled,  by  a decision  of  the  supreme  court  of  the  United  State.s, 
that  the  authority  to  decide  when  the  militia  are  to  be  called  out 
belongs  exclusively  to  the  president. 

52.  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut  also  denied  that  the  presi- 
dent, who  is  declared  by  the  constitution  commander-in-chief  of  the 
army  and  navy,  and  of  the  militia  when  in  the  actual  service  of 
the  United  States,  could  delegate  his  authority  of  governing  the 
militia  to  other  individuals,  or  detach  parts  of  the  militia  corps,  or 
that  he  could  employ  them  in  olfensive  warfare,  such  as  was  con- 
templated in  the  invasion  of  Canada.  sQn  these  subjects  differ- 
ent opinions  have  been  advanced,  but  the  weight  of  authority  is  in 
favor  of  the  powers  claimed  by  the  president. 

.53.  6The  militia  of  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut  were,  indeed, 
ordered  out,  by  the  governors  of  those  states,  for  the  detbnee  of  the 
sea-coast,  when  those  states  were  actually  invaded ; and  for  their 
services  in  the  detbnceof  the  United  States  ships  of  war,  blockaded 
at  New  London  in  the  year  1813,  w-ere  paid  by  the  general  govern- 
ment. 7After  the  close  of  the  war,  Massachusetts  presented  the 
claim  of  that  state  for  .sei’vices  rendered  by  her  militia  in  her  own 
defence  during  the  war,  but  her  claim  was  disalloAved  by  congress. 

54.  8A  brief  allusion  has  been  made,  in  another  part  of  this 
work,  to  the  Hartford  Convention,  and  the  subject  is  again  referred 
to  here,  in  order  to  notice  an  oft-repeated  charge  of  “ hostility  to 
the  commercial  section  of  the  Union,”  made  by  the  op  posers  of  the 
war.  9ln  the  report  of  both  houses  of  the  Massachusetts  legisla- 
ture in  1814,  to  which  we  have  before  alluded,  it  is  asserted  that 
there  existed  “an  open  and  undisguised  jealousy  of  the  wealth  and 
power  of  the  commercial  states,  operating  in  continual  efforts  to  em- 
barrass and  destroy  their  commerce,”  and  that  the  policy  pursued 
by  the  general  government  had  its  foundation  in  a deliberate  in- 
tention” to  effect  that  object.  i^The  Hartford  Convention,  in  its 
address  published  in  January,  1815,  also  asserts  that  the  causes  of 
the  public  calamities  might  be  traced  to  “ implacable  combinations 
of  individuals  or  states  to  monopolize  power  and  office,  and  to 
trample,  without  remorse,  upon  the  rights  and  interests  of  the  com- 
mercial section  of  the  Union.”  and  “ lastly  and  principally  to  a 
visionary  and  superficial  theory  in  regard  to  cot  imerce,  accora- 

C6 


ANALYSIS. 


I Course 
pursued  by 
the  ^'overnoT  i 
of  Massachu- 
setts and 
Connecticut. 


2.  Decisions 
of  the  council 
of  state  of 
Connecticut, 
and  of  the  su- 
preme court 
of  Massachu- 
setts 

3 Tendency 
of  this  exposi- 
tion of  the 
constitution, 
and  final  set- 
tlement of  the 
question. 


4.  Farther  ex- 
position. of  the 
constitution, 
as  given  by 
Massachu- 
setts and 
Connecticut. 


5 Different 
opinions  on 
these  subjects. 

6.  Militia  of 
Massachu- 
setts and 
Connecticut  r 
when  ordered 
out. 


7.  Claim  pre- 
sented by 
Massachu- 
setts after  the 
xoar 

8 Hartford 
convention. 


9 Assertions 
of  the  Massa- 
chusetts legis- 
lature on  the 
subject  of 
cmnmercial 
jealousies. 


10  Assertions 
of  the  Hart- 
ford tonven 
tion  on  this 
subject. 


622 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD 


[Book  H 


ANALYSIS,  panied  by  a real  hatred^  but  a feigned  regard  to  its  interests,  anJ  a 

ruinous  perseverance  in  efforts  to  render  it  an  instrument  of  ro- 

ercion  and  warP 

i.  The  an-  65.  >To  these  charges  the  democratic  party  responded,  by  deciar- 
twer  tojfiese  jng  them  totally  destitute  of  foundation,  in  proof  of  which  they 
charges.  statistical  comparisons  between  the  commerce  of  *;he 

2 Effects  of  Middle  and  the  Southern,  and  the  New  England  states. 

statistics,  gathered  from  official  reports,  it  appeared  that  com- 
mercial restrictions  would  be  likely  to  inflict  a more  serious  injury, 
in  proportion  to  population,  upon  the  southern  than  upon  Uae 
northeastern  states.  ^ 

A Statistical  66.  ^Thus,  taking  first  the  year  1800,  as  convenient  for  giving 
statements  of  the  population,  we  find  that  the  e.xports  of  foreign  and  domestic 
f^eignand  products  and  manufactures  from  Maryland,  with  a population  of 
^dMts%nd*  341,000,  exceeded,  by  nearly  two  per  cent.,  the  similar  exports 

manufac-  from  Massachusetts,  whose  population  was  about  423,000,  and  that 
tures.  Maryland,  with  a population  not  one  quarter  more  than  Connecti- 
cut, exported  eight  times  as  much  as  the  latter  state.  South 
Carolina  also,  in  the  year  1800,  exported  more  than  Massachusetts, 
in  proportion  to  her  population  ; and  South  Carolina  and  Virginia 
together,  without  regard  to  population,  exported,  during  the  twelve 
years  prior  to  1803,  eight  per  cent,  more  than  all  the  New  England 
states.  During  the  same  period  of  twelve  years,  the  five  southern 
states  of  Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  and 
Georgia,  exported  nearly  twice  as  much,  of  foreign  and  domestic 
product ion.s,  as  the  five  New  England  States;  and  Pennsylvania 
alone  exported  nearly  the  same  amount  as  the  latter  five.  During 
the  ten  years  from  1803  to  1813,  the  value  of  the  domeatic  exports 
from  Maryland  alone  was  one  half  the  value  of  the  similar  exports 
from  all  the  New  England  states.  Virginia  alone  exported  more 
than  half  as  much  as  all  the  latter,  while  the  five  southern  states 
exported  nearly  twice  the  amount. 

4.  Compara-  57.  4This  subject  of  the  commercial  interests  of  the  three  differ 
ent  sections  of  the  Union, — the  Eastern,*  the  Middle,t  and  the 
from  the  three  Southern,}: — at  the  time  of  the  second  war  with  England,  may  per- 
^tionsofthe  be  best  understood  by  a general  statement  of  the  total  amount 

Vnixn  of  the  exports  of  foreign  and  domestic  productions,  from  the  year 
1791  to  1813  inclusive.  The  following,  in  round  numbers,  are  the 
results:  Eastern  section  299  millions  of  dollars;  Middle  section 
a.  Elxports  534  millions  : Southern  section  509  millions,  connection  wdth 
^England  statement  it  should  be  remarked,  that  a considerable  amount 

of  the  exports  from  New  England  were  the  products  of  southern 
Industry,  exported  coastwise  to  the  Eastern  states,  and  not  enume- 
rated in  the  tables  to  which  we  have  referred. 

6 This  sub-  58.  ®But  admitting,  as  all  will  be  obliged  to  do,  from  these  com- 
i^cted^i/Mw  values  of  exports,  that  the  New  England  states  were  far 

Engiarid  h^  from  being  the  only  commercial  states  in  the  Union,  perhaps  it  may 
^^outhern  contended  that  New  England  owned  the  shipping,  and  did  the 
shipping  carrying  trade  for  the  Middle  and  the  Southern  states.  But  even 
if  this  were  true,  and  had  the  war  entirely  arrested  the  commerce 
of  the  country,  the  Middle  and  the  Southern  states  would  still  have 
been  the  greatest  sufferers,  for  the  value  of  the  products  which 
they  annualh'  exported  in  times  of  peace,  greatly  exceeded  the 


* Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire,  Vermont,  Rhode  Island,  Connecticut, 
t New  Jersey,  Delaware,  New  York,  Pennsylvania. 

t Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  South  Carolina,  Georgia,  New  Orleans,  District  of  Oo 
hunbia. 


Part  IV.]  SUBSECiUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

value  of  the  shipping  employed  in  its  conveyance  ; and  \f  all  those 
ships  had  belonged  to  New  England,  even  then  the  balance  Avould 
have  been  against  her. 

59.  ‘But,  in  amount  of  tonnage,  the  ports  of  the  Middle  and  the 
Southern  states  were  not  greatly  inferior  to  those  of  New  England. 
In  1811  the  tonnage  of  Baltimore  alone  was  103,000  tons;  while 
that  of  tlie  four  minor  New  England  states, — Vermont,  New 
Hampshire.  Connecticut,  and  Rhode  Island,  was  only  108,000. 
The  tonnage  of  Boston,  in  1810,  was  149,121,  while  that  of  Phila- 
delphia was  125,258,  and  that  of  New  York  268,548.  In  1810  the 
aggregate  tonnage  of  Norfolk  and  Charleston  was  100,031,  while 
that  of  the  four  principal  sea-ports  of  New  England,  excepting 
Boston,  viz  : — Portland,  Portsmouth,  Newburyport,  and  Salem, 
was  only  141,981.  These  statements,  it  is  believed,  are  a sufficient 
answer  to  the  federal  arguments  based  upon  the  superiority  of  the 
shipping  and  commerce  of  New  England. 

60.  2After  the  close  of  the  war  with  Engkind,  the  federal  party 
lost  its  importance,  and  federalism  soon  ceased  to  exist  as  a distinct 
party  organization.  ^It  is,  however,  often  asserted  that  the  prin- 
ciples of  federalism  still  remain,  in  some  one  or  more  of  the  party 
organizations  of  the  present  day,  and  that  they  are  found  where- 
ever  constituted  authority  aims  at  an  additional  increase  of  power, 
beyond  what  the  most  strict  construction  of  our  national  constitu- 
tion would  authorize.  ^But  when  these  assertions  are  made,  it 
becomes  necessary  to  ascertain  to  what  era  of  federalism  they  refer, 
and  to  distinguish  between  the  "Washingtonian  Federalism”  of 
1789,  and  the  “ Peace  Party”  federalism  of  1812. 

61.  5 At  the  time  of  the  formation  of  the  present  constitution,  the 
federalists  were  in  favor  of  a strong  central  government, — stronger 
than  that  ultimately  adopted,  while  the  democrats,  or  anti- 
federalists, believed  that  the  present  plan  gave  too  much  power  to 
the  general  government,  and  that  the  states  had  surrendered  too 
many  of  the  attributes  of  sovereignty.  While  the  fede.ralists  were 
in  power,  during  the  administrations  of  Washington  aid  Adams, 
they  were  ardent  supporter?  of  the  constituted  authorities,  friends 
of  law  and  order,  and  zealous  defenders  of  their  country’s  honor. 
The  “ alien”  and  the  “ sedition”  law,  which  received  the  most  vio- 
lent censure  from  the  opposing  party,  were  strong  federal  mea- 
sures, designed  to  give  additional  power  and  security  to  the  govern- 
ment ; and  had  such  laws  existed  in  1812,  and  been  rigorously 
enforced,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  numbers  of  the  federal 
party  would  have  paid  the  price  of  their  political  folly  by  the  penal- 
ties of  treason.  «Under  Washington  and  Adams  the  federalists 
were  ever  ready  to  rally  in  support  of  the  laws,  while  the  demo- 
crats, on  the  contrary,  were  then  the  disorganizers,  so  far  as  any 
existed,  and  in  the  western  parts  of  Pennsylvania  in  particular, 
during  the  “whiskey  insurrection”  of  1794,  they  organized  an 
armed  resistance  to  the  measures  of  law  and  government. 

62.  ^When  the  federalists  lost  the  power  to  control  the  govern- 
ment, their  political  principles  seemed  to  undergo  a surprising 
change.  Then  every  increase  of  executive  power  was  denounced 
as  an  “ encroachment  upon  the  liberties  of  the  people.”  The  em- 
bargo, and  the  laws  to  enforce  it,  were  declared  to  be  “ a direct  in- 
vasion of  the  principles  of  civil  liberty,”  and  an  open  violation  of 
the  constitution  ; — although  similar  laws,  but  far  more  exception- 
jible,  had  received  their  ardent  support  only  a few  years  previous. 

63.  sThe  circumstance  that,  in  the  great  European  contest  that 
originated  in  the  French  revolution,  the  sympathies  of  the  federal- 


523 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  The  com- 
parative ton 
vage  of  dif- 
Jirent  cities, 
and  Hcctium 
of  the  Union. 


2.  Decline  of 
federalism. 

3.  What  is 
said  of  the 
continued 
existence  of 
its  principles. 


4.  Different 
eras  tffed 
eraliam 


5.  'Principles 
of  the  federal- 
ists in  1789, 
and  during 
their  contin- 
uance in 
potoer 


6.  The  demo 
erats,  the  dis- 
organizers at 
this  time- 


7 Great 
change  in  the 
principles  of 
the  federal- 
ists, after  they 
lost  the  pow- 
er to  control 
the  govern- 
ment. 

8.  Unjust 
charge  of  an 
attachment  ti 
monarchical 
jrrinciples, 
urged 
against  the 
federalists. 


524 


\NALYSIS. 


Undoubted 
permanence 
of  their 
republican 
priiiApies. 


2 The  odium 
tfuit  now  at- 
taches to 
federalism. 


3.  Our  indebt- 
edness to  the 
grea‘  leaders 
of  the  federal 
party 

4 Injustice 
of  confound- 
ing the  prin- 
ciples of  the 
two  eras  of 
federalism. 


5.  Political 
questions 
that  have 
arisen  since 
the  close  of 
the  war  of 
1812. 


«.  Character 
of  nwst  of 
these 

questions. 


7.  Effects  of 
their  ceaseless 
agitation. 


8 Importance 
of  the  Mexi- 
can war. 


9 Circum- 
stances  that 
mark  this 
war  as  an  im- 
portant era  in 
our  history. 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  Book  II 

ists  were  on  the  side  of  England,  has  been  often  very  unjustly  ad- 
duced as  evidence  of  their  attachment  to  monarcliical  principles. 
With  the  same  propriety,  however,  might  the  partiality  of  the 
democi’atic  party  for  French  interests,  be  charged  upon  them  as 
proof  of  their  attachment  to  royalty ; for  France  was  governed, 
subsequent  to  1804,  by  a monarch  who  entertained  principles  as 
arbitrary  as  those  which  prevailed  in  the  councils  of  England. 
'While  the  federalists  of  1812  may,  as  a party,  with  justice  be 
charged  with  encouraging  treason  to  the  government,  there  is  no 
evidence  of  a desertion,  on  their  part,  of  republican  principles  ; and 
had  even  a separation  of  the  states  occurred,  which  was  the  design, 
doubtless,  of  but  very  few  of  theultraists  of  the  federal  party,  there 
is  no  doubt  that  New  England  would  still  have  adhered  to  that  re- 
publican form  of  government  which,  in  1787  and  ’88,  she  so  dili- 
gently labored  to  establish.  2Jt  was  the  conduct  of  the  federalists 
in  opposing  the  war  of  1812,  that  has  thrown  upon  federalism  the 
odium  which  now  attaches  to  it,  and  which  is  too  often  extended  to 
the  founders  of  the  party,  and  its  early  principles. 

64.  ^Washington,  AdamS,  and  Hamilton,  were  federalists,  and  to 
them  we  are  greatly  indebted  for  our  present  excellent  form  of 
government,  and  for  its  energetic  administration  during  the  period 
of  its  infancy  and  weakness,  when  its  success  was  regarded  with 
exceeding  doubt  and  anxiety.  4When,  therefore,  it  is  asserted  that 
Washington,  Adams,  and  Hamilton,  were  federalists,  we  should  in 
justice  remember  that  the  “ Washingtonian’’  federalism  of  1789 
was  as  different  from  the  “Peace  Party”  federalism  of  1812,  as 
patriotic  integrity,  law,  and  order,  are  different  from  anarchy, 
treason,  and  disunion.  And  to  confound  the  federalism  of  the 
former  period  with  that  of  the  latter,  were  as  \injust  as  to  impute 
the  treasonable  principles  of  the  whiskey  insurrection  of  1794, 
to  the  democracy  -which  governed  the  conduct  of  Madison  and 
Jefferson. 

65  5The  various  political  questions  which  have  agitated  the 
country  since  the  close  of  the  war  of  1812,  are  too  intimately  con- 
nected Avith  the  party  politics  of  the  present  day,  to  render  it  pro- 
fitable to  enter  upon  their  discussion  in  a work  of  this  character : 
— nor,  indeed,  when  time  and  distance  shall  have  mellowed  and 
blended  the  various  hues,  and  softened  the  asperities  which  party 
excitement  has  given  them,  is  it  believed  that  they  Avill  be  found 
to  occupy  a very  prominent  place  in  the  pages  of  the  future  histo- 
rian. “With  the  exception  of  the  war  with  Mexico,  they  are  mostly 
questions  of  internal  policy,  about  Avhich  political  economists  can 
entertain  an  honest  difference  of  opinion,  without  indulging  in  per- 
sonal animosities,  or  exciting  factious  clamors,  to  the  disturbance 
of  public  tranquillity.  ^By  keeping  the  waters  of  political  strife  in 
ceaseless  agitation,  they  excite  an  ever-constant  and  jealous  guard- 
ianship of  the  vessel  of  state,  far  more  conducive  to  its  safety  than 
a calm  which  should  allow  the  sailors  to  become  remiss  in  their 
duty,  and  the  pilot  to  slumber  at  the  helm. 

®The  war  with  Mexico,  whatever  other  causes  may  have  contrib- 
uted to  inflame  the  animosities  already  existing  between  the  bellig- 
erent nations,  acquires  additional  importance  in  the  eves  of  the 
American  people  from  its  having  derived  its  immediate  origin 
from  the  circumstances  of  the  long-mooted  and  controversial  pro- 
ject of  “Texas  annexation.”  ®This  war,  also,  by  presenting  the 
United  States  in  the  new  aspect  of  conquerors  on  foreign  ground, 
in  seeming  opposition  to  their  long  established  peace  policy — by 
its  great  military  triumphs  on  the  part  of  an  unwarlike  people — 


Pact  IV.J 


SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


625 


by  the  unwontod  displays  of  martial  entluisiasm  which  it  called  ANALY.-^ 
fwth,  and  by  its  im[)ortant  results,  in  extensive  territorial  acquisi- 
tions’ with  which  are  connected  new  and  exciting  questions  of 
domestic  policy,  that  seem  to  threaten  the  very  existence  of  our 
Union— all  teiul  to  mark  the  present  as  an  important  era  in  our 
history;  whether  f*»r  weal  or  for  woe,  time  only  can  deienume. 

In  com’iection  with  a brief  history  of  the  events  of  this  war.  we 
purpose,  then,  to  review,  in  the  spirit  of  impartial  candor,  the  cir- 
cumslances  of  its  origin,  and  of  its  results  and  tendencies,  so  far  as 

time  has  developed  them.  . . „ 

'When,  in  1826,  Mexico,  by  her  system  of  empresario  grants, 
opened  the  free  colonization  of  'Pexas  to  the  Anglo-Americans,  colonization 
sagacious  minds  perceived,  in  the  known  activity  and  enterprise  of  of  Texas. 
the  latter  people,  the  rapid  growth  of  Texas  m population  and 
resources,  and  predicted  that  the  time  was  not  far  distant  when 
she  would  throw  off  her  dependence  upon  a nation  alien  to  her  m 
lant^uiige,  laws,  and  religion*,  and  either  assume  the  attiibutes  of 
sovereignty,  or  seek  to  return  to  the  bosom  of  that  confederacy 
from  wtucii  most  of  her  population  had  been  drawn.  The  results 
have  fully  verified  these  predictions.  ^Mexico,  soon  becoming 
alarmed  at  the  rapid  strides  of  the  infant  colony  to  power,  and  Mexico- 
jealous  of  the  desire  manifested  by  the  United  States  to  extend 
lier  southern  limits  to  the  Rio* Grande  by  the  purchase  of  lexas,  Texan  inde- 
soucdit  to  overawe  the  Texan  people  by  military  domination,  and  pendence. 
to  break  their  spirits  and  cripple  their  energies  by  the  most  odious 
commercial  restrictions,  and  by  the  virtual  exclusion  of  additional 
coloni.sts  coming  from  the  United  States.f  The  overthrow  of  the 
Federal  constitution  of  1824,  and  the  acquiescence  of  all  the  Mexi- 
can States  in  the  military  usurpation  of  Santa  Anna,  completed 
the  list  of  grievances  <>/  which  Texas  complained,  and  induced  her 
to  appeal  to  the  right  of  revolution — “the  last  right  to  which 
oppressed  nations  resort.”  In  the  struggle  which  followed,  victory 
Clowned  the  efforts  of  the  Texans;  they  established  their  indepen- 
dence de  facia,  and  by  the  United  States,  France,  and  England, 
were  acknowledged  as  a sovereign  power,  capable  of  levying  war, 
forming  treaties,  and  doing  all  other  acts  which  independent  nations 

may  of  right  do.  n t,  c i * 

»The  circumstance  that  Mexico  refused  to  acknowledge  the  known 
fact  of  Texan  independence,  could  not  prejudice,  or  in  any  way  acknoioiedge 
affect,  the  rights  of  other  nations  treating  with  the  revolted  prov- 
ince;  for  both  the  laws  of  nations  and  the  principles  of  natural  Texas. 
equity,  require  that  any  people  who  are  independent  in  point  of 
fact  with  a seeming  probability  in  favor  of  their  remaining  so,  shall 
be  treated  as  such  by  other  powers,  who  cannot  be  expected  to 
decide  upon  the  merits  of  the  controversy  between  the  belligerent 
parties.  "After  Texas  had  maintained  her  independence  during 
nine  vears  subsequent  to  the  battle  of  San  Jacinto,  the  United  the  American 
States  formed  a treaty  with  her,  by  which  the  former  Mexican  confederacy. 
province,  but  then  independent  Republic  of  Texas,  was  admitted 
as  a State  into  the  American  confederacy,  with  the  assumed  obli- 
gation on  the  part  of  the  latter,  to  defend  the  new  acquisition  as 
an  integral  portion  of  the  American  Union.  Mf  Texas  was  vn-tually 
independent  that  independence  brought  with  it  all  the  rights  and  pose  of  herself 
powers  of  sovereignty  ; and  she  was  as  capable  of  disposing  of  lier-  ^2/  treaty. 
self  by  treaty,  as  ihe  most  independent  nation  is  of  transferring  to 
another  power  any  portion  of  its  territory.  ® United 

States  iu  their  sovereign  capacity,  had  an  undoubted  right  to  enter  to  enter  into 


Book  III.  p.  i;?3. 


t Uiid  p. 


526 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD 


[Book  II 


ANALYSIS,  into  the  treaty  of  annexation,  notwithstanding  the  remonstrance.* 
thetreathof  Mexico;  and  that,  as  between  the  United  States  and  Mexico,  all 
annexaiion.  this  furnished  no  just  ground  of  complaint  on  tlie  part  of  the  latter, 
we  think  no  one  acquainted  with  the  fundamental  maxims  of  inter- 
national law  will  attempt  to  deny.* 

x.Compiaints  *Yet  Mexico  did  make  repeated  complaints  on  tins  subject. 
^of  Mexico^  Previous  to  the  treaty  of  annexation.  Mexico,  by  her  minister  at 
and  duty  of  the  seat  of  the  American  government,  had  protested  against  the 
%virnment  iw««sure  in  contemplation  as  an  aggression  upon  a friendly  power, 
and  had  distinctly  asserted  that  she  was  re.solved  to  declare  war 
as  soon  as  she  received  intimation  of  tlie  completion  of  the  project.f 
The  American  government,  therefore,  had  every  reason  to  infer, 
from  official  information,  that  w'ar  would  result  from  the  act  of 
annexation,  although  many  believed  that  Mexico  would  not  be  so 
foolhardy  as  to  carry  her  thi’eats  into  execution.  It  was  the  duty 
of  the  government,  then,  to  make  preparations  for  war,  in  propor- 
tion to  the  apprehensions  of  danger  it  entertained  from  any  invad- 
ing force  that  Mexico  might  send  into  the  field. 

2.  Thereat  ‘■'The  advance  of  General  Taylor  from  Corpus  Christi,  across  the 
country  south  of  the  Nueces,  which  has  since  acquired  the  appel- 
lation of  the  “ disputed  territory,”  has  often  been  assigned,  among 
opposing  parties  of  the  Americans  themselves,  as  the  cause  of  the 
war.  It  was  never  so  declared,  however,  by  the  Mexican  people 
or  government,  who  have  uniformly  charged  the  Americans  with 
“appropriating  to  themselves  an  integral  part  of  the  Mexican  terri- 
tories that  is,  the  province  of  Texas,  as  the  sole  ground  on  which 
Mexico  had  “ resolved  to  declare  war,”  and  as  the  primary  cause 
Z.  Claims  to  of  the  hostilities  that  followed.^;  ^Mexico  claimed  to  have  no  better 
t^Uory.  l ight  to  the  country  south  of  the  Nuece.s,  than  to  that  immediately 
west  of  the  Sabine,  and  had  she  charged,  as  the  cause  of  the  war, 
the  invasion  of  the  so-called  “ disputed  territory,”  she  would,  vir- 
tually, have  relinquished  her  claim  to  all  the  rest  of  Texas.  Mexico 
maintained  that,  as  between  the  United  States  and  herself,  the 
whole  of  ‘fexas  was  disputed  territory,  and  she  professed  to  engage 
in  the  war  for  the  recovery  of  the  whole,  and  not  for  a,  part  of  the 
same — to  repel  the  invasion  of  lexas,  and  not  the  invasion  of  the 
“disputed  territory”  on  the  Rio  Grande  merely.  Justice  to  the 
position  which  Mexico  herself  assumed,  and  in  which  slie  chose  to 
be  regarded  by  other  nations,  demands  the  statement  that  she 
considered  the  pi  imary  act  of  annexation  as  sufficient  cause  of  w’ar 
on  her  part,  and  that  the  invasion  of  her  province  of  J’exas,  by  the 
establishment  of  General  Taylor  at  Corpus  Christi,  was  an  addi- 
*.  Third  cause  tional  aggression.  ^In  our  political  disputes  among  ourselves,  we 
of  complaint,  supplied  Mexico  with  a third  cause  *»f  complaint,  in  the  asser- 


* All  thiit  is  required  for  a state  (;r  nutiuii  to  be  ‘‘entirely  free  and  sovereign,”  is  that  “It 
must  govern  itsell,  and  Mcknowledtce  no  legislative  superior  but  God.”  ‘-If  it  be  totally  in- 
dependent, it  is  sovereign.” — Marten's  Jjaio  if  jYatiuns,  pp.  23-4. 

“A  foreign  nation  does  not  appear  to  violate  its  perfect  obligations,  nor  to  deviate  from 
the  principles  of  neutrality,  if  it  treats  as  an  independent  nation  people  who  have  declared, 
and  stiil  maintain  themselves  independent.” — Marten's,  p.  79.  History  abounds  with  exam- 
ples in  which  revolted  provinces  have  been  acknowledged  and  treated  as  sovereign  state* 
by  other  nations,  long  before  they  were  recognized  as  such  by  the  Slates  from  which  they 
revolted.  Mr.  Webster,  in  his  speech  at  Springfield,  Massachusetts,  September,  1847,  said, 
as  reported  in  the  public  journals: — ‘‘From  183(5,  when  occurred  the  battle  of  San  Jacinto, 
to  1842,  Mexico  had  no  authority  over  'I’exas,  no  just  claim  upon  her  territory.  In  1841-2-.'), 
Texas  was  an  independent  government;  so  nominally,  so  practically,  so  recognized  by  our 
own,  and  other  governments.  INIexico  had  no  ground  of  complaint  in  the  annexation  ol 
Texas.” 

t “The  Mexican  government  is  resolved  to  declare  war  as  soon  as  it  receives  intimation 
of  such  an  act.” — Almonte  to  Mr.  Upshur,  Nov.  3d,  1843.  See  also  the  previous  communicu- 
tion  of  Mr.  Buoauegra,  the  Mexicaa  Minister  (h*  Foreign  Relations,  to  our  Minister  in  Mexico, 
Av.g.  23,  1843.  % Aldsonte's  le.1401^  Nov.  3d,  1843. 


Part  IV.J  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 

tion  that  the  advance  of  General  1’aylor  beyond  Corpus  Christ!  waa 
int(»  a territory  not  only  belonging  to  Mexico  by  right,  but  to  which 
she  luul  the  additional  claim  ot  actual  possession.  But  Mexico  never 
urged  the  invasion  of  the  ^o  called  disputed  territory  as  a distinct 
cause  of  complaint,  atid  tee,  in  attributing  it  to  her,  have  found  for 
lier  a cau>e  of  olfence  which  slu*  had  failed  to  discover  for  herself. 
In  all  her  complaints  against  us,  Mt^xico  never  made  any  distinc- 
tion between  the  Nueces  and  the  Rio  Grande.  'But,  admitting 
that  Mexico  might,  with  ])ropriety,  have  made  this  latter  com- 
plaint, her  original  charges  against  the  American  government  are 
then  three  in  number  ; — annexation;  the  march  of  the  American 
army  into  territory  claimed  as  belonging  to  Mexico  by  right;  and 
the  invasion  of  territory  in  her  actual  possession.  These  charges 
we  shall  proceed  to  consider. 

‘•'Viewing  the  war  strictly  upon  national  grounds,  and  testing  its 
legality,  on  our  part,  by  acknowledged  principles  of  national  law, 
we  think  it  cannot  fail  to  be  admitted  that  our  government  stands 
fully  justifieii  in  the  eyes  of  the  world  on  the  first  two  of  the  fore- 
going charges.  We  had  at  least  the  legal  national  right  to  annex 
Texas,  and  to  defeiul  the  acquisition  by  force  of  arms.  ^Whether 
that  defence  required,  or  justilied,  the  march  of  General  'I'aylor 
from  Corpus  Christi  to  the  Kio  Grande,  seems  to  be  the  only 
remaining  question  at  issue,  connected  with  the  causes  of  the  war; 
for  since  the  American  government  made  no  declaration  of  w'ar, 
but  charged  the  commencement  of  it  upon  Mexico,  it  is  altogether 
irrelevant  to  the  question  in  dispute  whether  the  United  States 
might  or  might  not  have  been  justified  in  declaring  war  on  any 
other  grounds  than  those  connected  with  the  Texan  controversy. 

*In  justification  of  the  march  of  General  I’aylor  from  Corpus 
Christi  to  the  Rio  Grande,  across  the  so-called  “disputed  terri- 
tory,” it  has  been  alleged,  in  the  first  place,  that  the  Rio  Grande 
was  the  true  southwestern  boundary  of  Texas.  The  truth  of  this 
allegation  is  attempted  to  be  sustained  by  the  tlollowing  positions: 

1st.  ®That  the  successful  resistance  of  the  Texans  to  Santa  Anna’s 
usurpation,  as  evidenced  by  the  capitulation  of  General  Cos,  Dec. 
IJth,  1835,  and  the  stipulation  of  the  latter  to  remove  “into  the 
interior  of  the  Republic,”  and  “ beyond  the  Rio  Grande,”  showed 
that  the  military  government  of  Santa  Anna — a manifest  usurpa- 
tion— never  obtained  a foothold  east  of  the  Rio  Grande,  below 
New  Mexico. 

2d.  ®That  the  boundary  of  the  Rio  Grande,  as  set  forth  in  the 
Texan  declaration  of  independence,  ■was  sustained  by  the  success 
rf  the  Revolution,  and  afterwards  confirmed  by  the  treaty  with 
Santa  Anna,  which  was  ratified  and  signed  by  Filisola,  then  in 
command  of  the  Northern  Mexican  army,  and  that  Filisola  was 
authorized  by  letter  from  the  Mexican  President  ad  interim  to  do 
whatever  should  be  necessary  to  procure  the  release  of  Santa 
Anna,  and  to  save  his  troops  and  munitions  of  war.  It  is  claimed 
that  the  obligations  and  benefits  of  this  treaty  -were  mutual ; 
Texas  acquiring  the  independence  of  all  the  territory  east  of  the 
Rio  Grande,  and  Mexico  saving  her  army,  and  the  life  of  her  Pres- 
ident. On  the  withdrawal  of  the  Mexican  army  in  pursuance  of 
this  treaty,  the  Mexican  garrison  of  Laredo  was  removed  to  the 
west  side  of  the  river,  and  Mexican  garrisons  were  never  after- 
Tvards  kept  up  on  the  “Texan”  side: — Texas  also  laid  out  the 
country  between  the  Nueces  and  the  Rio  Grande  into  counties. 

3d.  ■'That  in  all  the  invasions  of  Texas,  two  of  which  occurred 
in  the  year  1842,  the  Mexican  troop.s  were  driven  beyond  lb  i Rio 
Grande. 


627 


ANAT.YSIS. 


1.  1 he  three 
charges 
against  the 
United  States 


•2  Legal  justi- 
fiability of 
the  American 
goveniment. 


3.  The  march 

to  the 

Rio  Grande. 


4.  How  justi 
fi«d. 


5 t'iistposi' 
tK’ti  in  aup- 
jioT  t of  this 
uU.t>gation. 


6.  Second 
pos-ition  in 
proof  that  the 
Rio  Grande 
toas  the 
southwestern 
boundary  of 
Texes. 


7 Third  piwt 
tion. 


rr28 

ANALYSIS. 


. APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD 


IBook  It. 


4th.  ‘That  Mexico  herself,  although  claiming  the  right  of  re-entry 

1.  Fourth  whole  of  'IVxas,  virtually  acknowledged  the  possesaory  claim 

‘position,  by  of  the  latter  as  far  as  the  Rio  Grande.  This  acknowledgment,  sub- 
^admifs%^e°  f^equtnt  to  the  treaty  with  Santa  Annm  is  based,  aimtng  other  acts, 
possessory  on  the  proclamation  of  the  Mexican  General  Woll,  of  June  ‘20th, 
Tex^'%sfur  1844,  by  order  of  the  Mexican  government,  of  wdiich  the  third  sec- 
rti^Gmnde  reads  as  follows: — “Every  individual  who  may  be  found  at 

* ® the  distance  of  one  league  from  the  left  bank  of  the  Rio  Bravo 

(Rio  Grande)  will  be  regarded  as  a favorer  and  accomplice  of  the 
umrpers  of  that  part  of  the  national  territory:"  thus  admitting 
that  Texas  had  usurped,  that  is,  that  she  held  possession  of  the 
territory  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Rio  Grande.  Another  construc- 
tive acknowledgment  of  the  Texan  claim  is  found  in  Santa  Anna’s 
report  of  the  battle  of  Buena  Vista,  Feb.  27th,  1847,  in  which  he 
states  that  he  informed  the  American  Gei.eral  that  the  Mexicans 
“could  say  nothing  of  peace  while  the  Americans  were  on  this  side 
of  the  Bravo,"  from  which  the  inference  is  drawn  that  the  Ameri- 
cans had  some  claim  to  the  left  bank  of  that  stream.  In  reply  to 
the  assertion  that  General  Taylor,  on  his  advance  from  Corpus 
Christi,  found  a Mexican  Custom  House  at  Point  Isabel,  it  is  stated 
that  it  w'as  not  a regular  Custom  House — that  the  collector  resided 
at  Matamoras,  where  the  duties  were  generally  paid,  although  he 
occasionally  sent  a deputy  to  Point  Isabel. 
i.Theanstoer  “These  positions  are  met.  in  general  terms,  by  the  asssertion, 
poJitio^and  declaration  of  Texas  that  the  Rio  Grande  should  be  her 

arguments,  boundary,  did  not  make  it  so, — that,  she  aequired  no  right  to  the 
country  bordering  on  that  river  but  that  obtained  bv  successful 
revolution  and  continued  possession, — that  the  entire  valley  of  Santa 
Fe,  on  the  east  side  of  the  river,  which  Texas  also  claimed,  was 
never  in  her  possession, — that  the  country  south  of  that  valley, 
between  the  Nueces  and  the  Rio  Grande.  w‘as  in  great  part  unin- 
habited— had  been  subject  to  frequent  inroads  of  both  parties — 
Mexicans  and  J'exans,  but  that,  at  the  commencement  of  the  war, 
that  portion  bordering  on  the  Rio  Grande  was  in  the  actual  pos- 
session of  the  Mexicans,  whose  laws  were  established  over  the 
Mexican  town  of  Laredo,  and  who  collected  duties  at  Point  Isabel, 
which  circumstances  constituted  it,  virtually,  Mexican  territory, 
and  that  the  invasion  thereof  was  equivalent  to  a declaration  of 
war  on  the  part  of  the  American  government.*  In  reply  to  the 
statement,  that  Texas  had  laid  out  the  country  between  tlie  Nueces 
and  the  Rio  Grande  into  counties,  it  is  asserted  that  these  were 
“ counties  on  paper”  only.  To  the  allegation  that  Santa  Anna 
guaranteed,  by  treaty,  the  claim  of  Texas  as  far  as  the  Rio  Grande, 
it  is  replied,  that  the  concessions  of  Santa  Anna  while  in  duress — a 
prisoner  of  war — were  not  binding  either  on  himself  or  on  Mexico, 
— that  they  were  not  ratified  by  the  treaty-making  power,  and  that 
they  were  distinctly  repudiated  by  the  Mexican  government  under 
the  presidency  of  Bustamente,  Santa  Anna’s  successor.  To  the 


* “Corpus  Christi  is  the  most  western  point  now  occupied  by  Texas.” — Mr.  Donaldson 
(our  Chargfe  to  Te.xas)  to  General  Taylor,  June  28,  184.i.  The  lettcT  of  Mr.  Donaldson  to  Mr. 
Buchanan)  of  July  11th,  184.5,  admits  that  the  Mexicans  were  then  in  possession  of  “ Laredo, 
and  other  lower  points.”  Secretary  Marcy,  in  a letter  to  General  Taylor,  July  8,  184.5,  says, 
“This  department  is  informed  that  Mexico  has  some  military  establishments  on  the  east  side 
of  the  Rio  Grande.” 

The  actual  occupancy,  by  the  Mexicans,  of  several  places  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  Rio 
Grande,  is  a fact  beyond  dispute;  and  it  is  also  as  clear  that  the  Texans  were  in  possession 
of  places  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Nueces;  and  that  none  but  armed  parties  of  either  people 
jiesBed  over  the  intermediate  space  between  the  two  rivers.  If  occupancy,  therefore,  were  to 
nave  determined  the  boundary  line  between  the  two  people,  it  is  easy  to  see  that  the  line 
would  have  been  neither  the  Nueces  nor  the  Rio  Grande,  but  the  highlands  of  the  barrexi, 
OBoccupied  tract  between  them. 


SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


Part  TV] 


52S 


allegation  that,  in  all  the  invasions  of  Texas,  the  Mexican  troops 
were  driven  tieyond  the  Rio  Grande,  it  is  replied  that  this  is  not 
applicable  to  the  valley  of  Santa  h’e,  east  of  the  Rio  Grande;  and 
that,  as  to  the  country  between  the  Nueces  and  the  Rio  Grande, 
although  in  two  cases  the  Mexican  forces  were  driven  out  of  it,  yet 
that  the  Texans  never  held  possession  of  the  settlements  on  the 
eastern  nanks  of  that  stream  thirty  days  in  all, 

Glut,  as  a farther,  and  perhaps  more  satisfactory,  justification  of 
the  advance  of  General  Taylor  to  the  Rio  Grande,  it  is  alleged  that, 
under  the  circumstances  of  the  threats  of  Mexico  to  declare  war 
against  us  in  the  event  of  the  success  of  the  annexation  project, — 
the  hostile  spirit  manifested  by  her  population, — and  her  actual 
assembling  of  troops  on  her  northern  frontiers  with  the  professed 
object  of  re-conquering  the  whole  of  Texas,  we  should  have  been 
justified  in  entering  upon  territory  clearly  belonging  to  Mexico,  to 
thwart  the  designs  of  our  avowed  enemy.*  The  circumstances  on 
which  this  attempted  justification  rests  are,  so  far  as  we  can  gather 
them,  as  follows: — 

^Immediately  after  the  annexation  of  Texas,  Mexico,  in  accord- 
ance with  her  threats  of  war,  sent  considerable  bodies  of  troops  to 
the  vicinity  of  the  Rio  Grande,  constituting  an  army  which  was 
spoken  of  by  the  Mexican  press,  both  as  the  “ army  of  the  North” 
and  as  the  “army  of  invasion,”  and  which  was  openlv  declared  by 
its  commander,  Paredes,  who  was  then  virtually  at  the  head  of  the 
government,  to  be  designed  for  the  re-conquest  of  Texas.  ®When 
Herrera  was  elected  President,  in  August,  1845,  and  showed  a dis- 
position to  treat  with  the  United  States,  his  administration  was  for- 
cibly overthrown  by  Paredes  on  the  sole  ground  that  it  was  believed 
to  be  opposed  to  the  war  for  which  Paredes  had  made  preparations. 
The  government  of  Paredes  owed  its  existence  to  the  determination 
to  re-conquer  Texas.  It  had  no  other  basis  of  support.  ^Moreover, 
Mexico,  under  the  administration  of  Herrera,  after  acceding  to  the 
proposition  to  receive  an  envoy  “intrusted  with  full  powers  to 
adjust  all  the  questions  in  dispute  between  the  two  governments,” 
subsequently  refused  to  negotiate,  evidently  from  the  fear  of  popu- 
lar excitement  against  the  peace  party,  but  on  the  pretence  that 
the  United  States  had  sent  a general  and  ordinary  minister,  when 
she  should  have  appoitited  an  envoy  to  adjust  the  specific  differ- 
ences in  dispute  between  the  two  countries.  A full,  distinct,  and 
final  refusal  to  negotiate  on  a subject  which  Mexico  had  declared 
to  be  sufficient  cause  of  war,  and  with  reference  to  which  she  had 
oflficially  asserted  she  would  declare  war,  would  have  been  deemed 
tantamount  to  a declaration  of  war  on  her  part;  and  Mexico  is 
saved  from  assuming  this  position,  only  to  the  extent  to  which  her 
grounds  of  objection  to  the  reception  of  our  minister  were  valid. f 


ANALYSia 


1.  Fart  net 
justification 
of  the 

march  to  th» 
Rio  Grande. 


2.  The  Men 
can  "army 
of  invasion.’* 


3.  Overthrow 
of  Herrera't 
administra' 
tion. 


4.  Refusal  of 
Mexico  to 
negotiate, 
under  Her- 
rera's admin' 
istiation. 


• “If  a s iveieisfii  sees  liimself  menaced  with  an  attack,  he  may  take  up  arms  to  ward  off 
tho  blow,  and  may  even  commence  the  exercise  of  tho.se  violences  that  his  enemy  is  prepar- 
ing to  exercise  against  him,  witliout  being  chargeable  with  having  begun  an  offensive  war.” 
-Marten's  Law  of  Motions,  p.  273. 

‘•The  justificative  reasons  of  a war,  show  that  an  injury  has  been  received,  or  so  fai  hreat 
snei  as  h)  authorize  a prevenliMii  of  it  by  arms.” — Vattel's  Law  of  Mations,  p.  369. 

t We  sent  Mexico  a Plenipotentiary,  a minister  intrusted  vfMh  full  powers  to  settle  “ all  the 
quesdoiis  in  dispute”  between  the  two  coumries.  Mexico  maintained  that  we  should  have 
sent  her  a cvmmi.'isinner  with  powers  limited  to  a settlement  of  the  Texan  dispute  only: — that 
is,  our  minister  had  too  much  power.  We  wished  a settlement  of  all  the  matters  in  di.spute 
between  the  two  countries;  for  there  were  matters  originating  prior  to  the  Texan  controversy, 
which  we  had  formerly  declared  to  be  sufficient  cause  of  war  against  Mexico.  Mexico,  there- 
fore, was  willing  to  treat  for  a settlement  of  her  grievances  against  us,  but  not  for  a settlement 
of  our  grievances  against  her. 

At  the  time  of  the  mission  of  Mr.  Slidell,  actual  war  did  not  exist  between  Mexico  and  the 
United  States,  and  Mexico  had  no  right  to  demand  a commissic.ner  with  Lnstruclions  limited 
to  one  portion  of  the  disputes  between  us.  Moreover,  modern  history  is  filled  with  nume’- 

07 


530 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD 


[Book  U 


^ALVSIS. *  * After  Paredes  had  usurped  the  government,  the  Mejcican  minis- 
1.  Further  foreign  affairs,  in  a note  to  our  government,  stiil  more  dis- 

^T^naiion  tinctly  explained  the  position  of  Mexico,  by  declaring  that,  as  a 
ofM^ico  '^  consequence  of  the  previous  declaration  of  Mexico  that  she  would 
regard  the  act  of  annexation  as  a casus  belli  (“cause  of  war”), 
“negotiation  was  by  its  very  nature  at  an  end,  and  war  was  the 
2.  Hostilities  only  recourse  of  the  Mexican  government.*  ®A  few  days  later,f 
the  Mexican  government  authorized  the  general  in  command  on 
the  Texan  frontier  to  carry  on  hostilities  against  us  “by  every 
means  which  war  permits  ;”  and  on  the  18th  of  April,  1846,  still 
before  the  advance  of  General  Taylor  from  Corpus  Cliristi  was 
known  at  the  Mexican  capital,  the  Mexican  President,  Paredes,  in 
a letter  to  the  commander  of  the  Northern  army,  makes  known,  in 
the  following  language,  the  previous  designs  and  orders  of  the  gov- 
ernment. “ At  the  present  date,”  he  writes,  “ I suppose  you  at  the 
head  of  that  valiant  army,  either  fighting  already,  or  preparing  for 
the  operations  of  a campaign.”  He  further  writes.  “ It  is  indispen- 
sable that  hostilities  be  commenced,  yourself  taking  the  initiative 
against  the  enemy."\ 

8.  Summary  ^The  designs  of  Mexico,  as  thus  developed,  were  “ war  on  account 
Ktarices'thTt  9f  o-f^nexation  and  she  never  made  any  concealment  of  the  mat- 
justijied  the  ter.  The  prospective  declaration  of  Mexico  that  she  would  declare 
eov^nment.  hostile  preparations,  avowedly  for  the  purpose  of  inva- 

sion— her  vacillating  conduct,  in  first  consenting  to  receive  an 
envoy  “intrusted  with  full  powers,”  Ac.,  and  then  rejecting  him, 
evidently  from  the  fear  of  a domestic  revolution,  thus  terminating 
all  diplomatic  relations  between  the  two  countries — together  with 
the  subsequent  overtlirow  of  the  “peace  party”  administration — 
the  elevation  to  power  of  Paredes,  the  “war  President,”  on  the 
basis  of  his  avowed  hostility  to  the  United  States — and  the  positive 
orders  (although  then  unknown  to  us)  to  the  Northern  army  to 
commence  hostilities — were  circumstances  n)ore  than  sufficient  to 
justify  our  government  in  taking  any  precautionary  measures  not 
%.Frecauti(m-  necessarily  involving  actual  hostilities.  ^The  march  to  the  Rio 
Grande,  across  a territory  to  which  Mexico  had  peihaps  as  good  a 
march  to  the  right  as  any  we  could  advance,  but  to  which  we  had  certainly  some 
Ric  Gtande.  sufficient  at  least  to  make  it  a matter  clearly  in  dispute 

between  the  two  nations,  was  a precautionary  measure,  legally 
justifiable,  in  our  opinion,  by  the  hostile  position  of  Mexico.  Hence 


OU9  examples,  in  which,  during  actual  war,  treaties  of  peace  are  negotiated  by  “ministers 
plenipotentiary”  intrusted  with  full  powers  to  settle  all  mutters  in  dispute,  but  further,  on 
this  point  of  etiquette,  Mexico  was  clearly  in  the  wrong,  as  subsequently  acknowledged  by 
Herrera  himself,  who  was  at  the  head  of  the  government  that  rejected  our  minister.  I'he 
Ex-President,  in  a letter  of  August  2.5,  1848,  to  Suitta  Anna,  says:— “P'or  no  other  act  than 
showing  that  there  would  bevo  obstiicle  to  his  (Mr.  Slidell’s)  presenting  himself,  and  having 
his  propositions  heard,  my  administration  was  calumniated  in  the  most  atrocious  manner:— 
for  this  act  alone  the  revolution,  which  displaced  me  from  command,  was  set  on  foot.”  On 
the  admission  of  Mexico  herself,  therefore,  our  minister  was  rejected  on  a mere  pretence, 
Mr.  Webster,  in  his  speech  at  Philapeipliia.  Dec.  2d.  1840,  says:  “I  repeat,  that  Mexico  U 
wholly  unjusiifiable  in  refusing  to  receive  a minister  from  the  United  State-.” 

* Note  of  the  Mexican  Minister,  March  12th,  1840.  + April  4th. 

t Although  the  order  to  General  l aylnr,  to  march  to  the  Rio  Grande,  was  given  before 
itiGsa  positive  orders  and  declarations  of  the  Mexican  governmeni  were  known  to  us,  yet  the 
latter  show  that  the  inferences  of  warlike  designs  against  us,  which  our  government  had 
drawn  from  other  sources,  were  Just.  We  had  very  stronff  grounds  for  supposing  that  Mexico 
intended  to  attack  us;— we  acted  on  the  strength  of  those  suspicions;  and  the  result  shows 
that  our  suspicions  were  correct,  and  thereby  affords  /eo’a/ Justification  of  the  act  based  upon 
them.  The  hostile  designs  of  Mexico  against  us,  previous  to  the  breaking  om  of  the  war, 
have  since  been  abundantly  confirmed.  The  Mexican  President,  Pena  y Pena,  in  his  message 
rend  at  the  opening  of  the  session  of  1838,  says: — “We  have  octasion  this  day  to  lament  that 
the  pence  policy  did  not  at  that  time  (1835)  prevail.'''  It  was  the  war  policy  that  prevailed— 
that  induced  Mexico  to  consider  us  os  an  enemy— and  to  oi  ier  her  general  to  lake  lb 
“ initiative"  against  us. 


SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  BEVOLUTION. 


Paht  IV.] 


53  \ 


arose  the  war,  which  neither  of  the  belligerents  seemed  desirous  to 
avoid. 

*We  have  thus  far  been  considering  the  origin  of  the  war  on 
national  grounds,  and  as  affecting  the  matter  of  legal  right  between 
the  government  of  Me.xico  and  the  government  of  the  U nited  States; 
and,  viewing  all  the  circumstances  of  the  case,  we  see  no  reason  to 
reproach  our  country  witli  bad  faith,  or  with  a disregard  of  the 
principles  of  international  law;  and  we  believe  that  impartial  his- 
tory, in  reviewing  these  transactions,  will  still  preserve  our  national 
honor  untarnished.  *But  whether  the  conduct  of  the  American 
people,  as  affecting  this  war,  has  or  has  not  been,  under  all  the  cir- 
cumstances, from  the  settlement  of  Texas  down  to  the  present  time, 
judicious  and  prudent,  justifiable — what  motives  aside  from 

the  vindication  of  our  national  honor,  urged  forward  the  American 
government  and  people  to  the  war — and  whether  war  might  or 
might  not  have  been  avoided  by  a proper  display  of  moderation  on 
the  part  of  the  American  Executive,  are  questions  distinct  from 
those  we  have  been  considering — jiresenting  the  case  in  its  moral 
aspect,  and  involving  topics  of  controversy  tluit  have  long  agitated 
the  country,  but  wliich  our  limits  will  scarcely  allow  us  more  than 
to  allude  to  as  existing  facts,  without  expressing  our  individual 
opinious  of  them  in  detail. 

®It  has  been  charged  against  the  Anglo- American  settlers  of 
Texas,  that  they  emigrated  to  that  country  with  the  fraudulent 
design  of  eventually  wresting  it  from  Mexico,  and  annexing  it  to 
the  American  Union:  it  was  charged  also  that  the  American  gov- 
ernment countenanced  the  scheme,  and  essentially  5-ided  the  Texan 
revolution  by  permitting  armed  bands  from  the  States  to  join  the 
Texan  armies ; and,  finally,  that  the  Texan  Revolution  was  a war 
undertaken  for  the  perpetuation  of  domestic  slavery,  which  iiad 
been  prohibited  in  all  the  territory  of  the  Mexican  Republic. 

* I'hat  many  of  the  Anglo-American  settlers  of  Texas  anticipated 
the  time  when  their  adopted  State  should  form  a part  of  the 
American  confederacy,  may  be  admitted  without  countenancing 
any  charge  of  fraud  or  bad  faith  on  their  part  toTPards  Mexico ; 
and,  certainly,  the  inducements  to  emigration  were  sufficiently 
strong  without  the  faint  hope  which  the  prospect  of  ultimate 
“ annexation”  might  have  afforded.  Besides,  no  general  unity  of 
action  or  feeling  on  this  subject,  on  the  part  of  the  settlers,  is  visi- 
ble up  to  the  time  when  the  continued  oppressions  of  the  Mexican 
government  forced  on  one  of  the  most  justifiable  revolutions  of 
modern  times.  ^Wherein  this  revolution  had  any  connection  with 
the  subject  of  slavery,  history  fails  to  show ; for  slavery,  though 
nominally  prohibited  in  Texas,  was  virtually  tolerated  there  bv  tbe 
Mexican  government,  which  attempted  no  direct  interference  with 
the  matter.  ®There  are  no  facts  to  prove  that  the  American 
goverimic^iit,  as  such,  countenanced  the  revolution,  although  it  ia 
admitted,  w'ith  philanthropic  pride,  that  thousands  of  American 
citizens  warmly  sympathized  with  the  “ rebels,”  and,  as  individuals, 
gave  them  much  aid  and  comfort.  They  aided  Texas  as  they  haol 
before  aided  Mexico  in  her  just  revolution.*  1’he  government  sent 


ANALYSIS 


l.  Result  of 
the  legal  fievs 
qf  the  case 


2.  The  war 
considered  In 
It#  moral 
aspect- 


3.  Charges 
against  the 
Texans— the 
American 
government 
— and  the 
Texan  Revo- 
lution. 


4.  Ultimate 
vieios  of  the 
Texans. 


5.  The  subject 
of  slavery 


6 TheAmert' 
can  govern- 
ment, and 
American 
citizens. 


* “When  u people  from  ^ood  reasons  take  up  arms  against  an  t)ppressor,  justice  and  gen 
erosity  require  tliat  brave  men  should  be  assisted  in  the  defenC  ' of  llu  ir  lil)e;  tii-s.  Wlicn, 
tlierefoie,  a civil  war  is  kindled  in  a statt  , foreign  powers  may  assist  that  party  which  appears 
to  them  to  have  jiisdce  on  its  side.” — Vatteds  J^aw  of  JViitions,  p.  218. 

“ Any  foreign  prince  lias  a right  to  lend  assistance  to  the  party  wtiom  he  believes  to  b;iv6 
justice  oil  his  side,”  &.C.,  “provided,  however,  that  he  has  not  promised  to  observe  a strict 
nentrahty.” — Marten's  Law  of  JVations,  p.  80. 

The  American  government  has  adopted  a safer  principle  than  that  laid  down  by  the 
wciteis  quoted  above;  and  if  it  should  sometimes  wink  at  individual  assistance)  in  viudica 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD 


[Book  IL 


53?, 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  The  Ameri- 
can TpeoTple, 
and  the 
project  of 
annexation 


1.  Annexation 
as  a Southern 
measure. 


S.  Sole  cause 
Cf  the  soar 
with  Mexico 
— Its  legal 
justijiabilitsj 
—Moral  vieio 
of  the 

march  to  the 
Rio  Grande — 
Aggressury 
measures  of 
the  American 
government. 


an  armed  force  to  the  Texan  frontier  to  preserve  neutrality,  although 
Mexico  had  already  violated  the  rules  of  international  law,  by 
endeavoring  to  excite  our  own  Indians  to  hostilities  against  her 
rebellious  province. 

•From  the  time  of  the  establishment  of  Texan  independence,  by 
the  battle  of  San  Jacinto,  in  1836,  down  to  March,  1845,  tiie  project 
of  “ annexation”  had  been  agitated  in  the  United  States,  causing 
considerable  political  excitement,  and  awakening  sectional  feelings 
and  jealousies,  which  subsequent  events  have  tended  to  imbitter 
rather  than  to  allay.  The  project  of  annexation,  although  numbering 
indiscriminately  among  its  adherents  and  opposers  many  members 
from  both  the  great  political  parties  of  the  country,  was  very  gen- 
erally favored  by  the  so-called  democratic  party,  and  as  generally 
ojiposed  by  the  whigs.  By  its  opposers  at  the  North  it  was  stig- 
matized as  a “ Southern  measure,”  favorable  to  Southern  interests 
only,  giving  an  alarming  increase  to  the  slave  power,  and  a firmer 
hold  to  the  ‘‘peculiar  domestic  institutions”  of  the  South.  The 
spirit  of  territorial  acquisition,  pointing  to  foreign  conquests,  Avas 
reproved,  as  dangerous  to  our  Union,  and  a war  with  Mexico  pre- 
dicted as  a certain  consequence  of  annexation.  The  project  was 
defended  on  the  national  grounds  that  the  acquisition  of  so  large 
and  fertile  a country  would  greatly  increase  our  national  w'ealth 
and  resources,  give  additional  security  to  our  commerce  in  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  remove  the  apprehension  that  Texas  might,  at 
some  future  day,  throw  herself  into  the  arms  of  some  foreign  pow'er 
perhaps  our  enemy. 

®rhe  measure  did  certainly  favor  Southern  interests  and  South 
ern  powder;  but  that  the  South  encouraged  it  solely  on  these  con 
siderations,  would  be  too  sweeping  a declaration.  Conceding  that 
the  South  was  influenced  mainly  by  sectional  interests,  yet  motives 
of  national  aggrandizement  exerted  a powerful  influence  in  the 
controversy  ; aiid  when,  moreover,  one  of  the  great  political  par- 
ties of  the  country  adopted  the  project,  the  strength  of  party  ties 
alone  brought  to  it  a vast  additional  array  of  power.  It  is  true 
that  antagonistic  party  ties  also  gave  some  Southern  aid  to  the 
opposition,  but  probably  not  sufficient  to  counterbalance  the  con- 
siderations of  sectional  interests.  On  the  whole,  when  the  project 
of  annexation  was  consummated,  it  probably  had  a large  majority 
of  the  American  people  in  its  favor. 

®As  had  been  predicted  by  the  opponents  of  the  measure,  a war 
with  Mexico  followed,  growing  wholly  out  of  the  subject  of  annex- 
ation. We  have  stated  the  reasons  of  our  opinion  that,  as  between 
the  government  of  Mexico  and  the  government  of  the  United  States, 
the  war  was  justifiable  on  the  part  of  the  latter,  when  judged  by 
acknoAvledged  principles  of  national  law.  Still  the  order  of  the 
Executive  which  occasioned  the  march  of  General  Taylor  from 
Corpus  Ohristi  across  the  “disputed  territory”  to  Matamoras,  the 
immediate  occasion  of  hostilities,  may  have  been  injudicious  in  a 
national  point  of  view,  and  morally  unjustifiable.  That  movement 
of  our  troops,  although  we  had  the  legal  right  to  make  it,  can 
hardly  be  supposed  to  have  been  thought  necessary  for  the  defence 
of  Texas ; and  being  certain  to  produce  hostile  collisions,  it  showed 
that  the  policy  of  the  American  government,  as  exhibited  in  the 
executive  order  to  General  Tayh>r,  was  not  merely  defensive,  but 
that  it  was  aggressory* * — that  the  governmejit  not  only  showed  no 


tIoG  of  right  and  justice  against  oppression,  it  would  hardly  overstep  any  acknowledged 
principle  of  national  law. 

* General  Taylor  was  instructed  that,  if  he  were  attacked,  or  menaced,  &c.,  he  was  not  to 
act  merely  on  the  defensive,  bat  to  oariy  on  “ aggressive  operations.” 


SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


Pabt  IV.j 


533 


dispositkm  to  avoid  a w.ar,  but  that  it  actually  courted  it : — and 
when,  in  connection  with  these  circutnstanoes,  and  with  the  manner 
ill  which  the  war  was  carried  on,  we  consider  the  weakness  of 
Mexico,  and  that  we  entertained  no  fear  of  the  results  of  her 
threatened  invasion,  the  presumption  is  strong  that  the  govern- 
ment, altliough  justifying  it.self  on  the  broad  grounds  of  national 
right,  still  courted  the  war  with  a view  to  conquest  * 

^Tlie  strength  of  these  conclusions  would,  indeed,  be  greatly 
weakened  by  an  admission  of  the  importance  of  the  line  of  the 
llio  Grande  for  our  defence;  and  conceding,  as  we  do,  that  we  had 
the  legal  right  to  go  there,  it  may  be  very  plausibly  urged  that 
not  only  was  the  Executive  the  proper  judge  of  the  propriety  of 
the  measure,  but  that,  in  addition,  he  would  have  forfeited  the 
trust  reposed  in  him  by  his  high  station,  if  he  had  neglected  any 
legitimate  means  of  defence  which  circumstances  had  placed  in  Ids 
power.  By  our  possession  of  Santiago,  and  the  command  of  the 
entrance  to  the  Rio  Grande,  we  excluded  Mexico  from  the  only 
ports  on  the  Gulf  through  which  she  could  have  furnished  her 
army  with  supplies,  and  forced  upon  h(>r  all  the  difficulties  of  a 
tedious  and  expensive  inland  communication.  Had  'SNe  feared  any- 
thing from  Mexican  invasion,  these  considerations  would  be  of  great 
weight;  but  the  conclusion  is  irresistible,  that  we  took  advantage 
of  the  weakness  of  Mexico  to  hold  her  to  a strict  accountability  for 
her  folly  and  rashness. 

^It  is  by  no  means  certain,  however,  that  war  would  not  have 
occurred  if  our  troops  had  remained  on  the  line  of  Corpus  Christi 
and  the  Nueces;  and  we  think  it  highly  probable  that  Mexican 
folly  would  have  urged  on  an  attack  even  there ; but  we  should 
then  have  remained  strictly  on  the  defensive,  without  the  reproach 
of  having  provoked  the  contest.  Whether,  after  the  first  blow  had 
been  struck,  considerations  either  of  honor  or  of  advantage  should 
have  sent  our  army  beyond  the  Rio  Grande,  on  a career  of  expen- 
sive conquest,  against  an  enemy  whose  blind  folly  we  should  have 

f titled,  whose  weakness  we  despised,  and  whose  territory  was  so 
ikely  to  prove  an  apple  of  discord  in  our  midst,  or  wdiether  we 
should  have  held  on  to  that  only  which,  before,  was  rightfully  our 
own,  will  receive  different  answers,  so  long  as  the  same  discordant 
views  and  opposing  interests  that  favored  the  annexation  of  Texas 
still  exist. 

®The  leading  events  in  the  history  of  the  war,  terminating  in  the 
conquest  of  the  Mexican  capital,  have  been  previously  narrated." 
‘Little  more  than  three  centuries  before,  on  the  same  spot,  the 
Spaniard  Cortez,  at  the  head  of  a mere  handful  of  soldiers,  had 
humbled  tlie  pride  of  the  Aztec  race,  and  overthrown  an  empire 
whose  origin  is  buried  in  the  gloom  of  unknowm  ages.  ®But  the 


ANAT.YSI3 


I The  im- 
portance, te 
ns,  of  the 
line  of  the 
Rio  Grande 
considered. 


2 Determina- 
tion of  Mexico 
to  engage  in 
loar. 


3 Narreziw 
of  the  tear 
a.  See  p.  486> 
4.  The  Span- 
ish conquest. 

5.  Anglo- 


* “ He  who  wiih  ju.st  cause  of  taking  arms  shall  yet  begin  a war  only  from  views  oj 
tnferesq  cannot  indeed  be  charged  with  injustice,  but  he  betrays  vicious  dispositions;  his 
conduct  is  reprehensible,  and  sullied  by  the  badness  of  his  motives.” — Vattel's  Law  of 
JVat  ons,  p.  ;17'2. 

That  the  war  was  carried  on  with  the  object  of  conquest,  we  might  reasonably  infer  from 
the  whole  course  of  conduct  pursued  by  the  government  and  its  officers.  See  instructions 
from  the  war  department  to  General  Kearney,  June  3d,  1846,  ordering  him,  in  the  event  o( 
his  taking  pos  ession  of  New  Mexico  and  California,  to  establish  “civil  governments  therein,’ 
&c.  See  instructions  to  Commudure  Sloat,  July  12th,  1846,  in  which  “ the  object  of  the  United 
Slates”  is  clearly  stated.  See  also  instructions  of  13th  of  August  to  Commodore  Stockton. 
Also  the  acts  of  these  officers,  as  reported  by  themselves.  Pub.  Doc.  H.  Kep.  2d  sess.  2pih 
Congress.  Yet  the  President,  in  his  special  message  of  Aug.  4th,  1846,  speaks  of  paying 
Mexico  “ a fair  equivalent”  for  any  territory  she  may  be  willing  to  cede;  and  he  asserts  that 
“ a just  and  honorable  peace.^  and  not  conquest,  is  our  purpose  in  the  prosecution  of  the  war.” 
In  a subsequent  mes-age,  however,  after  stating  that  New  Mexico  and  California  are  in  our 
pcRsessioii,  he  says,  “I  am  sati.sfied  that  they  should  never  be  surrendered  to  Mexico.”  The 
Bame  nmsons  that  opposed  their  surrender  led  to  their  conquest. 


534 


ANALYSIS. 

Amtricxin 

eonqiieat. 


Views  of  Dc 
Tocqucvilie. 


il.  Superiority 
of  the 
northern 
races. 


i.  Gtieriila 
toarfave. 


4.  Lontroft 
beUoecn  the 
Americans 
and  the 
Mexicans. 


9 Close  of  the 
war,  and 
treaty  of 
peace 


APPENDIX  TO  THE  PERIOD  [Bcok  n 

descendants  of  those  same  Spanish  conquerors,  havingf  grown  to 
be  a great  nation  in  the  land  wliich  the  prowess  of  their  fathers 
had  won,  had  in  their  turn  been  compelled  to  yield  to  another  and 
more  powerful  race ; and  the  Anglo-American,  tracing  his  origin 
back  through  the  Teutonic  German  tribes  to  the  wilds  of  Scandi- 
navia, had  sat  down  in  the  pride  of  conquest  in  the  far  famed  val- 
ley of  the  se<it  of  the  ancient  Aztec  dominion — and  long 

the  glory  of  the  Spanish  empire  in  the  New  World.  War  had  also 
made  its  pathway  northward  and  westward  ; and  over  theextende»l 
domain  of  New  Mexico,  and  on  tlie  far  shores  of  California,  the  ban- 
ner of  the  invader  announced  the  onward  progress  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  race,  whose  conquering  march — the  herald  of  a better  civil- 
ization— seems  directed  by  the  finger  of  Destiny  itself. 

t'l’he  following  words  of  a foreign  writer,  which  were  penned 
before  Texan  independence  had  wrested  from  the  Celtic  Hispano- 
Mexican  the  fairest  portion  of  his  dontain,  seem  now  to  have  been 
indued  almost  with  the  inspirati(>n  of  prophecy.  “It  is  not  to  be 
imagined,’’  says  De  Tocqueville,  “that  the  impulse  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  race  can  be  arrested.  Their  continual  progress  towards  the 
Kocky  Mountains  has  the  solemnity  of  a providential  event ; and 
at  a period  which  may  be  said  to  be  near,  they  alone  will  cover 
the  immense  space  contained  between  the  Polar  regions  and  the 
Tropics,  and  extend  from  the  coast  of  the  Atlantic  to  the  shores  of 
the  Pacific  ocean.”  ’Whatever  forms  of  government  may  prevail; 
though  successive  Republics  may  fade  away  ; and  empires  be  over- 
thrown in  the  revolutions  of  ages,  the  course  of  nature  will  continue 
the  same,  and  the  inhabitants  of  southern  climes  will  continue  to 
give  place,  in  the  career  of  conquest,  as  they  have  ever  done,  to  the 
more  hardy  races  of  the  North. 

®Tlie  conquest  of  the  Mexican  capital,  by  dispersing  the  army 
of  the  Republic,  and  depriving  the  goverinnent  of  its  princip^ 
resource.s,  was  the  finishing  stroke  of  the  war,  although  a species 
of  guerilla,  or  bandit  warfare,  continued  for  some  time  to  harass 
the  American  outposts,  cutting  off  stragglers,  capturing  supplies, 
and  rendering  communication  between  Vera  Cruz  and  the  capital 
dangerous.  '*'1  he  minds  of  the  American  people  were  now  turned 
anxiously  towards  peace ; but  the  Mexicans,  in  the  gasconade  of 
their  vaunted  prowess,  seemed  not  to  know  that  they  were  beaten ; 
for  neither  was  their  pride  humbled  nor  their  boasting  diminished, 
— their  losses  were  explained  as  accidents,  and  their  very  defeats 
converted  into  victories, — and  when  they  talked  of  peace  they  de- 
manded indemnity  for  the  evils  which  the  war  had  iriflicted  upon 
them ; and  the  curious  spectacle  was  presented,  of  the  conquerors, 
still  flushed  with  victory,  almost  supplicating  peace,  while  the  pros- 
trate foe  breathed  resistance  and  threatened  retaliation.  ^Slowly 
was  the  unwilling  truth  forced  home  upon  the  nation,  that  a con- 
tinuation of  the  war  offered  Mexico  no  prospect  of  advantage,  and 
might  expose  her  to  the  loss  of  her  nationality  ; and  although  many 
distinguished  Mexicans  still  avowed  their  preference  for  war,  and 
the  governor  and  council  of  San  Luis  Potosi  pronounced  against 
peace,  yet  on  the  2d  of  February,  1848,  the  terms  of  a treaty  were 
agreed  upon  at  Guadalupe,*  near  Mexico,  by  the  American  com- 
missioner and  the  Mexican  government.  This  treaty,  after  having 
received  some  modifications  from  the  American  Senate,  was  adcpted 
by  that  body  on  the  10th  of  March,  and  subsequently  ratified  by 
the  Mexican  Congress,  at  Queretaro,f  on  the  30th  of  May  of  the 
same  year. 


Book  Ur.  p.  111. 


t Book  TIT.  p.  !K). 


P^HT  IV.] 


SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


535 


'Notwithstanding  tlie  universal  de.sire  to  terminate  the  war,  the 
treaty  met  with  a strong  resistance  in  tlie  American  Senate,  exhibit- 
ing a strange  comminglirjg  of  parties;  but  the  grounds  of  opposi- 
tion were  various.  Wliile  it  was  claimed,  on  the  one  hand,  tliat  the 
territory  acquired  was  of  immense  national  importance,  on  the 
other  it  was  denied  that  it  constituted  any  adequate  “ indemnity'’ 
for  the  war:  by  some  it  was  said  tliat  we  shoultl  have  demanded 
more,  anil  that  we  were  dishonored  in  taking  so  little ; by  others, 
who  regarded  the  war  as  unjust  in  its  origin  on  our  part,  the  ter- 
ritorial dismemberment  of  Mexico  was  stigmatized  as  robbery. 
*The  subjects  of  controversy  that  had  been  called  up  years  before 
by  the  pro[)osed  annexation  of  Texas — the  increase  of  Southern 
power  and  influence  in  our  national  councils,  and  the  dangers  to 
be  apprehended  from  the  spirit  of  territorial  aggrandizement, 
which  already  whispered  of  the  acquisition,  at  some  future  day, 
of  Yucatan,  the  whole  of  Mexico,  the  island  of  Cuba,  and  even 
Canada,  were  now  agitated  anew  throughout  the  Union,  and  with 
iucreasetl  acrimony  of  feeling, 

®VV’hen  tlie  final  ratification  of  the  treaty  by  the  Mexican  govern- 
ment had  placed  a vast  extent  of  ceded  territory  irrevocably  in  our 
hands,  there  arose  a still  more  exciting  question,  that  had  long  been 
foreseen — one  that  had  been  laid  asleep,  it  was  thought,  forever, 
by  the  “Missouri  Compromise,”  but  which  now  again  threatened, 
in  its  results,  to  shake  the  Union  to  its  very  centre.  The  North 
demanded  that  territory  free  from  slavery  at  the  time  of  its  acquisi- 
tion, should  forever  remain  so ; — asserting  that  slavery  is  a local 
in.stitution — the  creature  of  local  law — knowing  no  existence  beyond 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  law  that  created  it  by  the  subversion  of 
another  law  more  sacred  than  any  of  mere  human  enactment.  The 
South  claimed  the  right  of  her  citizens  to  an  equal  enjoyment,  with 
the  North,  of  the  territory  which  was  the  common  property  of  all 
the  States  of  the  Union,  and.  consequently,  the  right  of  her  citizens 
to  remove  with  their  slaves — their  property — on  to  any  hands  pur- 
chased by  the  common  treasure  of  the  Republic.  The  position 
assumed  by  the  North  would  prevent  Southern  planters  from  emi- 
grating w'ilh  their  “property”  to  New  Mexico  and  California; 
that  assumed  by  the  South  would  give  up  to  the  dominion  of 
slavery  hundreds  of  thousands  of  square  miles  of  territory  now 
free  from  its  influences. 

^Thus  the  first  fruits  of  the  Mexican  war — a war  foreshadowed 
by  Texan  independence — rendered  morally  certain  by  “ annexa- 
tion,” and  precipitated  by  the  “march  to  the  Rio  Grande,”  were  a 
“bone  of  contention”  among  ourselves.  ®The  North,  with  unyield- 
ing firmness,  rejected  any  compromise  of  human  rights  for  the 
interests  of  slavery ; and  the  South,  with  a zeal  blind  to  the 
dreadful  consequences,  proclaimed  adherence  to  her  position,  even 
to  the  alternative  of  disunion.  ®The  compromise  measures  of 
1850*  partially  quieted  the  excitement,  but  gave  entire  satisfac- 
tio.  to  neither  section  of  the  Union  ; and  it  is  to  be  expected  that 
the  hydra-heads  of  the  old  controversy  will  ever  and  anon  start 
up  anew  while  slavery  exists  among  us. 

’The  Mexican  war,  by  the  example  of  the  dissensions  which  it 
has  engendered,  may  afford  us  a profitable  lesson,  and  restrain  the 
spirit  of  power  and  the  lust  of  dominion,  so  uncongenial  to  the 
mild  and  peace-  loving  principles  of  our  republican  institutions;  or, 
by  giving  new  impulse  to  the  desire  of  conquest,  may  burry  us  on 
to  a fearful  destiny.  *Why  should  we  any  farther  enlarge  our 
borders,  when  our  territory  is  already  infinitely  greater  than  we 
can  occupy,  and  more  ample  than  Republican  Rome,  in  her  palm- 


ANALYSI8. 

1.  Opposition 
to  tht  treaty 
in  the 
American 
Senate. 


2.  Varione 
subjecta  of 
controversy. 


3.  Free  terri' 
lory  and 
slave  terri- 
tory. 


4.  The“Jlrai 
fruits”  of  the 
war. 


5.  Firmness 
and  zeal  of 
both  sections 
of  the  Union. 


6.  The  com- 
promisemeas- 
ures  0/1850. 
a.  See  p.  505. 


7.  Hopes  and 
feaisgroioing 
out  of  the 
war 


8 Farther 
enlargement 
of  our 
border*. 


536  APPENDIX-PERIOD  SUBSEQUENT  TO  THE  REVOLUTION. 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Covjidence 
in  the  final 
tafety  of  our 
Union. 


1 Inestimable 
price  of  our 
republican 
instilutions. 


iest  days,  looked  upon  ?•  Is  there  not  danger  that  the  distant 
extremes  of  our  Union,  growing  daily  more  diverse  in  interests 
and  feelings,  will  act  as  oppo.'-ing  levers  of  accumulated  power, 
and  break  the  fabric  in  its  centre?  And  as  the  eagle  of  America 
soars  away  from  the  hills  of  St.  Francis  for  the  far  shores  of  Cali- 
fornia, is  there  not  danger  that  his  pinions  may  tire  in  the  flight, 
and  that  his  eye  will  grow  dim  in  the  gaze  ? 

*But  while  we  admit  the  possible  existence  of  evils  that  threaten 
us  in  the  lu.st  of  foreign  dominion,  and  acknowledge  the  nearer 
dangers  with  which  our  domestic  dissensions  surround  us.  we  h .ve 
too  much  confidence  in  the  sober  sense  of  the  people  to  despair  of 
ultimate  safety.  Though  lowering  clouds  on  the  political  horizon 
may  occasionally  portend  an  approaching  tempest,  we  trust  they 
will  ever  be  followed,  as  heretofore,  by  the  ‘ rainb«)w  of  peace  and 
hope,”  that  will  cha.se  away  the  gloom,  and  announce  that  the  dan- 
ger is  past,  ■■'The  rights,  the  institutions,  the  freedom  that  we  now 
enjoy,  hallowed  by  our  Union,  are  of  inestimable  price;  and  why 
should  we  abandon  or  lose  sight  of  them  in  domestic  wranglings  ? 
The  flag  of  our  common  country  is  endeared  to  us  by  the  mo.'»t  hal- 
lowed associations  of  common  dangers,  common  trials  and  sutfer- 
ings.  common  victories,  and  a common  freedtmi  won  beneath  it; 
and  rather  than  its  folds  should  be  torn  by  disunion,  or  a single 
star  in  our  glorious  constellation  lose  its  brightness,  it  were  a 
thousand  times  better  that  California,  with  all  its  mineral  wealth, 
and  £1  Dorados  of  future  promise,  had  been  abauaoned  to  thi 
wild  independence  of  nature  in  which  we  found  tt. 


BOOK  III 


EARLY  FRENCH  SETTLEMENTS, 
PRESENT  BRITISH  PROVINCES  OF  NORTH  AMERICA, 


MEXICO,  AND  TEXAS 


MAP  OF  THE  MOST  IMPORTANT  PART  UP 
BRITISH  AMERICA. 


That  portion  of  North  America  claimed  by  Great  Britain,  embraces  more  than  a third  paxi 
Of  the  entire  continent.  It  is  bounded  on  the  north  by  the  Arctic  ocean,  east  by  the  ^.tlautic. 
couth  by  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  the  great  chain  of  lakes  as  far  westward  as  the  Ijake  of  the 
Woods,  whence  the  dividing  line  between  the  possessions  of  England  and  the  United  States 
foi  lows  the  49th  parallel  of  latitude  westward  to  the  Strait  of  Fuca,  and  thence  through  its 
channel  southwest  to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  The  western  boundary  of  British  America  is  in  sail 
the  ocean,  and  in  part  the  line  of  the  141st  degree  of  west  longitude.  England  and  Russia  ad 
vance  conflicting  claims  to  the  southern  portion  of  this  western  coast. 

The  whole  area  claimed  by  Britain  amounts  to  about  four  millions  of  square  miles.  Th» 
greater  portion  of  this  region  is  a dreary  waste,  buried  most  of  the  year  in  snow,  and  pro- 
ducing little  that  is  valuable,  except  the  skins  and  furs  of  the  wild  animals  that  roam  over  itc 
surface.  Not  an  eighth  part  of  this  vast  region  has  been  regularly  reduced  into  provinces, 
and,  of  this  part,  only  a small  portion  has  been  settled.  Those  provinces  which  have  been 
thought  sufificieutly  important  to  have  regular  governments  established  over  them  are  Canada 
(Upper  and  Lower,  or  Canada  West  and  Canada  East,)  Nova  Scotia  and  Cape  Breton,  New 
Brunswick,  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  Newfoundland  The  Canadas  are  more  productive 
and  more  populous  than  all  the  other  provinces  united,  and  are  the  principal  resort  of  emi 
grants  from  the  mother  country. 

Lower  Canada,  or  Canada  East,  contains  an  area  of  more  than  two  hundred  thousand 
square  miles,  abc  it  three  thousand  of  which  are  supposed  to  consist  of  lakes  and  rivers.  The 
surface  of  the  northern  part  is  hilly  and  rocky,  and  the  soil  generally  unproductive.  The  only 
fertile  tract  of  any  great  extent  is  the  upper  portion  of  the  valley  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  extend- 
ing down  the  river  only  as  far  as  Cape  Tourment,  thirty  miles  below  Quebec,  and  varying 
from  fifteen  to  forty  miles  in  width  on  the  north  side  of  the  river.  There  is  a similar  plain  on 
the  south  side  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

Upper  Canada,  separated  from  Lower  Canada  by  the  Ottawa  River,  has  no  definite  boundary 
on  the  west,  but  is  generally  considered  to  extend  to  the  heads  of  the  streams  which  fall  into 
Lake  Superior.  The  whole  of  this  territory  contains  an  area  of  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  square  miles,  although  the  only  settled  portion  is  that  contained  between  the  eastern 
coast  of  Lake  Huron  and  the  Ottawa  River.  Upper  Canada  enjoys  a climate  considerably 
milder  than  the  Lower  province ; and  the  soil,  especially  in  the  settled  districts  north  of 
lakes  Erie  and  Ontario,  is  generally  productive,  although  considerable  tracts  are  light  and 
sandy 


PART  1. 


EARliY  FRENCH  SETTLEMENTS,  AND  PRESENT 
BRITISH  PROVINCES  IN  NORTH  AMERICA 


CHAPTER  I. 

HISTORY  OF  CANADA  UNDER  THE  FRENCH. 

].  'The  proper  introduction  to  the  history  of  Canada  analysis 
nas  already  been  given,  in  the  brief  account  of  the  voyages  , introdttc- 
of  Cartier,  Roberval,  and  Champlain,  the  latter  of  whom, 
sailing  as  the  lieutenant  of  De  Monts,  became  the  founder  Canada. 
of  Quebec  in  1608.  ^During  the  first  winter  which  he  i Cha7n- 
passed  at  Quebec,  Champlain  entered  into  a treaty 
the  Algonquins,  an  Indian  nation  which  held  an  extensive 
domain  along  the  northern  bank  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

The  Algonquins  promised  to  assist  the  stranger  in  his 
attempts  to  penetrate  the  country  of  the  Iroquois,  on  the 
condition  that  he  should  aid  them  in  a war  against  that 
fierce  people.  Champlain  appears  never  to  have  dreamed 
of  the  guilt  of  making  an  unprovoked  attack  upon  a nation 
which  had  never  offended  him. 

2.  Tn  the  spring  of  1609,  Champlain,  with  two  of  his  s Expedition 
countrymen,  set  out  with  his  new  allies,  and  after  passing  fn^th^7wtng 
up  the  St.  Lawrence  beyond  Lake  St.  Peter,  he  reached 

the  mouth  of  the  river  Sorel,  and,  turning  to  the  south, 
entered  the  territory  of  the  Iroquois.  *He  found  the  A.Thecoun- 
country  bordering  upon  the  Sorel  deserted,  in  consequence  ^^sorii.^.’lnd 
of  the  deadly  wars  which  had  for  some  time  been  raging 
between  the  hostile  tribes ; nor  was  it  until  the  party  had  chatnpiam. 
passed  through  an  extensive  lake,  which  now  took  the  name 
of  Champlain,  from  its  discoverer,  and  entered  a smaller  one 
connected  with  it,  that  any  of  the  enemy  were  discovered. 

In  the  encounter  which  followed,  the  Iroquois  were  soon  5.  Encounter 
routed,  being  struck  with  terror  at  the  havoc  made  by  the 
unknown  instruments  of  destruction  in  the  hands  of  the 

F rench . /roinPran^ 

3.  ®On  the  return  of  Champlain  from  the  expedition,  he 
VI  as  irreeted  with  unfavorable  tidings  from  France.  The 


4 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Book  IIL 


iNALYSis.  merchants  of  that  country,  having  complained  loudly  of 
the  injury  which  they,  as  well  as  the  nation  at  large,  had 
sustained  by  the  grant  of  a monopoly  of  the  fur  trade  to  a 
single  individual,  the  commission  of  De  Monts  was  re- 
voked, and  Champlain,  his  lieutenant,  was  obliged  to  re- 
1.  Hisac-  turn  home.  *He  gave  the  king  a satisfactory  account  of 
°and  his  transactions,  but  was  unable  to  procure  a renewal  of 
the  monopoly.  Yet  such  was  his  zeal  for  retaining  the 
settlement,  and  his  perseverance  in  overcoming  obstacles, 
that,  with  the  aid  of  some  traders  of  Rochelle,  in  1610  he 
was  enabled  to  return  with  a considerable  reenforcement 
and  fresh  supplies. 

vHeengaget  4.  ’Soon  after  his  return  to  the  St.  Lawrence,  he  ac-* 
TxSaon  companied  a party  of  the  Algonquins  in  another  success- 
ful  expedition  against  the  Iroquois.  ‘Before  taking  leave 
3.  An  ex-  of  his  allies,  he  prevailed  on  them  to  allov/  one  of  their 
cJiange.  young  men  to  accompany  him  to  France,  while  at  the 
same  time  a Frenchman  remained  to  learn  the  language 
i.cham-  of  the  Indians.  ‘Having  again  visited  France,  in  1611 
Prance!a!^  he  returned  with  the  Indian  youth,  whom  he  designed  to 
employ  as  interpreter  between  the  F rench  and  their  allies. 
3.  Selection  “While  awaiting  an  appointment  which  he  had  made  with 
%new^ml  his  savage  friends,  he  passed  the  time  in  selecting  a place 
r.ient.  for  a new  settlement,  higher  up  the  river  than  Quebec. 
After  a careful  survey,  he  fixed  upon  a spot  on  the  south- 
ern border  of  a beautiful  island,  inclosed  by  the  divided 
channel  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  cleared  a considerable  space, 
inclosed  it  by  an  earthen  wall,  and  sowed  some  grain. 
From  an  eminence  in  the  vicinity,  which  he  named  Mont 
Royal,  the  place  has  since  been  called  Montreal. 

Champlain  found  it  necessary  to  visit  France, 
to  France,  for  the  purpose  of  making  arrangements  for  the  more  exten- 
sive operations  which  he  contemplated,  and  had  recom- 
vHeobtainf  mended  to  his  Indian  allies.  ’He  was  so  fortunate  as 


^fmntofu^  almost  immediately  to  gain  the  favor  of  the  Count  de 
obtained  the  title  of  lieutenant-general  of 
a.  Oct.  New  France,  and  who,  by  a formal  agreement*  delegated  to 
Champlain  all  the  functions  of  that  high  office.  The 
Count  dying  soon  after,  the  Prince  of  Conde  succeeded  to 
all  the  privileges  of  the  deceased,  and  transferred  them  to 
8 His  or-  Champlain,  on  terms  equally  liberal.  *As  his  commission 
with  the  included  a monopoly  of  the  fur  trade,  the  merchants  were, 
” *■  as  usual,  loud  in  their  complaints  ; but  he  endeavored  to 
remove  their  principal  objectionj,  by  allowing  such  as 
chose  to  accompany  him  to  engage  freely  in  the  trade, 
on  condition  that  each  should  furnish  six  men  to  assist  in 
his  projects  of  discovery,  and  contribute  a twentieth  of  the 
orofits  to  defray  the  expenses  of  settlement 


Paet  I.] 


UNDER  THE  FRENCH. 


9 


6.  ‘On  his  return  to  New  France,  Champlain  was  for  a t013« 

while  diverted  from  his  warlike  scheme,  by  the  hope  of 

being  able  to  discover  the  long  sought  for  north-western 
passage  to  Cliina.  *A  Frencliman,  who  had  spent  a win-  a%£h-west 
ter  among  the  northern  savages,  reported  that  the  river  of 

the  Algonquins,  (the  Ottawa,)  issued  from  a lake  which  ^.Theatater 
was  connected  with  the  North  Sea;  that  he  had  visited  wMchliia 
its  shores,  had  there  seen  the  wreck  of  an  English  vessel, 
and  that  one  of  the  crew  was  still  living  with  the  Indians. 

'Eager  to  ascertain  the  truth  of  this  statement,  Champlain  3.  rnevoy- 
determined  to  devote  a season  to  the  prosecution  of  this  ^ken^l^iln 
grand  object,  and  with  only  four  of  his  countrymen,  among 
whom  was  the  autlior  of  the  report,  and  one  native,  he 
commenced  his  voyage  by  the  dangerous  and  almost  im- 
passable route  of  the  Ottawa  River.  The  party  continued 
their  course  until  they  came  within  eight  days’  journey  of 
the  lake,  on  wliose  shore  the  shipwreck  was  said  to  have 
occurred. 

7.  'Here  the  falsity  of  the  Frenchman’s  report  was  *. 
made  apparent,  by  the  opposing  testimony  of  the  friendly 
tribe  with  whom  he  had  formerly  resided,  and  he  himself, 
in  fear  of  merited  punishment,  confessed  that  all  he  had 

said  was  a complete  untruth.  ®He  had  hoped  that  the  5.  hoio  he  ho 
difficulties  of  the  route  would  earlier  have  induced  his 
superior  to  relinquish  the  enterprise,  and  that  his  statement 
would  still  be  credited,  which  would  give  him  notoriety, 
and  perhaps  lead  to  his  preferment  to  some  conspicuous 
station.  Thus  the  season  was  passed  in  a series  of  useless 
labors  and  fatigues,  while  no  object  of  importance  was 
promoted. 

8.  'Champlain,  having  again  visited  France,  and  re- 9.  Anoth^e» 
turned  with  additional  recruits, — ever  ready  to  engage  in  agafmTm 
warlike  enterprises  with  his  Indian  allies,  next  planned, 

in  concert  with  them,  an  expedition  against  the  Iroquois,  1614. 
whom  it  was  now  proposed  to  assail  among  the  lakes  to 
the  westward.  Setting  out  from  Montreal,  he  accompanied 
his  allies  in  a long  route ; first  up  the  Ottawa,  then  over 
land  to  the  northern  shores  of  Lake  Huron,  where  they 
were  joined  by  some  Huron  bands,  who  likewise  con- 
sidered the  Iroquois  as  enemies. 

9.  ’Accompanied  by  their  friends,  after  passing  some  7.  Discovery 
distance  down  Lake  Huron,  they  struck  into  the  interior, 

and  came  to  a smaller  expanse  of  water,  which  seems  to 
be  Lake  George,  on  the  banks  of  which  they  discovered  o<t. 
the  Iroquois  fort,  strongly  fortified  by  successive  palisades 
of  trees  twined  together,  and  with  strong  parapets  at  top. 

'The  Iroquois  at  first  advanced,  and  met  their  assailants  s.  Engage 
in  front  of  the  fortifications  but  the  whizzing  balls  from 


6 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Book  III 


ANAL'S  SIS 


sequent  at- 
tacks, and 
taunts  of  the 
ftnotuna 


2.  Champlain 
detained 
among  the 
Hurons,  and 
obliged  to 
VOSS  the  roi  l- 
ter  with  them 


S Leaves 
them  in  the 
spring,  and 
sails  for 
France. 

1615. 

4 Situation 
qf  the  colony 
jLt  this  time. 


1620. 


1621. 

5.  The  mer- 
cantile assoct- 
ation  aholish- 
ed ; Ve  Caen 
governor. 


« Champlain 
zee  tor  ed. 


the  fire-arms  soon  drove  them  within  the  ramparts,  and, 
finally,  from  all  ihe  outer  defences.  They  continued, 
however,  to  pour  fi)rth  showers  of  arrows  and  stones,  and 
fought  with  such  bravery  that,  in  spite  of  all  the  exertions 
of  the  few  French  and  their  allies,  it  was  found  impos- 
sible to  drive  them  from  their  stronghold. 

10.  ‘In  the  first  assault,  several  of  the  allied  chiefs 
were  killed,  and  Champlain  himself  was  twice  wounded. 
During  two  or  three  subsequent  days,  which  were  passed 
before  the  fort,  sevc^'a!  petty  attacks  were  made  by  the 
savages,  but  with  so  little  success  that  the  French  were 
always  obliged  to  come  to  the  rescue,  while  the  enemy 
bitterly  taunted  the  allied  Hurons  and  Algonquins,  as  un- 
able  to  cope  with  them  in  a fair  field,  and  obliged  to  seek 
the  odious  aid  of  this  strange  and  unknown  race. 

11.  “The  enterprise  being  finally  abandoned,  and  a re- 
treat  commenced,  Champlain,  wounded,  but  not  dispirited, 
claimed  the  completion  of  the  promise  of  his  allies  to  con- 
vey  him  home  after  the  campaign.  But  delays  and  e.<- 
cuses  prolonged  the  time  of  his  departure.  First,  guides 
were  wanting,  then  a canoe,  and  he  soon  found  that  the 
savages  were  determined  to  detain  him  and  his  compan- 
ions,  either  to  accompany  them  in  their  future  e.xpeditions, 
or  to  aid  in  their  defence,  in  case  of  an  attack  from  the 
Iroquois  ; and  he  was  obliged  to  pass  the  winter  in  the 
country  of  the  Hurons.  “In  the  spring  of  the  following 
year  he  was  enabled  to  take  leave  of  his  savage  allies, 
soon  after  which  he  repaired  to  Tadoussac,  whence  he 
sailed,  and  arrived  in  France  in  the  September  following. 

12.  ^The  interests  of  the  colony  were  now  for  some 
time  much  neglected,  owing  to  the  unsettled  state  of 
France  during  the  minority  of  Louis  XIII.  ; and  it  was 
not  until  1620  that  Champlain  was  enabled  to  return,  with 
a new  equipment,  fitted  out  by  an  association  of  merchants. 
During  his  absence  the  settlements  had  been  considerably 
neglected,  and,  after  all  that  had  been  done  for  the  colony, 
there  remained,  when  winter  set  in,  not  mo 'e  than  .sixty 
inhabitants,  of  all  ages. 

13.  “In  the  following  year,  the  association  of  mer- 
(ihants,  which  had  fitted  out  the  last  expedition,  was  de- 
prived of  all  its  privileges.  De  Caen  being  sent  out  as 
governor  of  the  colony,  the  powers  of  Champlain  were  for 
a time  suspended.  The  violent  and  arbitrary  proceedings 
of  the  new  governor,  hnvever,  caused  much  dissatisfac- 
tion, in  consequence  of  which,  a great  part  of  the  popula- 
tion connected  with  the  European  traders  took  their  de 
parture.  “De  Caen  soon  after  returning  to  France,  the 
powers  of  government  again  fell  into  the  ha  ads  of  Cham- 


Part  1 ] 


UNDER  THE  FRENCH. 


7 


plain,  vvlio  turned  his  attention  to  discoveries  and  settle- 
ments  in  the  interior.  ’He  likewise  aided  in  ratilyii  ^ a 
treaty  between  the  Hurons  and  the  Iroquois,  by  Wi.ich 
a short  truce  was  put  to  the  desolating  war  which  had  long 
raged  between  those  kindred  but  hostile  tribes. 

14.  ’During  several  subsequent  years  the  progress  of 
the  colony  was  checked  by  dissensions  in  the  mother 
country,  caused  chiefly  by  the  opposing  sentiments  of  the 
Catholics  and  the  Protestants,  and  the  attempts  of  the 
former  to  diffuse  the  Catholic  religion  throughout  the  New 
World.  ’But  in  1627,  a war  breaking  out  between 
France  and  England,  the  attention  of  the  colony  was  called 
to  other  quarters.  Two  Calvinists,  refugees  from  France, 
David  and  Lewis  Kirk,  having  entered  the  service  of 
England,  were  easily  induced  to  engage  in  an  expedition 
against  the  French  settlements  in  America.  The  squad- 
ron sailed  to  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  captured 
several  vessels,  and  intercepted  the  communication  be- 
tween the  mother  country  and  the  colony. 

15.  Tort  Royal,  and  the  other  French  settlements  in 
that  quarter,  soon  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  English,  and 
in  July,  1629,  Sir  David  Kirk  summoned  Quebec.  The 
place,  being  destitute  of  the  means  of  resistance,  soon  sur- 
rendered, the  colonists  being  allowed  to  retain  their  arms, 
clothing,  and  baggage,  and  to  such  as  preferred  to  depart, 
a speedy  conveyance  to  France  was  offered.  ’But  before 
the  conquest  of  New  France  was  achieved,  the  preliminaiy 
articles  of  peace  had  been  signed,  which  promised  the 
restitution  of  all  conquests  made  subsequent  to  April  14th, 
1629  ; and  by  the  final  treaty’'  of  March,  1632,  France 
obtained  the  restitution, — not  of  New  France  or  Canada 
only,  but  of  Cape  Breton  and  the  undefined  Acadia. 

16.  ®On  the  restoration  of  Canada,  Champlain  was 
reinvested  with  his  former  jurisdiction,  which  he  main- 
tained until  his  death,  which  occurred  early  in  1636. 
'The  situation  of  his  successor,  Montmagny,  was  rendered 
critical  by  the  state  of  Indian  affairs.  The  war  with  the 
Iroquois  had  broken  out  afresh,  and  as  the  weakness  of 
the  French  had  rendered  it  impossible  for  them  to  afford 
any  aid  to  their  Indian  allies,  the  power  of  the  Algon- 
quins  had  been  humbled,  the  Hurons  were  closely  pressed, 
and  several  of  the  French  settlements  were  threatened. 
’Another  treaty  however  was  ratified,  and  for  some  time 
faithfully  observed,  and  Iroquois,  Algonquins,  and  Hurons 
again  forgot  their  deadly  feuds,  and  mingled  in  the  chase 
as  freely  as  if  they  had  been  one  nation. 

17.  “During  the  short  interval  of  peace,  the  missiona- 
rhis  formed  establishment^,  not  only  at  Quebec  and  Mon 


1622. 


I.  Treaty 
letween  the 
Hurons  ani 
ihe  Algon- 
quins. 

2 Checks  to 
the  progress 
cf  the  colony 


1627. 

3 War  be- 
tween  France 
and'  England, 
and  expedi- 
tion against 
the  French 
settlements 


4.  Conquest 
of  Neto 
France  by  the 
English. 


5.  Peace  of 
1632. 


a.  See  p.  543. 


6.  Death  of 
Chasnplain 

1636. 

7.  His  sucetr 
SOT-  Indian 
affairs. 


I.  TndUm 
treaty. 


. Missionary 
establish- 
ments among 
the  Indians. 


8 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Book  ID. 


ANALYSIS 


. IVar  re- 
mwcd  by  the 
Iroquovt. 

1648. 


2.  Ft  inch  set- 
tiettients  at- 
tacked. 


3.  T?ic  Hu 
rons  driven 
from  their 
country. 


I.  Fate  of  the 
nation. 


Situation 
the  French 
this  time. 


6.  Overtures 
of  peace  by 
the  Iro- 
quois. 


16.56. 

7.  Mission  at 
Onondega 


8.  Uncertain 
peace. 


i.  Embassy 
qf  peace  from 
the  Iroquois 
in  1683. 


10.  Treaty 
frustrated  by 
the  Algon- 
quins. 


treal,  but  they  also  penetrated  into  the  territory  of  the 
savages — collected  many  of  them  in  villages — ani  con- 
verted  thousands  to  the  Catholic  faith.  Upwards  of  three 
thousand  Hurons  are  recorded  to  have  been  baptized  at 
one  time,  and  though  it  was  easier  to  make  converts  than 
to  retain  them,  yet  many  were  for  a time  reclaimed  from 
their  savage  habits,  and  very  favorable  prospects  were 
opened.  'But  this  period  of  repose  was  soon  ended,  the 
Iroquois  having,  in  1648,  again  determined  to  renew  the 
war,  and,  as  it  is  asserted,  without  any  known  cause  or 
pretext  whatever. 

18.  *The  frontier  settlements  of  the  French  were  at- 
tacked with  the  most  fatal  precision,  and  their  inhabitants, 
without  distinction  of  age  or  sex,  involved  in  indiscrimi- 
nate  slaughter.  ®The  Hurons  were  every  where  defeated ; 
and  their  country,  lately  so  peaceable  and  fiourisliing,  be- 
came a land  of  horror  and  of  blood.  The  whole  Huron 
nation,  wi^i  one  consent,  dispersed,  and  fled  for  refuge  in 
every  direction.  *A  few  afterwards  reluctantly  united 
with  their  conquerors ; the  greater  number  sought  an 
asylum  among  the  Chippewasof  Lake  Superior, — while  a 
small  remnant  sought  the  protection  of  the  French  at 
Quebec. 

19.  ^The  Iroquois  having  completely  overrun  Canada, 
the  French  were  virtually  blockaded  in  the  three  forts  of 
Quebec,  Three  Rivers,  and  Montreal ; and  almost  every 
autumn,  bands  of  hostile  invaders  swept  away  the  limited 
harvests  raised  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  these  places. 
®Yet  again  this  fierce  people,  as  if  satiated  with  blood, 
began  of  their  own  accord  to  make  overtures  of  peace, 
and  to  solicit  the  missionaries  to  teach  them  the  Christian 
doctrine.  Tn  1656  a French  settlement,  connected  with 
a mission,  was  actually  established  in  the  territory  of  the 
Onondagas.  This  establishment,  however,  was  of  short 
continuance,  for  as  the  other  confederate  tribes  disap- 
proved of  the  measure,  the  French  were  obliged  to  with- 
draw. “In  1658  the  French  were  compelled  to  accept 
humiliating  terms  of  peace,  yet  even  by  these  means  they 
obtained  but  little  repose.  Often,  while  peace  was  pro- 
claimed at  one  station,  war  raged  at  another. 

20.  “At  length,  in  1663,  it  was  announced  that  depu- 
ties from  the  different  cantons  of  the  Iroquois  were  on 
their  way  to  Montreal,  with  the  professed  intention  of 
burying  the  hatchet  so  dtep  that  it  should  never  again  bo 
dug  up,  and  of  planting  the  tree  of  peace,  whose  branches 
should  overshadow  the  whole  land.  '“But  unhappily,  a 
party  of  Algonquins,  stung  by  accumulated  wrongs,  and 
resolving  on  vengeance,  determined  to  violate  even  the 


p. 


UNDER  THE  FRLiNv.  . 


9 


sacred  character  of  such  a mission,  and,  Imving  formed 
iin  amhijsoude,  killed  nearly  all  the  party.  All  pros- 
pects of  peace  were  thus  ended,  and  war  raged  with  greater 
fury  thar  ever. 

21.  *The  Iroquois  now  rapidly  extended  their  domin- 
ion. The  Algonquin  allies  of  the  French,  bordering  on 
the  Ottawa,  were  dispersed,  with  scarcely  an  attempt 
at  resistance, — some  of  them  seeking  refuge  among 
the  islands  of  Lake  Huron,  while  others  penetrated 
far  to  the  south-west,  and  formed  a junction  with  the 
•Sioux.  The  Algonquin  tribes  of  New  England  were  also 
attacked,  and  such  was  the  terror  excited  by  the  ravages 
of  their  invaders,  that  the  cry  of  “ A Mohawk !”  echoing 
from  hill  to  hill,  caused  general  consternation  and  flight. 
“The  Eries,  a Huron  Nation  on  the  southern  borders  of 
the  lake  which  perpetuates  their  memory,  had  been  pre- 
viously subdued,  and  incorporated  with  their  conquerors, 
their  main  fortress,  defended  by  2000  men,  having  been 
stormed  by  only  seven  hundred  Iroquois.  “The  conquest 
of  the  Andastes,  a still  more  powerful  Huron  nation,  was 
completed  in  1672,  after  a war  of  more  than  20  years’ 
duration. 

22.  ■‘While  the  Iroquois  were  thus  extending  their  con- 
quests, the  French,  shut  up  in  their  fortified  posts,  which 
the  enemy  had  not  skill  to  besiege,  beheld  the  destruction 
of  their  allies,  without  daring  to  venture  to  their  relief. 
“The  environs  of  the  posts  were  almost  daily  insulted,  and 
at  length  the  Governor,  apprehensive  for  the  safety  of 
Montreal,  repaired  to  France  to  procure  aid,  where,  after 
the  most  earnest  solicitation,  he  could  obtain  a reinforce- 
ment of  only  a hundred  men.  ®Amid  these  extreme  evils, 
a succession  of  earthquakes  commenced  in  February 
1663,  and  continued  for  half  a year  with  little  intermis- 
sion,  agitating  both  the  earth  and  the  waters,  and  spread- 
ing universal  alarm  ; yet  as  they  inflicted  no  permanent 
inju^,  the  accounts  given  of  them  are  probably  much 
exaggerated. 

23.  ’ During  the  administration  of  the  Marquis  de 
Tracy,  who  went  out  as  Governor  in  1665,  the  power  of 
the  French  was  considerably  augmented  by  an  increase 
of  emigrants,  and  the  addition  of  a regiment  of  soldiers, — 
the  whole  of  whom  formed  an  accession  to  the  colony, 
exceeding  the  previous  number  of  its  actual  members. 
•Three  forts  were  erected  on  the  river  Richelieu,  (now 
the  Sorel,)  and  several  expeditions  were  made  into  the 
territory  of  the  Iroquois,  which  checked  their  insolence, 
and  for  a time  secured  the  colony  from  the  inroads  of 
these  fierce  marauders. 


1663. 


1.  Extension 
of  lilt 

dxnninixm  of 
the  Iroquoia. 


ft.  Their  sub 

jugat  wn  of 
the  Eries. 


3.  Of  the  An 
daates. 


4 Humiliat- 
ing situation 
of  the  French, 


5.  The  gov- 
ernor  repairs 
to  France 
for  aid. 


e.  Earth- 
quakes. 


7.  Accessions 
to  the  colony. 

1665. 


8.  Forts 
erected,  and 
expeditioru 
made  into  the 
territory  of 
the  Iroquois 


10 


HISTORY  or  CANADA 


[Book  i. 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Adminis- 
tration of  M. 
tie  Courcelles. 
8.  Huron  set- 
tlement at 
Mackinaio, 
and  fort  at 
Cataraqui. 


1672. 


3.  Adminis- 
tration of 
Count  Pron- 
tenac. 


i.  Of  Ds  la 
Barre. 


1684. 

а.  See  p.  41. 

б.  Succeeded 
ly  Denon- 

ville 

1685. 


His  v-arlike 
designs. 


7.  Treachery 
to  the  Na- 
tives. 


8.  irarre- 
neioed. 


9.  Expedition 
against  the 
Iroquois. 


1687. 


10.  A battle 
with  them. 


11.  Their 
tcuntry  deso 
iated. 


24.  ‘During  the  administration  of  M.  de  Courcelles,  tlib 
successor  of  De  Tracy,  the  French  power  was  gradually 
extended  to  the  interior  of  Canada,  and  the  upper  parts 
of  the  St.  Lawrence.  settlement  of  Hurons,  under 
the  direction  of  tlie  Jesuit  Marquette,  was  established  on 
the  island  of  Michilimackinac,  between  lakes  Huron  and 
Michigan,  a situation  very  favorable  to  the  fur  trade  ; and 
the  site  for  a fort  was  selected  at  Cataraqui,  on  Lake 
Ontario,  near  the  present  village  of  Kingston,  an  advanta- 
geous point  for  the  protection  of  the  trading  interests,  and 
for  holding  the  Five  Nations  in  awe.  Count  Frontenac, 
the  successor  of  De  Courcelles,  immediately  upon  his  ac- 
cession, caused  the  fort  at  Cataraqui  to  be  completed;  and 
it  has  often,  from  him,  been  called  Fort  Frontenac. 

25.  ®Count  Frontenac,  a man  of  haughty  and  domi- 
neering temper,  conducted  the  affairs  of  the  colony  with 
spirit  and  energy,  during  a period  of  ten  years,  when  he 
was  recalled,  and  M.  De  la  Barre  appointed  in  his  stead. 
^The  latter  at  first  made  a show  of  carrying  on  the  war 
with  considerable  energy,  and  crossed  Lake  Ontario  with 
a large  force,  when,  being  met  by  deputies"from  the  Five 
Nations,  he  thought  it  most  prudent  to  yield  to  their  terms, 
and  withdraw  his  army.  '*The  home  government  being 
dissatisfied  with  the  issue  of  this  campaign,  the  governor 
was  immediately  recalled,  and  in  1685  was  succeeded  by 
the  Marquis  Denonville,  who  enjoyed  the  reputation  of 
being  a brave  and  active  officer. 

26.  ® Although  Denonville,  on  his  arrival,  made  some 
professions  of  a wish  to  maintain  peace,  yet  the  opposite 
course  was  really  intended.  ’Having,  under  various  pre- 
texts allured  a number  of  chiefs  to  meet  him  on  the  banks 
of  Lake  Ontario,  he  secured  them  and  sent  them  to  France 
as  trophies,  and  afterwards  they  were  sent  as  slaves  to  the 
gallies.  ®This  base  stratagem  kindled  the  flame  of  war, 
and  each  party  prepared  to  carry  it  on  to  the  utmost  ex- 
tremity. ®Denonville  was  already  prepared,  and  with  o 
force  of  800  French  regulars,  and  1300  Canadians  and 
savages,  he  embarked  from  Cataraqui,  for  the  entrance 
of  the  Genesee  river.  Immediately  after  landing  he  con- 
structed a military  defence,  in  which  he  left  a guard  of 
400  men,  while  with  the  main  body  of  his  forces  he  ad- 
vanced upon  the  principal  town  of  the  Senecas. 

27.  ‘®On  approaching  the  village,  he  was  suddenly  at- 
lacked,  in  front  and  rear,  by  a large  party  of  the  enemy. 
His  troops  were  at  fir.st  thrown  into  confusion,  and  for  a 
time  the  battle  was  fierce  and  bloody,  but  the  Iroquois 
were  finally  repulsed,  and  did  not  again  make  their  ap- 
pearance  in  the  field.  “Denonville  afterwards  march^ 


Part  I.] 


UNDER  THE  FRENCH. 


11 


upon  their  villages,  with  the  design  of  burning  them,  but 
they  had  already  been  laid  in  ashes  by  the  retreating 
Senecas.  Some  fields  of  corn  were  destroyed  and  pro- 
visions  burned,  but  the  whole  was  an  empty  victory  to 
Denonville.  ‘On  his  return  he  stopped  at  Niagara,  where 
he  erected  a small  fort,  in  which  he  left  a garrison  of 
100  men. 

2S.  '^Soon  after  the  return  of  this  expedition,  the  Indi- 
ans blockaded  the  two  forts  Niagara  and  Cataraqui,  the 
former  of  which  wa^  abandoned,  after  nearly  all  the  gar- 
rison had  perished  of  hunger.  Lake  Ontario  was  covered 
with  the  canoes  of  the  enemy,  the  allies  of  the  French 
began  to  waver,  and  had  the  savages  understood  the  art 
of  siege,  they  would  probably  have  driven  the  French 
entirely  from  Canada.  In  this  critical  situation  Denori- 
ville  was  obliged  to  accept  the  most  humiliating  terms 
from  the  enemy,  and  to  request  back  from  France  the 
chiefs  whom  he  had  so  unjustly  entrapjied  and  sent 
thither. 

29.  ®The  treaty,  however,  was  interrupted  by  an  unex- 
pected act  of  treachery  on  the  part  of  the  principal  chief 
of  the  Hurons,“  who,  fearing  that  the  remnant  of  his  tribe 
might  now  be  left  defenceless,  captured  and  killed  a party 
of  the  Iroquois  deputies  who  were  on  their  way  to  Mon- 
treal ; and  as  he  had  the  address  to  make  the  Iroquois 
believe  that  the  crime  had  been  committed  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  the  French  governor,  the  flame  of  war  again  broke 
out,  and  burned  more  fiercely  than  ever.  ^The  Iroquois 
soon  after  made  a descent  on  the  Island  of  Montreal, 
which  they  laid  waste,  and  carried  off  200  prisoners. 

30.  ^In  this  extremity,  when  the  very  existence  of  the 
colony  was  threatened,  Denonville  was  recalled,  and  the 
r lministration  of  the  government  was  a second  time  in- 
trusted to  Count  Frontenac.  ®On  his  arrival,  in  1689,  he 
endeavored  to  open  a friendly  negotiation  with  the  Iro- 
quois, but  the  answer  which  they  returned  was  expressed 
in  lofty  and  imbittered  terms.  Entertaining  great  respect 
for  Frontenac  himself,  they  chose  to  consider  the  French 
governor,  whom  they  called  Father,  as  always  one  and  the 
same,  and  complained  that  his  rods  of  correction  had  been 
too  sharp  and  cutting.  The  roots  of  the  tree  of  peace 
wf’ch  had  been  planted  at  Fort  Frontenac  had  been 
withered  by  blood,  the  ground  had  been  polluted  by 
treachery  and  falsehood,  and,  in  haughty  language,  they 
demanded  atonement  for  the  many  injuries  they  had  re- 
ceived. The  French  governor,  satisfied  that  nothir  g couM 
be  gained  by  treaty,  immediately  prepared  to  r»  new  the 
contest. 


16§7 


l.  FurtatNim 
gara. 


•2  Indian  s’M- 
cesses  against 
the  French 


1688. 


3.  Treaty 
with  the  In> 
dians  inter- 
I'upted 
a See  p.  39 


4.  Island  of 
Montreal  laid 
waste 


5 Frontemc 
again 
governor. 


1689. 

6 Attempted 
rugotiatUm 
xoith  the 
Iroqtuhs. 


12 


dlSTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Book  ill 


ANALYSIS. 


l.  Designs  f\f 
Fio'uenac. 
a.  KingAVil- 
liam’s  war 
See  p.  197. 
ami  p 322. 

1690. 

2 Expedi- 
tions planned 
by  him. 

3.  Their 
result. 


« Effect  of 
these  suc- 
cesses. 


5.  Expedi- 
tions against 
the  French. 


G The  expe- 
dition against 
Quebec 


D Oct.  16, 
1690. 


C Oc*  22. 

7 Against 
Montreal. 

M See  p.  230. 

1691. 

t Expedition 
if  Major 
Schuyler. 


> Conduct  of 
the  Iroquois, 
anil  determi- 
nation of 
Frontenac. 


kO  Expedition 
tf  Frontenac 
into  the  terri- 
tory of  the 
Iroquois. 


31.  ‘As  France  and  England  were  now  ciigagcd  in 
war,*  in  consequence  of  the  Englisli  revolution  of  168a, 
Frontenac  resolved  to  strike  the  first  blow  against  tlie 
English,  on  whose  support  the  enemy  so  strongly  relied. 
^In  1690  he  fitted  out  three  expeditions,  one  against  Ne”’ 
York,  a second  against  New  Hampshire,  and  a thi. 
against  the  province  of  Maine.  ■*Tlie  party  deslint 
against  New  York  fell  upon  Corlaer  or  Schenectady,  ai 
completely  surprised,  pillaged  and  burned  tlie  place.  Th 
second  party  burned  the  village  of  Salmon  Falls,  on  th 
borders  of  New  Hampshire,  and  tlie  third  destroyed  tht 
settlement  of  Casco,  in  Maine.  ^The  old  allies  of  the 
French,  reassured  by  these  successes,  began  to  resume 
their  former  energy — tlie  remote  post  of  Michilimackinac 
was  strengthened,  and  the  French  were  gradually  gain- 
ing  ground,  when,  from  a new  quarter,  a storm  arose 
which  threatened  the  very  existence  of  their  power  in 
America. 

32.  ^The  northern  English  colonies,  roused  by  the 
atrocities  of  the  French  and  their  savage  allies,  liastily 
prepared  two  expeditions  against  tlie  French,  one  by  sea 
from  Boston  against  Quebec,  and  the  other  by  land  from 
New  York  against  Montreal.  “The  first,  under  Sir  Wil- 
liam  Phipps,  captured  all  the  French  posts  in  Acadia  and 
Newfoundland,  with  several  on  the  St.  Lawrence,  and 
had  arrived  within  a few  days’  sail  of  Quebec  before  any 
tidings  of  its  approach  had  been  received.  Tlie  fortifica- 
tions of  the  city  were  hastily  strengthened,  and  when  the 
summons^’  to  surrender  was  received,  it  was  returned  with 
a message  of  defiance.  After  an  unnecessary  delay  of 
two  days,  a landing  was  effected,  but  the  attacks  both  by 
land  and  by  water  were  alike  unsuccessful,  and  the  Eng- 
lish were  finally  reduced  to  the  mortifying  necessity  of 
abandoning  the  place,®  and  leaving  their  cannon  and  am- 
munition in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  '^The  expedition 
against  Montreal  was  alike  unsuccessful. 

33.  ®In  the  following  year  the  French  settlements  on 
the  Sorel  were  attacked  by  a party  of  Mohawks  and  Eng- 
lish under  the  command  of  Major  Schuyler  of  Albany, 
who,  after  some  partial  successes,  was  obliged  to  with- 
draw, and  the  Governor  of  Canada  no  longer  entertained 
any  fear  for  the  .safety  of  the  colony.  “After  severa’ 
years  of  partial  hostilities,  during  which  the  enemy  made 
frequent  proposals  of  peace,  to  which,  however,  little 
credit  was  attached,  as  their  deputies,  encouraged  by  the 
English,  gradually  assumed  a loftier  tone  in  their  de- 
mands, Frontenac  at  length  determined  to  march  his 
whole  force  into  the  enemy’s  territory.  ‘^Departing  frora 


pa»t  I.: 


UNDER  THE  FRENCH. 


13 


Montreal  in  the  su  nmer  of  169G,  he  proceeded  to  Fort 
Frontenac,  whence  he  crossed  Lake  Ontario  in  canoes, 
ascended  llie  Oswego  river,  passed  tlirougli  Onondaga 
Lake,  and  arrived  at  the  principal  fortress  of  the  enemy, 
whicli  he  found  reduced  to  ashes.  The  Onondagas  had 
retreated,  and  the  French,  having  laid  waste  tlieir  terri- 
tory and  that  of  the  Cayugas,  returned  to  Montreal  ; but 
die  Iroquois  rallied,  and  severely  harassed  them  in  their 
retreat. 

34.  *The  Iroquois  continued  the  war  with  various  suc- 
cess, until  the  conclusion  of  peace*-  between  France  and 
England,  when,  deprived  of  aid  from  the  English,  and  jeal- 
ous of  tlie  attempts  of  the  latter  to  enforce  certain  claims 
of  sovereignty  over  their  territory,  they  showed  a willing- 
ness to  negotiate  a separate  treaty  with  the  French.  The 
death  of  Frontenac,  in  1698,  suspended  for  a time  the  ne- 
gotiation, but  the  pacification  was  finally  effected  by  his 
successor,  Callieres,  in  1700,  and  the  numerous  prisoners 
on  both  sides  were  allowed  to  return.  *The  natives,  pris- 
oners to  the  French,  availing  themselves  of  the  privilege, 
eagerly  sought  their  homes,  but  the  greater  part  of  the 
French  captives  were  found  to  have  contracted  such  an 
attachment  to  the  wild  freedom  of  the  woods,  that  nothing 
could  induce  them  to  quit  their  savage  associates. 

35.  Tn  1702  war  again  broke  out^  between  France 
and  England,  involving  in  the  contest  their  transatlantic 
colonies.  The  disasters  which  befel  the  French  arms  on 
the  continent,  compelled  the  mother  country  to  leave  her 
colonies  to  their  own  resources,  while  England,  elated 
with  repeated  triumphs,  conceived  tlie  design  of  embra- 
cing within  her  territory  all  the  French  possessions  in 
America.  *The  Iroquois  preserved  a kind  of  neutrality 
between  the  contending  parties,  although  each  party 
spared  no  pains  to  secure  their  co-operation  in  its  favor. 
^The  principal  operations  of  the  French  and  their  Indian 
allies  were  directed  mainly  against  the  New  England  col- 
onies. After  several  expeditions  had  been  sent  by  the 
English  against  the  more  eastern  French  colonies,  a pow- 
erful armament  under  the  command  of  Sir  Hovenden 
W^alker,  was  at  length  prepared  for  the  reduction  of  Can- 
ada. The  deepest  apprehension  prevailed  among  the 
French  until  a report  arrived,  which  proved  ultimately 
correct,  that  the  invading  squadron  had  been  wrecked 
.near  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Lawrence.* 

36.  ®In  the  mean  time  the  French  were  engaged  in  a 
desperate  struggle  in  their  western  territory,  with  an  In- 
dian tribe  called  the  Outagamies,  or  Foxes,  who  projected 
a plan  for  the  destruction  of  Detroit,  ir  v/hich  they  nearlv 


1606. 


*1697. 

See  p.  20  ; 
I.  Fence  f 
Rystoick,, 
ami  subs 
queni  peace 
between  Ji« 
French  and 
the  Iroquois. 


2 Attachment 
to  savage  life. 


b.  Queen 
Anne’s  war 
See  p.  201, 
and  p 324. 
3.  Renewed 
ivar,  and  de- 
signs of 
England. 


4.  The 
Iroquois 


5 Operations 
of  the  French 
and  the  Eng- 
lish; and 
attempted  re 
duction  of 
Canada. 


1711. 


c See  p 202 

6 Wa,r  be- 
tween the 
French  and 
the  Fox  Indi 
ans. 


14 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Book  ID 


ANAi.YSis.  succeeded,  but  they  were  finally'^  repulsed  by  the  French 
‘ and  their  Indian  allies.  Retreating  from  Detroit,  the  Foxes 

collected  their  forces  on  the  Fox  river  of  Green  Bay,  where 
they  strongly  fortified  themselves  ; but  an  expedition  be- 
ing sent  against  them,  they  were  obliged  to  capitulate. 
Tlie  remnant  of  the  defeated  nation,  however,  long  car- 
ried on  a ceaseless  and  harassing  warfare  against  the 
French,  and  rendered  insecure  their  communication  with 
the  settlements  on  the  Mississippi. 

I.  Treaty  of  37.  ‘The  treaty  of  Utrecht,  in  1713,  put  an  end  to  hos- 
eituution  qf  tilities  in  America,  alter  which  time  Canada  enjoyed  a 
se.  tiementa  loiig  period  of  uninterrupted  tranquillity.  Charlevoix,  who 
visited  the  principal  settlements  in  1720  and  1721,  given 
•721.  the  best  account  of  their  condition  at  this  period.  Que 
bee  then  contained  a population  of  about  7000  inhabitants, 
but  the  entire  population  of  the  colony  at  that  period  is 
. unknown.  The  settlements  were  confined,  principally, 
to  the  borders  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  between  Montreal  ami 
Quebec,  extending  a short  distance  below  the  latter  place 
Above  Montreal  were  only  detached  stations  for  defence 
and  trade.  At  Fort  Frontenac  and  Niagara  a few  sol 
diers  were  stationed,  but  there  were  apparently  no  traces 
of  cultivation  in  the  vicinity  of  either  of  those  places.  ^ 
feeble  settlement  was  found  at  Detroit,  and  at  Michili 
mackinac  a fort,  surrounded  by  an  Indian  village.  On 
the  whole,  however,  it  appears  that,  west  of  Montreal 
there  was  nothing  at  this  time  which  could  be  called  a 
colony. 

• ^The  subsequent  history  of  Canada,  down  to  th-^ 

Canada.  of  its  conquest  by  the  English,  presents  few  events 

of  sufficient  importance  to  require  more  than  a passing 
^Z'l^ai^lf  notice.  ^The  wars  carried  on  between  France  and  Eng- 
^Engfan^  land  during  this  period,  and  which  involved  their  Ameri- 
can  possessions,  were  chiefly  confined  to  Nova  Scotia  ana 
the  adjacent  provinces,  while  Canada  enjoyed  a happy 
exemption  from  those  eventful  vicissitudes  which  form  the 
materials  of  history.  The  French,  however,  gradually 
secured  the  confidence  of  the  savage  tribes  by  which  they 
were  surrounded,  and  were  generally  able  to  employ  them 
against  the  English,  when  occasion  required. 

1731.  39.  Rn  1731  the  French  erected  Fort  Frederic,  (now 

Foint°ar^  Crowu  Poiut,)  on  the  western  shore  of  Lake  Champlain, 
Ficonderoga  but  surrendered  it  to  the  English  under  General  Amherst 
in  17.59.  In  1756  they  erected  the  fortress  of  Ticonde- 
roga  at  the  mouth  of  the  outlet  of  Lake  George.  Here 
6.  Fort  at  Occurred  the  memorable  deleat  of  General  Abercrombie 
Pittsburg  1758.  ^During  the  administration  of  the  Marquis  du 
wdDu°k21!e.)  Quesne,’^  in  1754,  the  fort  bearing  bis  name  was  erected 


Part  l.j 


UNbER  THE  FRENCli. 


J5  . 

at  the  confluence  of  the  Alleghany  and  Monongaheia,  1754. 

where  Pittsburgh  now  stands.  'The  French  were  like- 

wise  encroaching  upon  Nova  Scotia,  vvliich  had  been  IrSllhmtn'tM 
ceded  to  England  by  the  treaty  of  Utrecht  in  IT  13,  and  uf t/iePren-h 
in  the  west  they  were  attempting  to  complete  a line  of 
forts  which  should  confine  the  British  colonists  to  the  ter- 
ritory east  of  the  Alleghanies.  ’Tliese  encroachments  ^ "French 
were  the  principal  cause  which  led  to  the  “ b rench  and  toar." 
Indian  war,”  a war  which  resulted  in  the  overthrow  of 
the  power  of  France  in  America,  and  the  transfer  of  her 
possessions  to  a rival  nation.  An  account  of  that  war  has 
already  been  given  in  a former  part  of  this  work,  to  which 
we  refer*  for  a continuation  of  the  history  of  Canada  a.  soep.  967. 
during  that  eventful  period. 


CHAPTER  II 

EARLY  HISTORY  OF  LOUISIANA. 

1.  ’Having  briefly  traced  the  history  of  the  French  m t.Discovena 
Canada  down  to  the  time  of  the  final  conquest  of  that  menu^the 
country  by  Great  Britain,  we  now  go  back  a few  years  to  ^aueyofthc 
notice  the  discoveries  and  settlements  made  by  the  French 

in  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  during  the  period  of  which  ’ 
we  have  spoken  ; — most  of  which  territory  also  passed 
under  the  power  of  England  at  the  time  of  the  final  trans- 
fer of  the  French  possessions  in  Canada  and  Acadia. 

2.  *8000  after  the  establishment  of  the  French  in  Canada,  ^ iumaries*" 
several  Jesuit  missionaries,  mingling  worldly  policy  with 
religious  enthusiasm,  with  the  double  object  of  winning 

souls  to  Christ  and  subjects  to  the  king  of  France,  pene- 
trated the  Indian  wilderness  bordering  on  Lake  Huron,  1634. 
and  there  established  several  missions,^  around  which  were  st ^Loui*sran(i 
soon  gathered,  from  the  rude  sons  of  the  forest,  throngs  Ignatius, 
of' nominal  converts  to  Christianity. 

3.  ’The  missionaries  also  penetrated  the  territories  of  ® f^oquoia!'* 
die  hostile  Iroquois;*^  but  after  years  of  toil  and  suffering  c.  1655. 
they  were  wholly  unsuccessful,  both  in  tl  eir  attempts  at 
christianizing  these  ruder  people,  and  in  their  efforts  to 

seduce  them  from  their  alliance  with  the  English.  “The 
petty  establishments  in  New  York  and  on  the  banks  of  lishimnu. 
Lake  Huron  were  broken  up,  and  the  latter  laid  in  ashes 
by  the  Iroquois,  during  the  war  which  they  waged  with 
jiirelenting  ferocity  against  their  Huron  brethren.  7 Father  Ai 

4.  ’The  missionaries  then  directed  their  efforts  to  the 

2 ‘ 


16 


EARLY  HISTORY 


[Book  lU 


ANALYSIS. 


1665. 

a (Pronoun- 
eel  Al  loo-a  ) 
I Among  the 
Chippewas. 
b.  Sept, 
c.  Oct.  1. 
f.  His  success. 


i Dablonand 
Marquette. 
d.  (Es-pre  ) 
e.  1668. 

I.  (Mar-k»'t ' 


4.  A great 
river  to  the 
westioard 
Heard  of.  and 
an  expedition 
plannedfor 
its  discover'. 


1678. 


e.  Rovteof 
the  party,  and 
discovery  of 
the  Missis- 
sippi, 
g.  June, 
r 'une  13. 


».  Passage 
iouni  the 
Mississippi. 


1.  Ju.f  17. 
rke  return 


tribes  farther  westward,  and  in  1665  Father  Allouez,'^  pass 
ing  beyond  the  straits  of  JMackinaw,  found  himself  afloat, 
in  a frail  canoe,  on  the  broad  expanse  of  Lake  Superior 
‘Coasting^*  along  the  high  banks  and  “ pictured  rocks”  of 
its  southern  shore,  he  entered  the  bay  of  Chegoimegon, 
and  landed®  at  the  great  village  of  the  Chippewas.  “Al 
though  but  few  of  this  tribe  had  ever  before  seen  a whito 
man,  yet  they  listened  to  the  missionary  with  reverence, 
and  soon  erected  a chapel,  around  which  they  charie-*i 
their  morning  and  evening  hymns,  with  an  apparent  de- 
voutness that  the  white  man  seldom  imitates.  “The  mis- 
sion of  St.  Esprit,**  or  the  Holy  Spirit,  was  founded,  and 
three  years  later*  the  missionaries  Dablon  and  Marquette^ 
founded  another  mission  at  the  falls  of  St.  Mary,  between 
lakes  Superior  and  Huron. 

5.  ^As  the  missionaries  were  active  in  exploring  tlie 
country,  and  collecting  from  the  Indians  all  the  informa- 
tion that  could  be  obtained,  it  was  not  long  before  tliey 
heard  of  a great  river  to  the  westward,  called  by  the  Al- 
gonquins  the  Mes-cha-ce-be,  a name  signifying  the  Father 
of  Waters.  It  was  readily  concluded  that,  by  ascending 
this  river  to  its  source,  a passage  to  China  might  be  found ! 
and  that  by  following  it  to  its  mouth  tlie  Gulf  of  Mexico 
would  be  reached,  and  in  1673  the  two  missionaries  Mar- 
quette and  Joliet  set  out  from  Green  Bay  for  the  purpose 
of  making  the  desired  discovery. 

6.  “ Ascending"  the  Fox  River,  whose  banks  were  in- 
habited by  a tribe  of  Indians  of  the  same  name,  and  pass- 
ing**  thence  over  a ridge  of  highlands,ithey  came  to  the 
Wisconsin,  and  following  its  course,  on  the  17th  of  June, 
1673,  they  came  to  the  Mes-cha-ce-be,  called  also  in  the 
Iroquois  language  the  Mis-sls-sip-pi.  Tlie  soil  on  the  bor- 
ders of  the  stream  was  found  to  be  of  exceeding  fertility, 
and  Father  Marquette,  falling  on  his  knees,  offered  thanks 
to  heaven  for  so  great  a discovery. 

7.  “They  now  committed  themselves  to  the  stream 
which  bore  them  rapidly  past  the  mouths  of  the  Missouri 
the  Ohio,  and  the  Arkansas,  at  which  last  they  stopped, 
where  they  found  Indians  in  the  possession  of  articles  of  Eu- 
ropean manufacture,  a proof  that  they  had  trafficked  with 
the  Spaniards  from  Mexico,  or  with  the  English  from  Vir- 
ginia. Though  convinced  that  the  mighty  river  which 
they  had  discovered  must  have  its  outlet  in  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico,  yet  as  their  provisions  were  nearly  expended,  tlie 
adventurers  resolved  to  return.*  ’Passing  up  the  Mis. 
sissippi  M’ith  incredible  fatigue,  they  at  length  arrived  at 
the  Illinois,  which  they  ascended  till  they  reached  the 
heights  that  divide  its  water's  from  tliose  which  enter  Lake 


Part  I.] 


OF  LOUISIANA. 


17 


Michi.'];an.  Thence  Marquette  returned  to  the  Miami  ■ 1673., 

Indians,  to  resume  his  labors  as  a missionary,  vvhile  .Joliet  — 

proceeded  to  Quebec,  to  give  an  account  ol‘  the  discovery 
to  Frontenac,  then  governor  of  Canada. 

8.  ‘Marquette  dying*  soon  after,  and  Joliet  becoming  a.May.isrs. 
iminerscd  in  business,  the  discovery  of  the  Great  River 
seemed  almost  forgotten,  when  attention  to  it  was  sud- 

denly  revived  by  another  enterprising  Frenchman.  Rob- 
ert  de  La  Salle,  a man  of  courage  and  perseverance, 
stimulated  by  the  representations  of  Joliet,  repaired*’  to  *®^^- 
France  and  otFered  his  services  to  the  king,  promising  to 
explore  the  Mississippi  to  its  mouth,  if  he  were  provided 
with  the  necessary  means.  ship  well  manned  and  2.  La  siaiie 

equipped  was  furnished  him,  and  accompanied  by  the 
Chevalier  de  Tonti,  an  Italian  officer  who  had  joined 
him  in  the  enterprise,  he  sailed  from  Rochelle  on  the  14th 
of  July,  1678.  1678. 

9.  ^On  arriving  at  Quebec  he  proceeded  immediately  3.  Hwemyai 
to  fort  rrontenac,  where  he  built  a barge  01  ten  tons,  and  voyage  tt 
with  which  he  conveyed  his  party  across  Lake  Ontario, 

The  first  ship  that  ever  sailed  on  that  fre^h  water  sea;” 
after  which,  near  the  mouth  of  Tonnewanta  creek,  he 
constructed  another  vessel  which  he  called  the  Griffin,  on 
board  of  which  he  embarked  in  August,  1679,  with  forty  aur. 
men,  among  whom  was  Father  Hennepin,  a distinguished 
Jesuit  missionary,  and  a worthy  successor  of  the  vene- 
rated Marquette.  Passing  through  lakes  Erie,  St.  Clair, 
and  Huron,  he  stopped  at  Michilimackinac,  where  he 
erected  a fort  of  the  same  name,  whence  he  proceeded  to 
Green  Bay,  where  he  collected  a cargo  of  furs,  which  he 
despatched  for  Niagara  in  the  Griffin,  but  which  was 
never  heard  of  afterwards. 

10.  ■‘From  Green  Bay  he  proceeded  in  bark  canoes  4.  Proceeds 
nearly  to  the  head  of  Lake  Michigan,  and  at  the  mouth  nf^Mgan, 
of  St.  Joseph  River  built  a fort,  which  he  called  Fort 
Miami.  After  waiting  here  some  time  in  vain  for  the  %l^e.rectlZ' 
Griffin,  the  party  proceeded®  westward  to  the  Illinois 

River,  and  after  passing  down  the  same  beyond  Lake  ^ 

Peoria  they  erected  a fort,  which  La  Salle  named  Creve-  1630. 
C(Eur,<^  the  Broken  Heart,  indicating  thereby  his  disap- 
pointment  occasioned  by  the  loss  of  the  Griffin,  the  jeal-  crave-kyur ) 
ousy  of  a portion  of  the  savages,  and  the  mutinous  spirit 
exhibited  by  his  own  men.  ‘‘From  this  place  he  sent  out  5 Expiorin% 
a party  under  Hennepin  to  explore  the  sources  of  the 
Mississippi. 

11.  ®At  Fort  Creve-cceur  La  Salle  remained  until  the 
succeeding  March,  when,  leaving  Tonti  and  his  men  forcanlda. 
among  the  Illinois  Indians,  he  departed  for  Canada,  for 

• ■ ■ ■ 2 ■ ■ • 


18 


EARLY  HISTORY 


IBook  ill 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  ronti's 
return  to 
Lake  MWd- 
gan. 

8.  History  of 
the  exploring 
party. 


168-2. 

3.  La  Salle 
again  on  the 
Illinois 
4 He  discov- 
ers the  Missis- 
sippi, and 
passes  down 
the  stream  tc 
its  mouth. 


6.  La  Salle 
names  the 
covMtry 
Louisiana. 

I.  His  return 
to  (Xuebec, 
and  thence  to 
France. 


7.  Greatness 
tf  he  achieve- 
ments of 
Jm.  Salle 


1684. 

8.  Prepara- 
tions for  colo- 
nizing Louis 
tana,  and  set- 
tlement of 

St.  Louis,  in 
Texas. 

1685. 

a Feb.  18. 

9.  Death  of 
La  Salle,  and 
brettking  up 
of  the  settle- 
ment 

1687. 

» Jao  IS. 


the  purpose  of  raising  recruits  and  obtaining  funds. 
^Tonti,  after  erecting  a new  fort,  remained,  surrounded 
by  hostile  savages,  until  September,  when  he  was  obliged 
to  abandon  his  position  and  retire  to  Lake  Michigan,  on 
whose  borders  he  passed  the  winter.  “In  the  mean  time 
the  small  party  under  Hennepin  had  ascended  the  Mis- 
sissippi beyond  the  Falls  of  St.  Anthony,  and  had  been 
made  prisoners  by  the  Sioux,  by  whom  they  were  well 
treated.  At  the  expiration  of  three  months,  however, 
they  were  released,  when  they  descended  the  Mississippi, 
and  passed  up  the  Wisconsin,  whence  they  returned  to 
Canada. 

12.  “The  spring  of  1682  found  La  Salle  again  on  the 
banks  of  the  Illinois.  '‘Having  at  length  completed  a small 
vessel,  he  sailed  down  that  tributary  till  he  reached  the 
“Father  of  Waters.”  Floating  rapidly  onward  with  the 
current,  and  occasionally  landing  to  erect  a cross,  and 
proclaim  the  French  king  lord  of  the  country.  La  Salle 
passed  the  Arkansas,  where  Joliet  and  Marquette  had 
terminated  their  voyage,  but  still  the  stream  swept  on- 
ward, and  the  distance  appeared  interminable.  All  began 
to  despair  except  La  Salle,  who  encouraged  his  men  to 
persevere,  and  at  length  the  mouths  of  the  Mississippi 
were  discovered,  discharging  their  enormous  volume  of 
turbid  waters  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

13.  “To  the  territories  through  which  La  Salle  had 
passed,  he  gave  the  name  of  Louisiana,  in  honor  of  the 
reigning  monarch  of  France,  Louis  XIV.  “Anxious  to 
communicate  in  person  his  discoveries  to  his  countrymen, 
he  hastened  back  to  Quebec,  and  immediately  set  sail 
for  his  native  land,  where  he  was  received  with  many 
marks  of  distinction.  ’He  had  nobly  redeemed  his  prom- 
ise, and  given  to  his  sovereign  a territory  vast  in  extent, 
and  unequalled  in  fertility  and  importance  ; which,  span- 
ning like  a bow  the  American  continent,  and  completely 
hemming  in  the  English  possessions,  might  have  rendered 
France  the  mistress  of  the  New  World. 

14.  “Early  in  1684  preparations  were  made  for  colo- 
nizing Louisiana,  and  in  July  La  Salle  sailed  from 
Rochelle  for  the  mouth  of  the  Mississippi,  with  four  ves- 
sels and  two  hundred  and  eighty  persons,  and  everything 
requisite  for  founding  a settlement.  But  the  expedition 
failed  to  reach  the  point  of  its  destination,  and  the  colo- 
nists were  landed^  at  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  JMatagorda 
in  Texas,  where  the  settlement  of  St.  Louis  was  formed. 
“After  two  years  had  been  passed  here,  during  which 
time  several  unsuccessful  attempts  were  made  to  disco, 
ver  the  Mississippi,  La  Salle  departed*"  with  .sixteen  men 


.'ART  1,] 


OF  LOUISIANA. 


19 


for  tlie  purpose  of  travelling  by  land  to  the  Illinois,  but  on 
‘lie  route  he  was  shot"  by  a discontented  soldier,  near  a 
western  hrancli  of  Trinity  River.  Although  the  settle- 
ment at  Matagorda  was  soon  after  broken  up  by  the  Indi- 
ans, yet  as  the  standard  of  France  had  fiiYt  been  planted 
ihere,  Texas  was  thenceforth  claimed  as  an  appendage  to 
I^ouisiana. 

15.  'For  several  years  after  the  death  of  La  Salle,  the 
few  French  who  had  penetrated  to  the  western  lakes  and 
the  Mississippi,  were  left  to  their  own  resources,  and  as 
their  numbers  were  unequal  to  the  laborious  task  of  culti- 
vating the  soil,  trading  in  furs  became  their  principal  oc- 
cuj)ation.  *A  small  military  post  appears  to  have  been 
maintained  in  Illinois,  many  years  after  its  establishment 
by  Tonti  and  La  Salle,  and  about  ♦he  year  1685  a Jesuit 
mission  was  established  at  Kaskas.'ua,  the  oldest  perma- 
nent European  settlement  in  Upper  Louisiana,  and  long 
after  the  central  point  of  French  colonization  in  that 
western  region. 

16.  '‘After  the  treaty  of  Ryswick,  which  closed  King 
William’s  War,  the  attention  of  the  French  government 
was  again  called  to  the  subject  of  effectually  coloni- 
zing the  valley  of  the  Mississippi ; and  in  1698  Lemoine 
D’Iberville,  a brave  and  intelligent  French  officer,  sought 
and  obtained  a commission  for  planting  a colony  in  the 
southern  part  of  the  territory  which  La  Salle  had  dis- 
covered, and  for  opening  a direct  trade  between  France 
and  that  country.  “Sailing  in  October  with  four  ves- 
sels, a company  of  soldiers,  and  about  two  hundred  emi- 
grants, and  having  been  joined,  on  his  voyage,  by  a ship 
of  war  from  St.  Domingo,  in  January,  1699,  he  anchored® 
before  the  island  of  Santa  Rosa,®  near  which  he  found  the 
Fort  of  Pensacola,  which  had  recently  been  established 
by  a body  of  Spaniards  from  Vera  Cruz. 

17.  ^Proceeding  thence  farther  westward,  D’Iberville 
landed- on  the  Isle  of  Dauphine,  at  the  eastern  extremity 
:>f  Mobile  Bay,  discovered  the  river  Pascagoula,  and,  on 
the  second  of  March,  with  two  barges  reached  the  Mis- 
sissippi, which  had  never  before  been  entered  from  the 
sea.  Having  proceeded  up  the  stream  nearly  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Red  River,  returning  he  entered  the  bayou 
which  bears  his  name,  passed  through  Lakes  Maurepas 
and  Pontchartrain,'*  and  erected  a fort  at  the  head  of  the 
Bay  of  Biloxi,  around  which  he  collected  the  colonists, 
whom  he  placed  under  the  command  of  his  brother  Bien- 
ville, and,  on  the  ninth  of  May  following,  sailed  for 
France,  “Thus  began  the  colonization  of  Lower  Louis- 
iana But  the  nature  of  the  soil,  the  warmth  of  the  cli- 


16§7, 


a.  March  20. 
See  also  p 629 


I Situation 
of  t/ic  early 
French  set- 
tiers  in  the 
loestcrn 
country. 


2.  Military 
post  in  IIU 
nois,  and 
mission  at 
Kaskaskia. 


3.  Other  at- 
tempts tocolty 
nize  the  val- 
ley of  tlvi 
Mississippi 

1698. 


4.  Voyage  (if 
D'Iberville 


1699. 

b Jun  27 
c See  Map 

p.  122 


5.  Uis  exploror 
tion  of  the 
country,  erec- 
tion of  a fort, 
and  return  tc 
France. 


d.  See  Notes 
pp.  283-4. 


6.  Causes 
that  retarded 
Vie  prosperity 
of  the  cc  lonu 


20 


EARLY  HISTORY 


[liooi  III 


ANALYSIS 

1701. 

l.  Settle.mcnt 
of  Alabama. 


a In  1702. 


2 Bancroft's 
dusa  iption  of 
the  situation 
and  prospects 
of  the  French 
colonists  of 
Louisiana  at 
this  period. 


3 The  Eng- 
lish colonies 
compared 
toilh  French 
Louisiana. 

1712. 

b.  Sept.  U. 

I The  exclu- 
sive trade  of 
Louisiana 
granted  to 
Crozat 


1717. 

5 Fopulation 
of  Lou  isiana 
in  1717. 

6.  The  mo- 
nopoly of  the 
Louisiana 
trade  granted 
to  the  Missis- 
sippi Co7n- 
pany 


matt.,  and  the  character  of  the  colonists,  made  prosperity 
impossible.  On  the  return  of  Iberville,  in  Decembei 
1701,  he  found  only  150  of  tlie  colonists  alive.  ‘The 
unhealthiness  of  the  post  at  Biloxi  induced  him  to  re- 
move the  colony  to  the  western  bank  of  Mobile  liver; 
and  thus  commenced“  the  fir.st  European  seitlement  in 
Alabama. 

18.  *The  situation  and  prospects  of  the  French  colonists 
of  Louisiana  at  this  period  are  thus  described  by  Bancroft : 
“ Louisiana,  at  this  time,  was  little  more  than  a wilder- 
ness, claimed  in  behalf  of  the  French  king,  in  its  whole 
borders  there  were  scarcely  thirty  families.  The  colonists 
were  unwise  in  their  objects; — searching  for  pearls,  for 
the  wool  of  the  buHUlo,  or  for  productive  mines.  Their 
scanty  number  was  dispersed  on  discoveries,  or  among  the 
Indians  in  quest  of  furs.  There  was  no  quiet  agricultural 
industry.  Of  the  lands  that  were  occupied,  the  coast  of 
Biloxi  is  as  sandy  as  the  desert  of  Lybia  ; the  soil  on 
Dauphine  Lsland  is  meagre  ; on  the  Delta  of  the  Missis 
sippi,  where  a fort  had  been  built,  Bienville  and  his  few 
soldiers  were  insulated  and  unhappy, — at  the  mercy  of 
the  rise  of  waters  in  the  river  ; and  the  buzz  and  sting  of 
musquitoes,  the  hissing  of  the  snakes,  the  cries  of  alliga- 
tors, seemed  to  claim  that  the  country  should  still,  for  a 
generation,  be  the  inheritance  of  reptiles, — while  at  the 
fort  of  Mobile,  the  sighing  of  the  pines,  and  the  hopeless 
character  of  the  barrens,  warned  the  emigrants  to  seek 
homes  farther  inland.” 

19.  ®While  the  English  colonies  east  of  the  Alleghanies 
continued  to  increase  in  prosperity,  Louisiana,  so  long  as 
it  continued  in  the  possession  of  France,  was  doomed  to 
struggle  with  misfortune.  Hn  1712,  Louis  XIV.,  weary 
of  fruitless  eiforts  at  colonization,  and  doubtless  glad  to  re- 
lieve himself  of  a burden,  granted to  Anthony  Crozat, 
a wealthy  merchant,  the  exclusive  trade  of  Louisiana 
for  twelve  years.  But  although  the  plans  of ‘Crozat 
were  wisely  conceived,  yet  meeting  with  no  success  in 
e.stablishing  commercial  relations  with  the  neighboring 
Spanish  provinces,  and  the  English  managing  to  retain  the 
principal  control  of  the  Indian  trade,  he  became  weary  of 
his  grant,  and  in  1717  surrendered  all  his  privileges. 
«At  this  period  all  the  French  inhabitants  of  the  colony,  in- 
cluding those  of  every  age,  sex,  and  color,  did  not  exceed 
seven  hundred  persons. 

20.  “Notwithstanding  the  failure  of  Crozat,  still  the 
prospective  commercial  importance  of  Louisiana,  and  the 
mineral  resources  which  that  region  was  supposed  to  con- 
tain, inflamed  the  imaginations  of  the  French  people,  and 


Part  L] 


OF  LOUISIANA. 


21 


in  September,  1717,  the  Western  Company,  or,  as  it  is  17 1 7, 

usually  called,  the  Mississippi  Company,  instituted  under 

ine  auspices  of  John  Law,  a wealthy  banker  of  Paris,  re- 
ceived, for  a term  of  twenty-seven  years,  a complete 
monopoly  of  the  trade  and  mines  of  Louisiana,  with  all  the 
rights  of  sovereignty  over  the  country,  except  the  bare 
nominal  title,  which  was  retained  by  the  king.  ^In  August  1718. 
of  the  following  year,  eight  hundred  emigrants  arrived  at  Aug. 
Dauphine  Island,  some  of  whom  settled  around  the  bay  of  ^endgla^!' 
liiloxi,  others  penetrated  to  the  infant  hamlet  of  New  smitMnta 
Orleans,*  which  had  already  been  selected  by  Bienville  as 
the  emporium  of  the  French  empire  of  Louisiana  ; and 
others,  among  whom  was  Du  Pratz,  the  historian  of  the 
colony,  soon  after  proceeded  to  Fort  Rosalie,  which  had 
been  erected  in  1716  on  the  site  of  the  present  city  of 
Natchez. 

21.  "^In  1719,  during  a war'^  with  Spain,  Pensacola  was  1719. 
captured, but  within  seven  weeks  it  was  recovered""  by  a seep.  327 
the  Spaniards,  who  in  their  turn  attempted  to  conquer  the 
French  posts  on  Dauphine  Island  and  on  the  Mobile.  i,  warwuh 
Pensacola  was  soon  after  again  conquered  by  the  P'rench, 

but  the  peace  of  1721  restored  it  to  Spain,  and  the  River  1721, 
Perdido  afterwards  remained  the  dividing  line  between 
Spanish  Florida  and  F'rench  Louisiana.  '’But  by  this  z.  Failure  qf 
time  a change  had  taken  place  in  the  fortunes  of  the  Mis-  n^i  com- 
sissippi  Company,  which,  sustained  only  by  the  fictitious 
wealth  which  the  extravagant  credit  system  of  Law  had 
created,  lost  its  ability  to  carry  out  its  schemes  of  coloniza- 
tion when  that  bubble  burst,  and,  with  its  decaying  great- 
ness, the  expenditures  for  Louisiana  mostly  ceased.  '‘The  \f^cprosfeds 
odium  now  attached  to  the  Company  was  extended  to  the 
colony.  The  splendid  visions  of  opulence  and  the  gay 
dreams  ot  Elysian  happiness,  which  had  been  conjured  up 
by  the  imaginative  French,  in  the  delightful  savannas  of 
the  Mississippi,  were  destined  to  give  place  to  gloomy  re- 
presentations of  years  of  toil  in  a distant  wilderness,  re- 
warded by  poverty, — and  of  loathsome  marshes,  infested 
by  disgusting  reptiles,  and  generating  the  malaria  of  dis- 
ease and  death. 

22.  ^Yet  the  colony,  now  firmly  planted,  was  able  to  1722. 
survive  the  withdrawal  of  its  accustomed  resources  and 

the  disgrace  in  which  it  was  innocently  involved,  although 
it  had  many  serious  difficulties  to  encounter.  Petty  wars 
broke  out  with  the  natives ; the  settlements,  widely  sepa- 
rated, could  afford  little  assistance  to  each  other  ; agricul- 
ture was  often  interrupted,  followed  by  seasons  of  scar- 


A solitary  hut  appears  to  have  been  erected  here  in  1717.  See  p 438. 


22 


ANALYSIS. 


1729. 

1.  Destruction 
qf  the  French 
post  at 
Isatches. 


% The  French 
avenged  by 
the  destruc- 
tion of  the 
Satches  tribe. 

1730. 

a Jon.  23. 


b.  Feb.  8. 


1731. 


1732. 

s.  April  10. 

3.  Mississippi 
Compariy. 

4.  Population 
in  1732. 


5.  Hostility  of 
Che  Vhickasat. 


8.  An  inva- 
sion of  their 
territory 
planned. 


1736. 


d.  (Dar-ta- 
set) 


EARLY  HISTORY  [Book  HI 

city  ; and  scenes  of  riot  and  rebellion  occurred  among  the 
brench  themselves.  'In  1729 the  French  postal  Natchez 
was  entirely  desti’oyed  by  the  Indian  tribe  which  has 
given  its  name  to  the  place.  The  commandant  of  this 
post,  stimulated  by  avarice,  demanded  of  the  Natches  the 
site  of  their  principal  village  for  a plantation.  Irritated 
by  oft  repeated  aggressions,  the  Indians  plotted  revenge. 
On  the  morning  of  the  2Sth  of  November  they  collected 
around  the  dwellings  of  the  French  ; the  signal  was  given, 
the  massacre  began,  and  before  noon  the  settlement  was 
in  ruins.  The  women  and  children  were  spared  foi 
menial  services ; only  two  white  men  were  saved  ; the 
rest,  including  the  commandant,  and  numbering  nearly 
two  hundred  souls,  perished  in  the  slaughter. 

23.  ■■'The  French  from  the  Illinois,  from  New  Orleans, 
and  the  other  settlements,  aided  by  the  Choctas,  hastened 
to  avenge  their  murdered  countrymen.  In  January  fol- 
lowing the  Choctas  surprised*  the  camp  of  the  Natches, 
liberated  the  French  captives,  and,  with  but  trifling  loss 
on  their  own  side,  routed  the  enemy  with  great  slaughter. 
A French  detachment,  arriving'*  in  February,  completed 
tlie  victory  and  dispersed  the  Natches,  some  of  whom  fled 
to  the  neighboring  tribes  for  safety,  others  crossed  the  Mis- 
sissippi, whither  they  were  pursued, — their  retreats  were 
broken  up,  and  the  remnant  of  the  nation  nearly  externii. 
nated.  The  head  chief,  called  the  Great  Sun,  and  more 
than  four  hundred  prisoners  were  shi|)^ed  to  Hispaniola, 
and  sold  as  slaves. — Tn  1732  the  Mississippi  Company  re- 
linquished' its  chartered  rights  to  Louisiana ; and  juris- 
diction over  the  country,  and  control  of  its  commerce, 
again  reverted  to  the  king.  "The  population  then  num- 
bered about  five  thousand  whites,  and  perhaps  half  that 
number  of  blacks. 

24.  ®The  Chickasas,  claiming  jurisdiction  over  an  ex- 
tensive region,  had  ever  been  opposed  to  French  settle- 
ments in  the  country  : they  had  incited  the  Natches  to 
hostilities,  and  had  afforded  an  asylum  to  a body  of  them 
after  their  defeat : they  also  interrupted  the  communica- 
tions between  Upper  and  Lower  Louisiana  ; and  thus,  by 
dividing,  weakened  the  empire  of  the  French.  ®It  was 
therefore  thought  necessary  to  humble  this  powerful  tribe, 
and  the  French  government  planned  the  scheme  and  gave 
the  directions  for  an  invasion  of  the  Chickasa  territory. 
Accordingly,  early  in  1736,  after  tw'o  years  had  been 
devoted  to  preparations,  the  whole  force  of  the  southern 
colony,  under  tlie  command  of  Bienville,  then  governor, 
was  ordered  to  assemble  in  the  land  of  the  Chickasas  by 
the  10th  of  May  following,  where  D’Artaguette,"*  the 


Part  I.] 


OF  LOUISIANA. 


23 


commandant  of  tlic  northern  posts,  at  the  head  of  all  his 
troops,  was  expected  to  join  them. 

25.  ‘The  youtliful  D’Artaguette,  at  the  head  of  about 
fifty  French  soldiers  and  more  tlian  a thousand  Red  men, 
reached  the  place  of  rendezvous  on  the  evening  before 
the  appointed  day,  where  he  remained  until  the  20th, 
awaiting  the  arrival  of  Bienville  ; but  hearing  no  tidings 
of  him,  he  was  induced  by  the  impatience  of  his  Indian 
allies,  to  liazard  an  attack  on  the  Cliickasa  forts  Two 
of  these  were  captured  ; but  while  attacking  the  third, 
the  brave  commandant  was  wounded,  and  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  enemy.  Checked  by  this  disaster,  the  In- 
dian allies  of  the  French  precipitately  fled  and  abandoned 
the  enterprise. 

26.  “Five  days  later,  Bienville  arrived*  at  the  head  of 
a numerous  force  of  French,  Indians,  and  negroes,  but  in 
vain  attempted  to  surprise  the  enemy.  The  Chickasas 
were  strongly  intrenched  ; an  English  flag  waved  over 
their  fort ; and  they  were  assisted  in  their  defence  by  four 
English  traders  from  Virginia.  A vigorous  assault  was 
made,  and  continued  nearly  four  hours,  when  the  French 
and  their  allies  were  repulsed  with  the  loss  of  nearly  two 
thousand  men.  The  dead,  and  many  of  the  wounded, 
were  left  on  the  field  of  battle,  exposed  to  the  rage  of  the 
enemy.  A few  skirmishes  followed  this  defeat,  but  on  the 
29th  the  final  retreat  began,  and  in  the  last  of  June  Bien- 
ville was  again  at  New  Orleans. 

27.  “Three  years  later,  more  extended  preparations 
were  made  to  reduce  the  Chickasas.  Troops  from  the 
Illinois,  from  Montreal,  and  Quebec,  with  Huron,  Iro- 
quois, and  Algonquin  allies,  made  their  rendezvous  in 
Arkansas ; while  Bienville,  having  received  aid  from 
France,  advanced  at  the  head  of  nearly  three  thousand 
men,  French  and  Indians,  and  built  Fort  Assumption,  on 
the  site  of  the  present  Memphis*  in  Tennessee.  ^Here 
the  whole  army  assembled  in  the  last  of  June,  and  here 
it  remained  until  March  of  the  following  year  without  at- 
tempting any  thing  against  the  enemy,  suffering  greatly 
from  the  ravages  of  disease  and  scarcity  of  provisions. 
‘When,  finally,  a small  detachment  was  sent  into  the 
Chickasa  country,  it  was  met  by  messengers  soliciting 
peace,  which  Bienville  gladly  ratified,  and  soon  after  dis- 
banded his  troops.  *Yet  the  peace  thus  obtained  was  only 
nominal  ; for  the  Chickasas,  aided  by  the  English,  kept 


1736. 


1.  Thetsvt- 
dilion  of 
D'  AiiaguettA 


£ May  2». 

2 Thearriv€^, 
of  Bienville, 
and  his  re- 
pulse by  In* 
Chickasas. 


1789. 

3 Extensive 
preparatio'is 
to  reduce  Uu 
Chickasas. 


4 Inactivity 
of  the  French 
forces. 

1740. 


5.  Peace  con- 
eluded. 


t Peace  inter 
rupted. 


* Memphis  is  in  Shelby  county,  Tennessee,  in  the  south-west  corner  of  the  State.  It  is  iita- 
•ted  on  an  elevated  bluff  on  the  Alississippi  River,  immediately  below  the  mouth  of  Wolf,  or 
liooeahatchie  River. 


EARLY  HISTORY 


[Book  HI 


24 


ANALYSIS,  the  French  at  a distance,  and  continued  to  harass  then 
“ settlements  for  many  years. 

t Gtrurai  28.  ‘Except  the  occasional  difficulties  with  the  Chicka- 
Louisiana,  sas,  Louisiana  now  enjoyed  a long  season  oi  general  tran- 
quillity and  comparative  prosperity,  scarcely  interrupted 
a See  pp.  203  by  the  “ War  of  the  Succession,”^  nor  yet  by  the  “ French 
b se°^pp^267  Indian  Wai’S*”  which  raged  so  fiercely  between  the 
and  329.  more  northern  colonies  of  France  and  England.  Wet 
nsa^ct^^by  the  treaty  of  1768*  made  a great  change  in  the  prospects 
of  Louisiana.  France  had  been  unfortunate  in  the  war, 
and,  at  its  close,  was  compelled  to  cede  to  England  not 
only  all  Canada  and  Acadia,  but  most  of  Louisiana  also. 
By  the  terms  of  the  treaty  the  western  limits  of  the  British 
possessions  in  America  were  extended  to  the  Mississipp' 
River — following  that  river  from  its  source  to  the  river 


Iberville,  and  thence  passing  through  Lakes  Maurepas 
and  Pontchartrain  to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  On  the  eastern 
liank  of  the  Mississippi,  France  saved  from  the  grasp  of 
England  only  the  city  and  island^  of  New  Orleans,  and 
even  these,  the  centre  of  her  power  in  that  region,  to- 
gether with  the  vast  but  indefinite  western  Louisiana,  she 
foolishly  ceded  away  to  Spain. 

Causes  that  29.  ®This  latter  kingdom,  jealous  of  the  increasing 
^p^aiXmke  power  of  the  British  in  America,  and  alarmed  for  the  safety 
^EnifindAn  of  her  owii  posscssions  there,  had  formed  an  alliance  with 
France  in  the  summer  of  1761,  and,  in  the  following  win- 
loar  " ter,  had  broken  off  friendly  communications  with  England. 

These  proceedings  were  followed  by  a declaration  of  war 
1762.  by  England  against  Spain  in  the  early  part  of  January,* 
c.  Jan.  4 1762.  ■‘Before  the  end  of  the  same  year,  Spain  suffered 

* 1'f‘anv  Severe  losses,  among  which  was  the  important  city 
Spain,  of  Havanna, — the  key  to  her  West  India  and  Mexican 

\ndmeVt)^^  possessions,  ffn  the  treaty  of  peace  which  soon  followed, 
v^/ofLmis  order  to  recover  Havanna,  was  obliged  to  cede 

iannto  the  P'loi'idas  to  England.  To  compensate  her  for  this 
Spam.  1^^^^  occasioned  by  espousing  the  quarrels  of  France,  thi.s 
latter  power,  by  a secret  article  signed  the  same  day  with 
the  public  treaty,  agreed  to  surrender  to  Spain  all  the  re- 
maining portion  of  Louisiana  not  ceded  to  England.  This 
closing  article  of  the  treaty  deprived  France  of  all  her  pos- 
sessions on  the  continent  of  North  America. :{: 


* By  some  writers  this  is  called  the  peace  of  “ 1762.”  The  preliminary  articles  were  signed 
Not.  3d,  17G2.  The  definitive  treaty  was  concluded  Feb.  10,  1763. 

1 What  is  often  mentioned  in  history  as  the  “ Island  of  Orle.ans,”  is  that  strip  of  land  which 
was  formed  into  an  island  bj'  the  bayou  or  channel  of  Iberville,  which  formerly  flowed  from 
the  Mississippi  into  the  small  river  Amite,  and  thence  into  Lake  Maurepas.  But  this  tract  it 
now  no  longer  an  island,  except  at  high  flood  of  the  Mississippi.  See  note,  Iberville.,  p.  283. 

J 1 ngland,  however,  gave  up  to  France  the  small  islands  of  St  Pierre  and  Miguelou,  near 
Newfo>.mdland,  and  also  the  islands  of  Martiaico  Guadaloupe^  Mafigalante^  D^irade,  and 
St  Lucia,  in  the  West  Indies. 


P4«T  I.] 


Ol*  LOUIS1A.NA 


26 


30.  ‘This  arrangement  was  for  some  time  kept  secret 
from  the  inhabitants  of  Louisiana,  and  when  it  was  first 
made  known  by  D’Abadie,  tlie  governor,  in  1764,  so  great 
an  aversion  had  the  colonists  to  the  Spanish  government 
that  tlie  consternation  was  general  throughout  the  province. 
“Spain,  however,  neglected  for  some  years  to  take  full 
possession  of  the  country,  and  until  1769  the  administra- 
tion remained  in  the  hands  of  the  French,  although,  in  the 
previous  year,  the  court  of  Madrid  had  sent  out  as  gover- 
nor, Do7''.  Antonio  D’Ulloa.  Tn  1769  Ulloa  was  replaced 
by  the  Spanish  general,  O’Reilly,  by  birth  an  Irishman, 
wlio  brought  with  him  a force  of  four  thousand  men  fc: 
the  purpose  of  reducing  the  Louisianians  to  submission, 
should  resistance  to  the  Spanish  authorities  be  attempted. 

31.  ‘Although  the  more  determined  talked  of  resistance, 
yet  the  troops  landed  without  opposition,  and  O’Reilly  be- 
gan his  administration  with  a show  of  mildness  that  did 
much  to  calm  the  excitement  of  the  people.  Soon,  hov. 
ever,  his  vindictive  disposition  was  manifested  in  the  im- 
prisonment and  execution  of  several  of  the  most  distin. 
guished  men  of  the  colony,  who  had  manifested  tHeu 
attachment  to  France  before  the  arrival  of  O’Reilly  ; and 
so  odious  did  the  tyranny  of  this  despot  become,  that  large 
numbers  of  the  population,  among  them  m'any  of  the 
wealthy  merchants  and  planters,  emigrated  to  the  Frencli 
colony  of  St.  Domingo. 

32.  ^In  1770  O’Reilly  was  recalled,  and  under  a suc- 
cession of  more  enlightened  governors,  Louisiana  again 
began  to  increase  in  population  and  resources.  ®The 
f*ountry  continued  to  enjoy  undisturbed  repose  during 
most  of  the  war  of  the  American  Revolution,  until,  in 
1779,  Spain  took  part*  in  the  contest  against  Great 
Britain.  “Galvez,  then  governor  of  Louisiana,  raised  an 
army  with  which  he  attacked  and  gained  possession  of  the 
British  posts  at  Natchez  and  Baton  Rouge,  and  those  on 
the  rive  s Iberville  and  Amite.  *In  1780  the  post  of 
Mobile  fell  into  his  hands  ; and  early  in  the  following 
year,  after  obtaining  aid  from  Havana,  he  sailed  against 
Pensacola.  Being  overtaken  by  a furious  tempest,  his 
fleet  was  dispersed  ; but,  sailing  again,  he  effeeted  a land- 
ing on  the  island  of  Santa  Rosa,  where  he  erected  a fort, 
and  soon  after,  with  his  fleet,  entered  the  Bay  of  Pensa- 
cola. The  English  then  abandoned  the  city  and  retired 
to  Fort  George,  which  General  Campbell,  the  command- 
ant, defended  for  some  time  with  great  valor.  But  the 
powder  magazine  having  exploded,’’  the  principal  redoubt 
was  demolished,  and  Campbell  found  himself  under  the 
necessity  of  surrendering.®  *By  this  conquest  W est  Florida 


1764, 


1 Theaecrecs 
qf  this  cession, 
and  the  aver- 
sion qf  the 
French  colo- 
nists to  the 
Spanish 
government 

2 Delay  of 
Spain  in 

taking  posse* 
Sion  cf  the 
country. 

3 O'Reilly 
sent  out  as 
governor. 


4 Tyranny 
of  his  admin 
istrasion. 


5.  His  recall. 


6 Louisiana 
during  the 
American 
Revolution. 


a Seep.  425. 

7 Successes 
if  Galvez 
against  the 
British 


1781. 

8.  Mobile  and 
Pensacola 
captured  hy 
hisn. 


b.  Mar  ti- 
c May  10. 

9 TheFlori 
das  secured  tv 
Spair  tiv 
treutiv 


26 


EARLY  HISTORY 


Bo.k  hi 


ANALYSIS,  returned  under  the  dominion  of  Spain,  and  at  the  close  of 
the  war  the  possession  of  the  two  Florilas,  with  enlarged 
limits,  was  ratified  to  her  by  treaty. 
nleeTihl^'  *Few  events  of  importance  occurred  in  Louisiana 

United  States  the  close  of  the  American  Revolution  until  1795, 
when  Spain  ceded  to  the  United  States  the  free  navigation 
of  the  Mississippi,  with  a right  of  deposit  at  Nev^'  Orleans 
for  produce  and  merchandize,  to  continue  for  three  years, 
or  until  an  equivalent  establishment  should  be  assigned 
them  on  another  part  of  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi, 
s.  Designs  of  ^Cai'ondelet,  the  Spanish  governor,  knowing  the  great 
gocernmZf  value  of  these  privileges  to  the  Western  States,  had  for 
outsiana.  entertained  the  design  of  separating  the  eastern 

valley  of  the  Mississippi  from  the  rest  of  the  Union,  and 
" uniting  it  to  Louisiana.  ®But  the  treaty  with  Spain,  if  its 

of  1-95.  stipulations  should  be  fulfilled,  would  destroy  all  his  hopes 
oi  uueomplishing  this  scheme  ; as  he  knew  that  the  people 
of  the  west,  after  obtaining  what  was  so  indispensable  to 
their  prosperity,  would  no  longer  have  any  motive  in  lis- 
i Other  terms  teniii^  to  his  insidious  proposals.  '‘The  treaty  farther 
iinjiaied.  guarantied  to  the  United  States  possession  ot  all  the  posts 
then  held  by  Spain  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Mississippi, 
north  of  the  31st  parallel  of  latitude  ; but  these  Carondelet 
persisted  in*  retaining,  in  violation  of  the  treaty,  as  a means 
of  accomplishing  his  plans. 

1797.  34.  ^These  posts  were  surrendered  in  1797,  during  the 

^'sTp%Sed  ^administration  of  Gayoso  de  Lemos,  who  had  succeeded 
‘^Imlr%an  Cai’ondelet,  but  the  Spanish  officers  still  continued  to  in- 
trade.  fringe  on  the  rights  of  the  Americans,  and  in  1802  the 
a Oct.  16.  Mississippi  was  entirely  closed*^  to  the  American  trade. 
* ‘These  measures  produced  great  excitement  in  the  Western 
States,  and  a proposition  was  made  in  Cengress  to  occupy 
New  Orleans  by  force.  '^Fortunately,  however,  Mr.  Jef 
ferson,  then  president  of  the  United  States,  had  tlie  pru- 
dence and  sagacity  to  adopt  a wiser  course,  and  one  which 
resulted  in  the  acquisition  to  the  American  Union  of  all 
Louisiana. 

^ sJn%d^  ®On  the  first  of  October,  1800,  a treaty,  called  tlio 
^i-^jejenon's  Ildephonso,  had  been  concluded  betweeti 

design  of  pur-  France  and  Spain,  by  the  third  article  of  which  Louisiana 
^^‘dwind^  was  receded  to  the  former  power.  This  cession  was  pur- 
posely  kept  secret,  by  the  contracting  parties,  nearly  two 
years ; and  when  Mr.  Jefferson  was  informed  of  it,  he 
conceived  the  possibility  of  purchasing  the  city  and  island 
of  New  Orleans  from  the  French  government,  and  thereby 
satisfying  the  demands  of  the  Western  States,  by  securing 
tion^^ent  to  them  the  free  navigation  of  the  Mississippi.  ‘In  March, 
1803,  Mr  Moni’oe  was  sent  to  Frarv^e  commissioned 


Pari  I.J 


t>F  LOUISIANA. 


21 


full  powers  to  treat  foi-  the  purchase.  Mr.  Livingston, 
our  minister  then  in  Paris,  was  associated  with  Iiim  in  the 
negotiation. 

35.  ‘Unexpectedly,  Bonaparte,  then  at  tlie  head  of  the 
Prench  government,  proposed  to  cede  all  Louisiana,  in- 
stead of  a single  town  and  a small  extent  of  territory 
which  Mr.  Monroe  had  been  authorized  to  ask.  ”A1- 
though  the  powers  of  the  American  plenipotentiaries  ex- 
tended only  10  the  purchase  of  the  French  possessions  on 
the  east  bank  of  the  Mis.sissippi,  and  to  the  offer  of  two 
millions  of  dollars  for  the  same,  yet  they  did  not  hesitate 
to  assume  the  responsibii’ty  of  negotiating  for  all  Louisi- 
ana, with  the  same  limits  that  it  had  while  in  the  posses- 
sion of  Spain.  On  the  30th  of  April  the  treaty  was 
concluded  ; the  United  States  stipulating  to  pay  fifteen 
million  dollars  for  the  purchase.  The  treaty  was  ratified 
by  Bonaparte  on  the  22d  of  May,  and  by  the  government 
of  the  United  States  on  the  21st  of  October  following. 

36.  ’Although  Louisiana  had  been  ceded  to  France  in 
October,  1800,  yet  it  was  not  until  the  30th  of  November, 
1803,  tiiat  France  took  possession  of  the  country,  and  then 
only  for  the  purpose  of  formally  surrendering  it  to  the 
United  States,  which  was  done  on  the  20th  of  September 
of  the  same  year.  ^From  that  moment,  when  Louisiana 
became  part  of  the  American  Union,  the  interests  of  the 
upper  and  lower  sections  of  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi 
were  harmoniously  blended  : the  vast  natural  resources 
of  that  region  of  inexhaustible  fertility  began  to  be  rapidly 
developed  ; and  an  opening  was  made  through  which 
American  enterprise,  and  free  institutions,  have  since 
been  carried  westward  to  the  shores  of  the  Pacific.  ’The 
importance,  to  us,  of  the  acquisition  of  Louisiana,  can 
scarcely  be  over-estimated,  in  considerations  of  national 
greatness.  It  must  yet  give  us  the  command  of  the  com- 
merce of  two  oceans,  while  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi, 
so  long  held  in  colonial  abeyance,  so  little  valued  in  the 
councils  of  Europe,  seems  destined  to  become,  as  the 
centre  of  American  power — the  mistress  of  the  world. 


CHAPTER  III. 

HISTORY  OF  CANADA  UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 

1.  ‘The  history  of  Canada,  subsequent  to  the  peace  of 
763  is  sc  intimately  connected  with  that  of  the  United 


1§03. 


1.  Proposal  of 
Bonaparte 


2 Purchase  qf 
all  Louisiana 
by  the  United 
States 


3 The  trans 
ferfrom 
Spain  to 
France,  and 
from  France 
to  the  Unitea 
States. 


4.  Change  in 
the  prospects 
cf  Louisiana. 


S.Importance, 
to  us,  of  the 
purchase  of 
Louisiana, 
and  probable 
future  desti- 
ny of  that 
region. 


6.  Courm 
pursued  m 
the  present 
chapter. 


28 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Booe  III 


\NALYSI«. 


I French  and 
Indian  war. 


2.  Terms  ob- 
tained for  tht 
Canadians, 
by  the  articles 
of  capitula- 
tion 

a (Vo-droo- 
ed.) 

3.  Changes 
effected  by  the 
change  of 
dominion. 


1775. 

i.  The  French 
Canadians 
during  the 
Revolution. 
6.  The  Quebec 
Act— changes 
introduced  by 
it,  if'C. 


Attempts  of 
the  Anver i- 
ans  to  reduce 
Canada,  ^e. 


1783. 

. First  settle- 
ments in  Up- 
per Canada, 
and  liberality 
s'lotvn  to  the 
settler  t 


S.ates,  and  so  much  of  it  has  been  embraced  in  former 
pages  of  this  work,  that  we  shall  pass  briefly  over  tl  ose 
portions  common  to  both,  and  shall  dwell  on  such  events 
only  as  arc  necessary  to  preserve  the  history  of  Canada 
entire. 

2.  'The  causes  which  led  to  the  French  and  Indian 
war — the  history  of  that  eventful  period — and  the  terms 
of  the  final  treaty  which  closed  the  contest,  have  already 
been  given.  “By  the  articles  of  capitulation  entered  into 
on  the  surrender  of  Quebec,  the  Marquis  de  Vaudreuile* 
Cavagnal,  then  governor,  obtained  liberal  stipulations  for 
the  good  treatment  of  the  inhabitants,  the  free  exercise  of 
the  Catholic  faith,  and  .the  preservation  of  the  property 
belonging  to  the  religious  communities.  “The  change  of 
dominion  produced  no  material  change  in  the  condition  of 
the  country.  All  -offices,  however,  were  conferred  on 
British  subjects,  who  then  consisted  only  of  nnlitary  men 
and  a few  traders,  many  of  whom  were  poorly  qualified 
for  the  situations  they  were  called  to  occupy.  They 
showed  a bigoted  spirit,  and  an  oftensive  contempt  of  the 
old  French  inhabitants  ; but  the  new  governor,  Murray, 
strenuously  protected  the  latter,  and,  by  his  impartial  con- 
duct, secured  their  confidence  and  esteem. 

3.  ^On  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  of  the  American 
Revolution,  the  French  Canadians  maintained  their  alle- 
giance to  the  British  crown.  “With  a view  to  conciliate 
them,  the  “ Quebec  Act,”  passed  in  1774,  changed  the 
English  civil  law,  and  introduced  in  its  place  the  ancient 
French  system,  with  the  exception  of  the  criminal  branch, 
which  continued  to  be  similar  to  that  of  England.  The 
French  language  was  also  directed  to  be  employed  in  the 
courts  of  law,  and  other  changes  were  made  which  grati- 
fied the  pride  of  the  French  population,  although  they 
were  far  from  giving  universal  satisfaction,  especially  aa 
they  were  not  attended  with  the  grant  of  a representative 
assembly.  ‘Only  one  serious  attempt,  on  the  part  of  the 
Americans,  was  made  during  the  Revolution,  to  reduce 
Canada,  after  which  the  Canadians  united  with  the  British, 
and,  assisted  by  the  Six  Nations,  (with  the  exception  of 
the  Oneidas,)  carried  on  a harassing  warfare  against  the 
frontier  settlements  of  New  York. 

4.  ’The  issue  of  the  war  of  the  Revolution  was  attended 
with  considerable  advantage  to  Canada.  A large  num- 
ber of  disbanded  British  soldiers,  and  loyalists  from  the 
United  States,  who  had  sought  refuge  in  the  British  terri- 
tories, received  liberal  grants  of  land  in  the  Upper  Prov- 
ince, bordering  on  the  St.  Lawrence  and  Lake  Ontario, 
and  at  this  period  are  dated  the  first  permanent  settlements 


Part  I.] 


UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 


29 


in  Upp or  Canada.  The  new  settlers,  termed  “ United 
Kmj)ire  Loyali.sts,”  received  not  only  an  ample  supply  of 
land,  but  also  farming  utensils,  building  materials,  and 
Bubsi.stence  for  two  years.  ‘By  their  exertions,  aided  by 
government,  a wonderful  change  was  soon  produced,  and 
a great  extent  of  wilderness  convei’ted  into  fruitful  fields. 
*On  the  site  of  Fort  Fi'ontenac  was  founded  Kingston, 
which  gi'adually  rose  into  importance,  and  was  long  the 
capital  of  the  Upper  Province.  ®Tlie  town  of  York,  since 
called  Toronto,  fi’om  its  Indian  name,  was  founded  a few 
year’s  later  by  Genei’al  Simcoe,  thr’ough  whose  influence 
n considei’able  number  of  emigrants,  chiefly  fr’om  the 
United  States,  were  induced  to  settle  in  its  neighborhood. 

5.  ^The  people  continuing  to  petition  for’,  and  demand 
a I’epr’esentative  gover’nment,  in  1791  their  requests  were 
gr-anted,  and  Canada  was  divided  into  two  provinces. 
Upper  and  Lower,  over  which  I’epr’esentative  governments 
were  established,  on  a basis  r’esembling  that  of  the  British 
constitution.  ‘For  each  province  a governor  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  crown,  who  had  the  same  power  in  con- 
voking,  pror’oguing,  and  dissolving  the  representative  as- 
sembly that  the  king  has  in  England.  “A  legislative 
council  was  established,  the  member’s  of  which  were  ap- 
pointed for  life  by  the  king.  The  attributes  of  the  coun- 
cil were  similar  to  those  of  the  House  of  Lords  in  Eng- 
land,— having  power  to  alter  and  even  to  reject  all  bills 
sent  up  fr’om  the  lower  house,  which,  however,  could  not 
become  law  until  they  had  received  the  sanction  of  the 
assembly. 

6.  ’There  was  also  an  executive  council,  appointed  by 
the  king,  whose  duty  it  was  to  advise  the  governor,  and 
aid  him  in  performing  the  executive  functions,  ‘The 
representative  assembly  in  each  province  had  little  direct 
power,  except  as  forming  a concurrent  body  of  the  general 
legislature.  “Each  provincial  government  had  jurisdic- 
tion over  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  province,  with  the 
exception  of  the  subject  of  religion,  its  ministers  and 
revenues,  and  the  waste  lands  belonging  to  the  crown, — 
any  acts  affecting  which  subjects  were  invalid  until  they 
had  been  brought  before  the  parliament  of  England,  and 
received  the  sanction  of  the  king. 

7.  ‘“Soon  after  the  accession  of  General  Prescott  to  the 
office  of  governor  of  the  Lower  Province,  in  1797,  nume- 
rous complaints  were  made  respecting  the  granting  of 
lands, — the  board  for  that  purpose  having  appropriated 
large  districts  to  themselves,  and  thereby  obstructed  the 
general  settlement  of  the  country.  “In  1803  a decision 
of  the  chief  justice  of  Montreal  declared  slavery  incon- 


l.  C/uinges 
'rroduci’d  by 
their  exer- 
tions- 


2.  Kingston. 


3.  Toronto. 


1791. 

4.  Division  of 
Canada,  aw 
est.ablishmetU 
ofrevrcse.ntOr 
tive  govern 
ments 

5.  The  gov- 
ernor and  hit 
poioers. 


6.  The  legit 
lative  assem- 
bhj  and  its 
attributes 


7.  The  execu 
tive  council- 


8 The  repre- 
sentative 
assembly 


9 Jurisdic- 
tion of  each 
provincial 
govennnent ; 
how  limited 


1797 

10.  Com- 
plaints re- 
specting thf 
granting  qf 
lands. 


1803. 

il.  Abolition 
of  slavery 


.30 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Book  III 


ANALYSIS  sisteni-vvith  the  laws  of  the  country,  and  tl  e few  individ- 
1.  James  uals  held  in  bondage  received  a grant  of  freedom.  *ln 

cratg.  X8()7^  apprehensions  being  felt  of  a war  with  the  United 
States,  Sir  James  Craig,  an  officer  of  distinction,  was  sent 
out  as  governor-general  of  the  Britisli  provinces. 

1812.  8.  ^The  principal  events  of  the  war  of  1812,  so  far  as 

they  belong  to  Canadian  history,  have  already  been  re- 
aSeeMadi-  lated  in  another  portion  of  this  work.*  ’Soon  after  the 
muSation.  close  of  that  wai*  internal  dissensions  began  to  disturb  the 
% Dissensions  quiet  of  the  two  pi’ovinces,  but  more  particularly  that  of 

UjlCT  I he  close  ^ I ^ JT  •/ 

oftheioar.  Lowei'  Canada.  ^So  early  as  1807,  the  assembly  of  the 
\wntsMd‘  province  made  serious  complaints  of  an  undue  influence 
£'A^emUy  Other  branches  of  government  over  their  proceedings, 
but  in  vain  they  demanded  that  the  judges,  who  were 
dependent  upon  the  executive  and  removable  by  him, 
should  be  expelled  from  their  body. 

1815.  9.  ’During  the  administration  of  Sir  Gordon  Drummond, 

1815,  discoutcnts  began  again  to  appear,  but  by  the 
and  Sir  John  vigoi’ous  and  Conciliatory  measures  of  Sir  John  Sherbrooke, 

Sherbrooke.  p ^ ^ -,01/^1 

who  went  out  as  governor  m 1816,  harmony  was  again 
^.Changes  restored.  ®He  accepted  the  offer  formerly  made  by  the 
assembly  to  pay  the  expenses  of  the  government  out  of 
the  funds  of  the  province,  and  instead  of  a specified  sum 
for  that  purpose,  to  be  perpetually  established,  consented 
to  accept  an  amount  merely  sufficient  to  meet  the  current 
expenses. 

1818.  10.  ’In  1818  Sir  John  Sherbrooke  was  succeeded  by 
vrauwiof\e  Duke  of  Richmond,  who,  departing  from  the  concilia- 

tory  policy  of  his  predecessor,  introduced  an  innovation 
that  led  to  a long  and  serious  conflict  between  the  execu- 
tive and  the  assembly.  Instead  of  submitting  a detailed 
estimate,  of  expenditures  for  each  particular  object,  the 
whole  amount  alone  was  specified,  under  several  heads. 
This  change  the  assembly  refused  to  sanction,  but  voted 
a sum  in  accordance  with  the  estimates  of  the  preceding 
year,  in  which  the  several  items  were  specified.  With 
this  vote,  however,  the  legislative  council  refused  to  con- 
cur, and  the  duke,  expressing  his  displeasure  with  the 
assembly,  drew  from  the  colonial  treasury  the  sum  which 
he  had  demanded. 

1819.  11-  September,  1819,  the  life  and  government  of 
the  duke  were  suddenly  terminated  by  an  attack  of  hy- 

homletothe  drophoMa,  and  in  1820  Lord  Dalhousie  was  appointed 
g^r^.  governor  of  Canada.  »He  immediately  became  involved 
» His  contra-  in  the  same  difficulties  with  the  assembly  that  his  prede- 
th^^embiy,  cessoi*  had  encountered,  and  asjuming  even  a higher  tone, 
^pnmue.  demanded  a large  sum  as  a permanent  annual  grant  fo/ 
the  uses  of  the  government.  But  the  assembly  still  ad 


Part  I ■ UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 

hercd  to  iheir  purposes,  until,  finally,  a compromise  was 
ellected,  it  being  agreed  that  the  actual  expenses  of  gov- 
ernment should  be  paid  from  funds  of  which  the  ci^wn 
claimel  the  entire  disposal,  while  the  assembly  should  be 
left  uncontrolled  in  the  appropriations  for  popular  objects 
alfecting  the  more  immediate  interests  of  tlie  province, 
and  tliat  the  estimates  for  both  purposes  should  be  given 
in  detail. 

12.  4n  the  year  1823  the  popular  cause  was  strength- 
ened by  tlie  insolvency  of  the  receiver-general,  or  treasurer 
of  tlie  province,  who  proved  to  be  indebted  to  the  public 
more  than  four  hundred  thousand  dollars.  An  inquiry 
into  his  accounts  had  long  been  vainly  demanded  by  the 
assembly.  ‘-^VVhen  in  the  following  year  the  governor 
presented  his  estimates,  the  assembly  took  higher  grounds, 
and  denied  the  right  of  the  crown  to  specify  for  what  ob- 
jects the  public  revenue  should  be  appropriated.  The 
unlawfulness  of  the  appropriations  was  strongly  insisted 
upon,  and  the  amount  demanded  declared  exorbitant. 

13.  ’’During  the  absence  of  Lord  Dalhousie,  in  1825, 
the  government  was  administered  by  Sir  Francis  Burton, 
who,  by  yielding  nearly  al.  the  points  in  dispute,  suc- 
ceeded in  conciliating  the  assembly.  <With  each  con- 
cession, however,  the  demands  of  the  representatives 
increased,  and  they  now  claimed  the  right  of  an  uncon- 
trolled disposal  of  the  whole  revenue.  ®On  the  return  of 
Lord  Dalhousie  in  1826,  the  concessions  of  Sir  Francis 
Burton  were  disallowed,  and  the  dissensions  were  renewed 
with  increased  violence.  ®On  the  meeting  of  the  assem- 
bly in  1827,  Mr.  Papineau,'"  a popular  leader  in  opposition 
to  the  measures  of  the  administration,  was  elected  speaker, 
but  the  governci  refused  to  sanction  his  appointment,  and 
the  house  continuing  obstinate  in  its  purpose,  no  session 
was  held*during  the  following  winter. 

14.  ‘In  1828,  a petition,  signed  by  87,000  inhabitants 
of  Canada,  was  presented  to  the  king,  complaining  of  the 
conduct  of  Lord  Dalhousie,  and  of  previous  governors, 
and  urging  a compliance  with  the  demands  of  the  assem- 
bly. ®The  petition  was  referred  to  a committee  of  the 
House  of  Commons,  which  reported  generally  in  its  favor 
- -condemning  appropriations  from  the  public  revenue 
without  the  sanction  of  the  representatives  of  the  people — 
advising  that  even  the  income  claimed  by  the  crown  should 
)>e  placed  under  the  control  of  the  assembly — that  a more 
liberal  character  should  be  conferred  on  the  legislative  and 
executive  councils — that  the  public  lands  should  be  assign- 
ed in  a more  beneficial  manner,  and  that  a thorough  and 
etfectual  redress  of  grievances  should  be  made. 


31 


1S30. 


1 Insolvency 
of  the.  rejxiv- 
er-generai. 


2.  Neio  posi- 
tion assumed 
by  the  assent- 
bly. 


1825. 

3 Adminis- 
tration of  Sir 
Francis  Bur- 
ton 

4.  Increasing 
dematids  of 
the  asseinbly. 


5.  Rerteroed 
dissensions, 
an  the  return 
of  Lord  Dal- 
housie. 

6 Papineau 
elected  speaJc 
er  of  the 
assembly. 
a.  Pa-pe-no 


1828. 

7.  Petition  te 
the  king. 


8.  Its  refer- 
ence to  a com 
mittee  of  the 
house  of  com 
ntons,  and 
their  report 


32 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Book  Ul 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Report 
gratifying  to 
the  Cana- 
dians 
Sir  James 
Kempt 

Judges,  popu- 
lar letaiers, 


1830. 

8 Lord  Ayl- 
mer. 

3 His  in- 
structions 
from  the  hotne 
gov<  rnment. 


1831. 

4 Opposing 
declarations 
of  the  assem- 
bly 


5.  List  qf 
grievances. 
a.  March  8. 


6 Concessions 
qf  the  British 
government. 


7.  Demands  of 
the  British 
government. 

S.  The  course 
taken  by  the 
cssenbly  in 
relation  to 
these  de- 
mands. 


9.  Denmnds 
of  the  aseem 
blyfor  a 
* shangeofths 
legislative 
council. 


15.  'This  report  was  received  by  the  Canadians  with 
thi'.  greatest  satisfaction,  and  their  joy  was  increased  wlien, 
near  the  close  of  the  same  year,  Sir  James  Kempt  was 
sent  out  as  governor,  with  instructions  to  carry  the  recom- 
mendations of  the  committee  into  effect.  The  judges,  al- 
though they  refused  to  resign  their  places  in  the  assembly, 
withdrew  from  its  sittings  ; and  seats  in  the  executive 
council  were  even  offered  to  Neilson,  Papineau,  and  othei 
popular  leaders. 

16.  ■‘'In  1830  Lord  Aylmer  succeeded  to  the  govern- 
ment, with  assurances  of  his  intentions  to  carry  out,  so  far 
as  depended  on  him,  the  reforms  begun  by  his  predeces- 
sor. ®The  home  government,  however,  had  instructed 
him  that  certain  casual  revenues,  arising  from  the  sale  of 
lands,  the  cutting  of  timber,  and  other  sources,  were  still 
to  be  considered  as  belonging  to  the  crown,  and  were  to 
be  appropriated  chiefly  to  the  payment  of  the  stipends  of 
the  clergy  of  the  Established  Church. 

17.  ^VVhen  these  instructions  became  known,  the  designs 
of  government  met  with  violent  opposition,  and  the  as- 
sembly  declared  that  “ under  no  circumstances,  and  upon 
no  consideration  whatever,  would  it  abandon  or  compro- 
mise its  claim  of  control  over  the  whole  public  revenue.” 

long  list  of  grievances  was  also  drawn  up*  and  pre- 
sented to  the  governor,  who  transmitted  the  same  to  the 
British  government,  with  his  admission  that  many  of  the 
complaints  were  weli  founded, — at  the  same  time  eulogizing 
the  loyal  disposition  of  the  people  of  Canada.  “Soon  after, 
the  British  government  yielded  to  the  principal  demands 
of  the  colonial  assembly,  by  transferring  to  it  all  control 
over  the  most  important  revenues  of  the  province. 

18.  ’In  return,  permanent  salaries  were  demanded  for 
the  judges,  the  governor,  and  a few  of  the  chief  executive 
officers.  “The  assembly  consented  to  make  the.. required 
provision  for  the  judges,  but  on  the  condition,  that  the 
casual  revenues,  which  had  been  sought  to  be  reserved  to 
the  crown,  should  be  appropriated  for  this  purpose.  This 
condition,  however,  the  home  government  refused  to  ac- 
cede to.  A large  majority  of  the  assembly  voted  against 
making  a permanent  provision  for  the  governor,  and  other 
executive  officers,  on  the  ground  that  the  executive,  not 
being  dependent  on  the  representatives  of  the  people  for  a 
naval  and  military  establishment,  would,  in  case  of  such 
permanent  settlement,  have  been  entirely  free  from  that 
provincial  control  and  dependence  essential  to  the  public 
security  and  welfare. 

19.  “The  representatives  were  now  completely  at  issue 
with  the  crown,  and  the  breach  continually  widened.  The 


Part  I.J 


UNDER  THE  ENGLISH. 


33 


assembly  began  to  specify  conditions  on  which  certain 
salaries  should  be  paid  to  officers  of  government,  and,  as 
a radical  measure  of  reform,  next  demanded  that  the 
legislative  council,  hitherto  appointed  by  the  crown, 
should  be  abolislied,  and  a new  one,  similar  to  the  Ameri- 
can  senate,  substituted  in  its  place,  with  members  elected 
by  the  people.  M^arly  in  1833  a petition  was  transmitted 
to  the  king,  signed  by  Papineau,  tlien  speaker  of  the  house 
of  assembly,  strenuously  urging  this  democratic  measure, 
and  the  calling  of  a provincial  congress  to  make  the 
necessary  arrangements.  “In  reply  to  this  petition,  the 
British  ministry  declared  the  proposed  change  altogether 
inconsistent  with  the  very  existence  of  monarchical  insti- 
tutions, and,  evidently  irritated  by  the  course  of  the  as- 
sembly, very  imprudently  alluded  to  “ the  possibility  that 
events  might  unhappily  force  upon  Parliament  the  exer- 
cise of  its  supreme  authority  to  compose  the  internal  dis- 
sensions of  the  colonies,  and  Which  might  lead  to  a modi- 
fication of  the  charter  of  the  Canadas.” 

20.  “This  despatch,  and  particularly  the  implied  threat, 
excited  the  highest  indignation  in  the  assembly,  which 
now  refused  to  pass  any  bill  of  supply  whatever,  and  the 
session  of  1834  was  passed  in  the  preparation  of  another 
long  list  of  grievances.  The  complaints  closed  with  a 
peremptory  demand  for  an  elective  legislative  council, 
without  which,  the  assembly  declared,  nothing  would 
satisfy  the  Canadian  people.  ^While  affairs  remained  in 
this  unsettled  state,  some  changes  were  made  in  the  British 
ministry,  and  in  the  autumn  of  1835  the  Earl  of  Gosford 
was  sent  out  as  governor  of  Canada.  He  professed  con- 
ciliatory views,  intimated  the  readiness  of  government  to 
place  the  entire  revenue  at  the  disposal  of  the  assembly, 
and  conveyed  an  indirect  intimation  that  the  subject  of  the 
desired  change  in  the  legislati¥e  council  would  receive 
proper  consideration. 

21.  ‘But  the  good  understanding,  occasioned  by  the 
conciliatory  language  and  conduct  of  the  governor,  was 
suddenly  interrupted  when  the  real  nature  of  the  instruc- 
tions furnished  him  by  the  British  government  became 
known.  ‘Lord  Gosford  had  concealed  his  instructions, 
with  the  object,  as  was  supposed,  of  first  obtaining  from 
the  assembly  the  supplies  which  he  needed ; but ’his  designs 
were  discovered  before  he  had  reaped  the  fruits  of  )iis 
duplicity.  ’Sir  Francis  Bond  Head,  who  had  been  s(,nt 
out  as  governor  of  Upper  Canada,  seemingly  unapprised 
of  Lord  Gosford ’s  intentions,  had  made  public  a part  of 
the  instructions  furnished  both  governors.  ®The  ministry 
‘ id  declared,  in  relation  to  an  elective  legislative  council. 


1§39. 


a Sco  verses 


1833. 

l.  TheppAU 
tion  qf  1833. 


2.  The  reply 
of  the  British 
ministry. 


1834. 

3.  Continued 
opposition, 
and  ewn- 
plaints  of  the 
assembly. 


1835. 

4 The  Earl  >* 
Gosford,  and 
his  profes 
sions 


5.  The- good 
understand- 
ing betroeen 
the  assembly 
and  the  gov- 
ernor inter- 
rupted. 

6.  The  cou-'st 
that  had  been 
taken  by  Lord 
Gosford. 


7.  By  Sir 
Francis  Head 

8 Declara- 
tion of  the 
ministry  re 
lative  to  an 
elective 
council. 


84 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA. 


[Booe  UT. 


^ALYSia 


\ Excitement, 
and  course 
■pursued  by 
the  assembly 


1S36. 

2 Character 
uf  the  address 
'presented  to 
the  governor, 
by  the  assem- 
Liy,  in  1836. 


3.  The  crisis. 


1837. 

4.  Vote  qf  Par - 
liameni  on 
Canadian 
affairs 
t See  verse  6 
5.  Violent 
commotions, 
'public  sneet- 
ings,  ^c. 


6.  Convention 
proposed,  ^c. 


7.  Call  for 
troops,  and 
governor's 
proclama- 
tion. 


8.  Meetings 
pf  the  loyal- 
ists. 


».  Mtetingqf 
the  legisla- 
ture in 
August,  and 
the  result. 


that  “ The  king  was  most  unwilling  to  admit,  as  open  i j 
debate,  the  question  whether  one  of  the  vital  principles  ot 
the  provincial  government  shall  undergo  alteration.” 

22.  'Intense  excitement  followed  tliis  development ; — • 
the  assembly  not  only  complained  of  disappointment,  but 
charged  the  governor  with  perfidy  ; the  customary  sup- 
plies were  withheld,  and  no  provision  was  made  for  the 
public  service.  Tn  the  autumn  of  1836,  the  majority  of 
the  assembly,  in  an  address  presented  to  the  governor,  de- 
clared their  positive  adherence  to  their  former  demands 
for  an  elective  council, — maintained  that  they  themselves, 
in  opposition  to  the  then  existing  legislative  council,  “ tlie 
representatives  of  the  tory  party,”  were  the  only  legiti- 
mate and  authorized  organ  of  the  people, — and,  finally, 
they  expressed  their  resolution  to  grant  no  more  supplies 
until  the  fficat  work  of  justice  and  reform  should  be  com- 
pleted. 

23.  ^Matters  had  now  arrived  at  a crisis  in  which  the 
monarchical  features  of  the  provincial  administration  were 
to  be  abandoned  by  the  British  ministry,  or  violent  meas- 
ures adopted  for  carrying  on  the  existing  government. 
‘‘Early  in  1837  the  British  parliament,  by  a vote  of  318  to 
56,  declared  the  inexpediency  of  making  the  legislative 
council  elective  by  the  people,  and  of  rendering  the  execu- 
tive council=‘  responsible  to  the  assembly,  intelligence 
of  this  vote  occasioned  violent  commotions  in  the  Canadas, 
and  various  meetings  of  the  people  were  held,  in  wliich  it 
was  affirmed  that  the  decision  of  parliament  had  extin- 
guished all  hopes  of  justice,  and  that  no  farther  attempts 
should  be  made  to  obtain  redress  from  that  quarter.  ®A 
general  convention  was  proposed  to  consider  what  farther 
measures  were  advisable,  and  a recommendation  was 
made  to  discontinue  the  use  of  British  manufactures,  and 
of  all  articles  paying  taxes. 

24.  ’In  consequence  of  this  state  of  things,  and  learn- 
ing that  the  people  were  organizing  for  violent  measures 
under  the  influence  of  Papineau,  early  in  June  Lord  Gos- 
ford  called  upon  the  governor  of  New  Brunswick  for  a regi- 
ment of  troops,  and  issued  a proclamation  warning  the  people 
against  all  attempts  to  seduce  them  from  their  allegiance. 
^Meetings  of  the  loyalists  were  also  held  in  Montreal  and 
Quebec,  condemning  the  violent  proceedings  of  the  as- 
sembly, and  deprecating  both  the  objects  and  the  measures 
of  the  so-called  patriot  party. 

25.  ®In  August  Lord  Gosford  called  a meeting  of  the 
provincial  legislature,  and  submitted  measures  for  amend- 
ing the  legislative  council,  but  the  representatives  adhered 
to  their  former  purposes  of  withholding  su  pplies  intd  all 


Part  I.] 


UISDER  lllE  ENGLISH. 


35 


their  grievances  should  be  redressed,  when  the  governor, 

expressing  his  regret  at  measures  vvliich  lie  considered  a 

virtual  annihilation  of  the  constitution,  prorogued  the  as- 
sembly. ‘A  recourse  to  arms  appears  now  to  have  been  • Resolution 
resolved  upon  by  the  popular  leaders,  with  the  avowed  ob- 
ject  of  effecting  an  entire  separation  from  the  parent  state. 

’A  central  committee  was  formed  at  Montreal ; an  asso-  comStef- 
elation  called  “ The  Sons  of  Liberty,”  paraded  the  streets 
in  a hostile  manner,  and  a proclamation  was  emitted  by 
them,  denouncing  the  “ wicked  designs  of  the  British  gov- 
ernment,” and  calling  upon  all  friends  of  their  country  to 
rally  around  the  standard  of  freedom. 

26.  ®In  the  county  of  Two  Mountains,  north  of  the  3 Hostile  pro. 
Ottav'a,  and  adjoining  Montreal  on  the  west,  the  people  me  county  of 
deposed  their  magistrates,  and  reorganized  the  militia 

under  officers  of  their  own  selection,  and  British  authority 
entirely  ceased  in  that  quarter.  ‘These  proceedings  were  in  the 

< . . counties 

soon  after  imitated  m six  of  the  more  populous  counties  soumofthe 
lying  southward  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  where  all  persons 
holding  offices  under  the  crown  were  compelled  to  resign 
their  situations,  or  leave  the  country.  ^Loyalist  associa- 
tions,  however,  were  formed  in  opposition  to  these  move-  ”^^at%ot‘^ 
ments,  and  the  Catholic  clergy,  headed  by  the  bishop  of  party.' 
Montreal,  earnestly  exhorted  the  people  to  take  no  part  in 
the  violent  proceedings  of  the  “ Patriot  party.” 

27.  ®In  Montreal  the  “ Sons  of  Liberty”  were  attacked*"  s.  Disturb 
in  the  streets  and  dispersed  by  the  loyalists,  and,  although  “ treat.  ^ 
none  were  killed,  several  were  dangerously  wounded,  a nov.  e. 
The  office  of  the  Vindicator  newspaper  was  destroyed, 

and  the  house  of  Papineau,  the  great  agitator,  was  set  on 

fire  by  the  victors,  but  rescued  from  the  flames.  ^Exag-  t Effects  pr^ 

1 1 • • 11  11  ^ duced  by  the 

gerated  reports  of  this  affair  spread  through  the  country,  reports 6f  mu 

increasing  the  general  ferment,  and  giving  new  strength 

to  the  cause  of  the  disaffected.  ®It  being  announced  that  s-  warrants 

. , . ^ c .1  for  arrest 

resistance  was  assuming  a more  organized  form,  the  gov-  of  me  vatrint 
eminent  issued  warrants  for  the  arrest  of  twenty-six  of 
the  most  active  patriot  leaders,  of  whom  seven  were  mem- 
bers of  the  assembly,  including  Papineau,  the  speaker  of 
that  body. 

28.  'Several  were  apprehended,  but  Papineau  could  ^ j^^^eof^ 
not  be  found.  A body  of  militia,  sent  to  make  some  prisoners. 
arrests  in  the  vicinity  of  St.  Johns,  on  the  Sorel,  succeeded 

in  tneir  purpose,  but  on  their  return  they  were  attacked 
by  a party  of  the  insurgents,  and  the  prisoners  were  res- 
cued. ’Tn  the  latter  part  of  November,  strong  detachments 
of  government  troops,  commanded  by  Colonels  Gore  and 
Wetherall,  were  sent  to  attack  armed  bodies  of  the  in-  erents  • 
surgents,  assembled  under  Papineau,  Brown,  and  Neilson, 


sc 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Book  d% 


ANALYSIS 


1.  Repulse  of 
CclnnM  Gore 

a Nov  23 

2.  Success  cf 
Colonel 

Wetherall 


b.  Nov 


3.  The  result 
qfthis  expe- 
dition. 


4.  Expedition 
in  Decoinber. 


5 Insurgents 
defeated  at 
St  Ejjsta^e 
c.  Dec.  H. 


6 Surrender 
of  St.  Benoit, 
and  tranquil- 
lity restored 


7.  State  of 
affairs  in  Up- 
per Canada 


8.  Events  in 
183e  and  1837 


9.  On  the 
breaking  out 
of  the  insur- 
rection in  the 
lower  pro- 
vince. 


19  Contem- 
plated attcLck 
upon  To- 
ronto. 
d Dec  3 


11  Design 
abandoned. 


at  the  villages  of  St.  Dennis  and  St.  Charles,  on  the  Sorel. 
^Colonel  Gore  proceeded  against  St.  Dennis,  which  he 
attacked*^  with  great  spirit,  but  was  repulsed  with  a loss  of 
ten  killed,  ten  wounded,  and  six  missing.  “Colonel 
Wetherall  was  more  successful.  Although  St.  Charles 
was  defended  by  nearly  a thousand  men,  the  place  was 
carried  after  a severe  engagement,'’  in  which  he  insur. 
gents  lost  nearly  three  hundred  in  killed  and  ivounded. 
“This  affair  suppressed  the  insurrection  in  that  quarter. 
The  peasantry,  panic  struck,  threw  down  their  arms  ; 
Neilson  was  taken  prisoner  ; and  Brown  and  Papineau 
sought  safety  by  escaping  to  the  United  States. 

29.  "In  December  thirteen  hundred  regular  and  volunteei 
troops  were  sent  against  the  districts  of  Two  Mountains  and 
Terrebonne,  which  were  still  in  a state  of  rebellion.  “At 
St.  Eustache  an  obstinate  stand  was  made*  by  the  insur. 
gents,  who  were  finally  defeated  with  severe  loss.  Num- 
bers of  the  inhabitants  were  remorselessly  massacred,  and 
their  beautiful  village  burned.  “The  village  of  St. 
Benoit,  which  had  been  the  chief  seat  of  insurrection,  sur- 
rendered without  resistance,  but  such  was  the  rage  of  the 
loyalists,  who  had  been  plundered  and  driven  out  of  the 
country,  that  they  reduced  a large  portion  of  the  village 
to  ashes.  Several  of  the  patriot  leaders  were  taken,  ana 
at  the  close  of  the  year  1837  the  whole  province  of  Lower 
Canada  was  again  in  a state  of  tranquillity. 

30.  ’In  the  mean  time  Upper  Canada  had  become  the 
theatre  of  important  events.  A discontented  party  had 
arisen  there,  demanding  reforms  similar  to  those  which 
had  been  the  cause  of  dissensions  in  the  lower  province, 
and  especially  urging  the  necessity  of  rendering  the  legis- 
lative council  elective  by  the  people.  “In  1836  the  as- 
sembly had  stopped  the  ordinary  supplies,  but  in  the  fol- 
lowing year,  when  a new  election  for  members  was  held, 
the  influence  of  the  governor.  Sir  Francis  Head,  suc- 
ceeded in  causing  the  election  of  a majority  of  members 
friendly  to  the  existing  government. 

31.  “From  this  time  tranquillity  prevailed  until  liu 
breaking  out  of  the  insurrection  in  the  lower  prov  nee, 
when  the  leaders  of  the  popular  party,  who  had  long  de 
sired  a separation  from  Great  Britain,  seized  the  oppoitu- 
nity  for  putting  their  plans  in  execution.  ‘“During  the 
night  of  the  5th  of  December,  1837,  about  five  hundred 
men,  under  the  command  of  Mackenzie,  assembled  at 
Montgomergy’s  Tavern,  four  miles  from  Toronto,  with  the 
view  of  taking  the  city  by  surprise.  “Several  persons 
proceeding  to  the  city  were  taken  prisoners,  but  one  of 
them  escaping,  the  alarm  was  given,  and  by  morning  three 


Part  ..] 


UNDER  THE  Ex^GLISH. 


3V 


hundred  loyalists  were  mustered  under  arms,  and  the  de- 
sign of  attacking  the  place  was  abandoned.  'On  the  7th 
the  loyalists  marched  out  to  attack  the  insurgents,  who 
were  easily  disjiersed,  and  many  of  them  taken  prisoners. 

33.  '^In  a few  days  several  thousands  of  the  militia  were 
mustered  under  arms  for  the  defence  of  the  goveaiment, 
and  it  being  understood  that  Duncombe,  another  popular 
leader,  had  assembled  a body  of  the  insurgents  in  the  Lon- 
don District,  Colonel  M’Nab  was  sent  thither  to  disperse 
tliem.  On  his  approach  the  patriot  leaders  disappeared, 
their  followers  laid  down  their  arms,  and  tranquillity  was 
restored  throughout  the  province. 

33.  ^Mackenzie,  however,  having  fled  to  Buffalo,  suc- 
ceeded in  kindling  there  a great  enthusiasm  for  the  cause 
of  the  “Canadian  Patriots.”  A small  corps  was  quickly 
assembled;  Van  Renssela  r,  Sutherland,  and  others,  pre- 
sented themselves  as  military  leaders ; possession  was 
taken  of  Navy  Island,*  situated  in  the  Niagara  channel ; 
and  fortifications  were  there  commenced  winch  were  de- 
fended by  thirteen  pieces  of  cannon.  ^Recruits  ffocked  to 
this  post  until  their  numbers  amounted  to  about  a thou- 
sand. “Colonel  M’Nab  soon  arrived  with  a large  body  of 
government  troops,  but  without  the  materials  for  crossing 
the  channel,  or  successfully  cannonading  the  position  of 
the  insurgents. 

34.  ®Much  excitement  prevailed  along  the  American 
frontier,  and  volunteers  from  the  states  began  to  ffock  in 
in  considerable  numbers  to  aid  the  cause  of  the  ‘ patriots.’ 
’But  the  American  president,  Mr.  Van  Buren,  issued  two 
successive  proclamations,  warning  the  people  of  the  penal- 
ties to  which  they  would  expose  themselves  by  engaging 
in  hostilities  with  a friendly  power,  and  also  appointed 
General  Scott  to  take  command  of  the  disturbed  frontier, 
and  enforce  a strict  neutrality. 

35.  ®In  the  mean  time  a small  steamer,  named  the 
Caroline,  had  been  employed  by  the  insurgents  in  convey- 
ing troops  and  stores  from  Fort  Schlosser,  on  the  Ameri- 
can shore,  to  Navy  Island.  Captain  Drew,  having  been 
instructed  by  Colonel  M’Nab  to  intercept  her  return,  but 
not  being  able  to  meet  the  boat  in  the  channel,  attacked 
her  at  night,  \\  hile  moored  at  the  American  shore.  At 
least  one  of  the  crew  was  killed,  and  the  vessel  after  being 
towed  to  the  middle  of  the  stream,  was  set  on  fire  and 
abandoned,  when  the  burning  mass  was  borne  downward 
by  the  current,  and  precipitated  over  the  Falls. 

36.  ®This  act,  occurring  within  the  waters  of  the 
United  States,  occasioned  much  excitement  throughout 
the  Union,  and  led  to  an  angry  correspondence  letween 


1837. 


Dec.  7. 

1 Dispersion 
of  tilt  insur 
gents. 

2.  Arming  qj 
the  Militia, 
and  restora 
tion  cf  tran 
quiUity 


3.  Events  at 
Buffalo,  and 
seizure  of 
Navy  Island 
by  the  insut 
gents. 


a See  Mai 

p 451. 


4.  7'heir 
numbers 


5.  Govern 
ment  troops. 


6.  Volunteers 
from  the 
States  in  aid 
of  the 
Patriots 
7.  Course 
pursued  by 
the  American 
government. 


i. Destruction 
of  the  steamer 
Caroline 


b.  Dec.  2»-3a 


9 Exeifemm. 
oeccutitmed  tg 
this  act. 


38 


HISTORY  OF  CANADA 


[Boub  lf« 


A>aLY3I8 


1838. 

l Evacua- 
tion qf  Navi/ 
Isiand  by  t/te 
imurgents 


Jan  14. 

2 Van  Rens- 
selaer and 
Mackenzie. 

3 Thevo-rty 

under 

Sutherland. 


a Feb  and 
March- 

4 The  Earl  qf 
Durham  gov- 
ernor-general 
of  British 
America 


6 Causes  of 
his  resigna- 
tion. 


Nov.  I 


$.  Sir  Francis 
Head's  resig- 
lion. 


7.  His  charac- 
ter. 


B.  Incursions 
by  bands  qf 
the  Ameri- 
cans. 


Nov.  3. 

9.  Rebellion 
in  the  Mon- 
treal District. 


lO  Events  at 
Napier  viiie 
and  Odell- 
towru 


the  British  and  the  American  minister.  V fter  the  arri. 
val  of  General  Scott  on  the  frontier,  effective,  measures 
were  taken  to  prevent  farther  supplies  and  recruits  from 
reaching  Navy  Island,  when,  the  force  of  the  assailants 
continually  increasing,  and  a severe  cannonade  having 
been  commenced  by  them,  the  insurgents  evacuated  tneir 
position  on  the  14th  of  January.  ^Van  Rensselaer  a.ud 
Mackenzie,  escaping  to  the  United  States,  were  arrested 
by  the  American  authorities,  but  admitted  to  bail.  *A 
number  of  the  fugitives  fled  to  the  west,  and  under  fheir 
leader,  Sutherland,  formed  an  establishment  on  an  idand 
in  the  Detroit  channel.  After  meeting  with  sonie  re- 
verses,* this  party  also  voluntarily  disbanded. 

37.  ■‘Tranquillity  was  now  restored  to  both  Canadas — 
parliament  made  some  changes  in  the  constitution  of  the 
lower  province — and  in  May,  1838,  the  Earl  of  Durham 
arrived  at  Quebec,  as  governor-general  of  all  Britisii 
Amei^ica.  ^Having  taken  the  responsibility  of  banishing 
to  Bermuda,  under  penalty  of  death  in  case  of  return,  a 
number  of  prisoners  taken  in  the  late  insurrection,  and 
charged  with  the  crime  of  high  treason,  his  conduct  met 
with  some  censure  in  the  British  parliament,  which  in- 
duced him  to  resign  his  commission,  and  on  the  1st  of  No- 
vember he  sailed  from  Quebec,  on  his  return  to  England. 

38.  ®Sir  Francis  Head  had  previously  resigned  the 
ofiice  of  governor  of  Upper  Canada,  on  account  of  some 
disapprobation  which  the  British  ministry  had  expressed 
in  relation  to  his  conduct.  ’He  was  a stern  monarchist, 
and  condemned  all  measures  of  conciliation  towards  the 
Canadian  republicans.  ®In  June,  soon  after  his  departure, 
.several  bands  of  the  Americans,  invited  by  the  ‘ patriots,’ 
crossed  the  Niagara  channel,  but  were  driven  back  by 
the  militia.  A party  also  crossed  near  Detroit,  but  after 
losing  a few  of  their  number,  were  compelled  to  return. 

39.  ®On  the  3d  of  November,  only  two  days  after  the 
departure  of  the  Earl  of  Durham,  a fresh  rebellion,  which 
had  been  organizing  during  the  summer  along  the  whole 
line  of  the  American  frontier,  broke  out  in  the  southern 
counties  of  Montreal  District.  “’At  Napierville,  west  of 
the  Sorel,  Dr.  Neilson  and  other  leaders  had  collected 
about  4000  men,  several  hundred  of  whom  were  detached 
to  open  a communication  with  their  friends  on  the  Ameri- 
can side  of  the  line.  These  were  attacked  and  repulsed 
by  a. party  of  loyalists,  who  afterwards  posted  themselves 
in  Odelltown  chapel,  where  they  were  in  turn  attacked 
by  a large  body  of  the  insurgents,  headed  by  Neilson 
himself,  but  after  a severe  engagement  the  latter  were 
obliged  to  retreat  with  considerable  loss. 


1.;  (INDER  THE  EINGLlbrt 

40.  ‘Ill  the  meantime  seven  regiments  of  the  line,  under 
the  command  of  Sir  James  McDonnell,  crossed  the  St. 
Lawrence  and  marclied  upon  Napierville,  but  on  their 
ajiproacii  the  insurgents  dispersed.  So  rajiid  were  the 
movements  of  tlie  government  troops  tliat  the  insurrection 
in  Lower  Canada  was  entirely  suppressed  at  the  expira- 
tion of  only  one  week  after  the  first  movement.  “A  few 
days  afier  these  events,  several  hundred  Americans  sailed 
from  the  vicinity  of  Sacketts  Harbor  and  landed  near 
Prescott,  where  they  were  joined  by  a number  of  the  Ca- 
nadians. On  the  13th  of  November  they  were  attacked 
by  the  government  troops,  but  the  latter  were  repulsed, 
with  the  loss  of  eighteen  in  killed  and  wounded.  On  the 
16th  they  were  attacked  by  a superior  force,  when  nearly 
the  wliole  party  surrendered,  or  were  taken  prisoners. 

41.  ^Notwithstanding  the  ill  success  of  all  the  inva- 
sions hitherto  planned  on  the  American  side  of  the  line  in 
aid  of  the  Canadian  insurgents,  on  the  4th  of  December  a 
party  of  about  two  hundred  crossed  from  Detroit,  and 
landing  a few  miles  above  Sandwich,  dispersed  a party  of 
British,  and  burned  the  barracks  and  a British  steameiv 
but  being  attacked  by  a larger  body  of  British  on  the 
same  day,  they  were  defeated  and  dispersed.  A number 
of  the  prisoners  were  ordered  to  be  shot  by  the  Canadian 
authorities  immediatelv’- after  the  engagement. 

42.  ■‘These  events,  occurring  in  the  latter  part  of  1838, 
closed  the  “ Canadian  Rebellion.”  ^Throughout  the  dis- 
turbances, the  American  government,  acting  upon  princi- 
ples of  strict  neutrality,  had  zealously  endeavored,  as  in 
duty  bound,  to  prevent  citizens  from  organizing  within 
its  borders,  for  the  purpase  of  invading  the  territory  of  a 
friendly  power ; yet  doubtless  a majority  of  the  American 
people  sympathized  with  the  Canadians,  and  wished  suc- 
cess to  their  cause.  “The  exceedingly  defective  organi- 
zation of  the  insurgents,  their  want  of  concert,  their  irres- 
olution, and  the  want  of  harmony  among  their  leaders, 
show  that  the  Canadian  people,  however  great  may  have 
been  the  grievances  of  which  they  complained,  were  at 
that  time  totally  unprepared  to  effect  a forcible  separation 
Ifom  the  mother  country. 

43.  ’As  the  last  great  event  in  Canadian  history,  on 
the  23d  of  July,  1840,  the  British  parliament,  after  much 
discussion,  passed  an  act  by  which  the  provinces  of 
Upper  and  Lower  Canada  were  united  into  one,  under 
the  name  of  the  Province  of  Canada.  ®The  form  of 
government  adopted  was  similar  to  that  previously  exist- 
)iig  in  each  province, — consisting  of  a governor  appointed 
ov  her  Majesty,  a legislative  council,  and  a re p re.se nta live 


1§3§. 


1.  Dispersion 
of  the  inutit 
gents,  and 
suppression 
t/ie  insur 
rection  in 
Lsiocr 
Canada. 
Nov.  11 
2 Incursions 
of  Amet  team 
from  Hack.- 
elt's  Harbor, 
and,  their 
fuiai fief  eat. 
Nov.  13. 


Nov  1« 


3 Jnrtirsion 
from  Detroit 
and  the 
result. 

Dec.  4. 


4.  Endoftht 
rebellion. 

5 Course 
taken  by  the 
American 
governmenf 
throughout 
these  disturl 
ances,—and 
feelings  of  M 
'American 
people. 


6 The  Cmta- 
dian  people 
unprepared 
for  a forcibly 
separation 
from  the 
mother  court' 
try. 


1840. 

7.  Union  Oj 
the  ttoo 
Canadas. 


8 Fomioj 
8 overnment 
adopted 


40 


NOVA  SCOTU. 


[Boob  lU 


ANALYSIS 


\ The  lesls- 
iative  coun- 
cil 


i Members 
of  the  assem- 
bly. 


A The  “public 
■evenve. 


I Cunel'nuling 
remarks. 


i.  Geographi- 
cal position 
of  Nova 
Scotia. 
a See  Map, 
p.  504 

6 Extent, 
surface,  soil, 
^c. 


1605. 

7 Early  his- 
tory of  the 
country. 

0 See  Map, 
l»  504 

-614. 

"iec  pp.  lo4 
ttllil  !68 

1621. 

•.  Grants  to 
Rir  William 
Alexander. 


assembly.  The  former  executive  council  was  abolished. 
^The  members  of  the  legislative  council  were  to  consist  of 
such  persons,  not  being  fewer  than  twenty,  as  the  gover. 
nor  should  summon  with  her  Majesty’s  permission, — each 
member  to  hold  his  seat  during  lite.  *The  members  of  the 
representative  assembly  were  to  be  elected  by  the  peojile, 
but  no  person  was  eligible  to  an  election  who  was  not  pos- 
sessed of  land,  free  from  all  incumbrances,  to  the  value  of 
five  hundred  pounds  sterling. 

44.  ®The  duties  and  revenues  of  the  two  former  prov- 
inces were  consolidated  into  one  fund,  from  which  srventy- 
five  thousand  pounds  sterling  were  made  payable,  an- 
nually, for  the  expenses  of  the  government.  After  being 
subject  to  these  charges  the  surplus  of  the  revenue 
fund  might  be  appropriated  as  the  legislature  saw  fit,  but 
still  in  accordance  with  the  recommendations  of  the  gover- 
nor. ^Such  are  briefly  the  general  features  of  the  present 
constitution  of  Canada.  Only  a few  of  the  evils,  so  long 
complained  of,  have  been  removed,  and  the  great  mass  of 
the  people  have  yet  but  little  share  either  in  the  choice  of 
their  rule’*?,  or  in  the  free  enactment  of  the  laws  by  which 
the  province  is  governed. 


GHAPrEK  IV. 

NOVA  SCOTIA. 

1.  ^Nova  Scotia,  according  to  its  present  limits,  lorms  a 
large  peninsula,*  .separated  from  the  continent  by  the  Bay 
of  Fundy,  and  its  branch  Chignecto,  and  connected  with 
it  by  a narrow  isthmus  between  the  latter  bay  and  the 
Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence.  ®The  peninsula  is  about  38r 
miles  in  length  from  northeast  to  southwest,  and  contains 
an  area  of  nearly  sixteen  thousand  square  miles.  Tlie 
surface  of  the  country  is  broken,  and  the  Atlantic  coast  is 
generally  barren,  but  some  portions  of  the  interior  are 
fertile. 

2.  ’^The  settlement  of  Port  Royal,  (now  Annapolis^)  by 
De  Monts,  in  1605,  and  also  the  conquest  of  the  country 
by  Argali,  in  1614,  have  already  been  mentioned.* 
France  made  no  complaint  of  Argali’s  aggression,  beyond 
demanding  the  restoration  of  the  prisoners,  nor  did  Britain 
take  any  immediate  measures  for  retaining  her  conquests, 
®But  in  1621  Sir  William  Alexander,  afterwards  Earl  of 
Stirling,  obtained  from  the  king,  James  I.,  a grant  of  Novo 


I.J 


NOVA  SCOTIa. 


41 


Scotia  and  the  adjacent  islands,  and  in  1025  the  patent 
was  renewed  by  Ciuirles  I.,  and  extended  so  as  to  embrace 
all  Canada,  and  tlie  northern  portions  of  the  UiiiteO  States. 
*in  1020  a vesscd  was  despatched  with  settlers,  but  they 
found  the  wliolo  country  in  the  possession  of  the  French, 
and  were  obliged  to  return  to  England  without  ellecting  a 
settlement. 

3.  ‘^jn  1028,  during  a war  with  France,  Sir  David 
Kirk,  who  had  been  sent  out  by  Alexander,  succeeded  in 
reducing  Nova  Scotia,  and  in  the  following  year  he  com- 
pleted tlie  conquest  of  Canada,  but  the  whole  country  was 
restored  by  treaty  in  1032. 

4.  ^The  French  court  now  divided  Nova  Scotia  among 
three  individuals.  La  Tour,  Denys,  and  Razillai,  and  ap- 
pointed Razillai  commander-in-chief  d the  country.  The 
latter  was  succeeded  by  Charnise,*'  between  whom  and  La 
Tour  a deadly  feud  arose,  and  violent  hostilities  were  for 
some  time  carried  on  between  the  rivals.  At  length, 
Charnise  dying,  the  controvei’sy  was  for  a time  settled  by 
La  Tour’s  marrying  the  widow  of  his  deadly  enemy,  hut 
soon  after  La  Borgne^’  appeared,  a creditor  of  Charnise, 
and  with  an  armed  force  endeavored  to  crush  at  once 
Denys  and  La  Tour.  But  after  having  subdued  several 
important  places,  and  while  preparing  to  attack  St.  John, 
a more  formidable  competitor  presented  himself. 

5.  ^Cromwell,  having  assumed  the  reins  of  power  in 
England,  declared  war  against  France,  and,  in  1654,  des- 
patched an  expedition  against  Nova  Scotia,  which  soon 
succeeded  in  reducing  the  rival  parties,  and  the  whole 
country  submitted  to  his  authority.  ’’La  Tour,  accom- 
modating himself  to  circumstances,  and  making  his  sub- 
mission to  the  English,  obtained,  in  conjunction  with  Sir 
Thomas  '.remple,  a grant  of  the  greater  part  of  the  coun- 
try. Sir  Thomas  bought  up  the  share  of  La  Tour,  spent 
nearly  30,000  dollars  in  fortifications,  and  greatly  im- 
proved the  commerce  of  the  country  ; but  all  his  prospects 
Were  blasted  by  the  treaty  of  Breda'  in  1667,  by  which 
Nova  Scotia  was  again  ceded  to  France. 

6.  ®The  French  now  resumed  possession  of  the  colony, 
w.iich  as  yet  contained  only  a few  unpromising  settle- 
ments,— the  whole  population  in  1680  not  exceeding  nine 
hundred  individuals.  ^The  fisheries,  the  only  productive 
branch  of  business,  were  carried  on  by  the  English, 
®There  weie  but  few  forts,  and  these  so  weak  that  two  of 
them  were  taken  and  plundered  by  a small  piratical  vessel. 
Tn  this  situation,  after  the  breaking  out  of  the  war  with 
France  in  1689,^  Acadia  appeared  an  easy  conquest. 
The  achievement  was  assigned  to  Massachusetts.  In 


i63ri. 


1.  Vessel  sent 
ouC  in  1623. 


1628. 

2.  Coneiuest 
and  restora- 
tiun  of 
Canada 


1632. 

3.  Apportion' 
ment  of  the 
country 
among  the 
French,  and 
the  violent 
feuds  that 
fotioioed. 
a (Char- 
ne  sa.) 


b (Bom.) 


1654. 

4.  Isova  Sctf/Mi 
conquered  by 
the  English 
in  1654 


5.  Grant  to 
La  Tour  and 
Sir  Thomas 
Temple;  and 
recession  of 
the  country 
to  France 


c.  See  p.  303 

1667. 

6 Popula- 
tion 


7.  Fisheries. 

8 Forts. 

9.  Nova  Scotia 
reduced  by 
the  English 
in  1690,  hut 
soon  recon- 
quered by  [he 
French 
d.  See  pp.  197 
aod  321. 


42 


NOVA  SCOTIA. 


[Book  III 


ANALYSIS. 


1690. 


1.  ConCfUeTcd 
hy  the  Bos- 
toniam.  hut 
ceded  to 
fravce  by  the 
trea  y of 
Rymvicic. 


1697. 


* U’arreneta- 
ed,  exfedi- 
tions  a^amst 
Nova  Scotta, 
and  final  con- 
quest of  the 
country  by 
the  English 
in  1710 
a See  pi>  201 
and  324. 


b See  F 202. 

1710. 


r.  See  p.  202 


8.  The  Indians 
of  Nova 
Scotia. 


4 Their  icar- 
lik»  opera- 
tions against 
the  English 

1720. 


1723. 


i Aid  obtain- 
ed from.  Mas- 
sachusetts 

1728. 

6.  The  In- 
diayis  defeat- 
ed, and 
tranquillity 
restored. 


May,  1690,  Sir  William  Phipps,  with  700  men,  appeared 
before  Port  Royal,  which  soon  surrendered  ; but  he 
merely  dismantled  the  fortress,  and  then  left  the  country 
a prey  to  pirates.  A French  commander  arriving  in 
November  of  the  following  year,  the  country  was  recon- 
quered,  simply  by  pulling  down  the  English  and  hoisting 
the  P'rench  flag. 

7.  ^Soon  after,  the  Bostonians,  aroused  by  the  depreda- 
tions of  the  French  and  Indians  on  the  frontiers,  sent  out 
a body  of  500  men,  who  soon  regained  the  whole  country, 
with  the  exception  of  one  fort  on  the  river  St.  .lohn. 
Acadia  now^  remained  in  possession  of  the  English  until 
the  treaty  of  Ryswick  in  1697,  w'hen  it  was  again  restored 
to  France. 

8.  'The  peace  of  1697  was  speedily  succeeded  by  a de- 
claration of  w^ar  against  France  and  Spain  in  1702.*  It 
was  again  resolved  to  reduce  Nova  Scotia,  and  the 
achievement  was  again  left  to  Massnehusetts,  with  the  as- 
surance that  what  should  be  gained  by  arms  would  not 
again  be  sacrificed  by  treaty.  The  first  expedition,  des- 
patched in  1704,  met  with  little  resistance,  but  did  little 
more  than  ravage  the  country.  In  1707  a force  of  1000 
soldiers  was  sent  against  Port  Royal,  but  the  French  com- 
mandant conducted  the  defence  of  the  place  with  so 
much  ability,  that  the  assailants  were  obliged  to  retire 
wuth  considerable  loss.^  In  1710  a much  larger  force, 
under  the  command  of  General  Nicholson,  appeared  before. 
Port  Royal,  but  the  French  commandant,  having  but  a 
feeble  garrison,  and  declining  to  attempt  a resistance,  ob- 
tained an  honorable  capitulation.®  Port  Royal  was  now 
named  Annapolis.  From  ItHis  period  Nova  Scotia  has 
been  permanently  annexed  to  the  British  crown. 

9.  ®The  Indians  of  Nova  Scotia,  w'ho  w'ere  %varmly  at- 
tached to  the  French,  w'ere  greatly  astonished  on  being 
informed  that  they  had  become  the  subjects  of  Great 
Britain.  ^Determined,  however,  on  preserving  their  inde- 
pendence, they  carried  on  a long  and  vigorous  war  against 
the  English.  In  1720  they  plundered  a large  establish- 
ment at  Canseau,  carrying  off  fish  and  merchandise  to 
the  amount  of  10,000  dollars;  and  in  1723  they  captured 
at  the  same  place,  seventeen  sail  of  vessels,  with  numerous 
prisoners,  nine  of  whom  they  deliberately  and  cruelly  put 
to  death. 

10.  *As  the  Indians  still  continued  hostile,  the  British 
inhabitants  of  Nova  Scotia  were  obliged  to  solicit  aid 
from  Massachusetts,  and  in  1728  that  province  s<^nt  a 
body  of  troops  against  the  principal  village  of  the  Nor 
ridge Vrdeks,  on'  the  Kennebec.  ®The  enemy  were  sur 


Part  I.l 


NOVA  SCOTIA. 


43 


prised,  and  defeated  with  great  slaughter,  and  among  the 
olain  was  Father  Ralle,“  their  missionary,  a man  of  con- 
siderable literary  attainments,  who  had  resided  among  the 
savages  forty  years.  By  this  severe  stroke  the  savages 
were  overau'ed,  and  for  many  years  did  not  again  disturb 
tlie  tranquillity  of  the  Fnglish  settlements. 

11.  Bn  1744  war  broke  out  anew  between  England 

and  France.^  Tlie  French  governor  of  Cape  Breton 
immeiliately  attempted  the  reduction  of  Nova  Scotia,  took 
Canseau,  and  twice  laid  siege  to  Annapolis,  but  without 
V 'fleet  Tlie  English,  on  the  other  hand,  succeeded  in  cap- 

turing Louisburg,®  the  Gibraltar  of  America,  but  when 
peace  was  concluded,  by  the  treaty  of  Aix  la  Chapelle, 
in  1748,  the  island  of  Cape  Breton  was  restored  to 
France. 

12.  'B\fter  the  treaty.  Great  Britain  began  to  pay  more 
attention  to  Nova  Scotia,  which  had  hitherto  been  settled 
almost  exclusively  by  the  French,  who,  upon  every  rup- 
ture between  the  tu'o  countries,  were  accused  of  violating 
their  neutrality.  In  order  to  introduce  a greater  propor- 
tion of  English  settlers,  it  w^as  now  proposed  to  colonize 
there  a large  number  of  the  soldiers  wdio  had  been  dis- 
charged in  consequence  of  the  disbanding  of  the  army, 
and  in  the  latter  part  of  June,  1749,  a company  of 
nearly  4000  adventurers  of  this  class  was  added  to  the 
population  of  the  colony. 

13.  ®To  every  private  was  given  fifty  acres  of  land, 
with  ten  additional  acres  for  each  member  of  his  family. 
A higher  allowance  was  ^ranted  to  officers,  till  it 
amounted  to  six  hundred  acres  for  every  person  above 
the  degree  of  captain,  with  proportionable  allowances  for 
the  number  and  increase  of  every  family.  The  settlers 
were  to  be  conveyed  free  of  expense,  to  be  furnished 
with  arms  and  ammunition,  and  wdth  materials  and  uten- 
sils for  clearing  their  lands  and  erecting  habitations,  and 
to  be  maintained  twelve  months  after  their  arrival,  at  the 
expense  of  the  government. 

14.  ‘‘The  ernii^rants  having  been  landed  at  Chebucto 
liarbor,  under  the  charge  of  the  Honorable  Edward  Corn- 
wallis, whom  the  king  had  appointed  their  governor,  they 
immediately  commenced  the  building  of  a town,  on  a regu- 
lar plan,  to  which  the  name  of  Halifax  was  given,  in 
honor  of  the  nobleman  who  had  the  greatest  share  in 
founding  the  colony.  ^The  place  selected  for  the  settle- 
ment possessed  a cold,  sterile  and  rocky  soil,  yet  it  was 
preferred  to  Annapolis,  as  it  was  considered  more  favora- 
ble for  trade  and  fishei’y,  and  it  likewise  possessed  one 
of  the  finest  harbors  in  America.  “Of  so  great  impor- 


IT28. 


a.  (Rai-lu.) 


1744. 

b Scfi  pp.  ana 
and  32? 

1.  Evenu  i/% 

Noi'a  Scoiia 
(lurin'^ 

“ Ki/if 
Gcorgt.’s 
tear” 

c.  See  p 205. 


1748. 


2.  Policy  of 
Enghind  m 
relation  to 
hiova  Scotia, 
after  the 
treaty  of  Aix 
la  Chapelle. 


1749. 

Neio  colo- 
nists. 


3 Liberal 
term's  granted 
to  the  colo- 
nists 


4 Founding 
qf  Halifax. 


5 Description 
'f  the  place. 


6 Aedfur- 
nished  by 
Parlioinent 


44 


NOVA  SCOTIA. 


'Rook  ill 


ANALYSIS,  tance  to  IL.giand  was  the  colony  deemed,  that  Pariia. 

merit  continued  to  make  annual  grants  for  it,  wliich,  in 
1755,  had  amounted  to  the  enormous  sum  of  nearly  two 
millions  of  dollars. 

allhougli  the  English  settlers  were  thus  firmly 
^'^s&tPerT^^  established,  they  soon  found  tiiemselves  unpleasantly  situ- 
^.Disputf^  “The  limits  of  Nova  Scotia  had  never  been  de- 

bowSies.  fined,  by  the  treaties  between  France  and  England,  with 
sulTicient  clearness  to  prevent  disputes  about  boundaries, 
and  each  party  was  now  striving  to  obtain  possession  of 
* ^ciaumif"  ^ territory  claimed  by  the  other.  ^The  government  of 
^Kn^iiind^  P'raiicc  Contended  that  the  British  dominion,  according 
to  the  treaty  which  ceded  Nova  Scotia,  e.xtended  only 
over  the  present  peninsula  of  the  same  name ; while,  ac- 
cording to  the  English,  it  extended  over  all  that  large 
tract  of  country  formerly  known  as  Acadia,  including  the 
4.  Eject  of  present  province  of  New  Brunswick.  '‘Admitting  the 
En^'iisu  English  claim,  France  would  be  deprived  of  a portion 
uann.  gj-e^t  value  to  her,  materially  affecting  her 

control  over  the  River  and  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and 
greatly  endangering  the  security  of  lier  Canadian  pos- 
sessions. 

*'£^h?ench^  therefore,  the  English  government  showed 

tetiiert.  a disposition  effectually  to  colonize  the  country,  the 
F'rench  settlers  began  to  be  alarmed,  and  though  they 
did  not  think  proper  to  make  an  open  avowal  of  their 
jealousy,  they  employed  their  emissaries  in  exciting  the 
Indians  to  hostilities  in  the  hope  of  effectually  preventing 
the  English  from  extending  their  plantations,  and,  per- 
haps, of  inducing  them  to  abandon  their  settlements  en- 
I'ndmm'  “The  Indians  even  made  attacks  upon  Halifax, 

and  the  colonists  could  not  move  into  the  adjoining  woods, 
singly  or  in  small  parties,  without  danger  of  being  shot 
and  scalped,  or  taken  prisoners. 

.Erection  of  17.  ’Ill  suppoi't  of  the  Fi'ench  claims,  the  governor  of 
Canada  sent  detachments,  which,  aided  by  strong  bodies 
“ Indians  and  a few  French  Acadians,  erected  the  fort 

Sie  Map,  of  Beau  Sejour*  on  the  neck  of  the  peninsula  of  Nova 
..\  page,  another  on  the  river  St.  John,  on  pretence 

that  these  places  were  within  the  government  of  Canada, 
a Kebeuinn  ®Eucouraged  by  these  demonstrations,  the  French  inhab- 
andexpedi-  itauts  arouiul  the  bay  of  Chignecto  rose  in  open  rebellion 
‘^jlwren%^  against  the  English  government,  and  in  the  spring  of 
igair^nhtm.  governor  of  Nova  Scotia  sent  Major  Lawrence 

* with  a few  men  to  reduce  them  to  obedience.  At  his  ap 
proach,  the  French  abandoned  their  dwellings,  and  placed 
themselves  under  the  protection  of  the  commandant  of 
Fort  Beau  Sejour,  when  Lawrence,  finding  the  enemy  too 


Part  1.] 


NOVA  SCOTIA. 


45 


strong  for  him,  was  obliged  to  retire  without  accomplish-  1750. 
ing  his  object.  

18.  ‘Soon  after,  Major  Lawrence  was  again  detached  1 second,  ax- 
with  1001)  men,  but  after  driving  in  the  outposts  of  the  Taforena. 
enemy,  lie  wo,s  a second  time  obliged  to  retire.  ’'To  keep 

the  French  in  check,  however,  the  English  built  a fort  ** 
on  the  neck  of  the  peninsula,  which,  in  honor  of  its 
founder,  was  called  Fort  Lawrence. “ ®Still  the  depre-  a.  scoMop 
dations  of  the  Indians  continued,  the  French  erected  ad-  3 cont^ued 
ditional  forts  in  the  disputed  territory,  and  vessels  of  war,  aianfuo%-£ 
with  troops  and  military  stores,  were  sent  to  Canada  and  i^ngiuti. 
Cape  Breton,  until  the  forces  in  both  these  places  became 
a source  of  great  alarm  to  the  English. 

19.  ‘‘At  length,  in  1755,  Admiral  Boscawen  commenced  1755. 
vhe  war,  which  had  long  been  anticipated  by  both  parties,  mchcf°!entof 
oy  capturing  on  the  coast  of  Newfoundland  two  French  tilg^cap^reoj 
vessels,  having  on  board  eight  companies  of  soldiers  and 

about  35,000  dollars  in  specie.  ‘’Hostilities  having  thus  5 Expedition 
begun,  a force  was  immediately  fitted  out  from  New  Eng-  E^gi'and^sent 
land,  under  Lieutenant  Colonels  Monckton  and  Winslow, 
to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  their  newly  erected  forts. * 
The  troops  embarked  at  Boston  on  the  20th  of  May,  and  scotia 
arrived  at  Annapolis  on  the  25th,  whence  they  sailed  p.ItVIiIso 
on  the  1st  of  June,  in  a fleet  of  forty-one  vessels  to 
Chignecto,  and  anchored  about  five  miles  from  Fort 
Lawrence. 

“20.  On  their  arrival  at  the  river  Massaguash,®  they  Sf  tlfp^encft 
found  themselves  opposed  by  a large  number  of  regular 
forces,  rebel  Acadians,  and  Indians,  450  of  whom  occu-  ua7j 
pied  a block-house,**  while  the  remainder  were  posted 
within  a strong  outwork  of  timber.  The  latter  were  at-  «i  secMao 
tacked  by  the  English  provincials  with  such  spirit  that 
thev  soon  fled,  when  the  garrison  deserted  the  block- 
lOuse,  and  left  the  passage  of  the  river  free.  Thence 
Colonel  Monckton  advanced  against  Fo^  Beau  Sejour, 

A'hich  he  invested  on  the  12th  of  June,  and  after  four  pS 
days’  bombardment  compelled  it  to  surrender. 

21.  ’Having  garrisoned  the  place,  and  changed  its  h-ench 
name  to  that  of  Cumberland,  he  next  attacked  and  re-  ^ see  Map. 
duced  another  French  fort  near  the  mouth 
of  the  river  Gaspereau,*  at  the  head  of 
Bay  Verte  or  Green  Bay,  where  he  found 
a large  quantity  of  provisions  and  stores, 
which  had  been  collected  for  the  use  of 
the  Indians  and  Acadians.  A squadron 
sent  against  the  post  on  the  St.  John,  found 
it  abandoned  and  destroyed.  The  suc- 
cess of  the  pxpeditioi.  secured  the  tran- 


46 


NOVA  S(UlIyV: 


[liooi;  III 


ANALYSIS 


Sfale  of  the 
wcr  at  this 
linie,  and  up- 
prtheniions 
entertained 
ly  ttu  En^- 
lish- 


a.  See  p.  272. 


i.Fcpulation, 
condition, 
ofiit  churacter 
of  tiu  French 
Acadiutvi 


3.  The  part 
they  hod 
taken  in  the 
toar. 


V Cruel  deter- 
mination of 
the  Kngfish 
governor  and 
comniamicr*. 


5.  The  mea- 
tures  taken  to 
enforce  thia 
tyrarnical 
»cMrrA 


quiility  of  all  French  Acadia,  then  claimed  by  tlie  English 
under  the  name  of  Nova  Scotia. 

22.  ‘The  |)eculiar  situation  of  the  Acadians,  however,  was 
a subject  of  great  embarrassment  to  tlie  local  governmeni 
of  the  province.  In  Europe,  the  war  had  begun  unfavor- 
ably  to  the  English,  while  General  Braddock,  sent  with 
a large  force  to  invade  Canada,  had  been  defeated  with 
the  loss  of  nearly  his  whole  army.*  Powerful  reenforce- 
ments had  been  sent  by  the  French  to  Louisburg  and 
otlier  posts  in  America,  and  serious  apprehensions  w’ere  en- 
tertained that  the  enemy  would  next  invade  Nova  Scotia, 
where  they  w^ould  find  a friendly  population,  both  Euro 
pean  and  Indian. 

22.  ■■‘Th.e  French  Acadians  at  that  jicriod  amounted  to 
seventeen  or  eighteen  thousand,  'i'hey  had  cultivated  a 
considerable  extent  of  land,  possessed  about  60,000  head 
of  cattle,  had  neat  and  comfortable  dwellings,  and  lived 
in  a state  of  plenty,  but  of  great  simplicity.  Tliey  were 
a peaceful,  irdustrious,  and  amiable  race,  governed  mostly 
by  their  pastors,  w ho  exercised  a parental  authority  over^ 
them;  they  cherished  a deep  attachment  to  their  nalivc 
country,  they  had  resisted  every  invitation  to  bear  arms 
against  it,  and  had  invariably  refused  to  take  the  oath  of 
allegiance  to  Great  Britain.  “Although  the  great  body 
of  these  people  remained  tranquilly  occupied  in  the  culti- 
vation of  their  lands,  yet  a few’  individuals  had  joined  the 
Indians,  and  about  200  were  taken  in  the  forts,  in  open 
rebellion  against  the  government  of  the  country. 

24.  Hinder  these  circumstances.  Governor  Lawrence 
and  his  council,  aided  by  Admirals  Bo.scaw’en  and  Mostyn, 
assembled  to  consider  what  disposal  of  the  Acadians  the 
security  of  the  country  required.  Their  decision  rc'sult- 
ed  in  the  determination  to  tear  the  whole  of  this  people 
from  their  homes,  and  disperse  them  through  the  diflerent 
British  colonies,  where  they  would  be  unable  to  unite  i,i 
any  ofTensive  measures,  and  w’here  they  might  in  time  be- 
come naturalized  to  the  government.  Their  lands,  houses 
and  cattle,  were,  without  any  alleged  crime,  declared  to 
be  forfeited  ; and  they  w’ere  allowed  to  carry  with  them 
only  their  money  and  household  furniture,  both  of  ex- 
tremely small  amount. 

25.  ^Treachery  was  necessary  to  render  this  tyrannical 
scheme  effective.  The  inhabitants  of  each  district  were 
commanded  to  meet  at  a certain  place  and  da}'  on  urgent 
business,  the  nature  of  which  w’as  carefully  concealed 
from  them  ; and  w hen  they  w’ere  all  assembled,  the  dread- 
ful mandate  was  pronounced, — and  only  small  parties  of 
them  were  allowed  to  return  fi)r  a short  time  to  make  the 


NOVA  -SCOTIA 


Part  I.l 


47 


viecessary  preparations.  'Tliey  appear  to  have  listened  to 
..lieir  (loom  with  unexpected  resignation,  making  only 
mournful  and  solemn  aj)peals,  which  were  wholly  disre- 
garded. When,  however,  the  moment  of  embarkation  ar- 
rived, the  young  men,  wlio  were  placed  in  front,  absolutely 
refused  to  move  ; and  it  recjuired  files  of  soldiers,  with 
fixed  bayonets,  to  secure  obedience. 

20.  '^No  arrangements  had  been  made  for  their  location 
elsewhere,  nor  was  any  compensation  offered  for  the  j)i’o- 
ncrty  of  which  they  were  deprived.  They  were  merely 
thrown  on  the  coast  at  different  points,  and  compelled  to 
trust  to  the  charity  of  the  inhabitants,  who  did  not  allow 
any  of  them  to  be  absolutely  starved.  Still,  through  hard- 
ships, distress,  and  change  of  climate,  a great  proportion 
of  them  perished.  So  eager  was  their  desire  to  return, 
that  those  sent  to  Georgia  had  set  out,  and  actually  reached 
New  York,  when  they  were  arrested. 

27.  ^They  addressed  a pathetic  representation  to  the 
Knglish  government,  in  which,  quoting  the  most  solemn 
treaties  and  declarations,  they  proved  that  their  treatment 
had  been  as  faithless  as  it  was  cruel.  "No  attention,  how- 
ever, was  paid  to  this  document,  and  so  guarded  a silence 
was  preserved  by  the  government  of  Nova  Scotia,  upon 
the  subject  of  the  removal  of  the  Acadians,  that  the  records 
of  the  province  make  no  allusion  whatever  to  the  event. 

28.  ^Notwithstanding  the  barbarous  diligence  with 
which  this  mandate  was  executed,  it  is  supposed  that  the 
number  actually  removed  from  the  province  did  not  ex- 
ceed 7000.  “The  rest  fled  into  the  (lepths  'of  the  forests, 
or  to  the  nearest  French  settlements,  enduring  incredible 
hardships.  To  guard  against  the  return  of  the  hapless 
fugitives,  the  government  reduced  to  ashes  their  habita- 
tions and  property,  laying  waste  even  their  own  lands, 
with  a fury  exceeding  that  of  the  most  savage  enemy. 

29.  Tn  one  district,  236  houses  were  at  once  in  a blaze. 
The  Acadians,  from  the  heart  of  the  woods,  beheld  all  they 
possessed  consigned  to  destruction  ; yet  they  made  no 
movement  till  the  devastators  wantonly  set  their  chapel  on 
fire.  They  then  rushed  forward  in  desperation,  killed 
about  thirty  of  the  incendaries,  and  then  hastened  back  to 
their  hiding-places.* 

30.  ®But  few  events  of  importance  occurred  in  Nova 
Scotia  during  the  remainder  of  the  “ French  and  Indian 
War,”  at  the  clo.se  of  which.  Fiance  was  compelled  to 
transfer  to  her  victorious  rival,  all  her  possessions  on  the 


1T55. 

1.  Conduct  oj 
the  French 
in  this  ex- 
tremitu 


2 Their 
destitute  situ- 
ction  and 
atei/rpls  to 
return  to 
their  country. 


3 Their  ad 
dress  to  the 
English  gov- 
ernment- 


4.  Guarded 
silence  of  Ih* 
government 
of  Nova  Sco- 
tia on  this 
subject. 


5.  The  num 
ber  of  those 
banished. 


6.  Situation 
of  those  loho 
remained. 


7.  Their  con- 
duct ichen 
their  houses 
and  chapels 
toere  burned 


8 Nova 
Scotia 
during  the 
re7m>iruler  oj 
the  French 
and  Indian 
war. 


* Murray’s  British  America,  vol.  ii..  p.  140-141  Also  Ilaliburtou’s  N<»va  Scotia,  >r>l,  i. 

R.  174- las. 


48 


analysis 


1.  Jiffort9  of 
Kht  provincial 
frovei  nvunt 
to  extend  t/ie 
progress  of 
cultivation 
and  settle- 
vicnt 


2.  Farther 
puUcu  of  the, 
government 
with  respect 
to  the  French 
Acadians. 


3.  Their 
diminished 
numbers. 


1758. 

4.  Legislative 
assembly 
5.  Indian 
ir  'M.ty  of  1761 

17G1. 

6 The  pro- 
vince during 
the  Aynerican 
Revolution 


y.  Increase  of 
population, 
and  forma- 
tion of  a sepa- 
rate govern- 
ment for 
Is'eio  brttns- 
xoick. 

1784. 

8 Cape 
Breton. 

1820. 


9.  .Virff  Sco- 
tia previous 
end  subse- 
quent to  the 
petjeqf  1763. 


NOVA  SCOTIA.  [Book  III 

American  continent.  ‘Relieved  from  any  farther  appre- 
hensions from  the  few  French  remaining  in  tlic  country, 
the  government  of  the  province  made  all  the  eHbrts  of 
which  it  was  capable  to  extend  the  progress  of  cultivation 
and  settlement,  though  all  that  could  be  done  was  insufli- 
cient  to  fill  up  the  dreadful  blank  that  had  already  been 
made. 

81.  ^After  the  peace,  the  case  of  the  Acadians  naturally 
came  under  the  view  of  the  government.  No  advantage 
had  been  derived  from  their  barbarous  treatment,  and 
there  remained  no  longer  a pretext  for  continuing  the  per 
secution.  They  were,  therefore,  allowed  to  return,  and  to 
receive  lands  on  taking  the  customary  oatlis,  but  no  com- 
pensation  was  otlered  them  for  the  property  of  wliich  they 
liad  been  plunderrc.  ^Nevertheless,  a few  did  return,  al- 
though, in  1772,  out  of  a French  population  of  .seventeen 
or  eighteen  thousand  which  once  composed  the  colony, 
there  were  only  about  two  thousand  remaining. 

32.  ‘In  1758,  during  the  administration  of  Governor 
Lawrence,  a legi.slative  assembly  was  given  to  the  people 
of  Nova  Scotia.  ‘’In  1701  an  important  Indian  treaty  wa.^ 
concluded,  when  the  natives  agreed  finally  to  bury  the 
hatchet,  and  to  accept  George  111.,  instead  of  the  king  for- 
merly owned  by  them,  as  their  great  father  and  triend. 
®The  province  remained  loyal  to  the  crown  during  tlie  war 
of  the  American  Revolution,  at  the  close  of  which,  its  popula- 
tion was  greatly  augmented  by  the  arrival  of  a large  number 
of  loyalist  refugees  from  the  United  States.  ’Many  of  the 
new  settlers  directed  their  course  to  the  region  beyond  the 
peninsula,  which,  thereby  acquiring  a great  increase  of 
impDi’tance,  was,  in  1784,  erected  into  a distinct  govern- 
ment, under  the  title  of  New  Brunswick.  ®At  the  same 
time,  the  island  of  Cape  Breton,  which  had  been  united 
with  Nova  Scotia  since  the  capture  of  Louisburg  in  1748, 
was  erected  into  a separate  government,  in  which  .situation 
it  remained  until  1820,  when  it  was  re-annexed  to  Nova 
Scotia. 

33.  "The  most  interesting  portions  of  the  history  of 
Nova  Scotia,  it  will  be  observed,  are  found  previous  to  the 
peace  of  1763,  which  put  a final  termination  to  the  colonial 
wars  between  France  and  England.  Since  that  period 
the  tranquillity  of  the  province  has  been  seldom  interrupt- 
ed, and,  under  a succession  of  popular  governors,  the 
country  has  continued  steadily  to  advance  in  wealth  and 
prosperity. 


’’4ET  I.J 


40 


CHAPTER  V. 

NEW  BRUNSWICK. 

1.  'TIkj  province  of’  New  Brunswiclc^  lies  between 
Nova  Scotia  and  Canada,  having  the  state  of  Maine  on  the 
southwest  and  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  on  the  northeast. 
It  comprises  an  area  of  about  28,000  square  miles,  and  is 
therefore  greater  in  extent  than  Nova  Scotia  and  Cape 
Breton  united. 

2.  ’It  lias  an  extensive  seacoast,  and  is  supplied  with 
noble  rivers,  two  of  wliich,  the  St.  Johns  and  the  Mirami- 
chi,  traverse  nearly  the  whole  territory,  and  are  naviga- 
ble  throughout  most  of  their  course.  The  former  falls 
into  the  Bay  of  Fundy  on  the  south,  and  the  latter  into  the 
Bay  of  Miramichi,  in  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence. 

3.  3'Blie  surface  of  the  country  is  broken  and  undulat- 
ing, and  towards  the  western  boundary  the  mountain 
ranges  rise  to  a considerable  height.  ^Adjacent  to  the 
Bay  of  Fundy  the  soil  is  exceedingly  barrer,  but  in  other 
parts  it  is  generally  more  fertile  than  in  Nova  Scotia. 
The  streams  are  bordered  by  the  richest  meadow  lands, 
while  the  quality  of  the  soil  in  the  highlands  is  indicated 
by  a magnificent  growth  of  forest  trees  of  gigantic  size, 
the  export  of  which,  for  lumber  and  shipping,  has  given 
the  province  its  chief  commercial  importance. 

4.  ^The  name  of  New  Brunswick,  and  even  its  exist- 
ence as  a colony,  did  not  commence  till  1783.  The 
French  comprehended  it  under  the  appellation  of  New 
France,  regarding  it  more  particularly  as  an  appendage 
to  Acadia.  The  English,  in  their  turn,  claimed  it  as  part 
of  Nova  Scotia,  though  they  appear  never  to  have  taken 
any  measures  to  improve  it. 

5.  'After  that  peninsula  had  been  finally  ceded  to  Eng- 
land,*’ the  French  demanded  New  Brunswick  as  belong- 
ing to  Canada.  To  support  their  claims,  they  erected 
forts  at  the  neck  of  the  peninsula,  and  armed  the  Acadians 
and  Indians;  but  the  peace  of  1763,  which  gave  Canada 
to  the  British,  ended  all  dissensions  on  tliis  subject.  ’Still 
the  country  was  left  nearly  unoccupied,  except  by  a few 
Acadians,  who  had  sought  refuge  among  its  forests,  from 
the  relentless  persecution  to^  which  they  were  exposed.® 

6.  ®In  1762  some  families  from  New  Iilngland  had 
settled  at  Maugerville,'*  about  fifty  miles  up  the  St.  John  ; 
and  in  178  1 they  numbered  about  800.  At  the  end  of 
the  war  of  the  American  Revolution,  several  thousands 

4 


I.  situation 
and  extent  cfj 
Aew  hrung- 
totek. 

a Sco  Map 
p 504 


2.  Seacoast  • 
and  rivers. 


3.  Surjace  oj 
the  country. 


4.  Soil  and 
forests 


5 The  name, 
and  early  his- 
tory of  Ne  w 
brum  wick. 


b In  1748 
See  p 545. 

6.  The  French 
claims  to  Neio 
Brunswick, 
and  the  peace 
of  1763 


7.  Unoccupied 
state,  of  t^e 

couniry  after 
the  peace  of 
1763 

c.  Sec  p 548. 

d (Mo-ger- 
veeU 

8.  Settlement, 
at  Manger  - 
vilte,  Frede 
ricten,  and. 
Madawaska 


50 


NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


[Book  D1 


ANALYSIS,  of  disbanded  troops,  who  liad  been  removed  from  New 
England,  were  located  at  Fredericton  ; and  a })arty  of 
Acadians  who  had  settled  there,  were  orderi;d  to  iMada 
Situaiion  waska,  to  make  room  lor  them.  'Those  new  colonists, 
however,  accustomed  to  all  the  comforts  of  civilized  life, 
endured  the  most  dreadful  hardships  when  first  placed 
in  the  midst  of  this  wilderness  ; and  it  was  only  after 
severe  sullering  and  toil,  that  they  could  place  their  fami- 
lies  in  any  degree  of  comfort. 

caJieS  ’^f^eneral  Sir  Guy  Carleton,  who  was  appoir/.ed  go. 

adfuinima-  vei’iior  ill  1785,  made  great  exeri  ons  for  the  improve- 
government  iiient  of  tlic  couiitry,  wliicli  gradually,  though  slowly,  ad- 
1803.  vanced.  In  1803  lie  returned  to  England,  and  from  that 
time  to  1817  the  government  was  administered  by  a suc- 
i The  foun-  eessioii  of  presidents.  ®The  foundation  of  llie  prosperity 

ilaLion  oj  the  ^ v-  i-k  ^ • i i • i • 

vroHpernijof  ol  jNgw  Bmnswiclv  was  laid  in  1809,  when  heavy  dutiea 
were  levied  on  timber  brought  to  England  from  tlie  Baltic, 
wliile  that  from  New  Brunswick  was  left  free.  The  ex- 
port of  timber,  from  that  period,  continually  increased,  till 
it  reached  its  height  in  1825,  wlien,  in  consequence  of 
speculative  overtrading,  a severe  reaction  was  experi- 
enced.  Yet  since  that  event,  this  branch  of  industry  lias 
rallied,  and  become  nearly  as  extensive  as  ever,  while  a 
new  impulse  has  been  given  to  the  prosperity  of  the 
country  by  the  arrival  of  foreign  cultivators.  * 

1817.  8.  Mn  1817  Major  General  Smith  was  appointed  lieu- 

*afnunistra^  tcnant-govemor,  which  office  he  held  till  1823,  although 
iVu/ZisIt  of  that  period  the  affairs  of  the  Province 

were  intrusted  to  the  care  of  Mr.  Chipman  and  Mr.  Bliss, 
as  presidents  ; but  in  August,  1824,  the  latter  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Sir  Howard  Douglass,  to  whose  exertions  the 
country  was  greatly  indebted.  He  was  relieved  by  Sir 
Arcliibald  Campbell,  whose  place  was  supplied  in  1837 
by  Major-general  Sir  John  Harvey,  from  Prince  Edward 
Island.  ^On  the  removal  of  the  latter  to  Newfoundland, 
)(Tn\iarvey  the  officc  of  govemor  of  New  Brunswick  was  given  to 
»•  Sir  W.  G.  Colebrooke.  “During  the  administration  of  Sir 

bounAanj  John  Harvey,  the  disputed  boundary  between  Maine  and 
Brunswick,  which  had  long  been  a cause  of  contro- 
versy between  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States, 
threatened  to  involve  the  two  countries  in  hostilities  ; but 
fortunately,  in  1842,  this  subject  of  contention  was  re- 
a.  .Seep. 483.  moved,  by  a treaty*  which  settled  the  boundary  in  a man 
ner  satisfactory  to  both  parties. 


P4ET  II.J 


CHAFrER  VI. 

PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND 

1.  ’Prince  PiDWj^Ri),  a name  substituted  for  the  earl_y 
one  of  St.  .Tohn,  is  an  island  in  tlie  soutiiern  part  of  the 
Gi\df  of  St.  Lawrence,  having  Cape  Breton  on  the  east, 
and  being  separated  tVom  the  coasts  of  New  Brun:wick 
and  Nova  Scotia  by  Northumberland  strait, — a channel 
varying  in  breadth  from  nine  to  forty  miles.  "This 
island,*  which  lias  a very  irregular  outline,  is  somewhat 
crescent  siiaped,  having  its  liollow  part  towards  the  Gulf, 
into  wlv'.  h both  its  boundary  capes  project.  Following 
Its  " iiig  outliiK',  its  greatest  length  is  about  185  miles, 

: ^ i^s  ;iverag(‘  breadth  about  84.  It  is,  however,  so 

deeply  hidcnted  by  bays  and  inlets,  that  scarcely  any 
spot  is  iistant  more  than  seven  or  eight  miles  from  the 
influx  of  the  tide.  The  area  is  estimated  at  1,380,700 
acres, 

2.  ®The  surface  of  the  island  presents  an  undulating 
variety  of  hill  and  dale,  with  the  hollows  filled  with  num- 
berless little  creeks  and  lakes.  The  soil,  though  light, 
possesses  considerable  fertility,  with  tlie  exception  of  the 
swamps  and  burnt-grounds.  Some  of  the  former,  when 
caref  ully  drained,  make  rich  meadow-lands,  but  the  latter, 
consisting  originally  of  extensive  pine  forests,  which  have 
been  destroyed  by  conflagrations,  and  which  are  now 
over  spread  with  black  stumps,  mixed  with  ferns  and  di- 
minutive shrubs,  can  seldom  be  reclaimed. 

8.  ■‘By  some  it  has  been  erroneously  supposed  that  this 
is  the  island  that  was  discovered  by  Cabot,  in  1497,  and 
named  by  him  St.  John  ; but  it  is  now  generally  believed 
tl  at  the  land  first  discovered  was  a small  island  on  the 
coast  of  Labrador.  ®\Vhen  the  French  court  established 
in  America  avast  domain  called  New  France,  this  in- 
sular tract  was  of  course  included  within  its  boundaries, 
yet,  with  the  exception  of  Champlain’s  de.scription,  there 
is  se,arcely  any  mention  of  it  until  1663,  when  it  appears 
to  have  been  granted  to  a French  captain  by  the  name 
of  Doublet,*’  but  held  in  subordination  to  a fishing  com- 
pany established  at  the  small  island  of  Miscou.  ®It 
seems,  however,  to  have  been  valued  only  for  fishery, 
with  which  view  some  trifling  stations  were  established. 

4.  ’St.  John  began  to  emerge  from  this  obscurity  oidy 
after  the  treaty  of  Utrecht  in  1718,  when,  Acadia  or  Nova 
Scotia  being  ceded  to  Britain,  a number  of  the  F rench 


1.  Bi!u.4xtion 
of  Prince  Ed 
u>a>  d Island. 


a See  Map, 
p.  504. 

2.  Shape  of 
the  hlund;- 
ils  length, 
breadth, 
inlets,  area. 


3.  Surface  of 
the  island  • ^ 
its  soil, 
swampe, 
burnt- 

grounds,  ^ 


4.  Historical 
error  in  rela- 
tion to  this 
island. 


5.  Little 
known  of  its 
hisiory  untU 
1663. 


b.  (Pronoun- 
ced Doob-la  ‘ 
6.  Valued  jar 
what. 


7.  The  island 
begms  to 
emerge  from 
its  obscui  ity. 


•"2 


ANilL^SIS 


1.  Capture  qf 
til ; island, 
and  Uk  resto- 
ration to 
Frcnce. 


1758. 

u.  Its  find 
conquest  by 
.he  Eiio'Usii 

3 Treatment 
of  the  French 
in/iabitants. 


i.  Thetr  ex- 
pulsion from 
the  island. 


5.  The  peace 
of  1763 


i.  Scheme  of 
Lord  Eitre- 
moKl. 


1 Plan  subse- 
quently 
adopted. 


8 Ineffective 
measures  of 
the  proprie- 
tors. 


8 A separate 
government 
given  to  the 
island 


10  The  ad- 
odnistrations 
of  Mr  Patter- 
son and 

General  Fan- 
ning. 

11  Contests 
with  the  pro- 
vriAtors  and 

settlers. 


PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND.  [Boo*  III 

settlers,  to  whom  the  British  yoke  ^/as  always  odious, 
sought  refuge  in  this  island.  ‘When  Cape  Breton  was 
captured  by  the  New  England  forces  in  1745,  St.  John 
shared  the  same  fate  ; but  three  years  later,  both  were 
restored  to  France  by  tlie  treaty  of  Aix  la  Chapeiio. 
’'After  the  second  reduction  of  Louisburg,  in  1758,  that  of 
St.  John  again  followed,  when  it  became  permanently  an. 
nexed  to  the  British  crown. 

5.  ^Tlie  French  inliabitants,  however,  numbering  at 
that  time  four  or  five  thousand,  were  doomed  to  tlie  same 
relentless  proscription  as  tlieir  brethren  in  Nova  Scotia  ; 
and  the  pretext  w as,  tliat  a number  of  English  scalps  were 
found  bung  up  in  the  liouse  of  the  French  governor. 
^The  details  of  tlie  expulsion  are  not  stated,  but  it  appears 
tliat  some  of  the  inhabitants  w’erc  sent  to  Canada  some  to 
the  southern  colonies,  and  others  to  France  ; w it  is 
admitted  tliat  many  contrived  to  conceal  themselves, 
complete,  however,  was  the  desolation,  that,  in  177o, 
twelve  years  later,  only  150  families  were  found  on  the 
island. 

6.  ®St.  John  was  confirmed  to  Great  Britain  by  the 
peace  of  1763,  but  several  years  elapsed  before  judicious 
measures  were  taken  for  its  settlement.  “Lord  Egremont 
formed  a strange  scheme,  by  whicli  it  was  divided  into 
twelve  districts,  ruled  by  as  many  barons,  each  of  whoir 
was  to  erect  a castle  on  liis  own  property,  while  that  noble- 
man was  to  preside  as  lord  paramount.  ’Tliis  ridiculous 
plan  was  changed  for  another  not  much  wiser.  In  1767 
a division  w'as  made  into  sixty-seven  townships,  of  about 
20,000  acres  each,  wliich,  with  some  reservations  for 
county  towns,  were  granted  to  individuals  who  had  claims 
upon  the  government.  “Their  exertions  to  settle  tl>e  coun- 
try, however,  w^ere  not  very  effective,  and  when  they  re- 
solved, as  the  only  means  of  rendering  tlie  property  valu- 
able, to  sell  it  in  small  lots,  their  prices  w'ere  too  high  ; 
and  as  their  rights  to  the  land  were  conditional,  they  coull 
not  give  to  settlers  that  kind  of  tenure  which  is  the  most 
secure. 

7.  ^The  proprietors  succeeded,  however,  in  1770,  in 
procuring  a government  independent  of  Nova  Scotia  ; 
though,  as  already  mentioned,  there  were  then  only  150 
families  on  the  island.  '“Mr.  Patterson,  first  appointed  to 
that  office,  brought  back  a number  of  the  exiled  Acadi- 
ans, — emigrants  began  to  arrive  in  considerable  numbers, 
and  in  1773  a constitution  was  given,  and  the  first  House 
of  Assembly  called.  "Governor  Patterson,  liowever,  and 
General  Fanning  who  succeeded  him  in  1789,  were  in- 
volved  in  contests  with  the  proprietors  and  settlers,  who 


Part  M 


PRINCE  EDWARD  ISLAND- 


63 


accused  tliem  of  culpable  eagerness  to  acquire  landed 
iroperty  for  themselves. 

8.  ‘Inconvenience  having  been  felt  from  the  circum- 
stance that  the  island  bore  the  sauie  name  as  the  chief 
♦owns  in  New  Brunswick  and  Newfoundland,  its  name 
was  changed  to  Prince  Edward,  in  Jionor  of  the  Duke  of 
Kent,  who,  as  commander  in  America,  had  directed  some 
valunble  improvements.  ®In  1803  the  Earl  of  Selkirk, 
wlio  gave  so  great  an  impulse  to  emigration,  carried  over 
an  important  colony,  consisting  of  about  800  Highlanders. 
He  made  the  necessary  arrangements  with  so  much  judg- 
ment that  the  settlers  soon  became  very  prosperous ; ad- 
litional  emigrants  joined  them,  and  in  1840  the  Highland 
jolony  numbered  nearly  five  thousand. 

9.  ’Governor  Desbarres,*  who  succeeded  Fanning, 
.hough  censured  for  his  imprunence,  was  a man  of  tal- 
3nt ; and  at  no  former  period  did  tiie  colony  advance  so 
rapidly  as  during  his  administration.  ^In  1813  he  was 
succeeded  by  Mr.  Smyth,  whose  ^iolent  and  tyrannical 
conduct  caused  a general  agitation  in  the  colony.  For 
several  years  previous  to  1823,  he  had  prevented  the 
meeting  of  the  House  of  Assembly,  and  when  a commit- 
tee of  the  inhabitants  was  appointed  to  draw  up  a petition 
for  his  removal,  he  caused  them  to  be  arrested.  Mr. 
Stewart,  the  high  sheriff,  however,  though  at  the  age  of 
sixty-six,  made  his  escape  to  Nova  Scotia  and  thence  to 
England,  where  the  real  state  of  things  was  no  sooner 
made  known,  than  the  governor  was  recalled,  and  Lieu- 
tenant-colonel Ready  appointed  to  succeed  him. 

10.  ’The  conduct  of  this  last  officer  gave  general  sat- 
isfaction; and  in  conjunction  with  the  House  of  Assembly 
he  passed  many  useful  acts,  and  took  various  measures  to 
promote  the  continued  improvement  of  the  colony.  ®In 
1831  Colonel  Young  received  the  appointment,  and  ruled 
as  lieutenant-governor  till  1836,  in  which  year  Sir  John 
Harvey  was  named  his  successor.  Sir  John  was  very 
popular,  but  being  in  1837  removed  to  the  government  of 
New  Brunswick,  his  place  was  supplied  by  Sir  Charles 
A.  Fitzroy. 

11.  ’The  elements  of  society  in  Prince  Edward  are 
similar  to  those  found  in  the  other  British  colonies.  The 
inhabitants  consist,  first,  of  a few  Indians  ; then  of  about 
5000  French  Acadians  ; and  next,  of  emigrants,  mostly 
from  Scotland,  the  natives  of  which  co-untry  form  about 
one-half  the  entire  population.  ®The  actual  population 
of  the  island  in  1840  was  about  40,000. 


1780. 


1.  Namf.  qf 
the  inland 

cJM.ngui. 


1803. 

2.  The 
land  coLonit 


a.  (Pronoun 
oed  Da-b:ir  ) 

3.  Adnunie- 
trciioa  of 
UesOarrea 

4.  Ad/ninii- 
tralion  if 

Mr  Snii/ih- 


His  tyraru 
nical  con- 
due;,  and  tht 
causes  that 
led  to  his 
remocal. 


5.  Adminis- 
tration of 
Colonel 
Read!/. 

6.  Colonel 
Young  and. 
Sir  John 
Harvey. 


1837. 


7.  Society  in 
Frince  Ed- 
ward Islani, 


1840. 

8.  Fopul» 

tian. 


54 


IBuoe  III 


ANALYSIS. 


t.  harm,  or- 
tent,  and 
situation 
Sen'found- 
land. 

a See  Map 
page  504. 


*!.  T/ie  shores, 
surface,  in- 
lenial  re- 
sources, tj-c. 
of  the  island 


s.  I'he  cir- 
cu-nstances 
that  give 
great  value 
to  the  island 


The  seal  and 
cod  Jisheries. 


i Srwfound- 
land  soon, 
after  its  dis- 
covery. 


6.  The.frst 
per>nanent 
settlement  on 
the  island 


J610. 


1021. 

».  herd  Bal- 
timore's 
colony. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

NEWFOUNDLAND. 

1.  ‘NewfoundlAxND,  which  was  discovered  by  tlie  Ca- 
bot’s in  1497,  is  a large  island,  in  the  form  of  an  irregulai 
triangle,  about  1000  miles  in  circuit  On  the  northwest- 
ern side,  the  straits  of  Belleisle,  about  ten  miles  in  width, 
separate  it  from  Labrador  ; and  on  the  southwest  it  is 
about  fifty  miles  di.stant  from  Cape  Breton,  leaving  a pas- 
sage of  that  breadth  into  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence. 

2.  'The  shores  are  generally  bold  and  rugged,  the  sur. 
face  mountainous,  and  the  soil  barren  ; yet,  notwithstand- 
ing its  scanty  internal  resources,  Newfoundland  has 
formed  hitherto,  in  a commercial  view,  the  most  impor- 
tant of  all  the  British  possessions  in  America.  ®The 
surrounding  ocean  is  rich  in  treasure.  Immense  fields 
of  ice,  detached  from  the  Arctic  shores,  and  annually 
floated  down  to  the  neighborhood  of  the  island,  convey  on 
their  surface  large  herds  of  seal,  from  which  the  adven- 
turous seamen  draw  valuable  stores  of  oil.  To  the  east 
the  celebrated  bank  of  NewfoundlancI,  composed  almost 
throughout  of  masses  of  solid  rock,  forms  an  e.xtensive 
fishing  ground  of  600  miles  in  length  and  200  in  breadth. 
Here  the  cod  fishery,  the  most  extensive  fishery  in  the 
world,  has  for  several  centuries  been  constantly  increas- 
ing in  extent,  and  yet  not  the  slightest  diminution  of  its 
fruitfulness  has  ever  been  observed.* 

3.  *Soon  after  its  di.scovery,  Newfoundland  became 
distinguished  for  its  fisheries,  over  which  the  English 
claimed  the  right  of  jurisdiction,  although  the  number  of 
their  vessels  employed  on  the  coast  was  for  a long  time 
less  than  tho.se  of  the  French  or  the  Spanish.  ‘After 
several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  form  a settlement,  Mr. 
Guy,  an  intelligent  merchant  of  Bristol  succeeded  in  in- 
ducing  a number  of  influential  persons  at  court  to  engage 
in  the  undertaking,  and  in  1610,  having  been  appointed 
governor  of  the  intended  colony,  he  conveyed  thither 
thirty-nine  persons,  who  constructed  a dwelling  and  store- 
house, and  formed  the.  first  permanent  settlement  on  the 
island. 

4.  ®In  1621  Sir  George  Calvert,  afterwards  Lord  Bal- 
timore, the  founder  of  Maryland,  established  a Catholic 


* This  is  not  surprising  when  it  is  con.sidered  that,  according  to  the  statement  of  the  cele 
brac'd  naturalist,  Lewenhoek,  more  than  nine  million  eggs  have  been  counted  in  a single  cod 


P.  AT  1. 


N i:\VFOUi\DLAND. 


65 


coiohv  111  Newfoundland,  wlicre  he  resided  a considerable 
ueiiod.  '(n  IGiJO  the  French  began  to  form  sett  I erne  a Is, 
whicn  they  fortilied,  sliowino  an  evident  wisii  to  get  pos- 
session of  the  wliole  island.  ^In  1692  their  works  at  Pla- 
centia were  partially  destroyed  by  the  English,  but  in 
1696  they  twice  attacked  St.  Jolin,  and  the  second  time, 
having  gained  possession  of  it,  set  it  on  fire.  Soon  after, 
tliey  reduced  all  the  English  .stations  but  two,  but  the 
treaty  of  Ryswick,  in  1697,  terminated  the  contest,  and 
restored  every  thing  to  the  same  state  as  befire  the  com- 
mencement of  hostilities. 

5.  ^The  war  of  the  succession,  breaking  out  in  1702, 
again  exposed  the  colony  to  the  attacks  of  the  French. 
In  1705  the  British  colonists  were  successfully  attacked, 
and  in  1708  St.  Johns  was  surprised  and  completely  des- 
troyed, and  the  F'rench  became  masters  of  every  English 
station  but  one,  on  the  island.  '‘The  successes  of  the 
English,  however,  on  the  continent,  enabled  them,  at  the 
treaty  of  Utrecht  in  1713,  to  redeem  all  their  lo.sses  in 
this  distant  quarter,  and  Louis  XIV.  was  compelled  to 
yield  up  all  his  possessions  in  Newfoundland,  but  he  re- 
tained ibr  his  subjects  the  right  of  erecting  huts  and 
fishing  stages  on  particular  portions  of  the  coast. 

6.  Tn  1729  the  colony  was  withdrawn  from  its  nom- 
inal dependence  on  Nova  Scotia,  from  which  period  until 
1827  the  government  of  the  island  was  administered  by 
naval  commanders  appointed  to  cruise  on  the  fishing  sta- 
tion, but  who  returned  to  England  during  the  winter. 
Since  1827  the  government  has  been  administered  by 
residei  t governors  ; and  in  1832,  at  the  earnest  solicita- 
tion ol  the  inhabitants,  a representative  assembly  was 
granted  them. 

7.  ®The  present  British  settlements  are  in  the  south- 
ea.stern  part  of  the  island.  ’St.  John,  the  capital,  is  sit- 
uated on  the  most  eastei'ii  part  of  the  coast,  and  after  all 
its  improvements,  still  bears  the  aspect  of  a fishing 
station. 


16GO. 


1.  French  set- 
tlements. 

]()92. 

2.  }Ie)Sti.li.Hes 
between  the 
Enu  liih  and 
French— ter- 
minated by 
the  treaty  of 

liyswidc 

1697. 


1702. 

3.  Reneical 
of  hostilities, 
and  successes 
of  the  French. 


4.  Nenfound- 
land,— how 
affected  by  ths 
treaty  of 
Utrecht 

1713. 


1729. 

5. 

drawal  frotr 
Nova  Scotia, 
and  subse- 
gixnt  gov- 
ernment of 
the  island. 


e The  pre- 
sent British 
settlements 
7.  St  John, 
the  capital. 


PART  II 


n I S T OR  Y O F-  M E X I (,  O. 


CHAPTER  I. 

ABORIGINAL  MEXICO. 

1.  *At  th}  time  of  the  discovery  of  America,  nearly  analyse 
the  wliole  continent  was  occupied  by  barbarous  and  wan-  “ Indian 
dering  tribes,  of  wliose  history  little  that  is  authentic!  can 

now  be  learned,  aboriginal  Mexicans,  however, 

dilfered  essentially  from  tlie  great  mass  of  the  race  to  tcans. 
which  they  apparently  belonged.  ‘‘They  had  made  consi-  3.  stateof 
derable  advances  in  civilization — were  an  agricultural  peo-  among  them 
pie — had  built  flourishing  and  populous  cities, — and  were 
united  under  a regular  system  of  government.  brief 
account  of  their  history,  of  the  state  of  the  arts  among  my,xohu 
them,  and  oi  their  political  institutions,  national  manners, 
and  religion,  cannot  fail  to  be  interesting  and  useful,  as  it 
will  exhibit  the  human  species  in  a very  singular  stage  of 
its  upward  progress  from  barbarism. 

2.  ^The  Toltecas,  or  Toltecs,  are  the  most  ancient  Mexi- 
can  nation  of  which  history  and  fable  combined  furnish 

any  accounts.  The  symbolical  representations,  or  hiero-  fouxniing  of 
glyphics,  from  which  their  history  is  obtained,  and  which 
were  found  among  the  Mexicans,  represent  that  in  the  year 
472  of  the  Christian  era  they  were  expelled  from  their  472, 
own  counti*y,  called  Tollan,  situated  somewhere  to  the 
north  of  Mexico,  and  that,  for  some  time  after,  they  led  a 
migratory  and  wandering  life ; but,  at  the  expiration  of 
104  years,  they  reached  a place  about  fifty  miles  to  the  576. 
eastv/ard  of  the  city  of  Mexico,  where  they  remained 
twenty  years.  Thence  they  proceeded  a short  distance  596. 
westward,  where  they  founded  a city,  called,  from  the  667. 
name  of  their  original  country,  Tollan,  or  Tula*  mentoVut 

8.  ‘The  Toltecas,  during  their  journeys,  were  con- 


■ VPienc^  the  present  city  of  Tula,  near  Slexico.  is  supposed  to  have  derived  its  name.  8m 
Ma| , p.  569. 


8 


HISTORY  OF  3IEKICO. 


Bock  III 


ANALYSIS,  ducted  by  chiefs  ; but  after  their  final  settlement,  in  iho 
year  067.  tlieir  government  vi^as  changed  into  a monarchy, 
^'auy^—and  lasted  nearly  four  centuries.  ‘At  the  expiration  of 

Anal  destruc  this  time  tliev  had  increased  very  considerably  in  numbers, 

lion  (if  the  , , , , • • T i • *^i  i • i 

naiioa  aiid  had  built  many  cities ; but  wlien  in  tlie  lieight  ol 
tlieir  prosjierity,  almost  the  whole  nation  was  desiroyi'id 
by  famine  and  a pestilence. 

^his^^evem  hieroglypliical  symbols,  from  which  the  acconi  t 

event  is  derived,  represent,  that,  at  a certain  fes- 
hieropj-  live  ball  made  by  the  Toltecas,  tlie  Sad  Looking  Devil 
^ appeared  to  them,  of  a gigantic  size,  with  immense  arms, 
and,  in  tlie  midst  of  tlieir  entertainments,  embraced  and 
suffocated  them  ; that  then  he  appeared  in  the  form  of  a 
child  with  a putrid  head,  and  brought  the  plague  ; and, 
finally,  at  the  persuasion  of  the  same  devil,  they  aban- 
doned the  country  Tula,  and  dispersed  themselves  among 
the  surrounding  nations,  where  they  were  well  received 
on  account  of  their  superior  knowledge  and  civilization. 
^t/K^cZchf  ^ hundred  years  after  the  dispersion  of  tlie 

mecus -their  Toltecs,  tlieir  couiitry  was  occupied  by  the  Chichemecas, 
^ itlanners,  who  also  came  from  the  north,  and  were  eighteen  months 
'^^ithi^  on  their  journey.  Although  less  civilized  than  the  Tol- 
'loitec^.  tecs,  they  had  a regular  form  of  monarchical  government, 
and  were  less  disgusting  in  their  manners  tlian  some  of 
the  neighboring  nations.  They  formed  an  alliance  with 
the  remnant  of  the  Toltecs,  and  intermarried  with  them  ; 
the  consequence  of  which  was  the  introduction  of  the  arts 
and  knowledjje  of  the  Toltecas,  and  a chantie  in  the  Chi- 
from  a hunting  to  an  agricultural  people.  'The 
Subsequent  Cliichemecas  were  soon  after  joined  by  the  Acolhuaris, 
^^liiwofthT  likewise  from  the  north  ; after  which,  the  history  of  the 
two  nations  is  filled  with  uninteresting  accounts  of  petty 
conquests,  civil  wars,  and  rebellions,  until  the  appearanoQ 
of  the  Aztecs,  or  Mexicans,  also  of  Indian  origin. 

1160.  6.  ^The  latter  are  represented  to  have' left  their  own 

\'ngs^o/uie  country,  a great  distance  to  the  north  of  the  Gulf  of  Cali- 
Aztecs.  fornia,  in  the  year  1160,  by  the  command  of  one  of  theif 
deities  ; and,  after  wandering  fifty-six  years,  to  have  ar- 
rived at  the  city  of  Zumpango,*  in  the  valley  of  Mexico. 
“During  iheir  journey,  they  are  supposed  to  have  stopped 
banks  of  the  river  Gila,  or  San  Fran- 
erectedby  cisco,  an  eastern  branch  of  the  Colorado;  where  may 
still  be  found  remains  of  the  buildings  which  they  are 
said  to  have  constructed.! 


On  the  eastern  shore  of  the  lake  of  the  same  name.  (See  Map,  p.  o69.)  • 

} Tlie  Colorado  is  the  priueinal  stream  that  enters  the  head  of  the  Oulf  of  California.  (See 
Hap,  p.  558.)  The  locality  of  the  ruius  mentioned  above  is  still  put  down,  oi  Me.xu-ati  maps, 
on  the  south  side  of  the  River  Gila  in  the  state  of  Sonora.  They  are  denoted  as  “ Uuiuas  d« 
las  Casas  de  los  Aztecas,”  Ruins  'f  the  Buildmgs  of  the  Aztecs. 


Part  IIJ 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


51) 

7.  ’Thence  they  proceeded  until  tliey  3ame  to  a p-laco  i lOO, 

about  two  liundred  and  (illy  miles  north-west  from  Chi- 7- 

huahua,*  and  now  known  by  the  name  of  Casa  Grande,^  mJai-wes? 
on  account  of  a very  large  building  still  extant  there  at 

the  time  of  the  Spanish  conquest,  and  universally  atli'i-  »• 
buted  to  the  Aztecs,  by  the  traditions  of  the  country,  casa  buud- 
“Thence  they  proceeded  southward  to  Culiacan,t  on  a ^ Th^AztexA 
river  of  the  same  name,  which  flows  into  the  Gulf  of  atcuimtan 
California  about  the  twenty-fourth  degree  of  north  lati- 
tude. Here  they  made  a wooden  image  of  their  god,  and  image  con 
a chair  of  reeds  and  rushes  to  support  it,  and  also  ap-  h^ihem. 
pointed  four  priests,  called  the  “Servants  of  God,”  to 
carry  it  on  their  shoulders  during  their  subsequent  wan-- 
derings. 

8.  “When  the  Aztecs  left  their  original  habitations  they 
consisted  of  six  tribes ; but  at  Culiacan  the  Mexicans  cans  from  the 
separated  from  the  other  five,  and,  taking  their  deity  with  tribes,  and 
them,  continued  their  journey  alone.  In  the  year  1216  Ta7hTvaii% 
they  arrived  in  the  valley  of  Mexico,'*  where  they  were  at  Mexico. 
•first  well  received  ; but  they  were  afterwards  enslaved  by 

a neighboring  prince,  who  claimed  the  territory,  and  who  p. 
was  unwilling  to  have  them  remain  without  paying 
tribute. 

9.  *They  were  finally,  however,  released  from  bond-  subsequem 
age,  wlien  they  resumed  their  wanderings,  which  they  77^7,7^7^ 
continued  until  the  ye^r  1325,  when  they  came  to  a place  place  of  rneu 
on  the  borders  of  a lake,  where  the  eagle  that  had  guided 

them  in  their  journeys  rested  upon  a nopal,:|:  where  it  1325. 
shortly  afterwards  died.  This  was  the  sign  given  them 
by  their  oracle,  designating  the  place  where  they  were 
hnally  to  settle ; and  as  soon  as  they  had  taken  posses- 
sion of  the  spot,  they  erected  an  altar  to  the  god  whom 
they  worshipped.  “The  city  which  they  built  here  The  city  oj 

first  called  'Fenochtil/an,  and  afterwards  Mexico,^  signi-  fouSby 
fying  the  place  of  Mexilli,  the  name  of  the  Mexican  god 
of  war. 

10.  “During  the  time  which  intervened  from  the  found-  c.  TheMexi- 
ing  of  Mexico  to  the  conquest  by  the  Spaniards,  a period  the  founding 
of  nearty  two  hundred  years,  the  Mexicans  went  on  gra-  %7^7fnqu^t 
dually  increasing  in  power  and  resources,  and,  by  con-  sp'aruifds. 
quest  and  alliances,  they  extended  their  dominion,  not 


* Chihuahua,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  nearly  700  miles  N.W.  from  the 
tity  of  Mexico.  (See  Map,  p.  558.)  (Pronounced  Chee-oonh-ooah.) 

t Culiacan  is  an  old  city  in  the  state  of  Sinaloa,  pleasantly  situated  on  the  south  side  of  a 
river  of  the  same  name,  about  forty  miles  from  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of  California. 

+ The  nopal,  Icnctus  crpuntia,  or  Indian  tig,)  is  the  plant  on  which  the  insect  that  produces 
Ih } cochineal  i.s  bred.  The  cochineal,  now  an  important  article  of  commerce,  is  formed  from 
the  dead  in.»ect,  and  is  used  for  giving  red  colors,  especially  crimson  and  scarlet,  and  for  mak- 
ln2  carmine. 

i See  Note  and  Map,  p.  116.  Also  Map,  p.  569. 


HISTORY  OF  xMEXICO. 


[Book  IIL 


60 

ANALYSIS,  only  over  the  other  Aztec  tribes  which  had  accompanied 
■'  them  during  most  of'  their  wanderings,  and  which  after. 

wards  settled  around  tliem,  but  also  over  other  tribes  o! 
nations  that  spoke  languages  diflerent  from  the  Aztec  or 
Mexican. 

i.Natujeof  11.  ‘Previous  to  their  settlement  in  the  valley  of 
wefuofthe  Mexico,  the  Mexicans  continued  unacquainted  with  regal 
d^^rempl  dominion,  and  were  governed  in  peace,  and  conducted  in 
War,  by  such  as  were  entitled  to  pre-eminence  by  their 
wisdom  or  their  valor;  but  after  their  power  and  territo- 
ries became  extensive,  the  supreme  authority  finally 
centred  in  a single  individual ; and  when  the  Spaniards, 
.under  Cortez,  invaded  the  country,  Montezuma  was  the 
ninth  monarch  in  order  who  had  swayed  the  Mexican 
1 T/j«/»vor<- .sceptre,  not  by  hereditary  right,  but  by  election.  *The 
accounts  given  of  all  tins  history,  in  the  hieroglyphic 
wu’itings  of  the  Mexicans,  and  which  have  been  faithfully 
translated  by  Spanish  wndters,  are  minute  and  circumstan- 
tial ; but  the  details  would  possess  little  interest  for  us. 
anllmentin  ^\ccording  to  the  liistoi’ies  pre.served  by  the  Mexi- 

cans,*  the  Toltecs  w'ere  more  polished  than  the  nations 
which  succeeded  them  ; insomuch  that,  in  after  ages,  it 
was  customary  to  distinguish  people  of  learning  and 
ingenuity,  by  the  name  of  Toltecas.  They  understood 
the  art  of  working  in  gold  and  silver,  and  possessed  some 
knowledge  of  the  sciences  of  astronomy  and  chronology. 
icnoiJ^Zof  supposed  that  about  a hundred  years  before  the 

mironomy.  Christian  era  they  observed  the  difference  betw^een  the 
solar  and  the  civil  year ; supplying  the  defect,  as  we  do, 
by  the  addition  of  a day  once  in  four  years.  * 

\uxican^  13.  ^Tlic  art  of  painting,  which  was  dcr^-ed  from  the 
made  of  the  Tollecs,  was  mucli  practised  by  the  Mexicans,  as  it  was 
only  by  means  of  paintings  that  they  recorded  thei;  histo- 

6 Character  ries.  ®Some  of  these  paintings  contained  an  accouijt  of 
vainiiiv^e.  particular  historical  events;  some  w^ere  mythological; 

some  were  codes  of  law^s  ; while  others  w'ere  astronomical 
— in  which  w^ere  represented  their  calendar,  the  position 

7 Many  of  of  the  stars,  changes  of  the  moon,  and  eclipses.  ''Great 

numbers  of  these  were  burned  by  the  superstitious  Span- 
Spaniards.  imagined  that  they  contained  some  emblems  of 

heathen  worship. 

\Jiab^foi  valuable  collection  of  these  picture  writ 

lection  noio  ings,  which  has  been  preserved,  is  divided  into  three  parts. 
extant,  entire  history  of  the  Mexican  em- 

pire.  The  second  is  a tribute-roll,  representing  wlnT 


* It  must  not  be  overlookeil  that  the  Mexicans  here  spoken  of  were  Indians  ; although  th* 
word  Mexicans  is  now  applied  to  the  present  inhabitants  of  Mexico,  de.scendanU  of  tb« 
Spaniards. 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


P*RT  11.] 


61 


cacli  conquered  town  paid  into  the  royal  treasury.  The  1520. 
third  is  a code  of  the  domestic,  political,  and  military  “ 

instilutions  of  the  Me.xicans.  ‘Tliere  were  likewise  geo-  aengraphi 
graj)lucal  j)aintings,  or  maj)s,  wliich  showed  the  bound’a- 
rii  s of  states,  tlie  situation  of  j)laces,  the  direction  of 
the  coasts,  and  tlie  courses  of  risers.  Cortez  was  shown 
maps  of  almost  the  entire  coast  on  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

^'i'liese  paintings  were  executed  on  skitis,  on  cloth  made 

of  tlie  til  read  of  the  aloe,  or  a kind  of  palm,  on  the  bark  of  paint- 

, . , T * 1 • 1 1 in^8  iverc 

trees  prepared  with  gum,  and  upon  paper;  which  last  was  executed. 
made  of  the  leaves  of  a kind  of  aloe,  steeped  like  hemp, 
and  afterwards  washed,  stretched,  and  smoothed.  ^Frorn 
llicse  symbolical  paintings,  aided  by  traditionary  songs 
and  narratives,  the  Mexican  children  were  diligently 
instructed  in  the  liistory,  mythology,  religious  rites,  laws, 
and  customs  of  the  nation. 

15.  ^But  in  sculpture,  castinij  of  metals,  and  mosaic  ^.Tiieartof 

I > I m • ‘ • 1 ” n • 1 . sculpture 

work,"*^  the  Mexicans  attained  greater  perfection  tlian  in  among  the 
painting.  They  had  sculptors  among  them  when  they 
jeft  their  native  country ; and  many  of  tlie  Toltocan 
statues  were  preserved  till  the  time  of  the  conquest. 

Statues  were  made  of  clay,  wood,  and  stone ; and  the 
instruments  employed  were  chisels  of  copper  and  of  flint. 

^The  number  of  these  statues  is  almost  incredible  : but  s status  de- 

, • 1 • • 1 • strayed  by  the 

SO  active  were  the  Spanish  priests  in  destroying  them,  Spaniards. 
that  there  are  now  few  vestiges  of  them  remaining.  The 
foundation  of  the  first  church  in  Mexico  was  laid  with 
idols,  when  many  thousand  statues  of  the  Mexican  gods 
were  broken  in  pieces. 

16.  ®Clavigerof  asserts  that  “ the  miracles  produced  by  6.  ciavugero's 
the  Mexicans  in  tlie  casting  of  metals  would  not  be  credi- 

ble,sT,  besides  the  testimony  of  those  who  saw  them,  a 'liiexicana 
great  number  of  curiosities  of  this  kind  had  not  been  sent 
from  Mexico  to  Europe.  The  works  of  gold  and  silver, 
sent  as  presents  from  the  conqueror  Cortez  to  Charles  V., 
filled  the  goldsmiths  of  Europe  with  astonishment ; who, 
as  several  authors  of  that  period  assert,  declared  that  they 
were  altogether  inimitable.  "^This  wonderful  art,  for- 
iTierly  practised  by  the  Toltecas,  the  invention  of  which 
they  ascribed  to  one  of  their  gods,  has  been  entirely  lost 
by  the  debasement  of  the  Indians,  and  the  indolent  neglect 
of  the  Spaniards.” 


* Mosve  work  is  an  assemblage  of  little  pieces  of  glass,  marble,  precious  stonet*,  &c.,  cf  vari 
ous  colors,  cemented  on  a ground  of  stucco  or  plaster,  in  such  a manner  as  to  imitate  the  color* 
and  grad  itions  of  painting. 

t Cluvigero,  a native  of  Vera  Cruz,  in  Mexico,  in  which  country  he  resiied  thirty-sis  year* 
was  born  about  the  year  1720.  Being  a Jesuit,  on  the  e.xpulsion  of  his  order  from  America  he 
settled  in  Italy,  where  he  employed  himself  iu  writing  a liistory  of  Me^co,  which  was  publishtal 
in  1780  and  1'81.  in  four  volumes  octavo. 


62 


HISTORY  OF  3IEXICO. 


[Book  IH 


ANALYSIS 


1 Acosta's 
account  (^'  the 
M’jsaic  loortcs 
cfthe  Mexi- 
cans 


2 Architec- 
ture among 
the  Mexicans. 


B.  The  build- 
ings of  tUe 
city  of 
Mexico. 


4.  Mexican 
aqueducts. 


5.  Mexican 
cities. 


I.  Population 
of  the  cit'j  of 
Mexico 


7.  Political 
imtitutions 
of  the  Mexi- 
cans 


8.  Their  form 
'if  govern- 
ment. 


9 Jurisdic- 
tion of  the 
Crown. 

10.  Funda- 
mental law  of 
tlt£  empire 


11  Orders  of 
nobility. 


17.  'Acosta,  another  writer,  speaking  of  the  rnosak 
\v'orks  of  the  Mexican  artists,  made  of  the  fealliers  of 
birds,  says : “ It  is  wonderful  liow  it  was  possible  to 
execute  works  so  fine,  and  so  equal,  tliat  they  appear  the 
performance  of  llie  pencil.  Some  Indians,  who  are  able 
artists,  copy  whatever  is  painted,  so  exactly,  with  plumage, 
that  they  rival  the  best  painters  of  Spain.” 

18.  “The  Mexicans  had  some  knowledge  of  architec- 
ture ; and  the  ruins  of  edifices  still  remain,  which  are 
supposed  to  have  been  constructed  by  them  previous  to 
their  arrival  in  the  valley  of  Mexico.  “When  the  city  o^ 
Mexico  came  to  its  perfection,  the  houses  of  the  principal 
people  were  large,  of  two  or  more  .stories,  and  constructed 
of  stone  and  mortar.  The  roofs  were  Hat  and  terraced  ; 
the  floors  were  smoothly  paved  with  plaster ; and  the 
exterior  walls  were  so  well  whitened  and  jiolished,  that 
they  appeared,  to  the  excited  imaginations  of  the  Span- 
iards,  when  viewed  from  a distance,  to  have  been  con- 
structed  of  silver. 

19.  ■‘The  most  remarkable  examjdes  of  Mexican  archi- 
tecture, liowever,  were  their  aqueducts  ; two  of  winch, 
constructed  of  stone  and  cement,  conveyed  the  water  to 
the  capital,  from  the  distance  of  two  miles.  '’The  number 
and  the  greatness  of  the  Mexican  cities  have  probably 
been  much  exaggerated  by  the  early  Spani.sh  writers,  hut 
still  they  were  cities  of  such  consequence  as  are  found 
only  among  people  who  have  made  considerable  jtrogress 
in  the  arts  of  civilized  life.  “From  all  accounts,  we  can 
hardly  suppose  Mexico,  the  capital  of  the  empire,  to  have 
contained  fewer  than  sixty  thousand  inhabitants ; and 
some  authorities  estimate  the  number  at  several  hundred 
thousand. 

20.  ’From  the  foundation  of  the  Mexican  monarchy  to 
the  acce.ssion  of  Montezuma  to  the  throne,  the  political 
institutions  of  the  Mexicans  appear  to  have  undergone  but 
few  changes.  ®The  government  was  an  elective  monar- 
chy,  and  the  right  of  election  seems  to  have  been  origin- 
ally  vested  in  the  whole  body  of  the  nobility,  but  after- 
wards to  have  been  confined  to  six  of  the  most  powerful,  of 
whom  the  chiefs  of  Tezcuco  and  Tacuba  were  always  two. 
^The  jurisdiction  of  the  crown  was  extremely  limited,  and 
all  real  and  efiective  authority  remained  in  the  hands  of 
the  nobles.  ‘“By  a fundamental  law  of  the  empire,  it  was 
provided  that  the  king  should  not  determine  concerning 
any  point  of  general  importance,  without  the  approbation 
of  a council  composed  of  the  prime  nobility. 

21.  “The  noble.s,  possessed  of  ample  territories,  were 
divided  into  several  classes ; to  each  of  which  peculiar 


I’AIIT  11  1 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


63 


titles  of  Ijonor  belonged.  It  is  stated  by  an  author  of 
eredibility  tliat  there  were,  in  tlic  Mexican  dominions, 
thirty  i>obles  of  tln^  highest  rank,  each  of  whom  had  in 
Ids  territories  about  a hundred  tliousand  people;  and 
subordinate  to  tliese  were  about  three  thousand  nobles  of 
a lower  class.  Some  of  the  titles  of  nobility  descended 
from  lather  to  son  in  perpetual  succession  ; others  wci'e 
annexed  to  particular  ollices,  or  conferred  during  life,  as 
marks  of  personal  distinction. 

22.  ‘lielow  the  inferior  nobles  was  the  great  body  of 
the  people,  who  were  in  a most  humiliating  state.  ‘^The 
better  class  of  these  resembled,  in  condition,  tliose  pea- 
sants who,  under  various  denominations,  were  considered, 
in  Europe,  during  the  prevalence  of  the  feudal  system,* 
as  instruments  of  labor  attached  to  the  soil,  and  transfer- 
able witli  it  from  one  proprietor  to  another.  ^Others,  of 
an  inferior  class,  reduced  to  the  lowest  form  of  subjec- 
tion, felt  all  the  rigors  of  domestic  servitude.  Their  con- 
dition was  held  to  be  so  vile,  and  their  lives  deemed  of  so 
little  value,  that  a person  who  killed  one  of  them  was  not 
subjected  to  any  punishment.  ‘‘So  distinct  and  firmly 
established  were  the  various  gradations  of  rank,  from  the 
monarch  down  to  the  meanest  subject,  and  so  scrupulous 
was  each  class  in  the  exactions  of  courtesy  and  respect 
from  inferiors,  that  the  genius  and  idioms  of  the  language 
became  strongly  influenced  by  it. 

23.  '’It  is  probable  that  while  the  power  of  the  Mexican 
monarch  continued  to  be  limited,  it  was  exercised  with 
little  ostentation  ; but  that,  as  his  authority  became  more 
extensive,  the  splendor  of  the  government  increased.  ®It 
was  in  this  last  state  that  the  Spaniards  beheld  it ; for 
Montezuma,  disregarding  the  ancient  laws,  and  violating 
the  rights  of  the  nobility,  had  introduced  a pure  despotism, 
and  reduced  his  subjects,  of  every  order,  to  the  level  of 
slaves.  ’The  following  passages,  selected  from  the 
writings  of  the  Abbe  Clavigero,  will  give  some  idea  of  the 
state  of  the  ancient  capital,  and  the  magnificence  of  the 
monarch  who  governed  it  at  the  time  of  the  Spanish  con- 
quest. 

24.  All  the  servants  of  Montezuma’s  palace  consisted 
of  persons  of  rank.  Besides  those  who  constantly  lived  in 
it,  every  morning  six  hundred  feudatory  lords  and  nobles 
came  to  pay  court  to  him.  They  passed  the  whole  day 
in  the  antechamber,  where  none  of  their  servants  were 
permitted  to  enter, — conversing  in  a low  voice,  and  await- 
ing the  orders  of  their  sovereign.  The  servants  who  ac- 
companied these  lords  were  so  numerous  as  to  occupy 

. 4 


1530. 


1.  Condition 
of  the  great 
Lodi/  <f  the. 
people. 

2.  The  Mghei 
class. 

a.  See  p I3» 


3.  Condition 
of  the  lower 
class 


4.  Theperma' 
nency  of  these 
gradations 


5.  Ostentation 
and  display  oj 
the  Mexican 
monarchy. 

6.  Changes 
effected  by 
Monlexwmtu 


7 Fuss.Tjees 
selected  from 
the  wriiings 
cf  Clavigers 


8.  Montezu- 
ma's servants, 
feudatory 
lords  $-< 


«4 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


lt^O«)R  lU. 


ANALYSis.  three  small  courts  of  the  palace,  and  many  waited  in  llie 

* streets. 

.jhexovmtn  25.  The  Women  about  the  court  were  not  less  in 

number,  including  those  of  rank,  servants,  and  slaves. 
All  this  numerous  female  tribe  lived  shut  up  in  a kind  of 
seraglio,  under  the  care  of  some  noble  matrons,  who 
watched  over  their  conduct ; as  these  kings  were  ex- 
tremely jealous,  and  every  piece  of  misconduct  which 
happened  in  the  palace,  however  slight,  was  severely 
punished.  Of  these  women,  me  king  retained  those  wno 
pleased  him ; the  others  he  gave  away,  as  a recompense 
ibr  the  services  of  his  vassals. 

%.rxrrmxanA  26.  The  fomis  and  ceremonials  introduced  at  court 

c^emtomais  a i i . /*  tvt 

another  effect  of  the  despotism  oi  Montezuma.  i\o 

Soniawna.  one  would  enter  the  palace,  either  to  serve  the  king,  or  to 
confer  witli  him  on  any  business,  without  pulling  off  his 
shoes  and  stockings  at  the  gate.  No  person  was  allowed  to 
appear  before  the  king  in  any  pompous  dress,  as  it  was 
deemed  a want  of  respect  to  majesty  ; consequently  the 
greatest  lords,  excepting  the  nearest  relations  of  the  king, 
stripped  themselves  of  the  rich  dress  which  they  wore,  or 
at  least  covered  it  with  one  more  ordinary,  to  show  their 
humility  before  him. 

^ 27.  All  persons,  on  entering  the  hall  of  audience, 

th>i kias^frid  and  before  speaking  to  the  king,  made  three  bows  ; saying, 
answers,  at  the  first,  ‘ Lord at  the  second,  ‘ my  Lord  and  at  the 
third,  ‘great  Lord.’  They  spoke  low,  and  with  the  head 
inclined,  and  received  the  answer  which  the  king  gave 
them,  by  means  of  his  secretaries,  as  attentively  and 
humbly  as  if  it  had  been  the  voice  of  an  oracle.  In 
taking  leave,  no  person  ever  turned  his  back  upon  the 
throne. 

VS audience-hall  served  also  for  the  dining- 

ture,utea-  room.  The  table  of  the  monarch  was  a large  pillow,  and 
his  seat  a low  chair.  The  table-cloth,  napkins,  and  towels 
were  of  cotton,  but  very  fine,  white,  and  always  perfectly 
clean.  The  kitchen  utensils  were  of  the  earthenware  of 
^holula,**  but  none  of  these  things  ever  served  the  monarch 
p 569.  more  than  once ; as,  immediately  after,  he  gave  them  to 
one  of  his  nobles.  The  cups  in  which  his  chocolate  and 
other  drinks  were  prepared,  were  of  gold,  or  some  beau 
tiful  sea-shell,  or  naturally  formed  vessels  curiously  var- 
nished. 

• 29.  The  number  and  variety  of  dishes  at  nis  table 
o/  amazed  the  Spaniards  who  saw  them.  Cortez  says  that 

they  covered  the  floor  of  a great  hall,  and  that  there  were 

%.  The  king'  dislies  of  every  kind  of  game,  fish,  fruit,  and  herbs  o.^ 
that  country.  ‘Three  or  four  hundred  noble  youths 


Part  II-l 


HISTORY  OF  JMEXICO. 


65 


Dnrricd  tliis  dinner  in  form  ; presented  it  as  soon  as  the  1.530. 

king  sat  down  at  table,  and  imnuHliatcly  retired  ; and, 

that  it  might  not  grow  cold,  every  dish  was  accompanied 
with  its  chafing-dish. 

dO.  The  king  marked,  with  a rod  which  lie  liad  in 
liis  liand,  the  meats  which  lie  chose,  and  the  rest  were  table, i-c. 
distributed  among  the  nobles  who  were  in  the  ante-cham- 
ber. Hefore  he  sat  down,  four  of  the  most  beautiful  wo- 
men of  his  seraglio  presented  water  to  him  to  wash  bis 
hands,  and  continued  standing  all  the  time  of  his  dinner, 
together  with  six  of  his  princijial  ministers,  and  his 
carver.  ^Ile  frequently  heard  music  during  the  time  of  2. 
his  meal,  and  was  entertained  with  the  humorous  sayings 
of  some  deformed  men  whom  he  ke[)t  out  of  mere  state. 

He  showed  much  satisfaction  in  hearing  them,  and  obser 
ved  that,  among  their  jests,  they  frequently  pronounced 
some  important  truth. 

31.  ““  When  he  went  abroad  he  was  carried  on  the  ^ T/iefdn^- 

Cpp^€LV<lf\C6 

shoulders  of  the  nobles,  in  a litter  covered  with  a rich  invumc 
canopy,  attended  by  a numerous  retinue  of  courtiers  : and 
wherever  he  passed,  all  persons  stopjied  with  their  eyes 
shut,  as  if  they  feared  to  be  dazzled  by  the  splendors  of 
royalty.  When  he  alighted  from  the  litter,  to  walk  on 
foot,  carpets  were  spread  before  him  that  he  might  not 
touch  the  earth  with  his  feet.” 

32  ^In  closing  this  glowing  description  by  Clavigero,  it 
should  be  remarked  that  we  ought  not  to  juds^  of  the  canvf*.'-iir. 
prosperity  of  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  Mexico  by  what 
lias  been  said  of  its  emperor,  its  court,  and  its  capital. 
“Despotism  had  there  produced  those  fatal  effects  which  it 
produces  every  where.  The  whole  state  was  sacrificed 
to  the  capricious  pleasures  and  magnificence  of  a small 
number  of  people.  ®And  although  the  particulars  which  e character 
have  been  mentioned  exhibit  the  Mexicans  as  a peop'e  ilrmTof]he 
considerably  refined,  yet  other  circumstances  show  that 
their  character,  and  many  of  their  institutions,  did  not 
differ  greatly  from  those  of  other  inhabitants  of  America. 

33.  ’Like  the  rude  tribes  around  them,  the  Mexicans  i Tfmir 
were  almost  constantly  engaged  in  war,  which  they  car- 
ried on  to  gratify  their  vengeance  by  shedding  the  blood 
nf  their  enemies.  *A11  the  prisoners  taken  in  battle  were 
sacrificed  without  mercy,  and  their  flesh  was  devoured 
with  the  same  barbarous  joy  as  among  the  fiercest  savages. 
Sometimes  their  principal  warriors  dressed  themselves  in 
the  skins  of  their  unhappy  victims,  and  danced  about  the 
streets,  boasting  of  their  own  valor,  and  exulting  over  ^ jj^man 


34.  ®It  is  supposed  that  neither  the  Toltecs  nor  the  Chi-  tuted 

5 


their  enemies. 


66 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  III 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Nwnfter  of 
victims. 


a Opinion  of 
Clavigtro. 

3.  Of  Zuma- 
raga 


4 Authors 
quoted  Lg 
Gotuara. 

£ Acosta’s 
statement 


6.  The  come- 
cration  of  the 
great  temple 
cf  the  Mexi- 
cans 


7.  Conclusion 
arrived  at 
/rmn  thtse 
aeecunls. 


chemecas  permitted  human  sacrifices  ; and  that  it  was 
reserved  to  tlie  Aztec  race  to  institute  the  abominable 
practice.  ‘Of  the  number  of  victims  annually  destroyed 
in  this  way,  we  have  different  and  contiadictory  accounts. 
“Clavigero  inclines  to  the  opinion  that  it  was  not  less  thar 
twenty  thousand,  while  other  writers  make  it  much  more. 
^Zumaraga,  the  first  bishop  of  Mexico,  supposes  that,  in 
that  capital  alone,  more  than  twenty  thousand  victims  were 
annually  sacrificed.  *Some  authors,  quoted  by  Gomara, 
say  that  fifty  thousand  were  annually  sacrificed  in  dilfer- 
ent  parts  of  the  empire.  ‘Acosta  says  that  there  was  a 
certain  day  of  the  year  on  which  they  sacrificed  five 
thousand  victims,  and  another  on  which  they  sacrificed 
twenty  thousand. 

35.  ®In  the  consecration  of  the  great  temple  of  the 
Mexicans,  dedicated  to  the  sun,  which,  it  is  related,  took 
place  under  the  reign  of  the  predecessor  of  Montezuma, 
it  is  asserted  by  numerous  historians,  that  its  walls  and 
stairways,  its  altars  and  shrines,  were  consecrated  with 
the  blood  of  more  than  sixty  thousand  victims ; and  that 
six  millions  of  people  attended  at  the  sacrifice.  ’The.se 
accounts  are  probably  greatly  exaggerated  ; but  sufficient 
is  known,  with  certainty,  to  prove  that  some  thousands  of 
immortal  beings  were  annually  immolated  to  a blind  and 
Woody  idolatry. 


P4RT  lU 


07 


(CHAPTER  II. 

COLONIAL  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO* * 

1.  ‘A  brief  account  of  the  conquest  of  Mexico  by  tlie  t. 
Spaniards,  in  tlie  early  part  ot  the  sixteenth  century,  has  me  span- 
already  been  given.*  The  conquest  vested  the  sove- ^ gecV  ui 
reignty  of  the  country  in  the  crown  of  Spain,  which 
guarantied  that,  on  no  account  should  it  be  separated, 
wholly  or  in  part,  from  the  Spanish  monarchy. 


TI/LK_ 


’ SnnliV/ys 
Iffosoyn.cn, 


VICINITY  OF 

MEXICO 

Scale  of  Miles. 


^ v^^TcotUi 


^Chufuliusco 
' ColUrerajB 


Sm.NicIuitas 


y^^pi&CQ  \Ji :v - C ■ i/aHT7Uin tzl n^a^. 


oiupt 

> “SiBXico. 

6 .CllHi-t-Url.CC  + 

^-^-Tucul  uy  I • "X-  \ 

Ae’tcoJl  '' 

*.0*1  ^ 

.cJ^  r • 


■**LieiuUsmo  *)82;i'Wi  ao\^' 


Scift'MarTia  | 


CHoim 

• yTrpcQrada  '%  TJLFviH£jiA, 

/""ot  TEmWCiyGO  V200/t 

■,  ''  CliERTTAVACA  ® J 4f.  . • ' ^ © |C'Sa^#AT.nC 


* The  whole  extent  of  IMexico  is  equal  ro  uearly  one-fourtli  of  Europe,  or  to  two-thirds  of  the 
United  States  and  their  territorie-;,  and  is  embraced  between  the  15th  and  42d  degrees  of  north 
latitude.  Although  the  diiference  of  latitude  alone  would  naturally  have  the  elfect  of  produc 
ing  considerable  changes  in  the  tmuperature  of  the  more  distant  points,  yet  it  is  not  to  this  cir- 
cumstance. so  nurch  as  to  the  peculiarity  of  its  geological  structure,  that  IMexico  owes  that 
sin'nilar  variety  of  climate  .by  wliich  it  is  distinguished  from  most  other  countries  of  tlie  world. 

The  Andes  Mountains,  after  traversing  tlie  whole  of  South  America  and  the  Isthmus  of 
Panama  on  enteriii'i  the  northern  continent  separate  into  two  branches,  which,  diverging  to 
Cie  east  and  west,  but  still  preserving  their  direction  towards  the  north,  leave  in  the  centre  an 
immen.se  platform  or  table-land.,  intersected  by  the  higher  points  and  ridge.e  of  the  great  incur- 
tain  chain  by  which  it  is  supported,  but  raised,  in  the  more  central  parts,  to  the  height  of 
7000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  In  a valley  of  this  table-land,  at  an  elevation  of  7000  f ct, 
is  situated  the  city  of  Mexico.  (See  Map.)  . 

• Upon  the  whole  of  this  table-land  the  effect  of  geographical  p'>sition  is  neutralized  by  the 

extreme  rarefaction  of  the  air  ; while,  upon  the  eastern  and  western  declivities,  it  resumes  its 
natural  influence  as  it  approaches  tlie  level  of  the  sea.  On  the  ascent  from  A'era  Cruz,  the 
changing  climates  rapidly  succeed  each  other,  and  the  traveller  passes  in  review,  in  the  course 
of  two  davs.  the  whole  scale  of  vegetation.  The  plants  of  the  Trojiics  are  exchanged,  at  an 
early  period,  for  the  evergreen  oak  ; and  the  deadly  atmosphere  of  Vera  Cruz  for  the  sweet 
mild  air  of  Jalapa.  A little  farHier.  the  oak  gives  place  to  the  fir  ; the  air  becomes  more  pieic- 
ing ; the  .eun,  though  it  scorches,  has  no  longer  the  same  deleterious  effect  upon  the  human 
frame  : and  nature  assumes  a now  and  peculiar  aspect.  IVith  a cloudless  sky,  and  a brilliantly 
pure  atmosphere,  tliere  is  a ?reat  want  of  moisture,  and  little  luxuriancj'  of  vegetation  : vast 
plains  follow  each  other  in  endless  succession  each  .separated  from  the  rest  by  a little  ridge  of 


08 


niS'luRY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Bpok  in. 


ANALYSIS.  2.  ’The  Catholic  religion,  introduced  into  the  country 
by  the  Spanish  invaders,  was  the  only  religion  that  was 
rhecatho-  tolerated  in  Mexico  during  the  wliole  period  of  its  colo- 
intioduc  d nial  existence.  In  a few  years  alter  tlie  conquest,  toui 
^co!i%:r[s:o* *  niiHions  of  the  natives  were  induced,  by  fraud  and  force. 
vhristuiniiy  embrace  Chri.stianity.  But  altliough  they  clianged 
their  profession,  their  faith  has  remained  essentially  the 
same.  They  know  little  of  religion  but  its  exterior  foims 
of  worship,  and  many  of  them  are  believed  still  to  retain 
a secret  veneration  for  their  ancieiu  idols. 

3.  ”The  establisiiment  of  a colonial  government  was  fob 

me  natives.  o 

lowed  by  the  bondage  of  the  natives,  who  were  reduced 
cruel  and  humiliating  form  of  slavery.  "Al- 
‘d^iion'^  though  by  the  labors  and  inlluence  of  the  worthy  Las 
Casas*  they  were  finally  invested  with  a few  recognized 


hills,  which  appear  to  haTC  formed,  at  some  distant  period,  the  basins  of  an  immense  chain  of 
lakes. 

Such,  with  .some  slight  variations,  is  the  general  character  of  the  table-lands  of  the  interior. 
Wherever  there  is  water  there  is  fertility  ; but  the  rivers  are  few  and  insignificant  in  compari- 
son with  the  majestic  rivers  of  the  United  States;  and  in  the  intervals  the  sun  piirches,  in  lieu 
of  enriehing  the  soil.  High  and  barren  plains  of  sand,  from  which  isolated  inountain.s  rise  tc 
the  regions  of  j)erpetual  snow,  ocenp}’  a large  portion  of  the  interior  of  Northern  Me.xieo ; noi 
doe.s  nature  recover  her  wonted  vig(»r.  until  the  streams  which  filter  from  the  .\ndes  are  suffi- 
ciently formed  to  dispense  moisture  on  their  pass.age  to  the  oce.in.  -\s  the  eastern  br.inch  of 
the  -Vndes  gnidually  disappe.irs,  the  space  f»;rtili/Aid  by  these  streams  becomes  more  exten.sive, 
until,  in  Texas,  a low  but  well  wooded  country,  rich  in  beautiful  rivers,  takes  the  place  of 
the  dreary  of  the  interior.  Almost  all  tlic  fruits  of  Europe  succeed  well  on  the  table 

lands,  while,  bordering  on  the  coiust  of  the  l’;u  ific  and  the  Uulf  of  Mexico,  tropical  fruits  are 
found  in  abundance.  The  whole  eastern  co;ust,  extending  back  to  that  point  in  the  slope  oi 
the  mountains  at  which  tropical  fruits  ce..i.se  to  thrive,  is  susceptible  of  the  highe.st  cultiv.'ition. 

The  mineral  wealth  of  .Mexu-o  is  greater  than  that  of  any  other  country  on  the  globe.  I’eru, 
indml,  olfers  gold  in  greater  abundance,  but  Mexico  has  produced  more  silver  than  all  the  rest 
of  the  world  united.  Tiie  number  of  the  silver  mines  which  have  b«?eii  worked,  or  are  still 
worked,  is  supposed  to  exceed  tliive  thous;ind  ; some  of  which  are  very  productive,  but  the 
profits  of  others  are  uncertain.  The  nu)st  remarkable  mine  w:is  that  of  Valenciau.a,  undertakea 
by  a poor  man,  who,  after  a fruitless  trial  of  eleven  years,  came  at  length  upon  a great  vein, 
which,  for  more  tli.in  tliirty  years,  vieldi'd  more  than  two  millions  of  dollars  annually.  Imme- 
diately previous  to  the  .Mexican  revolution,  the  annual  produce  of  the  silver  minus  of  Mexico 
was  estimateil  at  about  twenty  millions  of  dollars  ; but  since  the  nwolution  the  annual  average 
hits  been  only  about  twelve  milli<»ns. 

As  there  .are  no  canals,  and  few  navigable  rivers  in  the  populous  portions  of  Mexico,  the 
means  of  coinmr.nication  are  at  present  very  defective.  The  ro;ids  are  mi.serable,  wheel  car- 
riage.s  are  scarcely  known,  and  the  pj-oduce  of  the  country  is  conveyed  almost  whclly  on 
the  hacks  of  innies.  For  mo.st  of  the  country  there  is  no  home  market,  and  therefore  there  is 
little  eneounigement  for  industry,  fsiyoJid  the  production  of  the  mere  necessaries  of  life.  It  is 
probable  that  Metieo  will  not  soon  become  niueh  of  a manufacturing  country,  and  a great 
maritime  power  she  cannot  be,  for  her  ports  on  the  -\tlantic  side.are  barely  sufficient  for  the 
purposes  of  commerce.  The  opening  of  good  roads,  and  other  uiea^is  of  communicacion,  .S4xsms 
to  be  the  wi.scst  course  of  policy  pointed  out  to  .Mexico  by  the  natural  peculiarities  of  her  situ- 
ation. This  would  make  her  mineral  wealth,  particuUirly  in  iron  and  the  coarser  metals,  more 
productive,  and  would  doubtless,  in  the  end,  render  her  one  of  the  richest  agricultural  nations 
in  the  world. 

* Rntlhnlc'rrif  w df  las  Casas,  so  fiimous  in  the  annals  of  the  New  World,  was  born  at  Seville, 
of  a noble  family,  in  the  year  1474  ; and  at  the  age  of  nineteen  accompanied  his  father  in  the 
first  voyage  made  by  Columbus.  The  mildne.ss  and  simplicity  cf  the  Indians  alfected  him* 
deeply,  .'tud,  on  his  return  to  Spain,  he  embraced  the  ecclesiastical  profession,  that  he  might 
labor  as  a missionary  in  the  wt^stern  hemisphere,  liut  he  soon  began  to  feel  Ic.ss  for  the  super- 
stition.s  of  the  natives  than  for  the  cruelties  pnicti.sed  upon  them  by  his  reinorsele.ss  country- 
men ; and  twelve  times  he  cros.sed  the  ocean  to  plead  at  the  fool  of  the  Spanisli  throne  the  cause 
of  the  wretched  Indians.  In  the  hope  of  striking  awe  by  a chanicter  revered  among  the  Span- 
iards, he  accepted  the  bi.shopric  of  Chiapa  in  Mexico  ; but,  convinced  .at  length  tliat  his  dignity 
wjis  an  insulH<-ient  barrii-r  ajpiinst  the  cruelty  and  avarice  which  he  de.signed  to  check,  he  re- 
signed his  .sue  in  1551,  and  returned  to  his  native  country.  It  wjis  then  that  this  couragerus, 
firm,  disinterested  man,  accu.sed  hi«  country  before  the  tribunal  of  the  whole  universe.  In  hit 
account  of  the  tyranny  of  the  Spaniards  in  America,  he  accuses  them  of  having  desu-oyed  tlf 


Paet  1!.1 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


69 


rights,  yet  they  were  still  considered  as  vassals  of  the  1560. 

crown,  and,  undei  the  direction  of  ti)e  governors  of  the 

districts  in  Inch  they  resided,  were  obliged  to  labor  at 
regular  periods,  either  in  the  fields  or  in  tlie  mines. 

4.  ‘Tliis  indirect  slavery  was  gradually  abolished  i Gradual 
about  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century,  owing  to  °'^aia^ru^ 
the  increasing  abundance  and  cheapness  of  native  labor; 

yet  the  Indians  were  still  deprived,  by  the  Spanish  laws, 
of  all  the  valuable  privileges  of  citizens, — were  treated  natives. 
as  minors  under  the  tutelage  of  their  superiors — could 
make  no  contract  beyond  the  value  of  ten  pounds — were 
forbidden  to  marry  with  the  whites — were  prohibited  the 
use  of  fire-arms^  and  were  ruled  by  petty  magistrates 
appointed  by  the  government,  which  seemed  to  aim  at 
keeping  the  native  population  in  poverty  and  barbarism. 

5.  “Degenerated  from  the  rank  which  they  held  in  the 
days  of  Montezuma,  banished  into  the  most  barren  dis- 
tricts,  where  their  indolence  gained  for  them  only  a pre- 
carious  subsistence,  or,  as  beggars,  swarming  the  streets  of 
the  cities,  basking  in  the  sun  during  the  day,  and  passing 
the  night  in  the  open  air,  they  afforded,  during  the  long 
period  of  the  Spanish  rule,  a melancholy  example  of  that 
general  degradation  which  the  government  of  Spain 
brought  upon  the  natives  of  all  the  Spanish  American 
colonies. 

b.  “Nor  was  the  colonial  government  established  over 
the  country  at  all  calculated  to  promote  the  interests  of  ^ule^clioniai 
the  native  Spanish  population.  For  nearly  three  centuries,  ^^aMcitng 
down  to  the  year  1810,  Mexijo  was  governed  by  viceroys  o^i/!cnadvt 
apjiointed  by  the  court  of  Spain ; all  of  whom,  with  one  paStlcn 
exception,  were  European  Spaniards.  Every  situation 
in  the  gift  of  the  crown  was  bestowed  upon  a European  ; 
nor  is  there  an  instance,  for  many  years  before  the  Revo- 
lution, either  in  the  church,  the  army,  or  the  law,  in 
which  the  door  of  preferment  was  opened  to  a Spaniard,  4..  Effect  of 
Mexican  born.  ‘Through  this  policy,  a privileged  caste^  Thlcro^on. 


t£* *a  millions  of  the  Indians.  The  court  of  Madrid,  awakened  by  the  representations  of  th? 
virtuous  Las  Casas,  and  by  the  indignation  of  the  whole  world,  became  sensible,  at  last,  that 
the  tyranny  it  permitted  was  repugnant  to  religion,  to  humanity,  and  to  policy,  and  resolved 
to  break  the  chains  of  the  Mexicans  But  they  were  only  partially  freed  from  the  tyranny 
uuder  which  they  had  so  long  suffered  Their  liberty  was  given  them,  upon  the  condition  that 
they  should  not  quit  the  territory  where  they  were  settled  ; and  their  lands  being  retained  by 
the  Spaniards,  they  were  still  obliged  to  labor  for  their  oppressors. 

* Before  the  Uevolution,  the  population  of  Mexico  was  divided  into  seven  distinct  castes 
1.  The  old  Spaniards,  born  in  Spain,  designated  as  Gachupines.  2.  The  Creoles,  or  Whites,  of 
pure  Kurop<-an  race,  born  in  America,  and  regarded  by  the  old  Spaniards  as  natives.  3.  Tlie 
Indians,  or  indigenous  copper  colored  race.  4.  The  Mestizos,  or  mi.xed  breeds  of  Whites  and 
Indians,  gradually  merging  into  Creoles  as  the  cross  with  the  Indian  race  became  more  remote. 
5.  The  Mulattos,  or  descendants  of  \Vhites  and  Negroes.  6.  The  Zanibos,  or  Chinos,  de- 
scendants of  Negroes  and  Indians.  And  7.  The  African  Negroes,  either  manumitted  or  slaves. 

Of  these  castes,  the  Spaniards,  Creoles,  Indians,  and  Negroes,  were  pure,  and  gave  rise,  in 
'teir  various  combinat.ion.s  to  the  ethers,  which  were  again  subdivided  without  limit,  and  each 


VO 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


jEuox  III 


ANALYSIS,  arose,  distinct  from  the  Mexican  Spaniards  in  feelings, 
~ habits,  and  interests, — the  paid  agents  of  a government 
wliose  only  aim  was  to  enrich  itself,  without  any  regard 
to  the  nhuses  perpetrated  under  its  authority. 
x.Tixevict-  7.  ^VVith  a nominal  salary  of  about  s’xty  thousand  dol' 
'co)-{oeaUh  lars,  the  viceroy  of  Mexico  kept  up  all  the  pageant  of 
a court  during  several  years,  and  then  returned  to  hia 
native  country  with  a fortune  of  one  or  two  millions  of 
dollars,  which,  it  was  notorious,  he  had  derived  from  a 
A The  sate  of  system  of  legalized  plunder.  ^The  sale  of  titles  and  dis- 
Amiuctioni,  tinctions,  usually  obtained  from  the  king  at  the  recommen- 
granling  of  datioii  of  the  vicei'oy,  was  a source  of  great  profit  to  both  ; 
licenaes.  of  granting  licenses  for  the 

introduction  of  any  article  of  foreign  produce,  for  which 
immense  sums  were  jiaid  by  the  great  commercial  houses 
3.  Lu^atiue  of  Mcxico  aiid  Vcra  Cruz.  ^So  lucrative  were  the  profits 
govtrnmeni  accruiiig  from  the  various  species  of  plundering  carrier 
« ua  ions.  under  the  forms  of  law,  that  government  situations, 
even  without  a salary,  were  in  great  request,  and  were 
found  to  bo  a sure  road  to  aflluence. 
i.  Fruitless  8.  '‘The  complaiuts  of  the  Creoles,  and  their  attempts 
ofUie^tv^iL.  to  bring  notorious  olfenders  to  justice,  were  equally  fruit- 
ehan^^ei  in-  various  chaiigcs,  also,  which  from  time  to 

troSuced.  time  the  court  of  Spain  introduced,  with  the  avowed  ob- 
ject of  improving  the  condition  of  the  people,  were  unpro- 
6.  The  spirit  ductive  of  any  material  results.  ®The  spirit  of  clanship 
0^601  prevailed  over  justice  and  law  ; and  so  marked  was  the 
'^tionVih^!rehu  distinction  kept  up  between  the  European  and  the  Mexican 
occ.asioned.  Spaniards,  that  the  son  who  had  the  misfortune  to  be  born 
of  a Creole  mother,  was  considered,  even  in  the  house  of 
hisown  father,  inferior  to  the  European  book-keeper  or  clerk. 
Of  all  aristocratical  distinctions  in  Mexico,  those  of  country 
and  of  color  were  the  greatest.  The  word  Creole  was  used 


being  distinguisliccl  by  a name  expressing  its  participation  in  the  white,  or  ruling  color,  which, 
biing  the  general  criterion  of  nobility,  was  often  the  subject  of  contention. 

The  Indians,  comprising  nearly  two-fifths  of  the  whole  population,  consist  of  various  tribes, 
resembling  each  other  in  color,  but  differing  entirely  in  language,  customs,  and  dress.  No 
less  than  twenty  ditferent  Indian  languages  are  known  to  be  spoken  in  the  Mexican  territory, 
and  prob.ibly  the  number  Is  much  greater.  Next  to  the  pure  Indians,  the  Mestizos  are  the 
most  numerous  caste,  and  indeed  few  of  the  middling  clas.ses,  or  those  who  call  them.selves 
Creoles,  or  IVhites,  are  exempt  from  a mixture  of  the  Indian  blood.  From  the  first  breaking 
cut  of  the  Mexican  Jtevolution,  the  distinctions  of  castes  were  all  swallowed  up  in  the  great 
vital  distinction  of  Americans  and  Europeans : many  of  the  most  distinguished  characters  of 
the  llevolutionary  war  belonged  to  the  mixed  races,  and  under  the  system  of  government  first 
establislied  at  the  close  of  the  war,  all  permanent  residents,  without  distinction  of  color,  were 
entitled  to  the  rights  of  citizenship,  and  capable  of  holding  the  highest  dignities  of  the  state. 
General  Guerrero,  who  in  1824  was  one  of  the  members  of  the  executive  power,  and  in  182S 
becanu  Pre.sident  of  the  Republic,  had  a strong  mixture  of  Afiicaii  blood  in  hi.s  veins. 

The  present  population  of  31exico  is  estimated  at  about  eight  millions.  Of  this  number, 
about  2.000.000  are  whites ; about  3,500,000  are  Indians,  descendants  of  the  original  possessors 
of  Mexico ; and  about  2,500,000  belong  to  the  mi.xed  castes,  including  a few  negroi*s.  The 
Mestizos  alone,  or  mixed  breeds  of  Whites  and  Indians,  number  more  than  tiro  millions.  To 
be  white  was  formerly,  in  Mexico,  a badge  of  considerable  distinction.  AV’hen  a Mexican  of  a 
mixed  caste  considered  himself  slighted  by  another,  he  would  ask,  “Am  I not  as  white  M 
yourself?” 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO 


1'aUT  11.] 


71 


4.  SchooU. 


US  a term  of  reproach,  ami  was  thouglit  to  e.xpiess  all  the  1700. 
contempt  tliat  it  is  in  tl»c  povvepoflanguagc  to  convey.  

n.  *Tl)cse  distinctions,  and  the  mutual  antipathies  courage 
caused  by  tlicm,  were  doubtless  secretly  encourajxcd  by  to  these  au- 
tne  opaiusli  government,  as  the  means  ot  retaining,  at  all  autipathiea. 
times,  within  its  intlucnce,  a select  and  powerful  parly, 
whose  existence  depended  on  that  of  the  system  of  which 
it  was  the  principal  support.  ®To  render  these  distinctions  ignorance 
more  lasting,  the  great  mass  of  the  people  were  kept  in  mass  of  the 
ignorance,  and  they  were  taught  to  believe  that  they  were 
fortunate  in  belonging  to  a monarchy  superior  in  power 
and  dignity  to  any  oilier  in  the  world.  printing  press  3 ^ printing 
was  conceded  to  Mexico  as  a special  privilege,  while  the 
same  boon  was  denied  to  some  other  Spanish  colonies. 

‘Liberty  to  found  a school  of  any  kind  was  almost  in- 
variably refused,  and  the  municipality  of  Buenos  Ayres 
was  told,  in  answer  to  a petition  for  an  establishment  in 
which  notliing  but  mathematics  were  to  be  taught,  that 
‘‘  learning  did  not  become  colonies.” 

10.  n^he  most  serious  causes  of  disquiet  to  the  Mexican 
Creoles,  liowever,  ^^ere  the  commercial  restrictions  im- 

posed  upon  them  by. the  Spanish  government.  From  the  govemnmu. 
first,  Spain  reserved  to  herself  the  exclusive  right  of  sup- 
plying the  wants  of  her  colonies.  No  foreigner  was  per- 
mitted to  trade  with  them,  nor  foreign  ves.sel  to  enter  their 
ports,  nor  could  a Mexican  own  a ship.  ®The  colonies 
were  forbidden  to  manufacture  any  article  that  the  mother 
country  could  furnish,  and  they  were  compelled  to  receive 
from  Spain  many  necessaries  with  which  the  fertility  of 
their  own  soil  would  have  supplied  them.  ’The  cultiva- 
tion  of  the  vine  and  the  olive  was  prohibited,  and  that  of 
many  kinds  of  colonial  produce  was  tolerated,  only  under 
certain  limitations,  and  in  such  quantities  as  the  mother 
country  might  wish  to  export.  ®By  these  regulations,  i^Silfgufa- 
those  parts  of  the  Spanish  dominions  that  were  not  en- 
riched  by  mines  of  gold  and  silver,  were  sunk  in  poverty, 
in  the  midst  of  their  natural  riches. 

11.  ’During  Queen  Anne’s  War,*  or,  as  it  was  called  oth^^miii%s 
in  Europe,  “ the  war  of  the  Spanish  Succession,”'^  France  ^ xouhthe 
succeeded,  for  a brief  period,  in  opening  a trade  with  some  nies. 

of  the  Spanish-American  colonies ; and  by  the  treaty  of  * 

Utrecht,  in  1713,  Great  Britain  was  allowed  to  send  a b.  see  p 324. 
vessel  of  five  hundred  tons,  annually,  to  the  fair  of  Porto- 
Bello.  ‘"Some  additional  privileges  were  granted  between 
the  years  1739  and  1774,  at  which  latter  period  the  inter-  trmiebehneen 
diet  upon  the  intercourse  ot  the  colonies  with  each  other  *>erruned 
was  removed  ; and  four  years  later,  the  colonial  trade, 
which  had  I itherto  been  confined  almost  exclusively  to 


6.  Manufac- 
tures forbid' 
den. 


i‘C. 


12 


mSTORY  OF  xMEXICO. 


iBook  Ql 


ANALYSIS. 


3.  The  con- 
dition of 
hlesico  imme- 
diately 'Ore- 
viuus  to  the 
Reeoiutum. 

4 Different 
classes  (ff 
fisople. 


5 Public 
opinion  :—the 
press, 


Seville*  alone,  was  opened  to  seven  of  the  principal  poria 
of  Spain.  'Still,  foreigners  were  excluded  from  tlie  mar 
ket  thus  organized,  and  the  court  of  Spain  claimed,  and 
rigidly  enforced  the  right  of  an  exclusive  dominion  over 
the  vast  seas  surrounding  its  American  possessions.** 

12.  ®A  recent  writer*  gives  the  following  description 
of  the  administration  of  the  government  in  Mexicoduring  the 
reign  of  Charles  IV.,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  eighteenth 
century.  “ Every  office  was  publicly  sold,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  those  tliat  were  bestowed  upon  court  minions  as 
the  reward  of  disgraceful  service.  Men,  destitute  of 
talent,  education,  and  character,  were  appointed  to  offices 
of  the  greatest  responsibility  in  church  and  state ; and 
panders  and  parasites  were  forced  upon  America,  to  super- 
intend  the  finances,  and  preside  in  the  supreme  courts  of 
appeal.  For  the  colonists,  there  was  no  respite  from 
official  blood-suckers.  Each  succeeding  swarm  of  adven- 
turers, in  the  eagerness  to  indemnify  themselves  for  the 
money  expended  in  purchasing  their  places,  increased  the 
calamities  of  provinces  already  wasted  by  the  cupidity  of 
their  predecessors.  Truly  might  the  Hispano-Americans 
have  exclaimed,  ‘ That  which  the  palmer. worm  hath  left 
hatli  the  locust  eaten,  that  which  the  locust  hatli  left  hath 
the  canker-worm  eaten,  and  that  which  the  canker-worm 
hath  left  hath  the  caterpillar  eaten,’  ” 

13.  ^The  same  writer  thus  forcibly  describes  the  con- 
dition of  Mexico  immediately  previous  to  the  events  which 
led  to  the  Revolution.  The  condition  of  Mexico  at  the 
beginning  of  the  present  century  was  stamped  with  the 
repulsive  features  of  an  anarchical  and  semi-barbarous 
society,  of  which  the  elements  were — an  Aboriginal  popu- 
lation, satisfied  with  existing  in  unmolested  indigence  ; a 
chaos  of  parti-colored  castes,  equally  passive,  supersti- 
tious, and  ignorant ; a numerous  Creole  class,  wealtliy, 
mortified,  and  discontented  ; and  a compact  phalanx  of 
European  officials, — the  pampered  mamelukes  of  the 
crown — who  contended  for  and  profited  by  every  act  of 
administrative  iniquity.  ^Public  opinion  was  unrepre- 
sented ; there  were  no  popularly  chosen  authorities,  no 
deliberative  assemblies  of  the  people,  no  independent  pub 
lications, — for  the  miserably  meagre  press  was  but  a 
shadow, — a light-abhorring  pliantom,  evoked  to  stifle  free 
discussion  by  suppressing  its  cause,  and  bound  to  do  the 
evil  bidding  of  a blind,  disastrous,  and  suicidal  tyranny.” 


• Kaimedy,  In  his  Distory  of  Texas : 2 Tols.  3vo.  London,  1841. 


i»AkT  II : 


73 


CHAPTER  HI 

MEXICO  DURING  THE  FIRST  REVOLUTION. 

1.  ’The  iniquitous  system  by  which  Mexico  w&s  gov- 
erned (luring  a period  of  nearly  three  centuries,  has  been 
briefly  explained  in  the  preceding  cliapter.  As  it  was  not 
in  tlie  naiure  of  tilings  that  such  a system  should  be  en- 
dured any  longer  than  the  power  to  enforce  it  was  retained, 
He  are  not  surprised  to  find  that  the  subversion  of  the 
Spanish  monarchy  in  Europe  was  followed  by  the  separa- 
tion of  the  colonics  from  the  mother  country,  and  the 
final  establishment  of  their  independence.  Those  European 
events  that  led  to  this  crisis  require  a brief  explanation. 

‘2.  ’Spain,  at  this  period,  was  a divided  and  degraded 
nation.  The  King,  Charles  IV.,  old  and  imbecile,  was 
ruled  by  his  queen,  whose  wicked  passions  were  entirely 
under  the  influence  of  the  base  and  unprincipled  Godoy, 
who  had  been  raised,  by  her  guilty  love,  from  a low  sta- 
tion, to  the  supreme  conduct  of  affairs.  This  ruling  junto 
M’as  held  in  hatred  and  contempt  by  a powerful  party,  at 
the  head  of  which  v/as  Prince  Ferdinand,  heir  to  the 
throne.  While  Napoleon,  emperor  of  the  French,  was 
secretly  advancing  his  long-cherished  schemes  for  seizing 
the  throne  of  Spain,  the  royal  family  was  engaged  in 
petty  conspiracies  and  domestic  broils.  ’Terrified  at 
length  by  a popular  outbreak  against  himself  and  his 
minister,  the  king  abdicated  the  throne  in  favor  of  his  son 
Ferdinand. 

3.  "A  suitable  opportunity  was  now  presented  for  the 
interference  of  Napoleon.  In  the  general  confusion  which 
prevailed,  French  troops  crossed  the  frontiers,  occupied 
the  important  posts,  and  a large  army  under  Murat  took 
possession*  of  the  capital.  ^Jn  the  meantime,  Charles  IV., 
regretting  the  steps  he  had  taken,  and  as>:f‘rting  that  his 
abdication  had  been  the  result  of  fea’  md  compulsion, 
appealed  to  Napoleon,  and  invoked  hi  asistance  in  restor- 
ing  him  to  the  throne.  ’Napoleon  .owever,  having  suc- 
ceeded in  enticing  the  whole  roy?.  amily  to  Bayonne,  com- 
pelled both  father  and  son  to  retiuunce  the  throne ; and  a 
few  days  later  Joseph  Bonaparte,  brother  of  Napoleon, 
was  proclaimed  king  of  Spain. 

4.  '^Although  the  schemes  of  Napoleon  were  abetted 
by  a party  among  the  Spaniards  themselves,  yet  the  spirit 
of  the  nation,  generally,  was  roused  by  the  usurpation,  and 
first  a central  junta,  and  then  a regency,  was  established, 
u Inch  was  declared ' to  be  the  only  legitimate  source 


1§0§. 


1.  Prelhr.inAr 
ry  remnr/c» 
upon  the 
tcj)aralkm  qf 
the  colonies 
from  the 
mother  coun- 
try 


a Situation  di 
S^ain  at  this 
period. 
Divisions 
among  the 
Spaniards, 
and  in  the 
royal  family 


Sapoleon. 


3.  Charles  IV 
abdicates  the 
throne 


i.  Integer 
ence  of  the 
French. 


a March  23 
5.  Charles  IV. 
invokes  the 
assistance  of 
Kcpoleon 


6 The  result 
of  Napoleoti’t 
interference. 


7 Govern- 
ment estab- 
lished in 
opposition  to 
tht  schemes 
qf  Nafi  least 


74 


>ir?5T0RY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  111 


ANALYSIS,  power  during  the  captivity  of  the  sovereign.  demo* 
i^8~charac-  cratic  Constitution,  and  the  sovereignty  of  the  people,' 
itr.  were  now  substituted  for  the  royal  j)rerogati\e,  and  the 
divine  right  of  kings;  and  the  form  and  spiri  of  the 
Spanish  government  were  essentially  changed. 
i.  Effecuof  5.  ^These  events  created  a powerful  impression  upon 
upon  the  the  generally  ignorant  population  oi  Me.xico,  where,  until 
ftopuiut^nof  then,  Soain  had  been  regarded  as  the  mother  of  kingdoms, 
MexuM.  whose  dominions  the  sun  never  set,  and  whose  arms 
3.  The  pr In-  Were  the  leiTor  of  the  world.  *As  it  had  ever  been  an 
wi!ieh7L  established  orinciple  that  the  Spanish  possessions  in 
^ivc^wtie'^  America  were  vested  in  the  crown,  and  not  in  the  slate, 
%le%u»fhtr  that  Connected  the  colonies  with 

^77!tuio'm  mother  country  ; and  they  could  perceive  no  justice 
7fw7eceni  claim  by  wliich  their  obedience  was  demanded  to  a 

events.  government  wliich  the  Spanish  jpeople  had  adopted,  in  the 
absence  of  their  monarch. 

^‘^^oreover,  Spain  itself,  overrun  by  the  arms  of 
°hxjthev)io-  France,  was  regarded  as  lost:  the  Spanish  regency, 
mie7-The  swayed  by  the  interests  of  the  merchants  at  home,  and 
R-Mnci/Tand  little  disposed  to  correct  the  abuses  that  had  so  long 
^^coioti/es!^  existed,  but  urged  by  the  clamors  of  the  colonies,  pur 
sued  a course  of  policy  vacillating  in  the  extreme,  until 
at  length,  in  the  early  part  of  1808,  the  Spanish  Ameii 
can  colonies,  finally  convinced  that  the  mother  country 
would  relinquish  no  attribute  of  her  former  power,  de- 
posed the  European  authorities,  and  transferred  the  reins 
of  government  to  juntas,  or  councils,  composed  almost 
exclusively  of  native  Americans.  With  this  general 
statement  of  the  situation  of  all  the  Spanish  American 
colonies  in  1810,  we  return  to  trace  the  progress  of  the 
revolution  in  Mexico. 

9.  Conduct  of  7.  HVhen  tidings  of  the  dethronement  of  the  Spanish 
['icenj!/,on  monarch  in  1808,  and  the  occupation  of  the  capital  by  a 
%'e%panish  French  army,  reached  Mexico,  the  viceroy  solicited  the 
in‘^fhe%oss%-  Support  of  the  people,  and  declared  his  determination  to 
Fren7h%f)ty.  preserve,  to  the  last,  his  fidelity  to  his  and  their  sovereign. 
\tw7u7siLn  people,  flattered  by  the  importance  which  was  so 

'people.  unexpectedly  conceded  to  them,  gladly  availed  themselves 
of  the  opportunity  to  express  their  devoted  loyalty,  and 
7.  National  resolved  to  support  the  authority  of  the  viceroy.  ’A  kind 
posed.  teelmg  immediately  grew  up  between  the  government  and 
the  Creoles,  and  as  a farther  means  of  conciliating  the 
latter,  it  was  proposed  that  a national  assembly  should  be 
called,  composed  of  deputies  from  the  neighboring  pro. 
vinces. 

JifEtr'^ean  measure,  however,  was  violently  opposed  bj 

6po^^“”’the  European-Spaniards,  as  being  an  infraction  of  Uieir 


Part  II.: 


HISTORY  or  MEXICO. 


75 


rii^nts,  mitl  III  /iolalion  of  the  prerogatives  of  the  crown. 
‘Finding  that  llie  Viceroy  was  determined  to  admit  tlie 
Creoles  to  a sliare  in  tlic  govcniment,  the  court  of  tlie 
Audicncia,  the  iiighest  judicial  trihimal  of  Mexico,  cc  m- 
posed  entirely  of  Kurojieans,  seized^*  the  Viceroy,  wlinm 
they  imprisoned,  with  his  princijial  adherents.  '^Tiie 
Europeans,  both  in  the  cajiital  and  in  the  interior,  tlum 
firmed  l^alriotic  a.ssociations  for  the  defence  of  wluit  the  7 
termed  their  rights,  and  armed  themselves  against  the 
Creoles.  “Althougli  the  latter,  unused  to  arms,  submitted 
for  the  moment,  yet  their  spirit  was  aroused,  and  the  sub- 
iect  of  controversy  became  one,  not  between  their  sov- 
ereign and  themselves,  as  subjects,  but  between  them- 
selves and  the  comparatively  small  number  of  European- 
Spaniai'ds,  as  to  wliich  should  possess  the  right  of  admin- 
istering the  government  during  the  captivity  of  the  king. 

9.  'The  violence  and  arrogance  of  tlie  Audiencia  in- 
creased, among  the  Creoles,  their  feelings  of  hostility  to 
tlie  Europeans,  and  a general  impatience  to  shake  otf  the 
yoke  of  foreign  domination  was  manifested  throughout  thr 
entire  province.  ^The  first  popular  outbreak  occurred  in 
the  little  town  of  Dolores.*  “The  parish  prie.st,  Hidalgo, 
a man  of  activity  and  intelligence,  first  raised  the  standard 
of  revolt  “ for  the  defence  of  religion  and  the  redress  of 
grievances.”  ’He  had  long  labored  with  great  zeal  to  in- 
crease  the  resources  of  his  curacy,*  by  introducing  the 
cultivation  of  the  silkworm,  and  by  planting  vineyards  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  town,  when  a special  order  arrived  from 
the  capital,  prohibiting  the  inhabitants  from  making  wine, 
by  which  they  were  reduced  to  the  greatest  distress. 
‘Private  motives  of  discontent  were  thus  added  to  those 
‘which  the  cura  felt  in  common  with  his  countrymen,  and 
having  been  joined  by  one  of  the  officers  of  a neighboring 
garrison,  and  ten  of  his  own  parishioners,  on  the  morning 
of  the  16th  of  September,  1810,  just  two  years  after  the 
arrest  of  the  Viceroy,  he  seized  and  imprisoned  seven 
Europ'^ans,  whose  property  he  distributed  amongst  his 
followers. 

10.  ®The  news  of  this  insurrectionary  movement  spread 
rapidly,  and  was  everywhere  received  with  the  same  en- 
thusiasm. Within  three  days  the  force  of  Hidalgo  became 
so  formidable  that  he  was  enabled  to  take  possession*’  of 
San  Felipe ]•  and  San  Miguel, if  the  former  town  contain- 


l§0§. 


..  The  Vice, 
toy  impt  Uuiv 
ed  by  the 
Conri  of  the 
Audiencia. 
a.  Sc|)t.  15. 

2 Arming  cf 
the  European 
Epanicrdu 


3 Submission 
of  the  Creoles. 
Seto  charac’ 
ter  given  to 
the  contro- 
versy 


4.  Effects  pro- 
duc^d  by  the 
violent  mea- 
suiese/the 
Auiiehcta 


0.  F.rst  fypUr 
lar  lutbreak. 

1810. 

6.  Hidalgo 


7.  Causes 
which  in- 
duc>ul  him  to 
take  :>v  arms. 


8.  Beginning 
of  the  revolt. 


St;pt.  16. 


9 Enthusi- 
asm of  the 
people,  and 
capture  of 
San  Felipe 
and  San 
Miguel. 
b.  Sept.  17-18. 


* DolSres  is  about  twenty-five  miles  N.E.  from  the  city  of  Guanaxuafo,  and  about  190  miles 
N.W.  fnmi  the  city  of  Mexico. 

t San  Felipe,  in  the  N.W.  part  of  the  state  of  Guanaxuato,  is  about  twenty-fire  miles  nor*J| 
feom  the  capital  of  that  state,  and  forty-five  miles  S.W.  from  San  Luis  Potusi. 

} San  Miguel  is  in  the  northern  part  of  the  state  of  Quertaro. 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Booh  III 


analysis  ing  a population  of  sixteen  thousand  inhabitants,  in  both 
of  which  places  the  property  of  the  Europeans  was  con. 
aept  !T*.  fiscated.  *On  the  29th  of  the  same  month,  Hidalgo,  at 
the  head  of  a force  of  20,000  men,  chiedy  Indians  poorly 
Quanaxuato  armed,  entered  the  city  of  Guanaxuato,*  containing  a 
population  of  80,000  souls.  After  a severe  struggle  he 
overpowered  the  garrison,  put  the  Spaniards  to  death, 
gave  up  their  property  to  his  troops,  and  recruited  his 
military  chest  with  public  funds  amounting  to  five  millions 
i.of^vaiic-  of  dollars.  ’On  tiie  17th  of  October  the  insurgent  force, 
Oct.  17.  already  numbering  nearly  50,000  men,  entered  Valla- 
dolidf  without  resistance. 

z Accessions  n.  ®At  Valladolid  Hidalgo  was  joined  by  additional 
^'Hidni^.  Indian  forces,  and  by  several  companies  of  well-armed 
provincial  militia  ; but  a still  greater  acquisition  was  the 
E (Mo-ri-ios)  war-like  priest,  Morelos,*  who  afterwards  became  one  of 
the  most  distinguished  characters  ‘ of  the  Revolution. 

1.  to  Valladolid  Hidalgo  advanced*’  to  Toluca, ± witliin 

Oct.  i9to28.  twenty.five  miles  of  the  capital,  ^In  the  mean  time 
menurm^  Veiiegas,  the  new  Viceroy,  had  collected  about  7000  men 
reputseda:  in  and  near  the  city  of  Mexico  for  its  defence  ; a small 
^ corps  of  whom,  under  the  command  of  Truzillo,  assisted 

%ed  F^iur”  Iturbide,®  a lieutenant  in  the  Spanish  service,  having 
ve  da ) advanced  to  Las  Cruces,§  was  beaten  back‘d  by  the  insur- 
fSToTof  ®lf 'Hidalgo,  at  this  moment  of  alarm  among  the 

Hidalgo,  royalists,  had  advanced  upon  the  capital,  the  result  cannot 
be  doubtful  ; but  contrary  to  the  advice  of  liis  officers,  he 
made  a sudden  and  unaccountable  retreat,  after  remaining 
two  or  three  days  within  sight  of  the  city.  ' 
hiPfor^iu  subsequent  career  of  Hidalgo  was  a series  of 

acLico.  disasters.  On  the  7th  of  November  his  undisciplined  and 
Nov. 7.  poorly-armed  troops  were  met  and  routed  in  the  plains  of' 
Aculeo,*  by  the  royalist  general,  Calleja,  whose  force  was' 
composed  principally  of  Creole  regiments,  which  had  been 
induced  to  take  arms  against  the  cause  of  their  country- 
inpM^liie  "Ten  thousand  Indians  are  said  to  have  perished 

at  Aculeo,  but  Hidalgo  and  mo.st  of  his  officers  escaped. 
%arTif^a-  ®^)alleja  soon  after  entered  the  city  of  Guanaxuato,  where 
surest  lie  revenged  himself  and  his  followers  for  the  excesses 

which  the  insurgent  populace  had  previously  committed 
against  the  Europeans.  To  avoid  the  waste  of  powder 
and  ball,  it  is  said  that  he  cut  the  throats  of  the  defence- 

* GvfiHaxuiito,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  uame,  is  about  190  miles  N.W.  fit>m  th* 
eily  of  Mexico. 

t Valladolid,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  Valladolid,  or  Michoacan,  is  situated  on  a plain  mon 
ttan  6000  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  and  contains  a population  of  about  20.000  iuLabi 
Sants.  The  city  is  about  140  miles  a little  north  of  we.st  from  the  city  of  Mexic.). 
i Tolnea  is  a large  town  about  forty  miles  S.  W.  from  the  Mexican  capital.  (See  Map,  p.  669. 

<i  Las  Cruces  is  a pa  -^s  in  the  mountain  « hain  which  separates  the  valley  of  Me.xico  from  th« 
af  Toluca.  It  is  about  welv  • miles  S.W.  from  the  city  of  Mexico  (See  Map.  p 669.) 


pAftT  d.i 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


77 


less  inhabitants,  until  the  principal  fountain  of  the  cit>'  1810. 

literally  overllovvecl  witli  gore.  

ly.  'Hidalgo  retreated  to  Valladolid,  where  he  caused  Nov  h 
eighty  Europeans  to  be  beheaded  ; and,  proceeding  thence 
to  Guadalaxara,* *  he  made  a triumphal  entrance  into  that 
city  on  the  24th  of  November.  Here  he  committed  an- 
other  act  of  cold  blooded  massacre,  which  has  left  a foul  (cwuu-dah- 
blot  upon  his  name.  All  the  Europeans  having  been 
thrown  into  prison,  and  being  soon  after  charged  with  a 
conspiracy  against  the  insurgents,  Hidalgo  determined  to 
destroy  them  all.  Without  any  form  of  trial  or  previous 
e.xamination,  they  were  taken  out  in  small  parties,  and 
conducted,  under  tlie  veil  of  night,  to  retired  parts  of  the 
neighboring  mountains,  where  between  seven  and  eight 
liundred  were  butchered  in  secret ; — the  use  of  fire-arms 
being  prohibited,  for  fear  of  creating  any  alarm.  ‘■'This  impolicy 
remorseless  act  of  barbarity,  besides  being  wholly  unjusti-  morteT/siMt 
liable  by  the  rules  of  war,  was  impolitic  in  the  extreme. 

It  prevented  many  respectable  Creoles  from  joining  the 
insurgents,  and  as  it  drove  the  Spaniards  to  despair,  it 
furnished  them,  at  the  same  time,  with  an  excuse  for  any 
atrocities  which  they  cliose  to  commit. 

14.  ^On  the  17th  of  January  following,  the  two  armies  1811. 
again  met,  at  the  Bridge  of  Calderon, a short  distance  Jan  17 
northeast  from  Guadalaxara,  wliere  the  insurgents  were  ^\he{^ur^ 
defeated,  although  with  a smaller  loss  than  at  Ac61co. 

‘Reduced  to  about  4000  men,  they  continued  their  retreat  caKferon 
farther  north  until  they  arrived  at  Saltillo,:}:  nearly  500  ^ Vmyto^ 
miles  from  the  Mexican  capital.  ^Here  Hidalgo,  with 
several  of  his  officers,  left  the  army,  with  the  design  of  and  death  q* 
proceeding  to  the  frontiers  of  the  United  States,  where 
they  intended  to  purchase  arms  and  military  stores  with  a 
part  of  the  treasure  which  they  had  saved.  On  the  road 
they  were  surprised  and  made  prisoners®  by  the  treachery  a.  March  21. 
of  a former  associate.  Hidalgo  was  brought  to  trial  at 
Chihuahua^’  bv  orders  of  the  government,  deprived  of  his  (Choe  hooah- 
clerical  orders,  and  sentenced  to  oe  shot.  His  compan-  i,  ^ote.p  sei. 
ions  shared  his  fate.  July  27. 


* Guadalorara,  the  second  city  in  Mexico,  is  the  capital  of  the  state  of  Jalisco,  formerly  the 
piOTince  of  Guadalaxara.  The  city  is  situated  in  a handsome  plain,  about  fifteen  miles  S.W. 
from  the  River  Lerma,  or  Rio  Grande  de  Santiago.  The  streets  of  the  city  are  wide,  and  many 
of  the  houses  excellent.  There  are  numerous  squares  and  fountains,  and  a number  of  con- 
vents and  churches.  Of  the  latter,  the  cathedral  is  still  a magnificent  building,  although  the 
cvrpolas  of  both  its  towers  were  destroy  ed  by  an  earthquake  in  1818.  In  1827  Guadalaxara 
contained  a mint  and  four  printing  presses,  all  established  since  the  Revolution. 

* The  Bridge  of  Calderon  (Puente  de  Calderon)  is  thrown  acros.s  a northern  branch  of  the 
Rio  Grande  de  Santiago,  forty-five  miles  N.E  from  the  city  of  Guadalaxara.  '1  he  banks  of 
the  stream  are  precipitously  steep.  On  the  hill  towards  Guadalaxara  there  is  Si.ill  a mound 
af  stones,  covered  with  an  infinity  of  little  crosses,  which  denote  the  spot  where  the  slaughter  it 
said  to  have  been  greatest.”  ^Vard's  Me.xico  : 1829. 

t Saltillo  is  a large  town  in  a mountainous  region,  in  the  southern  part  of  tb4  province  of 
Ooah  ula,  about  seventy  miles  S.W.  ^rom  Monterey,  (Mon-ter-h.) 


78 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[BofiE  IH 


analysis.  15.  ‘On  the  fall  of  Hidalgo,  Rayon,  a young  lawyer 
i Rayon  a^-  " been  the  confidential  secretary  of  the  former,  a.«5. 

sunied  the  command  of  the  remains  of  the  forces  at  Saltillo, 
insursientH  and  retreated  with  them  upon  Zacatecas  ;*  but  his  author- 
acknowledged  by  none  but  his  own  men.  *A1- 
^ p^r/ a'  though  insurgent  forces  were  organized  throughout  all  the 
internal  provinces,  yet  there  was  no  concert  among  their 
leaders,  and  tlie  autliority  of  the  V^iceroy  was  acknow- 
3.  ypcoMwr'/ ledged  in  all  the  principal  cities.  ®In  tlie  mean  time 

a.  (Tn  ^ci  Morelos,  who,  after  joining  Hidalgo,  had  proceeded*  witli  a 

1810.)  servants,  .six  muskets,  and  a dozen  lances,  to  raise  the 

standard  of  revolt  on  the  southwestern  coast,  was  begin- 
ning to  attract  the  public  attention. 
i.  Hisfor^  s,  1(1.  ■‘Arriving  on  the  coast,  lie  was  joined  by  a numer- 
first svti'  ts.  ous  band  ot  slaves,  eager  to  purchase  their  Ireedom  on  the 
field  of  battle.  Arms,  however,  were  scarce  ; and  twenty 
muskets,  found  in  a small  village,  were  deemed  an  in- 
valuable acquisition.  With  his  numbers  increased  to  about 
a thousand  men,  he  now  advanced  upon  Acapulco. f 
Being  met  by  the  commandant  of  the  district,  at  the  head 

b.  Cv  T.  25.  of  a large  body  of  well  di.sciplined  troops,  he  surprised** 
" ' and  routed  him  by  a night  attack,  and  thereby  gained  pos- 
session of  eight  hundred  muskets,  five  pieces  of  artillery, 
a quantity  of  ammunition,  and  a considerable  sum  of 

s.fTis treat-  uioiiey.  ‘’Scveu  hundred  prisoners  were  taken,  all  of 
rriwhers.  vvlioiii  Were  treated  with  the  greatest  humanity.  *This 
\riwnplu  succe.ssful  enterprise  was  the  corner-stone  of  all  the  later 
triumphs  of  Morelos,  and  from  this  moment  the  rapidity  of 
his  progress  was  astonishing. 

'riS’lnltn  ^ series  of  brilliant  victories,  which  were  never 

andttivance  tamislied  by  wanton  cruelties,  during  the  year  1811  he 
overcame  the  several  detachments  sent  against  him  by 
1812.  Venegas  ; and  in  February,  1812,  his  advanced  forces 
had  arrived  within  twenty  miles  of  the  gates  of  Mexico. 
J-  ®The  alarm  created  by  this  movement  drew  upon  him  a 

^^capitai^  more  formidable  opponent,  and  Calleja  was  summoned  to 
defend  the  capital,  with  the  army  which  had  triumphed 
9 Proceeji-  at  Aculco  and  the  bridge  of  Calderon.  ’While  these 
Rayon  in  the  events  Were  transpiring.  Rayon  had  conceived  the  idea  of 
tneantime  e.stablishiug  a national  junta,  or  representative  assembly, 
for  the  purpose  of  uniting  the  people  in  a more  general 
^ coalition  against  the  Spanish  power. 
qfZHacuaro,  18.  ‘4n  accordance  with  these  views,  a central  govern. 
“'^ceedinfs^'  ment,  composed  of  five  members,  elected  by  the  people  of 


* Zacatecas^  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  about  ninety  miles  N.AV.  from  the 
city  of  San  Luis  Potosi,  and  nearly  300  from  the  Mexican  capital.  It  stands  in  j raviue,  b*> 
tween  high  hills,  in  which  are  numerous  mines  of  silver. 

t Acapulco  is  a seaport  on  the  Pacihe  coast,  near  the  southern  extremity  of  the  state  d 
Mexico  (See  Map  558.) 


Tar  / ll.i 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


79 


ilic  district,  was  installed®  at  mo  town  of  Zitacuaro,*  in  1§13. 

tlie  province  of  Valladolid.  Tliis  body  acknowledged 

tlie  aulliority  of  King  Ferdinand,  published  tlieir  edicts  in  “ Tsin'” 
his  name,  and  evinced  a liberal  and  enlightened  spirit  in 
all  its  proceedings  ; but  the  llattering  hopes  at  first  ex- 
cited by  it  among  the  Creoles  were  never  realized.  The 
good  intentions  and  wisdom  of  the  junta  were  shown  in 
an  able  manifesto,  transmitted^’  to  the  Viceroy,  and  drawn  Mjirch.isia 
up  by  General  Cos,  one  of  its  members.  ‘This  paper  the  ^ 

Viceroy  ordered  to  be  burned  by  the  public  executioner  gress  bw  ntd 
in  the  great  square  of  Mexico;  but  notwithstanding  the 
contempt  with  wliich  it  was  treated,  it  produced  a great  ^jpon'ihevub- 
etfect  upon  the  j)ublic  mind, — enforced,  as  it  was,  by  the  ncmind. 
example  and  successes  of  Morelos. 

19.  “Calleja,  soon  after  his  arrival  at  the  capital,  at-  2.  Battle  of 
tacked  tlie  forces  of  Morelos  at  the  town  of  Cuautla  ;j"  but 

after  a severe  action*  he  was  repulsed,  and  obliged  to  re-  *•’ 

treat,  leaving  five  hundred  dead  on  the  field  of  battle. 
^Ydvancing  again  with  additional  forces,  he  commenced** 
the  siege  of  the  place  in  form,  which  was  sustained  with  d. March  1. 
great  spirit  by  the  besieged,  until  famine  and  disease  com- 
menced tlieir  frightful  ravages  in  the  town.  •‘So  great 
was  the  scarcity  of  food  that  a cat  sold  for  six  dollars,  a 
lizard  for  two,  and  rats  for  one.  Yet  the  soldiers  of  Mo-  Jinaievacu- 
relos  endured  all  their  sufferings  without  repining  ; and 
it  was  not  until  all  hopes  of  receiving  supplies  from  with- 
out were  abandoned,  that  they  consented  to  evacuate  the 
town,  which  they  effected  without  loss,  and  unknown  to 
the  enemy,  on  the  night  of  the  second  of  May.  was  Mays, 
during  the  events  attending  the  siege  of  Cuautla,  that  Bnt^a^nd 
Victoria  and  Bravo,  both  young  men,  first  distinguished 

. , . ’ * (Brah-vo, 

themselves.  At  the  same  time  Guerrero,  in  the  success-  cer  ra  ro ) 
ful  defence  of  a neighboring  town,  began  his  long  and 
perilous  career. 

20.  ®During  the  summer,  the  troops  of  Morelos  were  6 Successes 

almost  uniformly  successful  in  their  numerous  encoun-  in 

ters  with  divisions  of  the  enemy.  Tn  August,  after  an 
engagement  at  a place  called  the  Palmar,  or  Grove  of 

Palms,  that  lasted  three  days,  the  village  to  which  the  « Aug  20 
Spaniards  had  retired  was  stormed*  by  General  Bravo,  rlceroyf 
and  three  hundred  prisoners  were  taken.  ®These  prison-  conamt^Sf 
ers  were  ofiered  to  the  Viceroy  Venegas,  in  exchange  for 


• 7Jtncunro  is  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  province  of  Valladolid,  or  Michoacan,  about  seventj 
miles  west  from  the  city  of  Mexico. 

^ Cuautla,  (Coo-ah-oot-la,)  or  Cuautla  Amilpas,  a village  about  sixty  miles  S.E.  from  th« 
ci  ,7  of  Mexico,  is  situated  in  a plain  or  valley  at  the  foot  of  the  first  terrace  on  the  descent 
from  the  table-land  towards  the  Pacific.  The  plains  of  Cuaiitla,  together  with  those  of  Cuer- 
navaca, a village  about  thirty  mil««s  farther  westward,  are  occupied  by  numerous  sugar  planta- 
tions. which  are  now  in  a state  of  beautiful  cultivation,  although  they  suffered  greatly  during 
the  Revolul  ion.  (See  Map,  p.  569  I 


80 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  III 


ANALYSIS  iho  father  of  Bravo,  then  a prisoner  at  the  capital,  and 
under  sentence  of  death  ; hut  the  offer  was  rejected,  and 
the  sentence  was  carried  into  immediate  execution.  The 
noble-hearted  son,  instead  of  making  reprisals  by  the  mas- 
sacre of  his  prisoners,  immediately  set  them  at  libcw'ty ; — 
“ wishing,”  as  he  said,  “ to  put  it  out  of  his  power  to 
avenge  on  them  the  death  of  his  father,  lest,  in  the  first 
moment  of  grief,  the  temptation  should  prove  irresistible.” 
Nov.  21.  Uu  November  occurred  the  famous  expedition 
f^gainst  Oaxaca,*  which  was  carried  by  storm,  although  de- 
fended  by  a strong  royalist  garrison.  ®ln  August  of  the 
af Acapulco,  following  year,  the  strongly  fortified  city  of  Acapulco 
1813.  surrendered*  after  a siege  of  six  months.  ®In  the  mean 

a.  Aus  20  preparations  had  been  made  for  the  meeting  of  a 

National  Congress.  Tliis  body,  composed  of  the  original 
iinso.  members  of  the  Junta  established  by  Rayon  at  Zitacuaro, 
and  deputies  elected  by  the  neighboring  provinces,  having 

b.  Sept.  13.  assembled*'  at  the  town  of  Chilpanzingo,!  there  proclaimed*^ 
Dec^ararlon  Independence  of  Mexico ; a measure  which  produced 
of  indept:nii-  but  little  impression  upon  the  country  ; as,  from  that 

period,  the  fortunes  of  Morelos,  the  founder  and  protector 
( .seco/id^at-  of  the  cougress,  began  to  decline.  '‘It  was  during  the  ses- 
Paunar.  siou  of  this  coiigrcss,  however,  that  the  royalists  sustained, 
in  the  second  battle  of  the  Palmar,  the  most  serious  check 
which  they  had  received  during  the  whole  war.  At  this 
place  the  regiment  of  Asturias,  composed  entirely  of 
European  troops,  who  had  come  out  from  Spain  with  the 
proud  title  of  “ the  invincible  victors  of  the  victors  of 
Austcrlitz,”  was  cut  off  by  the  insurgent  general,  Mata- 

d.  Oct.  18  moras,  after  an  action**  of  eight  hours. 

Chilpanzi'ngo  in  November,®  Morelos, 
vailadoud.'^  witli  a foi’ce  of  seven  thousand  men,  marched  upon  Valla- 

e.  Nov  8.  clolid,  where  he  f>und  a formidable  force  under  Iturbide, 

then  promoted  to  the  rank  of  colonel,  prepared  to  oppose 
%.Hi8 repulse,  him.  ^Rendered  too  confident  by  his  previous  successes, 
^o^fu^annT  lor  his  troops  to  reposc,  he  advanced' 

Dee  zi!  again.st  the  town,  but  was  repulsed  with  loss.  On  the 
following  day  Iturbide  sallied  from  the  walls,  and  attacked 
the  insurgents  while  they  were  drawn  up  in  review  on  the 
plains.  At  the  same  time  a large  body  of  cavalry  coming 
to  the  assistance  of  Morelos,  but  mistaking  him  for  the 
enemy,  made  a furious  charge  unon  his  flanks ; whil»^ 
Iturbide,  taking  advantage  of  the  error,  succeeded  in  put- 
ting  the  whole  army  of  the  insurgents  to  the  rout,  with  th« 


* Oa  vuca, the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  on  the  east  side  of  the  River  Verde,  aho3t 
200  miles  S.E.  from  the  city  of  Mexico.  “ It  is  the  neatest,  cleanest,  and  most  regularly  laiU 
city  of  Mexico.”  (iT  CuUoch.) 

t C/iilpanzingo  is  a large  town  in  the  state  of  Mexico,  about  fifty-five  miles  N.E.  from  Ac* 
puico,  and  130  mlle.s  south  from  the  cicy  of  Mexi^ 


Pa»t  n.:  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO 

loss  of  ali  iheir  artillery.  ‘On  the  6th  of  January  follow- 
ing, Moielos  was  again  attacked,  and  defeated  by  Iturbide. 
In  tlie  dispersion  wliicli  followed,  Matamoras  was  taken 
prisoner  ; and  akhough  Moielos  otlered  a number  of  Span- 
ish  prisoners  in  exchange  for  liiin,  yetCalleja,  who  hacl  re- 
cently replaced  Venegas  as  Viceroy,  rejected  tlie  propo- 
sal, and  ordered  iiim  to  be  siiot.  “The  insurgents,  by 
wa}'  of  reprisals,  ordered  all  their  prisoners  to  be  put  to 
death. 

23.  “Morelos  never  recovered  from  the  reverses  which 
he  had  sustained  at  Valladolid.  Although  he  displayed 
as  much  re.solution  and  activity  as  ever,  yet  he  lost  action 
after  action  ; all  liis  strong  posts  were  taken  ; the  Con- 
gress of  Cliilpanzingo  was  broken  up  ; and  several  of  his 
best  generals  died  upon  the  scaffold,  or  perished  on  the 
held  of  battle,  ffn  November,  1815,  while  convoying, 
with  a small  party,  the  deputies  of  the  congress  to  a place 
of  safety,  he  was  suddenly  attacked*"  by  a large  body  of 
royalists.  Ordering  General  Bravo  to  continue  the  march 
with  the  main  body,  as  an  escort  to  the  congress,  and  re- 
marking that  his  life  was  of  little  consequence,  provided 
the  congress  could  be  saved,  he  endeavored  with  only  hfty 
men  to  check  tlie  advance  of  the  Spaniards.  Having 
sought  death  in  vain  during  the  struggle  which  ensued, 
he  succeeded  in  gaining  time  until  only  one  man  was  left 
fighting  by  his  side,  when  he  was  taken  prisoner. 

24.  “He  was  at  first  treated  with  great  brutality,  strip, 
ped  of  his  clothing,  and  carried  in  chains  to  a Spanish 
garrison.  Here  the  Spanish  commandant,  Don  Manuel 
Concha,  received  him  with  the  respect  due  to  a fallen 
enemy,  and  treated  him  with  unusual  humanity  and  atten- 
tion. Being  hastily  tried  and  condemned  to  death,  Don 
Manuel  was  ordered  to  remove  him  to  another  Spanish 
post,  where  the  sentence  was  to  be  carried  into  execution. 
On  arriving  there,  he  dined  with  Don  Manuel,  whom  he 
afterwards  embraced,  aud  thanked  for  his  kindness. 
Having  confessed  himself,  he  walked  with  the  most  per- 
fect serenity  to  the  place  of  execution,  where  he  uttered 
the  following  simple  but  affecting  prayer  : “ Lord,  if  I 
have  done  well,  thou  knowest  it ; if  ill,  to  thy  infinite 
mercy  I commend  my  soul.”  He  then  bound  a hand- 
kerchief over  his  eyes,  gave  the  signal  to  the  soldiers  to 
fire,  and  met  death  with  as  much  composure  as  he  had 
ever  shown  when  facing  it  on  the  field  of  battle. 

25.  “After  the  death  of  Morelos,  the  cause  of  the  insur- 
gents  languished  ; for  although  it  was  supported  in  many 
parts  of  the  country  by  men  of  courage  and  talent,  yet  no 
one  possessed  sufficient  infiuence  to  combine  ihe  operations 

6 


81 


1814. 


J;‘n  0 

1 Again  rt- 
pvlsed,  and 
Matamoras 
taken  prisoitt 
er  and  ex- 
ecuted. 

2.  Heprisali. 


3 SvbscQ'jei  t 
reverses  tj 
Morelos. 


1815. 

4.  Moreloi 
taken 
prisoner. 

a Nov.  5 


5.  His  treat- 
ment xohile  » 
prisoner,— 
jrial  and  ex- 
ecution 


Dec.«2 


6 The  eaust 
of  the  7 new 
gents  after 
the  death  qJ 
Morelos 


82 


HISIORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  111 


ANAL'S  SIS. 


1.  The  prin- 
cipal innur- 

gint  chiefs  ai 
this  time 

2.  Acount  qf 

Ter  an. 
a.  Dac.  15. 


3.  Qf  Giter- 
rero. 


4.  Of  Raijoiu 

b.  (Sec  Map, 
p.  658  ) 


e.  Jan.  «.  1817. 


t Account  qf 
the  I'adre 
Torres. 

fBax-e-o.) 


d.  (See  Note, 
p.  589.) 


9 «!i 
Brc 


7 Victoria: 
Plans  (f  thi 
Viceroy 
against  him 


of  the  whole,  and  prevent  the  jarring  interests  of  the  diHTer 
ent  leaders  fi'om  breaking  out  into  open  discord.  ‘The 
principal  insurgent  chiefs  remaining  at  this  time,  were 
Teran,  Guerrero,  Rayon,  Torres,  Bravo,  and  Victoria. 

26.  ^Teran  remained  mostly  in  tlie  province  of  Puebla,* 
where,  after  having  disbanded'  the  Congress,  wliich  had 
been  tlirown  upon  him  for  protection,  he  for  some  time 
carried  on  a desultory  warfare,  in  whicli  he  was  generally 
successful,  although  straitened  greatly  by  the  want  of 
arms.  He  was  finally  compelled  to  surrender  on  the  21sl 
of  January,  1817.  His  life  having  been  secured  by  the 
capitulation,  he  lived  in  obscurity  at  La  Puebla,  until  tlio 
breaking  out  of  the  second  Revolution  in  1821. 
occupied  the  western  coast,  where  he  maintained  him.sclf 
in  tlie  mountainous  districts  until  tlie  year  1821,  when  he 
joined  Iturbido.  *Ray6n  comma'' Jed  in  the  northern  parts 
of  the  province  of  Valladolid  ^ His  principal  strong-hold 
was  besieged  by  Iturbide  mi  January,  1815,  and  an  attack 
upon  his  works  was  repelled  on  the  4th  of  March  follow, 
ing.  Finally,  during  his  ab.sence,  the  fortress  surren- 
dered<=  in  1817  ; and,  soon  after.  Rayon  himself,  deserted 
by  all  his  adlierents,  was  taken  prisoner.  He  was  con- 
fined in  the  capital  until  1821. 

27.  ^The  Padre  Torres,  vindictive,  sanguinary,  and 
treacherous  by  nature,  had  established  a sort  of  lialf- 
priestly,  half-military  despotism  in  the  Ba.xio,f  the  whole 
of  which  he  had  parcelled  out  among  his  military  com- 
mandants,— men  mostly  without  principle  or  virtue,  and 
whose  only  recommendation  was  implicit  obedience  to  the 
will  of  their  chief.  From  his  fortress,  on  the  top  of  the 
mountain  of  Los  Remedios‘*,  he  was  the  scourge  of  the 
country  around, — devastating  the  most  fertile  portion  of 
the  Mexican  territory,  and  sparing  none,  whether  Creole 
or  Spaniard,  who  had  the  misfortune  to  offend  him.  Yet 
under  the  auspices  of  this  man,  existed  for  a time  the  onl}' 
shadow  of  a government  that  was  kept  up  by  the  insur- 
gents.  It  was  called  the  Junta  of  Jauixilla,  but  it  pos- 
sessed little  authority  beyond  the  immediate  adherents  of 
Torres.  “Bravo  was  a wanderer  in  different  parts  of  the 
country,  opposed  by  superior  royalist  forces,  until  Decem- 
ber, 1817,  when  he  was  taken  prisoner,  and  sent  to  the 
capital. 

28.  ’Victoria,  at  the  head  of  a force  of  about  2000  men. 


* The  proTince  of  Puebla  has  the  provinces  of  Vera  Cruz  and  Oaxaca  on  the  east,  and  (h» 
province  of  Mexico  on  the  west  (See  Map,  p.  558.) 

t The  B/txio,  celebrated  in  Mexico  as  the  principal  seat  of  the  agricultural  resources  of  (h« 
republic,  and  the  scene  of  the  most  cruel  ravages  of  the  civil  war,  embraces  a part  of  the  stxtet 
of  Queretaro,  Dlic.hoacan,  Guanaxuato,  and  the  southeastern  portion  of  Guad.  laxara. 


Part  II.J 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


83 


occupied  tlie  important  province  of  Vera  Criiz,*^  where  1§I§. 
jic  was  a constant  source  of  uneasiness  to  the  Viceroy, 
who  at  lengtii  formed  a plan  of  cstaldishing  a chain  of 
fortilied  posts,  sudiciently  strong  to  command  tlie  commu- 
nicalion  between  Vera  Cruz  and  tlie  capittil,  and  restrain 
tlie  incursions  of  the  insurgents.  ‘During  a struggle  of 
UDwarus  of  two  years  against  all  the  power  of  the  Viceroy,  tamed  ly 
and  several  thousand  regular  troops  sent  out  trom  fepam  his^nai^»er^ 
to  quell  this  last  and  most  formidable  of  the  insurgent  ^^yoiiotJera. 
chiefs,  Victoria  was  gradually  driven  from  his  strong 
holds ; most  of  his  old  soldiers  fell  ; the  zeal  of  the  in- 
habitants, in  the  cause  of  the  Revolution,  abated  ; the  last 
remnant  of  his  followers  deserted  him  ; when,  still  unsub- 
dued in  spirit,  he  was  left  actually  alone.  “Resolving  not  2. 
to  yield  on  any  terms  to  the  opaniards,  he  retuseu  the  luUon.and 
rank  and  rewards  which  the  Viceroy  offered  him  as  the 
price  of  his  submission,  and,  unaccompanied  by  a single 
attendant,  sought  an  asylum  in  the  solitude  of  the  moun- 
tains, and  disappeared  to  the  eyes  of  his  countrymen. 

29.  “During  a few  weeks  he  was  supplied  with  pro- 
visions  by  the  Indians,  who  knew  him  and  respected  his 

name  ; but  the  Viceroy  Apodaca,  fearing  that  he  would  stray  him. 
again  emerge  from  his  retreat,  sent  out  a thousand  men  to 
hunt  him  down.  Every  village  that  had  harbored  the 
fugitive  was  burned  without  mercy,  and  the  Indians  were 
struck  with  such  terror  by  this  unexampled  rigor,  that 
they  either  fled  at  his  sight,  or  closed  their  huts  against 
him.  For  upwards  of  six  months  he  was  followed  like 
a wild  beast  by  his  pursuers  ; often  surrounded,  and  on 
numerous  occasions  barely  escaping  with  his  life.  ^At 
length  it  was  pret^ded  that  a body  had  been  found,  which 
was  recognized  as  that  of  Victoria,  and  the  search  was 
abandoned. 

30.  ‘But  the  trials  of  Victoria  did  not  terminate  here. 

At  one  time  he  was  attacked  by  fever,  and  remained 
eleven  days  at  the  entrance  of  a cavern,  stretched  on  the  him 
ground,  without  food,  hourly  expecting  a termination  of 

his  wretched  existence,  and  so  near  death  that  the  vul- 
tures were  constantly  hovering  around  him  in  expectation 
of  their  prey.  One  of  these  birds  having  approached  to 
feast  on  his  half-closed  eyes,he  seized  it  by  the  neck  and 
kilDd  it.  Nourished  by  its  warm  blood,  he  was  enabled 
to  crawl  to  the  nearest  water  to  slake  his  parching  th'rst.  ^ 

*His  body  m as  lacerated  by  the  thorny  underwood  of  ihe  tMt  u 
tropics,  and  emaciated  to  a skeleton ; his  cloth-^^s  were  n^ntain^ 


*•  The  province  of  Vera  Cruz  extends  about  500  miles  along  the  southwestern  eoim  of  the 
Ovlf  of  Mexico.  (See  Map.  p.  668.) 


84 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  HL 


ANALYSIS,  lorn  to  pieces  ; in  summer  he  managed  to  subsist  on  rooli 
and  berries,  but  in  winter,  aftei  being  long  deprived  oi. 
food,  be  was  often  glad  to  make  a repast  in  gnawing  Ibe 
bones  of  horses  or  other  animals  that  be  happened  to  find 
dead  in  tlie  woods;  and  for  thirty  months  be  never  tasted 
bread,  nor  saw  a human  being. 

'"'firpawni  . ‘Thus  nearly  three  years  passed  away,  from  the 

abandoned  by  all  his  followers  in  1818. 
'^anio^in  The  last  who  had  lingered  with  him  were  two  Indians,  on 
whose  fidelity  he  knew  he  could  rely.  As  he  was  abou 
to  separate  from  them,  they  asked  where  he  wished  tliem 
to  look  for  him,  if  any  change  in  the  prospects  of  the 
country  should  take  place.  Pointing,  in  reply,  to  a rnoun- 
tain  at  some  distance,  particularly  rugged  and  inaccessi- 
hie,  and  surrounded  by  forests  of  vast  extent,  he  told  them 
that  on  that  mountain,  perhaps,  they  might  find  his  bones. 
The  Indians  treasured  up  this  hint,  and  as  soon  as  the  first 
news  of  the  revolution  of  1821  reached  then),  tliey  set  out 
in  quest  of  Vietoria. 

Slaving  spent  six  weeks  in  examining  the 
■821.  woods  which  cover  the  mountain,  finding  their  little  stock 
of  provisions  exhausted,  and  their  efforts  unavailing,  they 
were  about  to  give  up  the  attempt,  when  one  of  them  dis- 
covered,  in  crossing  a ravine,  the  print  of  a foot  which  he 
jviiew  to  be  that  of  a wliite  man.  The  Indian  waited  two 
days  upon  the  spot,  but  seeing  nothing  of  Victoria,  he  sus- 
pended upon  a ti’ee  four  little  maize  cakes,  which  were  all 
he  had  left,  and  departed  for  his  village  in  order  to  replen- 
ish his  wallet ; hoping,  that  if  Victoria  should  pass  in  the 
meantime,  the  cakes  would  attract  his  attention,  and  con- 
vince him  that  some  friend  was  in  searc^i  of  iiim. 

(he  pian^  , The  plaii  succeedcd  completely.  \ ietoria,  in  cross- 

niuiVUL  the  ravine  two  days  afterwards,  discovered  the  cakes, 
aiopted.  which,  fortunately,  the  birds  had  not  devoured.  He  had 
Deen  four  days  without  food,  and  he  ate  the  eakes  before 
the  cravings  of  his  appetite  would  allow  him  to  reflect 
upon  the  singularity  of  finding  them  on  that  solitary  spot, 
where  he  had  never  before  seen  the  trace  of  a human 
being.  Not  knowing  whether  they  had  been  left  there 
by  friend  or  foe,  but  confident  that  whoever  had  left  them 
intended  to  return,  he  concealed  himself  near  the  place, 
in  order  to  watch  for  his  unknown  visitor. 

Indian  soon  returned,  and  Victoria,  recogniz- 
concealment  to  welcome  hi« 
Victoria,  faithful  follower,  who,  terrified  at  seeing  a man,  haggard,’ 
emaciated,  and  clothed  only  with  an  old  cotton  wrapper, 
advancing  upon  him  from  the  bushes  with  a sword  in  his 
hand,  took  to  flight,  and  it  was  only -on  hearing  his  name 


Part  11.1 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


85 


repeatedly  called,  that  he  recovered  his  composure  sudi* 
cieiitly  to  recognize  his  old  general.  'Me  was  deeply 
directed  at  the  state  in  which  he  found  him,  and  conducted 
him  instantly  to  his  village,  wliere  the  long  lost  Victoria 
was  received  with  the  greatest  enthusiasm.  The  report  of 
his  reappearance  spread  like  lightning  through  the  pro- 
vince, where  it  was  not  credited  at  first,  so  firmly  was 
every  one  persuaded  of‘  his  death  ; but  when  it  was  known 
that  Guadalupe  Victoria  was  indeed  living,  all  the  old 
insurgents  rallied  around  him.  “A  farther  account  of  this 
patriot  and  friend  of  his  oountry  will  be  found  in  connec-  patnuf.. 
lion  with  later  events  in  Mexican  history,  in  which  li? 
was  destined  to  be  a prominent  actor. 

R.j.  ^About  the  time  of  the  dispersion  of  the  principal 
insurgent  forces  in  1817,  a daring  attempt  was  made  by  a 
foreigner,  Don  Xavier  Mina,  to  establish  the  independence 
of  Mexico  on  a constitutional  basis,  without  an  entire 
separation  from  the  mother  country.  Mina,  after  having 
been  driven  from  Spain  for  attempting  a rising  in  favor  of 
the  (Antes  and  the  constitution  of  1812,  turned  his  alten- 
ti6n  to  Alexico,  and  resolved  to  advocate  the  same  cause  of 
liberty  there. 

36.  ■‘With  thirteen  Spanish  and  Italian,  and  two  Eng-  1816 
lish  ofiicers,  he  arrived  in  the  United  States  in  the  sum- 

mer  of  1816,  where  he  fitted  up  a brig  and  a schooner, 
procured  arms,  ammunition,  and  stores,  and  completed  his 
corps,  which  included  a large  proportion  of  officers.  T^ate  5 proceeds  to 
in  the  season  he  proceeded  to  Galveston,^  on  the  coast  of  in\^'far^ 
Texas,  where  he  passed  the  winter,  and  on  the  15th  of 
April,  1817,  he  landed  at  Soto  la  Marina,*  in  Mexico,  with 
an  invading  force  of  only  three  hundred  and  fifty-nine  1917. 
men,  including  officers ; of  whom  fifty  one,  composing  an 
American  regiment  under  Colonel  Perry,  deserted  him 
before  he  commenced  his  march  into  the  interior  of  the  ^for^s " 
country. 

37.  ®The  lime  chosen  by  Mina  for  this  invasion,  and  ® 
the  circumstances  under  which  it  was  planned,  were  ex- 

, „ rni  1 • . • attending  thit 

cecclingly  uniortunate.  1 he  revolutionary  spirit  was  invunon 
already  on  the  decline;  the  principal  leaders  of  the  first 
insurrection  had  successively  departed  from  the  scene ; 
and  the  cause  of  the  revolution  was  sustained  only  by  the 
chiefs  of  predatory  bands,  with  whom  it  was  a disgrace  to  ^ prindpig 
be  associated.  ’^Mina  advocated  liberty  without  a separa-  advocated  by 

. o • . • 1 111  1 ‘1  • 1 and  the 

tjon  from  Spain  ; a principle  calculated  to  awaken  little  d/sadvantattea 
enthusiasm  among  the  people  : he  was,  moreover  a fepan-  he  labored. 


* Th«  village  of  Soto  la  Marina  (Mah-re-nah)  is  in  the  province  of  Tamaulipas,  ahov*  120 
miles  north  from  Tampico.  It  stands  upon  an  elevation  on  the  left  bank  of  tlie  liivor  Santnu 
4er,  about  thirty  miles  from  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  


80 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  ill 


ANALYSIS 


1.  Mina's  ad- 
vance in/o  the 
interior. 
a.  May  24, 
1S17 


2.  First  col- 
lision with 
the  enemy 
a Meeting 
scith  a larger 
force. 
b.  June  14. 


4 Circum- 
stances cf  the 
engagement, 
and  defeat  of 
the  enemy 


5.  ^.jeneral 
dispersion  of 
the  enemy. 


6.  Vhe  Span- 
ish order  of 

the  day. 

c.  June  19 

7.  Capture  of 
Pinos,  and 
arrival  at 
Sofubrero- 

June  24 


a Mina  goes 
in  pursuit  of 
Castanon 
d.  (Ca.<<  tan- 
yon  ) 

9.  Defeat  of 
the  enemy 
and  Casta 
non  killed. 


iard,  and  as  suc*h  could  nol  obtain  the  confidence  of  the 
Spaniard-liating  Mexicans,  who  thus  became  pas.sivcspec 
tators  of  the  conte.st  upon  which  he  was  about  to  ente? 
witli  the  armies  of  the  king. 

38.  ‘Leaving  a hundred  men  to  garrison  a fort  which  he 
had  erected  at  Soto  la  Marina,  with  the  remainder  of  his 
forces  Mina  set  out*"  for  the  interior,  in  the  face  of  several 
detachments  of  the  royal  army,  greatly  superior  to  Jam  in 
numbers.  ’^The  first  collision  with  the  enemy  was  at 
Valle  de  Maiz,*  where  he  routed  a body  of  cavalry,  foul 
hundred  strong.  ®A  few  days  later,  having  arrived  at  the 
ttacienda  or  plantation  of  Peotillos,f  he  was  met^*  by 
Brigadier-general  Arminan,  at  the  head  of  2000  men,  nine 
hundred  and  eighty  of  whom  were  European  infantry. 

39.  ■‘A  part  of  Mina’s  detachment  having  been  left  in 
charge  of  the  ammunition  and  baggage,  the  remainder, 
only  172  in  number,  were  posted  on  a small  eminence, 
where  they  were  soon  enveloped  by  the  royalist  forces. 
Having  loaded  their  muskets  with  buck-shot  instead  of 
balls,  and  rendered  desperate  by  the  apparent  hopeless-- 
ness  of  their  situation,  they  desired  to  be  led  down 

the  plain,  where  they  made  so  furious  a charge  upon  the 
Spanish  line,  that,  notwithstanding  its  immense  superiority 
in  numbers,  it  was  broken,  and  the  enemy  sought  safety 
in  precipitate  flight.  ^So  great  was  the  panic,  that,  al- 
though there  was  no  pursuit,  the  dispersion  was  general. 
Armiiian  and  his  staff  did  not  stop  until  they  were  many 
leagues  from  tlie  field  of  battle ; and  the  cavalry  was  nol 
heard  of  for  four  days.  ®The  Spanish  order  of  the  da\. 
which  was  found  on  the  field,  expressly  forbade  quar. 
ter.  ’Five  days  later  Mina  carried  by  surprise'  the 
fortified  town  of  Pinos,:}:  in  the  province  of  Zacatecas ; 
and  on  the  24th  of  June  reached  Sombrero, § where  he 
vras  welcomed  by  a body  of  the  insurgents ; having 
effected  a circuitous  march  of  660  miles  in  thirty-two 
days,  and  been  three  times  engaged  with  an  enemy  of 
greatly  superior  strength. 

40.  ^Allowing  his  troops  only  four  days  of  repose  at 
Sombrero,  Mina,  with  a force  of  four  hundred  men,  many 
of  whom  were  poorly  armed,  went  in  search  of  the  royal- 
ist general,  Castanon, ‘‘  who  commanded  a well  disciplined 
corps  of  seven  hundred  men.  ®On  the  29th  of  June,  the 


• The  place  called  Vnl-le  de  Maiz  is  ne.ar  the  River  Patmeo,  iu  the  southern  part  of  thb 
province  of  San  Luis  Potosi,  near  the  confines  of  the  table-land. 

t PeoliUos  is  about  thirty-five  miles  N.W.  from  San  Luis  Potosi. 

i Pinos  is  a small  mining  town  in  the  central  part  of  the  southern  portion  of  the  prorlnea 
of  Zacatecas. 

J The  fortress  of  Sombrero,  called  by  the  royalists  Comanja,  was  on  a mountain  h jigb 
about  forty  miles  N.W.  from  tlie  city  of  Quau|uuato. 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


Part  II.] 


87 


two  parties  met  in  the  plains  whicli  divide  the  tc  wns  of  I§B  7. 

San  Felipe*  and  San  Juan.|  Tlie  infantry  of  Mina,  ad- 

vanning  upon  the  regulars,  gave  them  one  volley,  and 
then  charged  with  the  bayonet  ; while  the  cavalry,  after 
breaking  that  of  the  enemy,  turned  upon  the  infantry 
already  in  confusion,  and  actually  cut  them  to  pieces. 

Castanon  himself  was  killed,  with  three  hundred  and 
thirty  nine  of  his  men  ; and  more  than  two  hundred  pris- 
oners were  taken. 

41.  ‘Soon  after,  Mina  took  possession  of  the  Flacienda  other  sue- 
of  Jaral,:|;  belonging  to  a Creole  nobleman,  but  devoted  to 

the  royal  cause.  The  owner  of  the  estate  fled  at  the 
approach  of  the  troops,  but  one  of  his  secret  hoards  was 
discovered,  from  which  about  two  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars in  silver  were  taken,  and  transferred  to  Mina’s  mili- 
tary chest.  “To  counterbalance  these  advantages,  the  8.  cmnmetu» 
fort  at  Soto  la  Marina  was  obliged  to  capitulate ; and 
thirty-seven  men  and  officers,  the  little  remnant  of  the 
garrison,  grounded  their  arms  before  fifteen  hundred  of 
the  enemy.  At  the  same  time  Mina’s  exertions  to  organ- 
ize a respectable  force  in  the  Baxio  were  counteracted  by 
the  jealousy  of  the  Padre  Torres,  who  could  not  be  in- 
duced to  co-operate  with  a man,  of  whose  superior  abilities 
lie  was  both  jealous  and  afraid.  “Sombrero  was  besieged* 
by  nearly  four  thousand  regular  troops;  and  during  the  a juiy3o. 
absence  of  Mina,  the  garrison,  attempting  to  cut  their  way 
through  the  enemy,  were  nearly  all  destroyed,'’  not  fifty  of  Aug.  i9. 
Mina’s  whole  corps  escaping.  ‘‘Los  Remedies, § anothei 
fortress,  occupied  by  a body  of  insurgent  troops  under  the 
Padre  Torres,  was  soon  after  besieged'  by  the  royalists  c.  ada-.  si. 
under  General  Lilian,  and  Mina,  checked  by  a superior 
force,  was  unable  to  relieve  it. 

42.  “Convinced  that  the  garrison  must  yield  unless  the  s.  wnxcs 

p , 11  1 1-  1 1 attempt  upon 

attention  oi  the  enemy  could  be  diverted  to  another  quar-  thccuyof 
ler,  Mina,  at  the  head  of  a body  of  his  new  associates,  his 
former  soldiers  having  nearly  all  fallen,  attempted  to  sur- 
prise the  city  of  Guanaxuato.  ‘With  little  opposition  his  6.  His  partial 
troops  had  carried^'  the  gates,  and  penetrated  into  the  in-  ^^naTdefeaf. 
terior  of  the  town,  when  their  courage  and  subordination  d oct  24 
failed  them  at  once,  and  they  refused  to  advance.  The 
garrison  soon  rallied,  and  attacking  Mina’s  division,  put 
it  to  rout,  when  a general  dispersion  ensued.  ’Mina,  with 
a small  escort,  took  the  road  to  Venadfto,||  where  he  was  ^^'txTcut^. 


* San  Felipe.  (See  Nete,  p.  577.)  (Pronounced  Fa-lee-pa.) 
t San  .Tuan,  or  San  Juan  de  lo.s  Llanos,  is  about  twelve  miles  from  San  Felipe, 
j El  Jural  is  about  twenty-five  miles  N.E  from  San  Felipe,  on  the  road  ta  San  Luis  Potosl. 
f Los  Remedios.  called  by  the  royalists  San  Gregorio,  was  on  oue  of  the  mountain  heigbtJ 
I rjwut  distance  S.S.W.  from  Guanaxuato. 

VerM,dito  Ls  a small  rancho,  or  village,  on  the  road  from  Guanaxuato  to  San  Felipe. 

5 


88 


mSTORY  or  MEXICO. 


[Buob.  Ill 


AMALYSIS. 


fe  Oct.??, 


Nov.  11. 

X.  Dissenaions 
among  the 
inmrgcni 
leaders— 
lessea—and 
Close  of  the 
first  revolu- 
tion. 


1819. 


t Remarks 
upon  the 
Revoltation. 


a.  Cruelties 
perpetrated. 


4.  Hidalgo, 
and  his 
Indian  con- 
federates. 


S.  Calleja. 


9 Morelos. 


7.  Policy  of 
the  Viceroy 
Apodaca,  and 
its  effect. 


8.  SiOte  of  the 
country,  and 
spirit  of  the 
people  at  this 
period. 


surprised  and  captured*  by  the  Spanish  general  Orrantia, 
By  an  order  from  the  Viceroy  Apodaca  he  was  ordered  to 
be  shot,  and  the  sentence  was  executed  on  the  eleventh 
of  November,  in  sight  of  the  garrison  of  Los  Remedios. 

43.  ’After  the  death  of  Mina,  dissensions  broke  ou^ 
among  the  Insurgent  leaders ; and  every  town  and  for. 
tress  of  note  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Royalists.  Torres 
was  killed  by  one  of  his  own  captains ; Guerrero,  with 
a small  force,  was  on  the  western  coast,  cut  off  from  all 
communication  with  the  interior ; and  Victoria,  as  has 
been  related,  had  souglit  refuge  in  tiie  mountains.  In 
1819  the  revolutionary  cause  was  at  its  lowest  ebb  ; and 
the  Viceroy  declared,  in  a despatch  transmitted  to  the 
government  at  Madrid,  that  he  would  answer  for  the 
safety  of  Mexico  without  an  additional  soldier. 

44.  ’’Thus  ended  the  first  Revolution  in  Mexico,  with 
the  total  defeat  and  dispersion  of  the  Independent  party, 
after  a struggle  of  nine  years,  from  the  time  of  the  first 
outbreak  at  the  little  town  of  Dolores.  The  Revolution 
was,  from  the  first,  opposed  by  the  higher  orders  of  the 
clergy,  and  but  coldly  regarded  by  tlie  more  opulent 
Creoles,  who,  conciliated  to  the  government,  gave  to 
Spain  her  principal  support  during  the  early  part  of  the 
contest. 

4.5.  ^In  the  distractions  of  a civil  war,  which  made 
enemies  of  former  friends,  neighbors,  and  kindred,  the 
most  wanton  cruelties  were  often  committed  by  the  lead 
ers  on  both  sides.  '‘Hidalgo  injured  and  disgraced  the 
cause  which  he  espoused,  by  appealing  to  the  worst  pas 
sions  of  his  Indian  confederates,  whose  ferocity  appeared 
the  more  extraordinary,  from  having  lain  dormant  so 
long.  ^But  the  Spaniards  were  not  backwards  in  retali- 
ating upon  their  enemies;  and  Calleja,  the  Spanish  com- 
mander, eclipsed  Hidalgo  as  much  in  the  details  of  cold 
blooded  massacre,  as  in  the  practice  of  war. 

46.  ®Morelos  was  no  less  generous  than  brave  ; and 
with  his  fall  the  most  brilliant  period  of  the  Revolution 
terminated.  ’Fresh  tmops  arrived  from  Spain,  and  the 
Viceroy  Apodaca,  who  succeeded  Calleja,  by  the  adop- 
tion of  a conciliatory  policy,  and  the  judicious  distribution 
of  pardons  from  the  king,  reduced  the  armed  Insurgents 
to  an  insignificant  number.  'But  although  the  country 
was  exhausted  by  the  ravages  of  war,  and  open  hostili- 
ties quelled,  subsequent  events  show  that  the  spirit  of  in- 
dependence was  daily  gaining  ground,  and  that  Spain  had 
entirely  lost  all  those  moral  influences  by  which  she  had 
•HJ  long  governed  her  colonies  in  the  New  World. 


Part  Il.J 


89 


CHAPTER  IV, 

MEXICO  FROM  THE  CLOSE  OF  THE  FIRST  REVO- 

LUTION  IN  1819,  TO  THE  ADOPTION  OF  THE 

FEDJHIAL  CONSTITUTION  OF  1824. 

1.  ^Tlie  cslnblishmcnt  of  a constitutional  government  in 
Spain,  i'll  1820,  produced  upon  Mexico  ;ui  ellect  very 
ditllrent  from  wliat  was  anticipated.  As  the  constitu- 
tion provided  for  a more  liberal  administration  of  govern- 
ment in  Mexico  than  had  prevailed  since  1312,  the  in- 
creased freedom  of  the  elections  again  threw  the  minds 
of  the  people  into  a ferment,  and  the  spirit  of  inde- 
pendence, wliich  had  been  only  smothered,  broke  forth 
anew. 

2. ^  “Moreover,  divisions  were  created  among  the  old 
Spaniards  themselves  ; some  being  in  favor  of  the  old 
system,  while  others  were  sincerely  attached  to  the  con- 
stitn<^’'^n.  ^Some  formidable  inroads  on  the  property  and 
prerogatives  of  the  church  alienated  the  clergy  from 
the  new  government,  and  induced  them  to  desire  a re- 
turn to  the  old  system.  *The  Viceroy,  Apodhea,  en- 
couraged by  the  hopes  held  out  by  the  Royalists  in 
Spain,  although  he  had  at  first  taken  the  oath  to  sup- 
port the  constitution,  secretly  favored  the  party  opposed 
to  it,  and  arranged  his  plans  for  its  overthrow. 

3.  ®Don  Augustin  Iturbide,  the  person  selected  by  the 
Viceroy  to  make  the  first  open  demonstration  against  the 
existing  government,  was  offered  the  command  of  a body 
of  troops  on  the  western  coast,  at  the  head  of  which  he 
was  to  proclaim  the  re-establishment  of  the  absolute 
authority  of  the  king.  ®Iturbide,  accepting  the  commis- 
sion, departed  from  the  capital  to  take  command  of  the 
troops,  but  with  intentions  very  different  from  those  which 
the  Viceroy  supposed  him  to  entertain.  Reflecting  upon 
the  state  of  the  country,  and  convinced  of  the  facility  with 
which  the  authority  of  Spain  might  be  shaken  off, — by 
bringing  the  Creole  troops  to  act  in  concert  with  the  old 
insurgents,  Iturbide  resolved  to  proclaim  Mexico  wholly 
independent  of  the  Spanish  nation. 

4.  ’Having  his  head  quarters  at  the  little  town  of 
Iguala,  on  the  road  to  Acapulco,  Iturbide,  on  the  24th  of 
February,  1821,  there  proclaimed  his  project,  known  as 
the  “ Plan  of  Iguala,”  and  induced  his  soldiers  to  take  an 
oath  to  support  it.  ®This  “ Plan”  declared  that  Mexico 
should  be  an  independent  nation,  its  religion  Catholic,  and 
its  government  a constitutional  monarchy.  The  crown  was 


1§20. 


Subject  of 
Chapter  IV 


1.  Effects ‘prf 
duced  upon 
Mea  ico  by  the 
establishment 
of  the  Spanieh 
constitution. 


2.  Divisions 
among  the  old 
Spaniards. 


3.  Alienation 
of  the  clergy 


4.  Designs  qf 
the  Viceroy. 


5.  SuTPtfed 
co-opj.y  ation 
of  Iturbide  in 
this  tclume 


6.  Iturbide 
deceives  the 
Viceroy.  aruX 
plans  tne  in- 
depen denro-  nf 
Mexico. 


1821. 
Feb.  24. 

7.  Open  revolt 
qf  Iturbide- 


8 General 
features  qf 
the  plan  ^ 
Iguala. 


90 


tlioaK  U1 


HISTORY  OF,  MEXICO. 

ANALYSIS,  offered  to  Ferdinand  VII.  of  Spain,  prov’‘ded  he  would 
consent  to  occupy  the  throne  in  person  ; and,  in  case  of 
his  refusal,  V)  his  infant  brothers,  Don  Carlos  and  Don 
Francisco.  A constitution  was  to  be  formed  by  a Mexi- 
can Congress,  which  tlie  empire  should  be  bound  by  oath 
to  observe  ; all  distinctions  of  caste  were  to  be  abolished  ; 
all  inhabitants,  whether  Spaniards,  Creoles,  Africans,  or 
Indians,  who  should  adhere  to  the  cause  of  independence, 
were  to  be  citizens  ; and  the  door  of  preferment  was  de- 
dared  to  be  opened  to  virtue  and  merit  alone, 
i aresoiu-  5.  ‘The  Viceroy,  astonished  by  this  unexpected  move- 

:tou  and  inac-  wi  i 

tivity  of  the  ment  of  Iturbide,  and  remaining  irresolute  and  inactive 
iov^rn^nt.  at  tile  Capital,  was  deposed,  and  Don  Francisco  Novello, 
a military  officer,  was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  govern, 
ment ; but  his  authority  was  not  generally  recognized, 
and  Iturbide  was  left  to  pursue  his  plans  in  the  interior 
tr?iegenerai  without  interruption.  “Being  joined  by  Generals  Guer- 

ralhj  for  in-  , \ i i • , 

dependence,  rero  and  Victoria  as  soon  as  they  knew  that  the  indepen- 
dence of  their  country  was  the  object  of  Iturbide,  not  only 
all  the  survivors  of  the  first  insurgents,  but  whole  detach- 
ments of  Creole  troops  flocked,  to  his  standard,  and  his 
success  was  soon  rendered  certain.  The  clergy  and  the 
people  were  equally  decided  in  favor  of  independence  ; 
the  most  distant  districts  sent  in  their  adhesion  to  the 
1821.  cause,  and,  before  the  month  of  July,  the  whole  country 
recognized  the  authority  of  Iturbide,  with  the  exception 
of  the  capital,  in  which  Novello  had  shut  himself  up  with 
the  European  troops. 

%.  Advance  of  6.  “Iturbide  had  already  reached  Queretaro*  with  his 
^warSV^'  troops,  on  his  road  to  Mexico,  when  he  was  informed  of 
^?rlvaiofa  the  arrival,  at  Vera  Cruz,  of  a new  Viceroy,  who,  in  such 
new  Viceroy  ^ crisis,  was  Unable  to  advance  beyond  the  walls  of  the 
^ 4.  The  fortress.  ^At  Cordova, f whither  the  Viceroy  had  been 
allowed  to  proceed,  ‘or  the  purpose  of  an  interview  with 
Iturbide,  the  lattei  induced  him  to  accept  by  treaty  the 
Plan  of  Iguala,  as  the  only  means  of  securing  the  lives 
and  property  of  the  Spaniards  then  in  Mexico,  and  of 
establishing  the  right  to  the  throne  in  the  house  of  Bour- 
a. Aug  24.  bon.  By  this  agreement,®  called  the  “Treaty  of  Cor. 
dova,”  the  Viceroy,  in  the  name  of  the  king,  his  master 
recognized  the  independence  of  Mexico,  and  gave  up  tht- 


* Queretaro.,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  that  name,  is  situated  in  a rich  and  fertile  valley, 
about  110  miles  N.W.  from  the  city  of  Mexico.  It  contains  a popu'ation  of  about  40  000  in- 
habitants,  one-third  of  whom  are  Indians.  It  is  .supplied  with  water  by  an  aqueduct  ten  milel 
in  length,  carried  across  the  valley  on  sixty  arches.  The  inhabitants  of  the  state  are  employed 
mostly  in  agriculture  : those  of  the  city,  either  in  small  trades,  or  in  woollen  manufactories 
The  city  contains  many  fine  churches  and  convents. 

t Cordova  is  a town  about  fifty  miles  S.W.  from  Vera  Cruz,  on  the  east  side  of  the  foot  ol 
ti'G  volcano  of  Orizaba. 


Part  ll.J 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


91 


capital  to  the  army  of  the  insurgents,  which  took  posses-  1§21. 
sion  of  it,  without  etlusion  of  blood,  on  the  27th  of  Sep- 
tember,  1821. 

7.  ‘All  opposition  being  ended,  and  the  capital  occu- 
pied,  in  accordance  with  a provision  of  the  Plan  ol  Iguala 
a provisional  junta  was  established,  the  principal  business 
of  which  was  to  call  a congress  for  the  formation  of  a con- 
stitution suitable  to  the  country.  ^At  the  same  time  a ? ARtgenty. 
regency,  consisting  of  five  individuals,  was  elected,  at  the 

head  of  which  was  placed  Iturbide  as  president,  who  was 
also  created  generalissimo  and  lord  high  admiral,  and  as- 
signed a yearly  salary  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  thou- 
sand dollars. 

8.  ‘‘Thus  far  the  plans  of  Iturbide  had  been  cornpletely 
successful : few  have  enjoyed  a more  intoxicating  triumph  ; 

and  none  have  been  called,  with  greater  sincerity,  the  vovui^ity 
saviour  of  their  country.  While  the  second  revolution 
lasted,  the  will  of  their  favorite  was  the  law  of  the  nation  ; 
and  in  every  thing  that  could  tend  to  promote  a separation 
from  Spain,  not  a single  dissenting  voice  had  been  heard. 

*But  the  revolution  had  settled  no  principle,  and  estab- 
lished  no  system  ; and  when  the  old  order  of  things  had  -oived. 
disappeared,  and  the  future  organization  of  the  govern- 
ment came  under  discussion,  the  unanimity  which  had 
before  prevailed  was  at  an  end. 

9.  "When  the  provisional  junta  was  about  to  prepare  a 
plan  for  assembling  a national  congress,  Iturbide  desired 

that  the  deputies  should  be  bound  by  oath  to  support  the  gentcineft. 
Plan  of  Iguala  in  all  its  parts,  before  they  could  take  their 
seats  in  the  congress.  To  this.  Generals  Bravo,  Guerrero, 
and  Victoria,  and  numerous  others  of  the  old  insurgents, 
were  opposed  ; as  they  wished  that  the  people  should  be 
left  unrestrained  to  adopt,  by  their  deputies,  such  plan  of 
government  as  they  should  prefer.  Although  Iturbide 
succeeded  in  carrying  his  point,  yet  the  ‘seeds  of  discon- 
tent were  sown  before  the  sessions  of  the  congress  com- 
menced. 

10.  "When  the  congress  assembled,*  three  distinct  par-  1822. 
ties  were  found  amongst  the  members.  The  Bourhonists, 
adhering  to  the  plan  of  Iguala  altogether,  wished  a con-  the.  neio 
stitutional  monarchy,  with  a prince  of  the  house  of  Bour-  Bourbons ; 
bon  at  its  head  : the  Republican,  setting  aside  the  Plan  of 
Iguala,  desired  a federal  republic ; while  a third  party,  biduta. 
the  Iturbidists,  adopting  the  Plan  of  Iguala,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  article  in  favor  of  the  Bourbons,  wished  to  place 
Iturbide  himself  upon  the  throne.  "^As  it  was  soon  learned 

that  the  Spanish  government  had  declared‘s  the  treaty  of  bonut party 
Cordova  null  and  \oid,  the  Bourbonists  ceased  to  exist  as  ^ 


92  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [Booi.  la 

ANALY3ia  a party,  and  the  struggle  was  confined  to  the  Iturbidisti 
and  the  Republicans. 

^ o^ahr^  11.  ^After  a violent  controversy  the  latter  succeeded  in 
carrying,  by  a large  majority,  a plan  for  the  reduction  oi 
the  populace  the  army;  when  the  partizans  oi  Iturbide,  perceiving 
that  his  influence  was  on  the  wane,  and  that,  if  they 
wished  ever  to  see  him  upon  the  throne,  the  tut'empt  must 
be  made  before  the  memory  of  his  former  services  should 
be  lost,  concerted  their  measures  for  inducing  the  army 
and  the  populace  to  declare  in  his  favor.  Accordingly^ 
•Uj  w.  on  the  night  of  the  18th  of  May,  1822,  the  soldiers  of  the 
garrison  of  Mexico,  and  a crowd  of  the  leperos  or  beggars 
by  whom  the  streets  of  the  city  are  infested,  a.ssembled 
before  the  house  of  Iturbide,  and  amidst  the  brandishing 
of  swords  and  knives,  proclaimed  him  emperor,  under  the 
title  of  Augustin  the  First. 

rnotpOu  12.  '“Iturbide,  with  consummate  hypocrisy,  pretending 
to  yield  with  reluctance  to  what  he  was  pleased  to  consi- 
obiained.  people,”  brought  the  subject  before 

congre.ss ; which,  overawed  by  his  armed  partizans  who 
tilled  the  galleries,  and  by  the  demonstrations  of  the  rab- 
ble without,  gave  their  sanction  to  a measure  which  they 
s Thechojce  had  iiot  the  power  to  oppose.  ®The  choice  was  ratified  by 
outoppo-  the  provinces  without  opposition,  and  Iturbide  found  him- 
self in  peaceable  possession  of  a throne  to  which  his  own 
abilities  and  a concurrence  of  favorable  circumstance.s 
had  raised  him. 

*'wiiid^'u^  13.  ‘Had  the  monarch  elect  been  guided  by  counsels 
ience dictated,  of  prudeiice,  and  allowed  his  authority  to  be  confined 
arch  elect,  within  Constitutional  limits,  he  might  perhaps  have  con- 
tinned  to  maintain  a modified  authority  ; but  forgetting 
reign.  the  Unstable  foundation  of  his  throne,  he  began  his  reigr 
g^betwern'  ""hli  all  the  airs  of  hereditary  royalty.  ®On  his  accession 
^^congfel^  a struggle  for  power  immediately  commenced  between 
him  and  the  congress.  He  demanded  a veto  upon  all  the 
articles  of  the  constitution  then  under  discussion,  and  the 
right  of  appointing  and  removing  at  pleasure  the  members 
of  the  supreme  tribunal  of  justice. 

I Events  that  14.  *The  breach  continued  widening,  and  at  length  a 
forcible  dUso  law,  proposed  by  the  emperor,  for  the  establishment  of 
military  tribunals,  was  indignantly  rejected  by  the  con- 
a Aug.  C6.  gress.  Iturbide  retaliated  by  imprisoning*  the  most  dis- 
tinguished members  of  that  body.  Remonstrances  and 
reclamations  on  the  part  of  congress  followed,  and  Itur- 
bide at  length  terminated  the  dispute,  as  Cromwell  and 
Bonaparte  had  done  on  similar  occasions  before  him,  by 
b Oct.  3c  proclaiming**  the  dissolution  of  the  national  assembly,  and 
substituting  in  its  stead  a junta  of  his  own  nomination. 


Pailt  II.l  HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  93 

15.  ‘The  new  assembly  acted  as  the  ready  echo  of  the  1§22. 

imperial  will,  yet  it  never  possessed  any  influence  ; and  ^ 

the  popularity  of  Iturbide  liimself  did  not  long  survive  asseinu^ 
his  assumption  of  arbitrary  power.  ^Before  the  end  of  tide's  declin- 
November  an  insurrection  broke  out  in  the  northern  pro- 

vinccs,  but  this  was  speedily  quelled  by  the  imperial  nov. 
troops.  ^Sooii  after,  the  youthful  general  Santa  Anna,"  %on^aufx 
a former  supporter  of  Iturbide,  but  who  had  been  haugh-  ^ 
tily  dismissed  by  him  from  the  government  of  Vera  Cruz,  santnAnym. 
published  an  address'"  to  the  nation,  in  which  he  re-  “ 
proached  the  emperor  whh  having  broken  his  coronation  ®pronoTnced^ 
oath  by  dissolving  the  congress,  and  declared  his  determi-  san-tan-ya.) 
nation,  and  that  of  the  garrison  which  united  with  him,  to  **  «• 

aid  in  reassembling  the  congress,  and  protecting  its 
aeliberations. 

16.  ^Santa  Anna  was  soon  joined  by  Victoria,  to  whom  1823, 

ne  yielded  the  chief  command,  m the  expectation  that  his- < ^ 

name  and  well  known  principles  woula  inspire  with  conn-  disajsectwn^* 
dence  those  who  were  inclined  to  favor  the  establishment  tr  0(^8— and 
of  a republic.  A force  sent  out  by  Iturbide  to  quell  the 

revolt  went  over  to  the  insurgents  ; Generals  Bravo  and  fcb. 
Guerrero  took  the  field  on  the  same  side  ; dissatisfaction 
spread  through  the  provinces  ; part  of  the  imperial  army 
revolted  ; and  Iturbide,  either  terrified  by  the  storm  which 
he  had  so  unexpectedly  conjured  up,  or  really  anxious  to 
avoid  the  eftusion  of  blood,  called  together  all  the  members 
of  the  old  congress  then  in  the  capital,  and  on  the  19th  of  March  is 
March,  1823,  formally  resigned  the  imperial  crown ; 
stating  his  intention  to  leave  the  country,  lest  his  presence 
in  Mexico  should  be  a pretext  for  farther  dissensions.  ^The  s-  Proceed- 

, . . « , mgs  of  con- 

congress,  alter  declaring  his  assumption  ol  the  crown  to 

have  been  an  act  of  violence,  and  consequently  null,  wil-  iturbidefrom 

lingly  allowed  him  to  leave  the  kingdom,  and  assigned  to 

him  a }'early  income  of  twenty-five  thousand  dollars  for 

his  supfiort.  With  his  family  and  suite  he  embarked  for 

Leghorn  on  the  eleventh  of  May.  ‘ " 

17.  ®On  the  departure  of  Iturbide,  a temporary  exe-  b.  Temporary 
cutive  was  appointed,  consisting  of  Generals  Yictoria,  appofnted- 
Bravo,  and  Negrete,'  by  whom  the  government  was  ad-  gr^s-and 
ministered  until  the  meeting  of  a new  congress,  which  ^orme^ 
assembled  at  the  capital  in  August,  1823.  This  body  Aug 
immediately  entered  on  the  duties  of  preparing  a new®  <Na grata, 
constitution,  which  was  submitted  on  the  31st  of  Janu- 
ary, 1824,  and  definitively  sanctioned  on  the  4th  of 
October  following. 

18.  ‘By  this  instrument,  modeled  somewhat  after  the  1824. 
constitution  of  the  United  States,  the  absolute  indepon- 

dence  of  the  country  was  declared,  and  the  several  ^ntadoptea 


04 


ANALYSIS. 

1.  Legislative 
'powers. 

2.  Senators 
and  repre- 
sentatives. 


A The  execu- 
tive 


A.  The  judi- 
ciary. 


S The  state 
governments. 


C.  Freedom  of 
speech,  and  of 
the  press. 


7 Laio  suits. 


8.  Laudable 
provisions  of 
the  Federal 
Constitution 
qf  1824, 


• The  objec- 
tionable fea- 
tures of  that 
Constitution. 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO.  [Booa  jIJ 

Mexican  Provinces  were  united  in  a Fed(  ral  Republic 
^The  legislative  power  was  vested  in  a Congress,  con. 
sisting  of  a Senate  and  a House  of  Representatives.  “The 
Senate  was  to  be  composed  of  two  Senators  from  each 
State,  elected  by  the  Legislature  thereof,  for  a term  of 
four  years.  The  House  of  Representatives  was  to  be 
composed  of  members  elected,  for  a term  of  two  years, 
by  the  citizens  of  the  States.  Representatives  were  to 
be  at  least  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and  Senators  thirty, 
and  each  must  have  resided  two  years  in  the  State 
from  which  ho  was  chosen. 

19.  ^The  supreme  executive  authority  was  vested  in 
one  individual,  styled  the  “President  of  the  United  Mexi- 
can States,”  who  was  to  be  a Mexican  born,  thirty-five 
years  of  age,  and  to  be  elected,  for  a term  of  four  years, 
by  the  Legislatures  of  the  several  States.  ‘‘The  judicial 
power  was  lodged  in  a Supreme  Court,  composed  of 
eleven  judges  and  an  attorney-general,  who  were  to  be 
Mexican  born,  thirty-five  years  of  age,  and  to  be  elected 
by  the  Legislatures  of  the  States  in  the  same  manner 
and  with  the  same  formalities  as  the  President  of  the 
Republic,  and  who  were  not  to  be  removed,  unless  in 
cases  specified  by  law. 

20.  ®The  several  States  composing  the  confederacy, 
were  “ to  organize  their  governments  in  conformity  to  the 
Federal  Act;  to  observe  and  enforce  the  general  laws 
of  the  Union ; to  transmit  annually  to  the  Congress  a 
statement  of  the  receipts  and  expenditures  of  their  re- 
spective treasuries,  and  a description  of  the  agricultural 
and  manufacturing  industry  of  each  State ; together  with 
the  new  branches  of  industry  that  might  be  introduced, 
and  the  best  mode  of  doing  so.”  ®Each  was  to  protect 
its  inhabitants  “ in  the  full  enjoyment  of  the  liberty  of 
writing,  printing,  and  publishing  their  political  opinions, 
without  the  necessity  of  any  previous  license,  revision,  or 
approbation.”  ’No  individual  was  to  commence  a suit  at 
law,  without  having  previously  attempted  in  vain  to  settle 
the  cause  by  #rbii ration. 

21.  *The  Mexican  constitution  displayed  a laudable 
anxiety  for  the  general  improvement  of  the  country,  by 
disseminating  the  blessings  of  education,  hitherto  almost 
totally  neglected  ; by  opening  roads ; granting  copy-righu. 
and  patents ; establishing  the  liberty  of  the  press  ; pro- 
moting naturalization ; and  throwing  open  the  ports  ta 
foreign  trade  ; and  by  abolishing  many  abuses  of  arbi- 
trary power,  which  had  grown  up  under  the  tyranny  of 
the  colonial  government.  “Yet  some  omissions  are  to  be 
regretted.  The  trial  by  jury  was  not  introduced,  nor  waa 


Part  Il.J 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


£5 


the  Vequsitc  publicity  given  to  the  administration  of  jus- 
tice. Moreover,  on  the  subject  of  religion,  a degree  of 
intolerance  was  exhibited,  hardly  to  be  expected  from 
men  who  had  long  struggled  to  be  free,  and  wiio  even 
then  bore  fresli  upon  tliem  the  traces  of  their  bondage. 
As  if  to  bind  down  tlie  consciences  of  posterity  to  all  fu- 
ture generations,  the  third  article  in  the  constitution  de- 
clared that  “ The  Religion  of  the  Mexican  nation  is,  mid 
will  be  perpetually,  tlie  Roman  Catholic  Apostolic.  The 
nation  will  protect  it  by  wise  and  just  laws,  and  pro- 
hibit the  exercise  of  any  other  whatever. 

22.  'The  fate  of  the  ex-emperor,  Iturbide,  remains  to 
be  noticed  in  this  chapter.  From  Italy  he  proceeded  to 
London,  and  made  preparations  for  returning  to  Mexico  ; 
in  consequence  of  which.  Congress,  on  the  28th  of  April® 
1824,  passed  a decree  of  outlawry  against  him.  He 
landed  in  disguise  at  Soto  la  Marina,  July  14th,  1824; 
was  arrested  by  General  Garza ; and  shot  at  Padillo*  by 
order  of  the  provincial  congress  of  Tamaulipas,  on  the 
19th  of  that  month.  ®The  severity  of  this  measure,  after 
the  services  which  Iturbide  had  rendered  to  the  country, 
in  effectually  casting  off  the  Spanish  yoke,  can  be  ex- 
cused only  on  the  ground  of  the  supposed  impossibility  of 
avoiding,  in  any  other  way,  the  horrors  of  a civil  war. 
‘During  the  year  1824,  the  tranquillity  of  the  country  was 
otherwise  disturbed  by  a few  petty  insurrections,  which 
were  easily  suppressed  by  the  government  troops. 


CHAPTER  V. 

MEXICO,  FROM  THE  ADOPTION  OF  THE  FEDERAL 
CONSTITUTION  OF  1824,  TO  THE  COMMENCE- 
MENT OF  THE  WAR  WITH  THE  UNITED  STATES 
IN  1846. 

1.  ■‘On  the  first  of  January,  1825,  the  first  congress  un- 
der the  federal  constitution  assembled  in  the  city  of  Mexico  ; 
and,  at  the  same  time.  General  Guadalupe  Victoria  was 
installed  as  president  of  the  republic,  and  General  Nicholas 
Bravo  as  vice-president.  ®The  years  1825  and  1826 
oassed  with  few  di«iturbances  ; the  administration  of  Victo- 
ria was  generally  popular  ; and  the  country  enjoyed  a high- 
er degree  of  prosperity  than  at  any  former  or  subsequent 


1§24. 


ReUgioxu 

intolerance. 


1.  The  fate 
<if  the  ex- 
en\veror  Itur- 
bide. 


2.  Severity  (4 
this  measure 


3 Petty  in- 
surrectiona. 


Subject  of 
Chapter  V. 


1825. 

Jan  1. 

4 Meeting  of 
the  first  Veda 
ral  Congress. 
Victoria 
president 
6.  Adminis- 
tration of 
VictfiTia. 


• Padillo  is  al  -at  thirty-fiye  miles  southwest  from  Soto  la  Marin*. 


96 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


’Booe  Al 


ANALVyiSl. 

1826. 
l.  Rival  /<»?- 
lions. 


a Cfuircxter 
qf  the  iioo 
parties  that 
divided  the 
country 


* Theelu 
h^ftia  qf 


5 Suf  / jsea 
tonspi  jcie» 


6 Charges 
against  the 
president. 


7 Thef.rst 
open  viola- 
tion of  the 

Uiiea. 


1827. 

I The  plan  of 
Montano 
a (Pronoun- 
ced 

Mon  tan-yo.) 


period.  'But  towards  the  close  of  the  year  1826,  two 
rival  factions,  which  had  already  absorbed  tlie  entire  po- 
litical influence  of  the  country,  began  seriously  to  threaten, 
not  only  the  peace  of  society,  but  the  stability  of  the 
government  itself. 

2.  "'The  masonic  societies,  then  numerous  in  the  coun- 
try, were  divided  into  two  parties,  known  as  the  Escocet 
and  the  Yorkinos,  or  the  Scotch  and  the  York  lodges.  The 
former,  of  Scotch  origin,  were  composed  of  large  proprie- 
tors,  aristocratic  in  opinion,  in  favor  of  the  establishment 
of  a strong  government,  and  supposed  to  be  secretly  in- 
clined to  a constitutional  monarchy,  with  a king  chosen 
from  the  Bourbon  family.  The  Yorkinos,  whose  lodge 
was  founded  by  the  New  York  masons,  through  tlie  agency 
of  Mr.  Poinsett,  the  envoy  of  the  United  States,  supported 
democracy,  and  opposed  a royal  or  central  government, 
and  were  generally  in  favor  of  the  expulsion  of  the  Span- 
ish  residents. 

3.  ®Each  party,  however,  mutually  criminated  the 
other,  and  each  was  charged  with  the  design  of  overturn- 
ing the  established  institutions  of  the  country.  ‘‘In  the 
elections  which  took  place  in  the  autumn  of  1826,  bribery, 
corruption,  and  calumnies  of  all  kinds  were  resorted  to  by 
Doth  parties,  and  some  of  the  elections  were  declared  null 
in  consequence  of  the  illegality  of  the  proceedings  by 
which  they  had  been  effected.  ‘Many  supposed  con- 
spiracies of  the  Spaniards  and  their  abettors  were  de- 
nounced by  the  Yorkinos  ; and  projects  for  the  expulsion 
of  the  Spaniards  were  openly  proclaimed.  *The  presi- 
dent himself  was  repeatedly  charged  by  each  party  with 
favoring  the  other,  and  with  secretly  designing  the  over- 
throw of  that  system  which  he  had  spent  a life  of  toil  and 
dan<jer  in  establishing. 

4.  'The  first  open  breach  of  the  law  of  the  land,  and 
treason  to  the  government,  which  led  the  way  to  scenes  of 
violence  and  bloodshed,  and  the  final  prostration  of  the 
hopes  of  the  country,  proceeded  from  the  Scotch  party  ; 
and  was  designed  to  counteract  the  growing  influence  of 
the  Yorkinos.  ®On  the  23d  of  December  1827,  I>on 
Manuel  Montano*  proclaimed,  at  Otumba,*  a plan  for  tne 
forcible  reform  of  the  government.  He  demanded  tne 
abolition  of  all  secret  societies ; the  dismissal  of  ihe 
ministers  of  government,  who  were  charged  as  wanting 


♦ Otumba  is  a small  town  about  forty  miles  N.E.  from  the  city  of  Mexico.  A short  distanc* 
. from  the  town,  on  the  road  to  San  Juan  de  Teotihuacan,  are  the  ruins  of  two  extensixe 
pyramids  of  unknown  origin,  but  whi -h  are  usually  ascribed  to  the  Toltecs.  One  of  the  pyra 
•nids,  called  the  “ House  of  the  Sun,”  is  still  180  feet  high  ; the  other,  called  the  ‘ House  o1 
th<>  Moon,”  is  144  feet  high.  (See  Map,  p.  658.) 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO, 


Fart  ll.] 


97 


in  probity,  virtue,  and  merit;  the  dismissal  of  Mr.  Poin-  1837. 

sett,  tlie  minister  accredited  from  the  United  States,  who * 

was  held  to  be  the  chief  director  of  the  Yorkinos  ; and  a 
more  rigorous  enforcement  of  the  constitution  and  tire 
existing  laws. 

5.  ‘The  plan  of  Montafio  was  immediately  declared  by 

the  Yorkinos  to  have  for  its  object,  ‘ to  prevent  the  banish-  Yorkinoa. 
ment  of  the  Spaniards,  to  avert  the  chastisement  then  im- 
pending over  the  conspirators  against  independence,  to 
destroy  republican  institutions,  and  place  the  country 
once  more  under  the  execrable  yoke  of  a Bourbon.’ 

'General  Bravo,  the  vice-president,  and  the  leader  of  the  i Defection 
Scotch  party,  who  had  hitherto  been  the  advocate  of  law  ^ ur^. 
and  order,  left  the  capital,  and  making  common  cause  with  1828. 
the  insurgents,  issued  a manifesto  in  favor  of  Montafio,  in 
which  he  denounced  the  president  himself  as  connected 
with  the  Yorkinos. 

6.  *By  this  rash  and  ill-advised  movement  of  General 
Bravo,  the  president  was  compelled  to  throw  himself  into  president 
the  arms  of  the  Yorkinos,  and  to  give  to  their  chief.  Gene- 
ral Guerrero,  the  command  of  the  government  troops  that 

were  detached  to  put  down  the  rebellion.  "The  insurrec-  < 
tion  was  speedily  quelled:  and  Bravo,  whose  object  was  queued,  and 
an  amicable  arrangement,  and  who  would  allow  no  blood  nf  hravo. 
to  be  shed  in  the  quarrel  which  he  had  imprudently  pro- 
voked, surrendered  at  Tulancingo,*  and  was  banished  by 
a decree*  of  congress,  with  a number  of  his  adherents.  a Apni  is 

7.  "The  leader  of  the  Scotch  party  being  thus  removed,  s.  Theeiee- 
it  was  thought  that  in  the  ensuing  presidential  election, 
(September,  1828,)  the  success  of  General  Guerrero,  the 
Yorkino  candidate,  was  rendered  certain ; but  unexpect- 
edly a new  candidate  was  brought  forward  by  the  Scotc  \ 

party,  in  the  person  of  General  Pedraza,  the  minister  of 
war ; who,  after  an  arduous  contest,  was  elected  president 
by  a majority  of  only  two  votes  over  his  competitor. 

"The  successful  party  now  looked  forward  to  the  enjoyment  6.  conduct  u, 
of  a long  period  of  tranquillity  under  the  firm  and  vigorous 
administration  of  Pedraza;  but  their  opponents  were 
unwilling  to  bow  with  submission  to  the  will  of  the  people, 
expressed  according  to  the  forms  of  the  constitution  ; and 
asserting  that  the  elections  had  been  carried  by  fraud 
and  bribery,  and  that  Pedraza  was  an  enemy  to  the 
liberties  of  the  country,  they  determined  to  redress,  by  an. 
appeal  to  arms,  the  injustice  sustained  by  their  chief,  upon 
whose  elevation  to  the  presidency  the  ascendancy  of  the 
Yorkino  party  naturally  depended. 


^ Tulancingo  is  at  the  southeastern  extremity  of  the  itate  of  Queretaro,  about  nzt; -flve 
tulles  N.E.  fr‘«u  the  city  of  Mexico 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  III 


98 


ANALYSIS. 

1.  Rebellion 
of  Santa 
Anna 


;Per-o-ta.) 
a Sept  10. 


«.  PresidenCt 
proclama- 
tion. 

b Sept.  17. 


3.  Santa 
na  besieged, 
but  escapes. 


4.  State  of 
feeling  in  the 
country. 


5.  Santa  An- 
na taken 
prisoner,  but 
soon  restored 
to  liberty. 


S Affairs  in 
the  capital. 


7 Revolt  of  a 
body  of  the 
7nilitia 

1828. 


8.  'At  this  moment  Santa  Anna,  whoso  name  had 
figured  in  the  most  turbulent  periods  of  the  Revolution 
since  1821,  appeared  on  the  political  stage.  Under  the 
plea  that  the  result  of  the  late  election  did  not  show  the 
real  will  of  a majority  of  the  people,  at  the  head  of  500 
men  he  took  possession  of  the  castle  of  Perote,  where  he 
published^  an  address  declaring  that  the  success  of  Pe. 
draza  had  been  produced  by  fraud,  and  that  he  had  taken 
it  upon  himself  to  rectify  the  error,  by  proclaiming  Guer- 
rero  president, — as  the  only  effectual  mode  of  maintaining 
the  character  and  asserting  the  dignity  of  the  country. 

9.  ^These  dangerous  principles  were  met  by  an  ener- 
getic  proclamation’’  of  the  president,  which  called  upon 
the  States  and  the  people  to  aid  in  arresting  the  wild 
schemes  of  this  traitor  to  the  laws  and  the  constitution. 
®Santa  Anna  was  besieged  at  Perote*  by  the  government 
forces,  and  an  action  was  fought  under  the  walls  of  the 
castle ; but  he  finally  succeeded  in  effecting  his  escape, 
with  a portion  of  his  original  adherents.  '‘So  little  dispo- 
sition was  shown  in  the  neighboring  provinces  to  espouse 
the  cause  of  the  insurgents,  that  many  fondly  imagined 
that  the  danger  was  past.  ^Santa  Anna,  being  pursued, 
surrendered  at  discretion  to  General  Calderon,  on  the 
14th  of  December  ; but  before  that  time  important  events 
had  transpired  in  the  capital ; and  the  captive  general,  in 
the  course  of  twenty-four  hours,  was  enabled  to  assume 
the  command  of  the  very  army  by  which  he  had  been 
taken  prisoner. 

10.  'About  the  time  of  the  flight  of  Santa  Anna  from 
Perote,  the  capital  had  become  the  rendezvous  of  a num- 
bf  r of  the  more  ultra  of  the  Yorkino  chiefs,  ambitious  and 
1 3stless  spirits,  most  of  whom  had  been  previously  en- 
gaged in  some  petty  insurrections,  but  whose  lives  had 
been  spared  by  the  lenity  of  the  government.  ’On  the 
night  of  the  30th  of  November,  1828,  a battalion  of  mi- 
litia, headed  by  the  ex-Marquis  of  Cadena,  and  assisted 
by  a regiment  under  Colonel  Garcia,  surprised  the  gov- 
ernment  guard,  took  possession  of  the  artillery  barracks, 
seized  the  guns  and  ammunition,  and  signified  to  the  pres, 
ident  their  determination  either  to  compel  the  congress  to 
issue  a decree  for  the  banishment  of  the  Spanish  residents 
within  twenty-four  hours,  or  themselves  to  massacre  all 
those  who  should  fall  into  their  hands. 


*PerSte,  about  ninety  miles  in  a direct  line  (120  by  the  trayelled  road,)  from  Vera  Cruz,  is  a 
email,  irregularly  built  town,  situated  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  the  table-land,  about  8000 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  About  half  a mile  from  the  town  is  the  castle  of  Perr  te,  one  o( 
the  four  fortresses  erected  in  Mexico  by  the  Spanish  government.  The  other  three  fortiM««« 
were  those  of  San  Juan  de  UUoa,  Acapulco,  and  San  Bias. 


Part  Il.j  HISTOiti'  OF  MEXICO. 

11.  hns  been  asserted  timt  if  the  president  had 
acted  with  proper  finnness,  he  might  liave  quelled  the 
insurrection  at  once  ; hut  it  appears  that  he  had  no  force 
at  his  disposal  sufficiently  powerful  to  render  his  interfe- 
rence ellectual,  and  the  night  was  allowed  to  pass  in 
fruitless  explanations.  “On  the  following  morning  the 
insurgents  were  joined  by  the  leaders  of  the  Guerrero 
Darty,  a body  of  the  militia,  and  a vast  multitude  of  the 
rabble  of  the  city,  who  were  promised  the  pillage  of  the 
capital  as  the  reward  of  their  cooperation.  “Encouraged 
by  these  reenforcements,  the  insurgents  now  declared 
their  ulterior  views,  by  proclaiming  Guerrero  president ; 
while  he,  after  haranguing  the  populace,  left  the  city  with 
a small  body  of  men  to  watch  the  result. 

12.  Mu  the  mean  time  the  government  had  received 
small  accessions  of  strength,  by  the  arrival  of  troops 
from  the  country;  but  all  concert  of  action  was  embar- 
rassed by  the  growing  distrust  of  the  president,  whose 
indecision,  perhaps  arising  from  an  aversion  to  shed  Mex- 
ican blood,  induced  many  to  believe  that  he  was  impli- 
cated in  the  projects  of  the  Yorkinos.  “The  whole  of  the 
first  of  December  was  consumed  in  discussions  and  prep- 
arations, but  on  the  second,  the  government,  alarmed  by 
the  progress  of  the  insurrection,  resolved  to  hazard  an 
appeal  to  arms,  and  before  evening  the  insurgents  were 
driven  from  many  of  the  posts  which  they  had  previously 
occupied  ; but  on  the  following  day,  however,  they  were 
enabltd  by  their  increasing  strength  to  regain  them  after 
a severe  contest,  in  which  their  leader.  Colonel  Garcia, 
and  several  inferior  officers,  fell ; while,  on  the  govern- 
ment side.  Colonel  Lopez  and  many  others  were  killed. 

13.  “Discouragement  now  spread  among  the  gover  .- 
ment  troops,  and,  during  the  night  of  the  third,  many  offi- 
cers, convinced  that  the  insurrection  would  be  successful, 
sought  safety  in  flight.  ’On  the  morning  of  the  4th  the 
insurgents  displayed  a white  flag,  the  firing  ceased,  and  a 
conference  ensued,  but  without  leading  to  any  permanent 
arrangement ; for,  during  the  suspension  of  hostilities,,  the 
insurgents  receiv3d  a strong  reenforcement  under  Guerrero 
himself,  and  the  firing  recommenced.  “The  few  parties 
of  regular  troops  that  still  continued  the  contest  were  soon 
reduced,  and  the  congress  dissolved  itself,  after  protesting 
against  the  violence  to  which  it  was  compelled  to  yield. 

14.  *The  city  rabble  now  spread  themselves  like  a tor- 
rent over  the  town,  where  they  committed  every  r.peciesof 
exce-ss.  Under  pretence  of  seizing  Spanish  property,  the 
houses  of  the  wealthy,  whether  Mexicans  or  Spaniards, 
were  broken  open  and  pillaged  ; the  Parian,  or  great  com- 


99 


1S2K. 


I.  Censure 
against  the 
president. 
His  situadem 
and  conduct. 


Dec.  1 

8 Accession* 
to  the  forces 
of  the 
insurgents. 


3 Their 
plans,  and 
the  conduct  oj 
Guerrero 


A.  Govern- 
ment troops: 
distrust  qf  the 
president 


5 Events  qf 
the  second  and 
third  of 
December. 
Dec.  2 


Deo  3 


6 Discourage- 
ment  of  the 
government 
troops. 

Dec.  4. 

7.  Conference 
followed  by 
reneioed 
hostilities. 


8.  DissoiuUcm 
of  the  '•jm- 
gress. 


Dec.  5,  e 
9.  Pillaglnf 
tf  the  eity. 


100 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  III 


ANAL  fSlS. 


1.  Guerrero 
»nd  Pedroza 


3.  Apprehert- 
tions  of  civU 
war. 


5.  Generosity 
of  Pedroza. 


4.  His  resig- 
nation of  the 
presidency. 


1829. 

5 Proceed- 
ings of  con- 
gress. 
a.  Jan  6 
b (Boos  ta- 
maii  ta.) 


t.  Remarks 
on  the  Strug 
gle  thus  ter- 
minated 


r Remarks 
on  the  situa- 
tion of  affairs 
ot  the  time  of 
Guerrero's 
accession  to 
the  pre- 
sidency 

8.  Circum- 
stances under 
which  Guer- 
rero was  up 
pointed  die 
tutor. 

• 27. 


merciul  square,  where  most  of  the  retail  merchants  of 
Mexico  liad  their  shops,  containing  goods  to  the  amount 
of  three  millions  of  dollars,  was  emptied  of  its  contents  in 
the  course  of  a few  hours;  ‘nor  were  these  disgraceful 
scenes  checltcd  until  after  the  lapse  of  two  days,  when 
order  was  restored  by  General  Guerrero  liimself,  whom 
the  president  had  appointed  minister  of  the  war  depart- 
ment,  in  the  place  of  General  Pedraza,  who,  convinced 
that  resistance  was  hopeless,  had  retired  from  the  capital. 

15.  *A  civil  war  was  now  seriously  apprehended  ; for 
Pedraza  liad  numerous  and  powerful  friends,  both  among 
tlie  military  and  the  people,  and  several  of  the  more  im- 
portant states  were  eager  to  espouse  his  cause.  ®Had  the 
contest  commenced,  it  must  have  been  a long  and  a bloody 
one,  but  Pedraza  had  the  generosity  to  sacrifice  his  in- 
dividual riglits  to  tlie  preservation  of  the  peace  of  his 
country.  “Refusing  the  proffered  services  of  his  friends, 
and  recommending  submission  even  to  an  unconstitutional 
president  in  preference  to  a civil  war,  he  formally  re- 
signed the  presidency,  and  obtained  permission  to  quit  the 
territories  of  the  Republic.  '’The  congress  which  as- 
sembled on  the  1st  of  January,  1829,  declared*  Guerrero 
to  be  duly  elected  president,  having,  next  to  Pedraza,  a 
majority  of  votes.  General  Bustamente,^  a distinguished 
Yorkino  leader,  was  named  vice-president;  a Yorkino 
ministry  was  appointed  ; and  Santa  Anna,  who  was  de- 
clared to  have  deserved  well  of  his  country,  was  named 
minister  of  war,  in  reward  for  his  services. 

16.  "Thus  terminated  the  first  struggle  for  the  presi 
dential  succession  in  Mexico, — in  scenes  of  violence  ant. 
bloodshed,  and  in  the  triumph  of  revolutionary  force  over 
the  constitution  and  laws  of  the  land.  The  appeal  then 
made  to  arms,  instead  of  a peaceful  resort  to  the  consti- 
tutional mode  of  settling  disputes,  has  since  been  deeply 
regretted  by  the  prominent  actors  themselves,  many  of 
whom  have  perished  in  subsequent  revolutions,  victims  of 
their  own  blood-stained  policy.  The  country  will  long 
mourn  the  consequences  of  their  rash  and  guilty  mea- 
sures. 

17.  ^As  Guerrero  had  been  installed  by  military  force, 
it  was  natural  that  he  should  trust  to  the  same  agency  for 
a continuance  of  his  power.  But  the  ease  with  which  a 
successful  revolution  could  be  effected,  and  the  supreme 
authority  overthrown  by  a bold  and  daring  chieftrin,  had 
been  demonstrated  too  fatally  for  the  future  peace  ^f  the 
country,  and  ambitious  chiefs  were  not  long  wanting  to 
take  advantage  of  this  dangerous  facility. 

18.  *A  Spanish  expedition  of  4000  men  having  landed* 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


^ART  II.] 


101 


near  Tampico,*  for  tlie  invasion  of  the  Mexican  Republic,  1S29» 
Guerrero  was  invested  witli  tlie  oflicc  of  dictator,  to  meet 
the  exigencies  ol'the  times.  ‘After  an  occupation  of  two  i surrender 
montlis,  tlie  invading  army  surrendered  to  Santa  Anna  on 
the  lOtii  of  September  ; but  Guerrero,  although  the  danger  yo'fi^nlian 
had  passed,  manifested  an  unwillingness  to  surrender  the 
extraordinary  powers  that  had  been  conferred  upon  him. 
*Bustamente,  then  in  command  of  a body  of  troops  held  in  , 

readiness  to  repel  Spanish  invasion,  thought  this  a lavor-  non. 
able  opportunity  for  striking  a blow  for  supremacy. 

Charging  Guerrero  witli  the  design  of  perpetuating  the 
dictatorship,  and  demanding  concessions  which  he  knew 
would  not  be  granted,  he  proceeded  towards  the  capital 
for  the  ostensible  purpose  of  reforming  executive  abuses. 

•Santa  Anna  at  first  feebly  opposed  this  movement,  but  at 
length  joined  the  discontented  general.  '‘The  government  a overthrota 
was  easily  overthrown,  Guerrero  fled  to  the  mountains, 
and  Bustamente  was  proclaimed  his  successor.  ^The  ^enS^- 
leading  principle  of  his  administration,  which  was  san-  rninutration, 
guinary  and  proscriptive,  appeared  to  be  the  subversion 
of  the  federal  constitution,  and  the  establishment  of  a 
strong  central  government ; in  which  he  was  supported 
by  the  military,  the  priesthood,  and  the  great  Creole  pro- 
prietors ; while  the  Federation  was  popular  with  a ma- 
jority of  the  inhabitants,  and  was  sustained  by 'heir  votes. 

19.  Tn  the  spring  of  1830,  Don  Jose  Codalla  ; published  1830. 
a “ Plan,”  demanding  of  Bustamente  the  restoration  of 

civil  authority.  Encouraged  by  this  demonstration,  Guer- 

rero  reappeared  in  the  field,  established  his  government  ofa^rrero 

at  Valladolid,  and  the  whole  country  was  again  in  arms. 

The  attempt  of  Guerrero,  however,  to  regain  the  su- 
preme power,  was  unsuccessful.  Obliged  to  fly  to  Aca- 
pulco, he  was  betrayed  into  the  hands  of  his  enemies  by 
the  commander  of  a Sardinian  vessel,  conveyed  to  Oaxaca,*  a.Note,p.58i 
tried  by  a court-martial  for  bearing  arms  against  the  es- 
tablished government,  condemned  as  a traitor,  and  exe- 
ecuted  in  February,  1831.  1831. 

20.  “^After  this,  tranquillity  prevailed  until  1832,  when  1832. 
Santa  Anna,  one  of  the  early  adherents  of  Guerrero,  but 
afterwards  the  principal  supporter  of  the  revolution  by  ogahm 

r 1 r r , i the  gnvern- 

A'hich  he  was  overthrown,  pretending  alarm  at  the  arbi-  rntm  of  bu» 
rary  encroachments  of  Bustamente,  placed  himself  at  the 
lead  of  the  garrison  of  Vera  Cruz,j'  and  demanded  a 


* Tampico  (Tam  pe-co)  is  at  the  southern  extremity  of  the  state  of  Tamaulipas,  240  mllea 
N.W.  from  the  city  of  Vera  Cruz,  and  about  250  miles  S.  from  Matamoras.  It  is  on  the  8 
•ide  of  the  River  Panui'O,  a short  distance  from  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico. 

t The  city  of  Vera  Cruz.,  long  the  principal  sea-port  of  Mexico,  stands  on  the  spet  where 
Oortez  first  landed  within  tlie  realms  of  Montezuma,  (see  page  115.)  The  city  is  defended  by 


102 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Booff  III 


ANALYSIS,  re-organization  of  the  ministry,  as  a pretext  for  revolt. 
TTcharacter  ‘The  announcement  made  by  Santa  Anna  was  certainlj 
‘‘i  favor  of  the  constitution  and  the  laws ; and  the  friends 
of  liberty,  and  of  the  democratic  federal  system,  immed'ately 
%on^ofthe  ^'allied  to  his  support.  ’After  a struggle  of  nearly  a year, 
urusrgic,  by  attended  by  the  usual  proportion  of  anarchy  and  bloodshed, 
between  a»  in  December,  Bustamente  proposed  an  armistice  to  Santa 
^part'ies"°  Anna,  which  terminated"  in  an  arrangement  between 
a Dec.  23.  them,  by  which  the  former  resigned  the  government  in 
favor  of  Pedraza,  who  had  been  elected  by  the  votes  of 
the  states  in  1828;  and  it  was  agreed  that  the  armies  of 
both  parties  should  unite  in  support  of  the  federal  consti- 
tution in  its  original  purity. 

oration  21.  ’In  the  meantime  Santa  Anna  despatched  a vessel 
for  the  exiled  Pedraza,  brought  him  back  lo  the  republic, 
and  sent  him^  to  the  capital  to  serve  out  the  remaining 
^* *DeT‘2s^"  ’ three  months  of  his  unexpired  term.  ^As  soon  as  congress 
1833.  was  assembled,  Pedraza  delivered  an  elaborate  address  to 
body,  in  which,  after  reviewing  the  events  of  the  pre- 
coagress.  ceding  foui*  years,  he  passed  an  extravagant  eulogium  or 
Santa  Anna,  his  early  foe,  and  recent  friend,  and  referreC 
^'imeiecied'  destined  successor.  ’In  the  election  which 

pre$ident  followed,  Santa  Anna  was  chosen  president,  and  Gomez 
Farias  vice-president.  On  the  15th  of  May  the  new  presi- 
dent entered  the  capital,  and  on  the  following  day  assumed 
6.  Re-estab-  the  dutics  of  his  office.  ®The  federal  system,  which 
had  been  outraged  by  the  usurpations  of  the  centralist 
system.  leader  Bustamente,  was  again  recognized,  and  apparently 
re-established  under  the  new  administration. 

7.  Movement  22.  ’Scarcely  a fortnight  had  elapsed  after  San+a  Anna 
had  entered  on  the  duties  of  his  office,  when  General 
c.  Junei.  Duran  promulgated®  a plan  at  San  Augustin  de  las  Cue- 
vas,* in  favor  of  the  church  and  the  army  ; at  the  same 
time  proclaiming  Santa  Anna  supreme  dictator  of  the 
Mexican  nation.  ’Although  it  was  believed  that  the  presi- 
implication  dent  himselt  had  secretly  instigated  this  movement,  yet 
ment,andthe  he  raised  a large  force,  and  appointing  Arista,  one  of  Bus- 
proceedings  tamente  s most  devoted  partizans,  his  second  in  command, 
of  Arista,  capital  with  the  professed  intention  of  quelling  the 

revolt.  The  troops  had  not  proceeded  far  when  Arista 
suddenly  declared  in  favor  of  the  plan  of  Duran,  at  the 
same  time  securing  the  president’s  person,  and  proclaiming 
him  dictator. 


the  strong  citadel  of  San  Juan  de  Ulloa,  built  on  an  island  of  the  same  name,  about  400  fathoms 
from  the  shore.  The  harbor  of  Vera  Cruz  is  a mere  roadstead  between  the  town  and  the  cas- 
tle, and  is  exceedingly  insecure. 

* San  Augustin  de  las  Cuevas  (Coo-a-vas)  is  a village  about  twelve  miles  south  from  the 
city  of  Mexico.  It  was  abandoned  during  the  Revolution,  and  is  now  little  visited,  except 
during  the  great  fair,  which  is  held  there  annually  during  the  month  of  May,  and  which  ij 
tteuded  by  vast  crowds  from  the  capital.  (See  Map,  p.  569.) 


Part  11.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


103 


23.  ‘When  news  of  tin’s  movement  reached  the  military 
in  the  capital,  they  proclaimed  themselves  in  its  favor  v'^  ith 
shouts  of  “ Santa  Anna  for  dictator.”  *The  vice-presi- 
dent, however,  distruf  ting  the  sincerity  of  Santa  Anna, 
and  convinced  that  he  was  employing  a stratagem  to  test 
tlie  probability  of  success  in  his  ulterior  aim  at  absolute 
power,  rallied  the  federalists  against  the  soldiery,  and  de- 
feated the  ingenious  scheme  of  the  president  and  his  allies. 
’Affecting  to  make  his  escape,  Santa  Anna  returned  to  the 
city,  and  having  raised  another  force,  pursued  the  insur- 
gents, whom  he  compelled  to  surrender  at  Guanaxuato. 

' Arista  was  pardoned,  and  Duran  banished  ; and  the  vic- 
torious president  returned  to  the  capital,  where  he  was 
hailed  as  the  champion  of  the  federal  constitution,  and  the 
father  of  his  country  ! 

24.  ■‘Soon  after,  Santa  Anna  retired  to  his  estate  in  the 
country,  when  the  executive  authority  devolved  on  Farias 
the  vice-president,  who,  entertaining  a confirmed  dislike 
of  the  priesthood  and  the  military,  commenced  a system 
of  retrenchment  and  reform,  in  which  he  was  aided  by 
the  congress.  ®Signs  of  revolutionary  outbreak  soon  ap- 
peared in  different  parts  of  the  country  ; and  the  priests, 
alarmed  at  the  apparent  design  of  the  congress  to  appro- 
priate a part  of  the  ecclesiastical  revenues  to  the  public 
use,  so  wrought  upon  the  fears  of  the  superstitious  popula- 
tion, as  to  produce  a reaction  dangerous  to  the  existence 
of  the  federal  system. 

25.  *Santa  Anna,  who  had  been  closely  watching  the 
progress  of  events,  deeming  the  occasion  favorable  to  the 
success  of  his  ambitious  schemes,  at  the  head  of  the  mili- 
tary chiefs  and  the  army  deserted  the  federal  republican 
party  and  system,  and  espoused  the  cause,  and  assumed 
the  direction  of  his  former  antagonists  of  the  centralist 
faction.  '^On  the  thirteenth  of  May,  1834,  the  constitu- 
tional congress  and  the  council  of  government  were  dis- 
solved by  a military  order  of  the  president,  and  a new 
revolutionary  and  unconstitutional  congress  was  sum- 
moned by  another  military  order.  Until  the  new  con- 
gress assembled,  the  authority  of  government  remained  in 
the  ha,nds  of  Santa  Anna,  who  covertly  used  his  power  and 
influence  to  destroy  the  constitution  he  had  sworn  to  de- 
fend. 

26.  *The  several  states  of  the  federation  were  more  or 
less  agitated  by  these  arbitrary  pioceedings.  When  the 
new  congress  assembled,  in  the  month  of  January,  1835, 
petitions  and  declarations  in  favor  of  a central  govern- 
ment were  poured  in  by  the  military  and  the  clergy  ; 
while  protests  and  remonstrances,  on  behalf  of  the  federal 


1§33. 


1.  The  mili- 
tary of  the 

capital. 

2.  Measures 
taken  by  the 

vice-presi- 

dent. 


S.  Theconclu 
Sion  cf  these 
singular 
proceedings 


4.  The  with- 
drawal of 

Santa  Anna 
and  the  state 
o/  affairs  un 
der  the  man- 
agement of 
the  vice- 
president. 

5.  Signs  of 
revolution- 
ary outbreak 


1834. 

6.  Santa  An- 
na's desertion 
of  the  Federal 
Republican 
party. 


May  13 
7.  His  un  con- 
st itiitiemul 
measures  in 
overthrowing 
ihe  govern- 
ment, and 
establishing 
a new  one 


8 Effects  of 
these  arbirra 
ry  proceed- 
ings. 

1835. 

Petitions  end 
protests 


T 


104 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  III 


ANALYSIS. 


..Hew  treated 
by  Ui*  con- 
gress. 


2.  Farias 
deposed 


3 Disarming 
of  the  militia 
qfthc  Stales. 
t.  Tendency 
towards  a 
centraliza- 
tion of  power 


5 Opposition 
of  the  state  qf 
Zacatecas 


a.  See  Map, 
p 558  ) 


6.  Zacatecas 
reduced  to 
submission. 


it  May  11. 


T-  The  “ Plan 
qf  Toluca." 


8.  Supposed 
origin  of  this 
“Plan  ” 
The  Federal 
system  abol 
is/ied,  and  a 
' Central  Re- 
public" 
established 


9.  This 
change  of 
government 
protested 
against  by 
many  of  the 
Mexican 
States. 

10  All  except 
2'exas  redu- 
Ud  to  submit 
-tion 


constitution,  were  presented  by  some  of  the  state  legisla- 
tures and  the  people.  ‘The  latter  were  disregarded,  and 
their  supporters  persecuted  and  imprisoned.  The  for- 
mer  were  received  as  the  voice  of  the  nation,  and  a cor- 
rupt aristocratic  congress  acted  accordingly.  “Tlie  vice- 
president,  Gomez  Farias,  was  deposed  without  impeach- 
ment or  trial ; and  General  Barragan,  a leading  centralist, 
was  elected  in  his  place. 

27.  ^One  of  the  first  acts  of  congress  was  a decree  for 
reducing  and  disarming  the  militia  of  the  several  states 
‘The  opinion  that  the  congress  had  the  power  to  change 
the  constitution  at  pleasure,  was  openly  avowed ; and 
every  successive  step  of  the  party  in  power  evinced  a set- 
tled purpose  to  establish  a strong  central  government  on 
the  ruins  of  the  federal  system,  which  the  constitution  of 
1824  declared  could  “ never  be  reformed.”  ®The  state 
of  Zacatecas,'  in  opposition  to  the  decree  of  congress, 
refused  to  disband  and  disarm  its  militia,  and  in  April  had 
recourse  to  arms  to  resist  the  measures  in  progress  for 
overthrowing  the  federal  government.  “Santa  Anna 
marched  against  the  insurgents  in  May,  and  after  an  en- 
gagement^'  of  two  hours,  totally  defeated  them  on  the 
plains  of  Guadalupe.*  The  city  of  Zacatccasf  soon  sur- 
rendered, and  all  resistance  in  the  state  was  overcome. 

28.  ’A  few  days  after  the  fall  of  Zacatecas,  the  “ P/aw 
of  Toluca*^  was  published,  calling  for  a change  of  the 
federal  system  to  a central  government,  abolishing  the 
legislatures  of  the  states,  and  changing  the  states  into 
departments  under  the  control  of  military  commandants, 
who  were  to  be  responsible  to  the  chief  authorities  of  the 
nation, — the  latter  to  be  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  one 
individual,  whose  will  was  law.  ®This  “ plan,”  generally 
supposed  to  have  originated  with  Santa  Anna  himself,  was 
adopted  by  the  congress ; and  on  the  third  of  October  fol- 
lowing, General  Barragan,  the  acting  president,  issued  a 
decree  in  the  name  of  congress,  abolishing  the  federal 
system,  and  establishing  a “Central  republic.”  This 
frame  of  government  was  formally  adopted  in  1836  by  a 
convention  of  delegates  appointed  for  the  purpose. 

29.  ^Several  of  the  Mexican  states  protested  in  ener- 
getic  language  against  this  assumption  of  power  on  the  part 
of  the  congress,  and  avowed  their  determination  to  take 
up  arms  in  support  of  the  constitution  of  1824,  and  against 
that  ecclesiastical  and  military  despotism  which  was  de- 
spoiling them  of  all  their  rights  as  freemen.  ‘“They  were 


* Guadalupe  is  a small  village  a few  miles  west  from  the  city  of  Zacatecas, 
t Zacatecas.,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  about  320  miles  N.  W.  from  tVs  cits 
of  Mexico. 


/ 


Part  II.] 


HISTORY  01  MEXICO. 


105 


all,  however,  vvitli  the  exception  of  Texas,  hitheito  the  1835. 
least  important  of  the  Mexican  provinces,  speedily  reduced  " ' 

by  the  arms  of  Santa  Anna.  ‘Texas,  destitute  of  nume- 
rical  strength,  regular  troops,  and  pecuniary  resources,  tMatime 
was  left  to  contend  single-handed  for  her  guarantied  rights, 
against  the  wliole  power  of  the  general  government, 
wielded  by  a man  whose  uninterrupted  military  success, 
and  inordinate  vanity,  had  led  him  to  style  himself  “ the 
Napoleon  of  the  West.” 

30.  “In  several  skirmishes  between  the  Texans  and  the  2.  TM-yuxi- 
troops  of  the  government  in  the  autumn  of  1835,  the  for-  dmenfrlm 
mer  were  uniformly  successful ; and  before  the  close  of 

the  year  the  latter  were  driven  beyond  the  limits  of  the 
province.  ^In  the  meantime,  the  citizens  of  Texas,  hav-  3.  Manifesto 

! Ill*  • I I of  tkeciiizent 

ing  assembled  in  convention  at  San  relipe,*^  there  pub-  of  Texas. 
lished^*  a manifesto,'  in  which  they  declared  themselves  “• 
not  bound  to  support  the  existing  government,  but  proffered  b Nov.  7. 
their  assistance  to  such  members  of  the  Mexican  confede- 
racy  as  would  take  up  arms  in  support  of  their  rights,  as 
guarantied  by  the  constitution  of  1824.  ^Santa  Anna,  Alarm  of 
alarmed  by  these  demonstrations  01  resistance  to  his  au- 
thority, and  astonished  by  the  military  spirit  exhibited  by 
the  Texans,  resolved  to  strike  a decisive  blow  against  the 
rebellious  province. 

31.  ®In  November,  a daring  but  unsuccessful  attempt  s.  Attemp,, 
was  made  to  arouse  the  Mexican  federalists  in  support  of  ^[rSilV^the 
the  cause  for  which  the  Texans  had  taken  arms.  General  feSrlumto* 
Mexia,  a distinguished  leader  of  the  liberal  party  in 
Mexico,  embarked*^  from  New  Orleans  with  about  one 
hundred  and  thirty  men,  chiefly  Americans,  with  a few 

British,  French,  and  Germans,  most  of  whom  supposed 
that  their  destination  was  Texas,  where  they  would  be  at 
liberty  to  take  up  arms  or  not  in  defence  of  the  country. 

“Mexia,  however,  altered  the  course  of  the  vessel  to  Tam-  ^-Hisianamg 
pico,*  and  caused  the  party,  on  landing,  to  join  in  an  andthedgMi 
attack  on  the  town.  The  vessel  being  wrecked  on  a bar  e (Seer>’ote. 
at  the  entrance  of  the  harbor,  and  the  ammunition  being  p ^ 
damaged,  a large  number  of  the  men  engaged  in  the  ex- 
pedition were  taken  prisoners ; twenty-eight  of  whom,  ^ 
chiefly  Americans,  were  soon  after  shot^  by  sentence  of  a ^ 
court-martial.  Mexia,  the  leader  01  the  party,  escapeo  to  na'sprepara- 

. V . 1 r r tionsforUie 

lexas  in  a merchant  vessel.  invmionof 

32  ^Early  in  the  following  year  Santa  Anna  set  out®  p.^Feb^i 
from  Saltillo^^^  for  the  Rio  Grande,*  where  an  army  of  8000  h.  Note.p  579 


* The  Rio  Grande  cf^l  Norte,  (Rt-OrO  Grahn-da  del  Nor-ta,)  or  Great  River  of  the  North, 
called  also  the  Rio  Bravo,  (Ree-o  Brah-vo,)  from  its  rapid  current,  rises  in  those  mountain  range! 
that  form  the  point  of  separation  between  the  streams  which  flow  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico 
and  those  which  flow  into  the  Pacific  Ocean  It  has  an  estimated  course  of  1800  miles,  with 


106 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  III 


ANALYSIS,  men,  composed  of  the  best  troops  of  Mexico,  furnished 
with  an  unusually  large  train  of  artillery,  and  commanded 
by  the  most  experienced  ofhcers,  was  assembling  for  the 
I.  Hi« arr/i^ai  invasion  of  Texas.  "On  the  twelfth  of  February  Santa 
Feb.  Anna  arrived  at  the  Rio  Grande,  wlience  he  departed  on 
Feb.  23.  the  afternoon  of  the  sixteentli,  and  on  the  twenty-third 
» Seep.  624  halted  on  the  heights  near  San  Antonio  de  Bexar,‘  where 
the  whole  of  the  invading  army  was  ordered  to  concen- 
trate. 

33.  ‘^Bexar,  garrisoned  by  only  one  hundred  and  forty 
men,  was  soon  reduced  and  in  several  desperate  en- 
iamaTnna,  Counters  which  followed,  the  vast  superiority  in  numbers 

invading  army  gave  the  victory  to  Santa 
Anna,  who  disgraced  his  name  by  the  remorseless  cruel- 
3.  Disappoint-  ties  of  wliicli  he  was  guilty.  ®His  hopes  of  conquest, 
^ however,  were  in  the  end  disappointed ; and  as  he  was 
about  to  withdraw  his  armies,  in  the  belief  that  the  pro- 
vince was  effectually  subdued,  he  met  with  an  unexpected 
e.  Seep. 661.  aiid  most  humiliating  defeat.® 

^nt%"tL  already  advanced  to  the  San  Jacinto,  a 

battle  ofSM  Stream  which  enters  the  head  of  Galveston  Bay,  when 
de%aland  he  was  attacked*’  in  camp,  at  the  head  of  more  than  1500 
S‘aAnna.  men,  by  a Texan  force  of  only  783  men,  commanded  by 
d April  21.  General  Houston,  formerly  a citizen  of  the  United  States, 
and  once  governor  of  the  state  of  Tennessee.  Although 
Santa  Anna  was  prepared  for  the  assault,  yet  so  vigorous 
was  the  onset,  that  in  twenty  minutes  the  camp  was  car- 
ried, and  the  whole  force  of  the  enemy  put  to  flight.  Six 
hundred  and  thirty  of  the  Mexicans  were  killed  during 
the  assault,  and  the  attack  which  followed ; more  than 
two  hundred  were  wounded,  and  seven  hundred  and 
thirty  were  taken  prisoners, — among  the  latter  Santa  Anna 
himself.  Of  the  Texans,  only  eight  were  killed  and  sev- 
enteen wounded — a disparity  of  result  scarcely  equalled 
in  the  annals  of  warfare. 

I life  of  3.5.  ^Although  a majority  of  the  Texan  troops  demanded 
'spared,  and  the  execution  of  Santa  Anna,  as  the  murderer  of  many  of 
*^^nciuded  their  countrymen  who  had  been  taken  prisoners,  yet  his  life 
with  him.  spared  by  the  extraordinary  firmness  of  General 

Houston  and  his  officers,  and  an  armistice  was  concluded 
ence  ^vith  him,  by  which  the  entire  Mexican  force  was  with- 
teep^^w4t  drawn  from  the  province.  “Texas  had  previously  made* 


but  few  tributaries.  Like  most  of  the  great  rivers  of  the  American  continent,  the  Rio  Grand* 
has  its  periodical  risings.  Its  waters  begin  to  rise  in  April,  they  are  at  their  height  early  I* 
May,  and  they  subside  towards  the  end  of  .June.  The  banks  are  extremely  steep,  and  tha 
waters  muddy.  At  its  entrance  into  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  which  i.s^ver  a shifting  sand-bar, 
with  an  average  of  from  three  to  five  feet  of  water  at  low  tide,  the  width  of  the  Rio  Grande  u 
about  300  yards.  From  the  bar  to  Loredo,  a town  200  miles  from  the  coast,  the  river  has  a 
smooth,  deep  current  Above  Loredo  it  is  broken  by  rapids.  When,  however,  the  stream  if 
at  a moderate  height,  there  is  said  to  be  no  obstacle  to  its  navigation. 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


Part  11.1 


10'? 


a declaration  of  independence,  and  the  victory  of  San  I §36. 
Jacinto*  confirmed  it.  ’Santa  Anna,  after  being  detained  ^ ^ 

a prisoner  several  months,  was  released  from  confinement.  i Release  of 
In  tire  meantime,  his  authority  as  president  had  been  sus-  ro 

pended,  and  on  his  return  to  Mexico  lie  retired  to  his  farm, 
where,  in  obscurity,  he  was  for  several  years  allowed  to  from^^^uc 
brood  over  the  disappointment  and  humiliation  of  his 
defeat,  the  wreck  of  his  ambitious  schemes,  and  his  ex- 
ceeding unpopularity  in  th*e  eyes  of  his  countrymen. 

30.  “On  the  departure  of  Santa  Anna  from  the  capital 
for  the  invasion  of  Texas,  his  authority  had  devolved  on 
General  Barragan  as  vice-president.  ’This  individual  1837. 
however,  soon  died  ; and  in  the  next  election  Bustamente  z Bustament* 
was  chosen  president,  having  recently  returned  from  aidenu 

France,  where  he  had  resided  since  his  defeat  by  Santa 
Anna  in  1832.  Tlis  administi*ation  was  soon  disturbed  Disturb- 
by  declarations  in  favor  of  federation,  and  of  Gomez  ^h^^adrnlnZ' 
Farias  for  the  presidency,  who  was  still  in  prison  ; but 
with  little  difficulty  the  disturbances  were  quelled  by  the 
energy  of  the  government. 

37.  Tn  1838  the  unfoi’tunate  Mexia  a second  time  1838. 
raised  the  standard  o^  rebellion  against  the  central  gov-  s Mexia'^ 
ernment.  Advancing  towards  the  capital  with  a brave  temvt against 
band  of  patriots,  he  was  encountered  in  the  neighborhood  govermmnt. 
of  Puebla*  by  Santa  Anna,  who,  creeping  forth  from  his 
retreat,  to  regain  popularity  by  some  striking  exploit,  was 
weakly  trusted  by  Bustamente  with  the  command  of  the 
government  troops.  ®Mexia  lost  the  day  and  was  taken  e ins defeat 
prisoner ; and  with  scarcely  time  left  for  prayer,  or  com-  non. 
munication  with  his  family,  was  shot,  by  order  of  his  con 

querer,  on  the  field  of  battle.  It  is  reported  that  vdien 
refused  a respite,  he  said  to  Santa  Anna,  “ You  are  right; 

I would  not  have  granted  you  half  the  time  had  I .con- 
quered.” 

38.  ’Early  in  the  same  year  a French  fleet  appeared  i.TheFrench 
on  the  Mexican  coast,  demanding^  reparation  for  injuries  nmndsupon 
sustained,  by  the  plundering  of  French  citizens,  and  the  j,  Sc?3i 
destruction  of  their  property  by  the  contending  factions. 


* Puebla,  a neat  and  pleasant  city,  the  capital  of  the  state  of  the  same  name,  is  about  eighty- 
five  miles  S.E.  from  the  city  of  Mexico,  (see  Map,  p.  569.)  It  contains  a population  of  about 
60,000  inhabitants,  and  has  extensive  manufactories  of  cotton,  earthenware,  and  wool.  The 
great  Cathedral  of  Puebla,  in  all  its  details  and  arrangements,  is  the  most  magnificent  in 
Mex:  .0.  The  lofty  candlesticks,  the  balustrade,  the  lamps,  and  all  the  ornaments  of  the  prin- 
cipal altar,  are  of  mcissive  silver.  The  gi’eat  chandelier,  suspended  from  the  dome,  is  said  to 
weigh  tons.  A curious  legend  a>out  the  building  of  the  walls  of  the  cathedral  is  believed  in 
by  the  Indians  in  the  neighborhood,  and  by  a large  proportion  of  the  ignorant  Spanish  popu- 
lation ; and  the  details  of  the  event  have  been  recorded  with  singular  care  in  the  convents  of 
the  city.  It  is  asserted  that,  while  the  building  was  in  progress,  two  messengers  from  heaver 
descended  every  night,  and  added  to  the  height  of  the  walls  exactly  a,‘i  much  as  had  beer 
raised  by  the  united  efforts  of  the  laborers  during  the  day  ! With  such  assistance  the  work 
advanced  rapidly  to  its  completion,  and,  in  commemoration  of  the  event,  the  city  assumed  the 
name  of  “ Puebla  de  los  Angelos,”  of  the  Angels 


108 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


iBoOK  111- 


/analysis 

I lUockade  of 
Ute  coast,  and 
attack  upon 
Vera  Cruz. 
Dec. 

2.  Santa  .Di- 
na's  eppe  Fr- 
ance again 


1840. 

3.  Jnsunr:- 
tUm  in  tht 
city  of  Mex- 
ico 

b.  July  15. 


B Its  history; 
union  with 
Mexico. 


•.  Withdratp- 
alfrom  Mex- 
ico, and  sub- 
sequent re- 
turn to  the 
confederacy. 


1841. 

f.  The  revolu- 
tion 0/1841 


c (Ses  Map, 
p.  558  ) 

8 Bombard- 
ment of  the 
capital,  and 
daionfall  of 
Bustamente 
Sept. 

. Convention 
at  Tacubaya 


and  by  forcible  loans  collected  by  violence.  'The  rejec 
lion  of  the  demand  was  followed  by  a blockade,  and  in 
the  winter  following  the  town  of  Vera  Cruz  was  attacked 
by  the  French  troops.  ’'An  opportunity  being  again 
afforded  to  Santa  Anna  to  repair  liis  tarnished  reputation 
and  regain  his  standing  with  the  army,  he  proceeded  to 
the  port,  took  command  of  the  troops,  and  while  following 
the  French,  during  their  retreat,''  one  of  his  legs  was 
shattered  by  a cannon  ball,  and  amputation  became  neces- 
sary. 

39.  ffn  the  month  of  July,  1840,  the  federalist  party, 
headed  by  General  Urrea  and  Gomez  Farias,  excited 
an  insurrection in  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  seized  the 
president  himself.  After  a conflict  of  twelve  days,  in 
which  many  citizens  were  killed  and  much  property 
destroyed,  a convention  of  general  amnesty  was  agreed 
upon  by  the  contending  parties,  and  hopes  were  held  out 
to  the  federalists  of  another  reform  of  the  constitution. 

40.  "At  the  same  time  Yucatan  declared  for  federalism, 
and  withdrew  from  the  general  government.  ®This  state 
had  been  a distinct  captain-generalcy,  not  connected  with 
Guatemala,  nor  subject  to  Mexico,  from  the  time  of  the 
conquest  to  the  Mexican  revolution,  when  she  gave  up 
her  independent  position  and  became  one  of  the  states  of 
the  Mexican  republic.  ®After  suffering  many  years  from 
this  unliappy  connexion,  a separation  followed ; every 
Mexican  garrison  was  driven  from  the  state,  and  a league 
was  entered  into  with  Texas  ; but  after  a struggle  of  three 
years  against  the  forces  of  Mexico,  and  contending  fac- 
tions at  home,  Yucatan  again  entered  the  Mexican  con- 
federacy. 

41.  ’In  the  month  of  August,  1841,  another  important 
revolution  broke  out  in  Mexico.  It  commenced  with  a 
declaration  against  the  government,  by  Paredes,  in  Gua* 
dalaxara;®  and  was  speedily  followed  by  a rising  in  the 
capital,  and  by  another  at  Vera  Cruz  headed  by  Santa 
Anna  himself.  ®The  capital  was  bombarded  ; "a  month’s 
contest  in  the  streets  of  the  city  followed,  and  the  revolu- 
tion closed  with  the  downfall  of  Bustamente.  ®In  Sep- 
tember a convention  of  the  commanding  officers  was  held 
at  Tacubaya  ;*  a general  amnesty  was  declared  ; and  a 
“ plan”  was  agreed  upon  by  which  the  existing  constitu- 
tion of  Mexico  was  superseded,  and  provision  made  for 


* Tacubaya  is  a village  about  four  miles  S.W.  froui  the  gates  of  the  city  of  Mexico.  (Se« 
Map,  p.  669.)  It  contains  many  delightful  residencts  of  the  Mexican  merchants,  but  is  chiefly 
celebrated  for  having  been  formerly  the  country  resiu<  '.ice  of  the  Archbishop  of  Mexico.  Th« 
Archbishop’s  palace  is  situated  upon  an  elevated  spot,  «ith  a large  olive  plai.  Cation  and  beaud 
ful  gardens  and  groves  attached  to  it. 


Pari  11 


HIS^rORY  OF  MEXICO. 


109 


the  calling  of  a congress  in  the  foLowing  year  to  form  a 
new  one. 

42.  *'rii  3 “ Plan  of  Tacubaya”  provided  for  the  election, 
in  the  incaiitiine,  of  a provisional  presidetit,  who  was  to 
be  invested  with  “ all  the  powers  necessary  to  re-organize 
the  nation,  and  all  the  brandies  of  administration.”  To 
the  general-in-chief  of  the  army  was  given  the  power  of 
choosing  a junta  or  council,  which  council  was  to  choose 
the  president,  sganta  Anna,  being  at  the  head  of  the 
army,  selected  the  junta  ; and  the  junta  returned  the  com- 
pliment by  selecting  him  for  president. 

43.  *The  new  congress,  which  assembled  in  June, 
1842,  was  greeted  by  the  provisional  president  in  a speech 
strongly  declaring  lii»  partiality  for  a firm  and  central 
government,  but  expressing  his  disposition  to  acquiesce  in 
the  final  decision  of  that  intelligent  body.  ^The  pro- 
ceedings of  that  body,  however,  not  being  agreeable  to 
Santa  Anna,  the  congress  was  dissolved  by  him  without 
authority  in  the  December  following ; and  a national 
junta,  or  assembly  of  notables,  was  convened  in  its  place. 
‘The  result  of  the  deliberations  of  that  body  was  a new 
constitution,  called  the  “ Bases  of  political  organization 
of  the  Mexican  republic,”  proclaimed  on  the  D3th  of 
June,  1843. 

44.  ®By  this  instrument  the  Mexican  territory  was 
divided  into  departments ; it  was  declared  that  a popular 
representative  system  of  government  was  adopted  ; that 
the  supreme  power  resided  in  the  nation  ; and  that  the 
Roman  Catholic  religion  is  professed  and  protected  to  the 
exclusion  of  all  others.  ’The  executive  power  was  lodged 
in  the  hands  of  a president,  to  be  elected  for  five  years  ; 
who  was  to  be  assisted  by  a council  of  government,  com- 
posed of  seventeen  persons  named  by  the  president,  and 
whose  tenure  of  office  is  perpetual.  ®The  legislative 
power  was  to  reside  in  a congress,  composed  of  a chamber 
of  deputies  and  a senate.  ®An  annual  income  of  at  least 
two  hundred  dollars  was  to  be  required  for  the  enjoyment 
of  all  the  rights  of  citizenship.  ‘“Every  five  hundred 
inhabitants  of  a department  were  to  be  allowed  one  elec- 
tor ; twenty  of  these  were  to  choose  one  member  of  the 
electoral  college  of  the  department ; and  the  electoral 
college  again  was  to  elect  the  members  of  the  chamber 
of  deputies : so  that  by  this  third  remove  from  the  people 
the  latter  were  left  with  scarcely  a shadow  of  authority  in 
the  general  council  of  the  nation. 

45.  “One  third  of  the  members  of  the  senate  were  to 
be  chosen  by  the  chamber  of  deputies,  the  president  of  the 
republic,  and  the  supreme  court  of  justice ; and  the  re- 


l§41. 


1 Froriiiorik 
of  the  “ P(at 
of  Tacu' 
bay  a.” 


2.  Exchangt 
0^  compli- 
TTuntft 


1842. 

3.  Speech  of 
Santa  Anna 
on  the  open- 
ing of  con- 
gress. 

4.  Congress 
dissolved  by 
Santa  Anna 
and  a more 

pliant  assem 
hly  convened 
by  him. 


5 Neio  con- 
stitution 
formed. 

1843. 

June  13. 


S Jts  promi- 
nentfeatures 


7 The  execu 
live,  and  his 
assistant 
council. 


8.  Legislativt 
potoer. 

9.  Rights  of 
citizenship. 


10.  Cmrrposi 
tion  of  the 
chamber  qf 
deputies. 


11.  Compost 
iinn  of  the 
senate 


110 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Rook  ill 


ANALYSIS 


1.  Character 
of  the  state 
nsscindlics 


2 Santa  An- 
na j)laced  at 
the  head  of 
this  govern- 
ment. 


8.  Unconstitu- 
tional 
assumption 
cf  power  by 
Santa  Anna, 
in  opposition 
to  the  “ Plan 
of  Tacu- 
haya." 


1844. 

Commence- 
vient  of  San- 
ta Anna's 
administra- 
tion 

5.  Proceed- 
ings of  du- 
ress, and 
condition  of 
the  treasury. 


. Feelings  of 
opposition  to 
Santa  Anna’s 
govcrmneni. 


2’he  election 
for  a pro- 
vvsumal 
president 


maining  two-thirds  by  the  assemblies  of  the  several 
departments.  'These  assemblies,  however,  scarcely 
amounted  to  more  than  a species  of  municipal  police,  and 
were  almost  entirely  under  the  control  of  the  national  execu- 
tive. “Under  this  intricate  and  arbitrary  system  of  gov- 
eminent,  Santa  Anna  himself  was  chosen  president,  or 
as  he  should  with  more  propriety  have  been  called,  su- 
preme dictator  of  the  Mexican  nation. 

46.  ^By  the  sixth  section  of  the  “ Plan  of  Tacubaya’’ 
it  had  been  provided  that  the  -provisional  president  should 
answer  for  liis  acts  before  the  first  constitutional  congress  ; 
yet  before  Santa  Anna  assumed  the  ofiice  of  constitutional 
president,  he  issued  a decree  virtually  repealing,  by  his 
own  arbitrary  will,  that  section  of  the  “Plan,”  by  declar- 
ing that  as  the  power  exercised  by  him  was,  by  its  very 
tenor,  without  limitation,  the  responsibility  referred  to  was 
merely  a ‘ responsibility  of  opinion  and  that  all  the  acts 
of  his  administration  were  of  the  same  permanent  force 
as  if  performed  by  a constitutional  government,  and  must 
be  observed  as  such  by  the  constitutional  congresa. 

47.  "Having  thus  placed  himself  beyond  all  responsi- 
bility for  the  acts  of  his  provisional  presidency,  Santa 
Anna  commenced  his  administration  under  the  new  gov- 
ernment,  which  was  organized  bv  the  assembling  of  Con- 
gress  in  January,  1844.  ^The  congress  at  first  expressed 
its  accordance  with  the  views  of  Santa  Anna,  by  voting 
an  extraordinary  contribution  of  four  millions  of  dollars, 
with  which  to  prosecute  a war  against  Texas  ; but  on  his 
requiring  authority  for  a loan  of  ten  millions,  congress 
hesitated  to  give  its  assent,  although  but  a small  portion 
of  the  former  contribution  had  been  realized,  and  the 
treasury  was  destitute,  not  only  of  sufficient  resources  to 
carry  on  a war,  but  even  to  meet  the  daily  expenses  of  the 
government. 

48.  “Meanwhile,  as  aftairs  proceeded,  the  opposition 
against  Santa  Anna  continued  to  increase,  not  only 
in  the  congress,  but  also  throughout  the  republic.  He 
had  been  raised  to  power  by  a military  revolution,  rather 
than  by  the  free  choice  of  the  people ; who,  regarding 
with  jealousy  and  distrust  the  man  and  his  measures,  were 
ready  for  revolt  against  a government  which  they  had  little 
share  in  establishing.  ’On  Santa  Anna’s  expressing  a 
wish  to  retire  to  his  farm  for  the  management  of  his  pri- 
vate affairs,  it  became  the  duty  of  the  senate  to  appoint  a 
president  ad  interim,  to  officiate  during  his  absence.  So 
strong  had  the  opposition  to  the  dictator  become  in  tha 
body,  that  the  ministerial  candidate,  Canalizo,  prevaileu 
by  only  one  vote  over  his  opponent,  of  the  liberal  partv. 


Part  II.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


Ill 


40.  'Scarcely  had  Santa  Anna  left  the  capital  when  the  1844. 
assembly  of  Guadalaxara,  or  Jalisco,^  cal  led*  upon  the 
national  congress  to  make  some  reforms  in  the  constitution  i proceed- 
and  tile  laws  ; and  among  other  things,  to  enforce  that  ^slmbiyof 
article  of  tlie  “ Plan  of  Tacubaya”  which  made  the  pro- 
visional  president  responsible  for  the  acts  of  liis  adminis- 
tration. “Although  this  measure  of  the  assembly  of  Ja-  ^ Thecharao- 
lisco  wojp  taken  m accordance  wnh  an  article  or  tlie  con-  meaeure. 
stitution,  and  was  therefore,  nominally,  a constitutional  act, 
yet  it  was  in  reality  a revolutionary  one,  skilfully  planned 
for  the  overthrow  of  Santa  Anna. 

50.  ‘Up  to  this  time,  Paredes,  who  had  commenced  the  3 
revolution  of  1841,  had  acted  with  Santa  Anna  ; but  now,  paxed^. 
at  the  head  of  a body  of  troops,  in  the  same  province  of 
Guadalaxara,  he  openly  declared  against  the  dictator,  and 
assumed  the  functions  of  military  chief  of  the  revolution. 

‘Several  of  the  northern  provinces  immediately  gave  ^ 

their  adherence  to  the  cause ; and  Paredes,  at  the  head  of  ^ 

1400  men,  advanced  to  Lagos,*  where  he  established  his 

head  quarters,  and  there  awaited  the  progress  of  events. 

51.  ®Santa  Anna,  then  at  his  residence  near  Vera  Cruz,  s.  cunaiuo. 
was  immediately  invested  by  Canalizo,  the  acting  presi- 
dent, with  tlie  command  of  the  war  against  Paredes. 
‘Collecting  the  troops  in  his  neighborhood,  at  the  head  of  6 marchof 

o,  , 'ir.  1 *11  1 Santa  Anna 

8,500  men  he  departed  irom  Jalapa,  crossed  rapidly  the  to  uie  capital 
department  of  Puebla,  where  he  received  some  additional 
troops,  and  on  the  18th  of  November  arrived  at  Guada-  Nov.  is. 
lupe,^  a town  in  the  vicinity  of  the  capital.  ’The  depart- 
ments  through  which  he  had  passed  were  full  of  profes-  to  him. 
sions  of  loyalty  to  his  government,  and  he  found  the  same 
in  that  of  Mexico  ; but  even  at  this  moment  symptoms  of 
the  uncertainty  of  his  cause  began  to  appear. 

52.  ‘Although  congress  did  not  openly  support  Paredes, 

yet  it  seemed  secretly  inclined  to  favor  the  revolution,  and,  cmgreaa. 
moreover,  it  insisted  that  Santa  Anna  should  proceed  con- 
stitutionally, which  he  had  not  done  ; for  he  had  taken  the 
command  of  the  military  in  person,  which  he  was  forbidden 
to  do  by  the  constitution,  without  the  previous  permission  g Marchef 
of  congress.  ‘Nevertheless,  on  the  22d  he  left  Guada-  santaAmia 
lupe  for  Queretaro,  where  he  expected  to  assemble  a lorce  nov  22. 
of  13,000  men,  with  which  to  overwhelm  the  little  army 
of  Paredes.  '“On  the  same  day  the  chamber  of  deputies  tionsoSjon- 
voted  the  impeachment  of  the  minister  of  war  for  sign-  ^santaAn^! 


* Lagos  is  a small  town  in  the  eastern  part  of  Guadalaxara 

t Gtiadahipe  is  a small  village  three  miles  north  from  the  capital.  (See  Map,  p.  569.)  It  is 
distinguished  for  its  magnificent  church.,  dedicated  to  the  “ Virgin  of  Guadalupe,  ’ the  patron- 
taint  of  Mexico.  The  chapel  and  other  buildings  devoted  to  this  saint  form  a little  village  of 
tly'in.selves,  separate  from  the  small  town  that  has  grown  up  in  the  vicinity. 

6 


112 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


[Book  111 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Proceed- 
ings at  Que- 
retaro. 

Members  cf 
the  assembly 
imprisoned  by 
Santa  Anna 


2.  Santa  An- 
na’s ministers 
Ordered  to  ap- 
pear before 
Congress 


b Arbitrary 
measures  of 
the  ministers. 
Dec.  1. 
Doc.  2. 
Congress 
dissolved  by 
them. 


4 Puebla  de- 
clares against 
Santa  Anna. 

Dec  3. 


A Kevolution 
in  the  capital 
Dee.  6. 


Dec  V. 

• A new  gov- 
ernment 
fonmd. 


7 Rejoicings 
andfistivities 
on  the  over- 
throw of  San- 
ta Anna’s 
governrnent. 


1845. 

8 Situation 
and  plans  oj 
Santa  Anna 
at  this  period. 


ing  he  order  by  which  Santa  Anna  held  the  lommand 
of  the  troops.  It^also  resolved  to  receive  and  print  tha 
declarations  of  the  departments  that  had  taken  up  arms, 
showing,  in  all  this,  no  friendly  disposition  towards  Santa 
Anna. 

53.  'On  arriving  at  Queretaro,  Santa  Anna  found  that, 
although  the  military  were  professedly  in  his  favor,  yet  the 
departmental  assembly  had  already  pronounced  in  favor 
of  the  reforms  demanded  by  Jalisco.  He  therefore  im 
formed  the  members  that  if  they  did  not  re-pronounce  in 
his  favor  he  would  send  them  prisoners  to  Perote  ; and  on 
their  refusal  to  do  so,  they  were  arrested  by  his  order.  . 
^When  news  of  these  proceedings  readied  the  capital,  tlie 
minister  of  war  and  the  acting  president  were  imme- 
diately ordered  1o  appear  before  Congress,  and  to  inform 
that  body  if  they  had  authorized  Santa  Anna  to  imprison 
the  members  of  the  assembly  of  Queretaro. 

54.  ®But  instead  of  answering  to  this  demand,  on  the 
first  of  December  the  ministers  caused  the  doors  of  Con- 
gress to  be  closed,  and  guarded  by  soldiery  ; and  on  the 
following  day  appeared  a proclamation  of  Canalizo,  de- 
claring Congress  dissolved  indefinitely,  and  conferring 
upon  Santa  Anna  all  the  powers  of  government,  legislative 
as  well  as  executive  ; the  same  to  be  exercised  by  Cana- 
lizo until  otherwise  ordered  by  Santa  Anna.  “When  intel- 
ligence of  these  proceedings  reached  Puebla,  the  garrison 
and  people  declared  against  the  government,  and  offered 
an  asylum  to  the  members  of  Congress. 

55.  ^During  several  days  the  forcible  overthrow  of  the 
government  produced  no  apparent  effect  in  the  capital,  but 
early  on  the  morning  of  the  sixth  the  people  arose  in  arms  ; 
the  military  declared  in  favor  of  the  revolution  ; • and  Ca- 
nalizo  and  his  ministers  were  imprisoned.  ®On  the  sev- 
enth, Congress  reassembled;  General  Herreia,  the  leader 
of  the  constitutional  party,  was  appointed  Provisional  Pre. 
sident  of  the  Republic,  and  a new  ministry  was  formed- 

56.  ’Rejoicings  and  festivities  of  the  people  followed. 
The  tragedy  of  “Brutus,  or  Rome  made  Free,”  was  per 
formed  at  the  theatre  in  honor  of  the  success  of  the  revolu 
tionists  ; and  every  thing  bearing  the  name  of  Santa  Anna, 
— his  trophies,  statues,  portraits — were  destroyed  by  the 
populace.  Even  his  amputated  leg,  which  had  been  em- 
balmed and  buried  with  military  honors,  was  disinterred, 
dragged  through  the  streets,  and  broken  to  pieces,  with 
every  mark  of  indignity  and  contempt. 

57.  *Santa  Anna,  however,  was  st  11  in  command  of  a 
large  body  of  the  regular  army,  at  the  head  of  which, 
earlv  in  January,  he  marched  against  Puebla,  hoping  lo 


Part  II.: 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


113 


Btril  e an  cflecllvc  blow  by  the  capture  of  that  place,  oi 
to  oj.eii  liis  way  to  Vera  Cruz,  whence  he  might  escape 
from  the  country  if  tliat  alternative  became  nece.ssary. 
But  at  Puebla  lie  tbund  himself  .surrounded  by  tlie  insur- 
gents in  increasing  numbers — liis  own  troops  began  to  de- 
sert him--and  after  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  take 
the  city,  on  the  11th  of  the  month  he  sent  in  a communica- 
tion ottering  to  treat  with  and  submit  to  the  government. 
‘His  terms  not  being  complied  with,  he  attempted  to  make 
his  escape,  but  was  taken  pri'  oner,  and  contined  in  the 
castle  of  Perote.  After  an  imprisonment  of  several  months. 
Congress  passed  a decree  against  him  of  perpetual  banish- 
ment from  the  country. 

58.  “In  the  mean  time  the  province  of  Texas,  having 
maintained  its  independence  of  Mexico  during  a period 
of  nine  years,  and  having  obtained  a recognition  of  its  in- 
dependence from  the  United  States,  and  the  principal 
powers  of  Europe,  had  applied  for  and  obtained  admission 
into  the  American  confederacy,  as  one  of  the  states  of  the 
Union.  “On  the  6th  of  March,  1845,  soon  after  the'  pas- 
sage of  the  act  of  annexation  by  the  American  Congress, 
the  Mexican  minister*  at  Washington  demanded  his  pass- 
ports— declaring  his  mission  terminated,  and  protesting 
against  the  recent  act  of  Congress,  by  which,  as  he  alleg- 
ed, “ an  integral  part  of  the  Mexican  territory”  had  been 
severed  from  the  state  to  which  it  owed  obedience.  ‘‘On 
the  arrival  in  Mexico  of  the  news  of  the  passage  of  the 
act  of  annexation,  the  provisional  president,  Herrera,  is- 
sued a proclamation, reprobating  the  measure  as  a breach 
of  national  faith,  and  calling  upon  the  citizens  to  rally  in 
support  of  the  national  independence,  which  was  repre- 
sented as  being  seriously  threatened  by  the  aggressions  of 
a neighboring  power. 

59.  “Small  detachments  of  Mexican  troops  were  al- 
ready near  the  frontiers  of  Texas,  and  larger  bodies  were 
ordered  to  the  Rio  Grande,  with  the  avowed  object  of  en- 
forcing the  claim  of  Mexico  to  the  territory  so  long  with- 
arawn  from  her  jurisdiction,  and  now  placed  under  the 
guardianship  of  a power  able  and  disposed  to  protect  the 
newly  acquired  possession.  ®In  view  of  these  demonstra- 
tions made  by  Mexico,  in  the  latter  part  of  July  the  Gov- 
ernment of  the  United  States  sent  to  Texas,  under  the 
command  of  General  Taylor,  several  companies  of  troops, 
which  took  a position  on  the  island  of  St.  Joseph’s,  near 
Corpus  Christi  Bay,  and  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  river 
Nueces. 

GO.  Tn  the  ejections  that  were  held  in  Mexico  in  Au- 
gust, Herrera  was  chosen  president,  and  on  the  16th  of 

8 


1S4S. 


Jan.  II. 


I.  His  oapiurt 
and  banish- 
ment 


2.  SUtianon 
of  Texas  at 
this  period. 


March  6. 

3 Course 
taken  by  the 
Mexican 
minister  at 
Washington. 
a.  (Al-mon 
te  ) 


4 By  the 
Mexican 
president- 


b.  June  4 


5.  Mexican 
troiyps  on  the 
Texan  fron 
tier. 


6 American 
troops  sent  t\ 
Texas. 


c.  (See  Map, 
p 644.) 
July--Aug. 
7 Hetrera's 
administra- 
tion 

Sept.  16. 


114 


HISTORY  OF  3IEX  CO. 


[Bov»k  111 


analysis.  September  took  the  oath  of  office  n the  presence  of  the  Mex 
ican  Congress.  His  administration,  however,  was  of  short 
continuance.  Evidently  convinced  of  the  inability  of  Mex- 
ico to  carry  on  a successful  war  for  the  recovery  of  Texas, 
he  showed  a disposition  to  negotiate  with  the  United  States 
for  a peaceable  settlement  of  the  controversy.  TaredeS; 
then  in  command  of  a portion  of  the  army  designed  for 
the  invasion  of  Texas,  seized  the  opportunity  for  appeal- 
ing to  the  patriotism  of  his  countrymen,  and  declared 
against  the  administration  of  Herrera,  with  the  avowed 
object  of  preventing  the  latter  from  concluding  an  ar- 
rangement by  wliich  a part  of  the  Republic  was  to  be 
Dec  21,  ceded  to  tlie  United  States.  On  the  21st  of  December 
govei^^nt  Mexican  Congress  conferred  upon  Herrera  dictatorial 
overthrown,  powers  to  enable  him  to  quell  the  revolt,  but  on  the  ap- 
proach of  Paredes  to  Mexico,  at  the  head  of  six  or  seven 
thousand  men,  the  regular  army  there  declared  in  his  fa- 
vor,  and  the  administration  of  Herrera  was  terminated. 
1846.  61.  The  hostile  spirit  which  the  war  party  in  Mexico, 

]iuAVurTcal  beaded  by  Paredes,  had  evinced  towards  the  United  States, 
^Gran!^  induced  the  latter  to  take  measures  for  guarding  against 
any  hostile  invasion  of  the  territory  claimed  by  Texas; 
and  on  the  11th  of  March,  1846,  the  army  of  General 
Taylor  broke  up  its  encampment  at  Corpus  Christi,  and 
commenced  its  march  towards  the  Rio  Grande.  On  the 
28th  of  the  same  month  it  took  a position  opposite  Mata- 
March.  moras.  ■‘Open  hostilities  soon  followed,  the  Mexicans 
^'rZt^hot  leaking  the  first  attack.  The  battles  of  Falo  Alto  and 
nS Mexico  de  la  Palma,  fought  on  tlie  soil  claimed  by  Texas, 

^United  ^’fisulted  in  victory  to  the  American  arms  ; — Matamoras* 
States  surrendered  ; — during  the  21st,  22d,  and  23d  of  Septem- 

"^canaS'  heights  of  Moiitereyf  were  .stormed,  and  on  the 

capitulated  to  General  7\aylor.  Upper  Cal- 
■ ifbrnia  had  previously  submitted  to  an  American  squadron, 
commanded  by  Commodore  Sloat,  and  the  city  and  valley 
of  Santa  Feij:  had  surrendered  to  General  Kearney. 

5 Another  62.  ^Such  Were  the  events  which  opened  the  war  on 
'^‘^liexiM  the  frontiers  of  Mexico.  In  the  mean  time  another  do- 
againiThe  niestic  revolution  had  broken  out,  and  Paredes,  while  en- 
g^vermnint  preparations  to  meet  the  foreign  enemy,  found  the 

power  which  he  had  assumed  wrested  from  him.  Santa 


* Matamoras,  a Mexican  tovra,  and  the  capital  of  the  State  of  ^’amaulipas,  (Tam-aw-le6-pa8,) 
once  containing  12.000  inhabitants,  is  situated  on  the  south  sid-  of  the  Rio  Grande,  about  20 
miles  from  its  mouth.  (See  Map,  p.  620.) 

t Monterey,  (Mon-ter  -a,)  the  capital  cf  the  State  of  New  Leon,  contains  a population  of  about 
15,(00  inhabitants.  (See  Map,  p.  620.) 

1 Santa  Fe,  the  capital  of  the  territory  of  New  Mexico,  is  a town  of  about  40CO  inhabitant 
situated  15  miles  E.  of  the  Rio  Grande,  1100  miles  N.W.  from  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  100® 
mies  fr<  m New  Orleans.  (See  Map,  p.  620.) 


Part  II.] 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


115 


Anna  lind  boon  rooailed  by  tlie  revolutionnry  party,  and  t§40. 
enlen’iig'  Mo.xico  in  triumph,  was  again  )>laced  at  the  Iiead 
of  that  government  whieh  ]iad  so  recent!}^  sat  in  judgment 
against  him,  and  which  had  awarded  to  him  the  penalty 
of  perpetual  hanishment.  For  an  account  of  tlie  war  be- 
tween the  United  States  and  Mexico  see  Polk’s  Adminis- 
tration, p.  485. 


CONCLUDING  REMARKS  ON  MEXICAN  HISTOUV 

1.  With  the  commencement  of  the  war  between  the  United  States  acd  Mex 
ICO,  in  1846,  we  close  our  brief  account  of  the  history  of  the  latter  country 
hoping,  though  almost  against  hope,  that  we  have  arrived  near  the  period  of  the 
last  of  the  domestic  revolutions  that  were  destined  to  distract  that  unhappy 
land,  and  looking  anxiously  forward  to  the  time  when  Peace  may  bestow  upon 
Mexico  internal  tranquillity,  and  the  blessings  of  a permanent  but  free  govern- 
ment. 

2.  As  Americans,  we  feel  a deep  and  absorbing  interest  in  all  those  countries 
of  the  New  World  which  have  broken  the  chains  of  European  vassalage,  and 
established  independent  governments  of  their  own ; but  as  citizens  of  the  first 
republic  on  this  continent,  Avhich,  for  more  than  half  a century,  has  maintained 
an  honorable  standing  among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  without  one  serious  do- 
mestic insurrection  to  sully  the  fair  page  of  its  history,  we  have  looked  with 
unfeigned  grief  upon  the  numerous  scenes  of  sanguinary  contention  which  have 
convulsed  nearly  all  the  American  republics  that  have  aspired  to  follow  in  the 
path  which  we  have  trodden. 

3.  If  the  task  of  tracing  the  causes  of  the  events  which  have  rendered  those 
republics  less  peaceful,  less  prosperous,  and  less  happy  than  ours,  should  be  an 
unpleasant  one,  yet  it  may  not  be  wholly  unprofitable ; for  it  is  by  the  past 
only  that  we  can  safely  judge  of  the  future,  and  by  knowing  the  rocks  and 
shoals  on  which  others  have  broken,  we  may  be  the  better  enabled  to  guard 
against  the  dangers  which,  at  some  future  day,  may  threaten  us.  In  the  his- 
tory of  modern  Mexico  we  perceive  a combination  of  nearly  all  those  circum- 
stances that  have  rendered  the  South  American  republics  a grief  and  a shame 
to  the  friends  of  liberal  institutions  throughout  the  world  ; and  to  Mexico  we 
shall  confine  ourselves  for  examples  of  the  evils  to  which  we  have  referred. 

4.  Mental  slavery,  an  entire  subjection  to  the  will  and  judgment  of  spiritual 

leaders,  was  the  secret  of  that  system  of  arbitrary  rule  by  which  Spain,  during 
nearly  three  centuries,  so  quietly  governed  her  American  colonies.*  As  early 
as  1502  the  Spanish  monarch  was  constituted  head  of  the  American  church; 
and  no  separate  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the  Roman  pontitf  avas  allowed  to  in- 
terfere Avith  the  royal  prerogative,  in  which  was  concentrated  every  branch  of 
authority,  and  to  which  all  classes  avere  taught  to  look  for  ho  a or  and  prefer- 
ment. Under  this  system,  the  security  of  the  poaver  of  Spain  depended  upon 
the  ignorance  and  blind  idolatry  of  the  people,  avhora  education  would  have 
made  impatient  of  a yoke  which  comparison  would  have  rendered  doubly  gall- 
ing. Spain  avas  held  up  to  the  Mexicans  as  the  queen  of  nations,  and  the 
Spanish  as  the  only  Christian  language ; and  the  people  were  taught  that  their 
fate  was  in  escribably  better  than  that  of  any  others  of  mankind.  ■* 


* “ aaiiat  have  we  ever  known  like  the  o lonial  vassalage  of  these  States  ? — AYhen  did  we  or 
our  ancestors  fhel,  like  them,  the  weight  of  k political  despotism  that  presses  men  to  the  earth, 
or  of  tJ’at  religious  intolerance  which  would  shi  t up  heaven  to  all  but  the  bigoted  ? HAVi 
■PRUNo  FROM  ANOTHER  STOCK— WE  BELONG  TO  ANOTHER  RACE.  We  have  known  nothing — we 
have  felt  nothing— of  the  political  despotism  of  Spain,  nor  of  the  heat  of  her  fires  of  intol® 
fmoe.” — Webster’s  Speech  on  the  Panama  Mission,  April  14,1828. 


116 


HISTORY  OJ  MEXICO. 


JBook  id 


5.  To  perpetuate  this  ignorance,  and  effectually  guard  against  foreign  influ* 
ences,  the  ‘‘Laws  of  the  Indies"  made  it  a capital  crime  for  a foreigner  to  enter 
the  Spanish  colonics  'without  a special  license  from  his  Catholic  majesty, 
the  king  of  Spain  ; nor  were  these  licenses  granted  unless  researches  in  Natural 
History  were  the  ostensible  object  of  the  applicant.  All  Protestants  were  in* 
discriminately  condemned  as  heretics  and  unbelievers,  witli  whom  no  good 
Catholic  could  hold  intercourse  without  contamination.  In  Mexico,  as  well  as 
in  Spain,  the  Inquisition  was  firmly  established,  and  it  discharged  its  duties 
with  an  unbounded  zeal  and  a relentless  rigor.  Its  tendency  was,  not  only  to 
direct  the  conscience  in  matters  of  religion,  but  to  stifle  inquiry  in  everything 
that  could  throw  light  upon  the  science  of  politics  and  government.  Modern 
histories  and  political  writings  were  rigorously  iDroscribed  in  Mexico,  and  so 
late  as  ISll,  the  doctrine  of  the  sovereignty  of  the  people  was  denounced  as  a 
damnable  heresy.  Doctrines  directly  opposed  to  republican  principles,  and 
based  upon  ignorance  and  prejudice,  were  thus  sedulously  interwoven  with  the 
religion  of  the  people,  and  while  the  intolerant  spirit  thus  inculcated  remains, 
there  will  be  no  security  for  the  permanence  of  republican  institutions. 

G.  From  the  past  history  and  present  prospects  of  Mexico,  compared  with 
those  of  the  United  States,  we  may  gather  one  of  the  most  important  lessons 
that  history  tetiches.  Although  Mexico  was  settled  nearly  a century  before 
the  United  States,  yet  the  latter  had  gone  through  all  the  discouragements  and 
trials  of  their  colonial  existence,  steadily  progressing  in  general  knowledge  and 
in  the  growth  of  liberal  principles,  had  outgrown  their  vassalage,  and  firmly 
established  their  independence,  while  Mexico  was  still  groping  in  spiritual  and 
intellectual  darkness,  without  being  fully  aware  of  her  enslaved  condition.  In 
the  case  of  the  United  States  the  declaration  of  Independence  was  the  delibe- 
rate resolve  of  a united  and  intelligent  people,  smarting  under  accumulated 
wrongs,  rightly  appreciating  the  vatu'*  of  freedom,  and  with  prudent  foresight 
calmly  weighing  the  cost  of  obtaining  it.  When  once  obtained,  the  virtue  and 
intelligence  of  the  people  were  sufficient  to  preserve  it,  and  to  guard  against 
its  natural  liabilities  to  perversion.  A system  of  government  was  adopted,  re- 
publican not  only  in  form  but  in  principle ; and  standing  out  prominently  as 
a beacon  in  the  darkness  of  the  age,  equal  protection  and  toleration  were  given 
to  all  religious  sects. 

7.  In  the  case  of  Mexico,  the  first  resistance  to  Spanish  tyranny  was  but  a 
sudden  and  isolated  movement  of  a few  individuals,  with  no  ulterior  object  of 
freedom ; and  the  masses  of  the  ignorant  population  who  joined  in  the  insur- 
rection were  influenced  by  no  higher  motives  than  those  of  plunder  and  re- 
venge. A declaration  of  Independence  found  the  people  disunited,  ignorant  of 
the  nature  and  extent  of  the  evils  under  which  they  were  suffering,  unaware  of 
ihcir  own  resources,  and  ready  to  follow  blindly  wherever  their  chiefs  led 
them.  When  Independence  was  at  length  accomplished,  it  was  merely  for 
one  despotism  to  give  place  to  another,  and  in  the  struggle  of  contending  fao 
tions  a monarchy  arose  to  usurp  the  liberties  of  the  people. 

8 The  sudden  overthrow  of  monarchy  gave  place  to  a sj'stem  republican  in 
form,  and  fair  and  comely  in  its  proportions,  but  containing  one  of  the  most 
odio'is  features  of  despotism.  It  was  declared  that  one  particular  religion 
should  be  adopted,  to  the  exclusion  and  prohibition  of  any  other  whatever,  A 
principle  more  illiberal  and  unrepublican  could  not  have  been  imagined,  and 
where  it  prevails,  the  idea  of  n free  government  is  an  absurdity  It  was  a vain 
attempt  to  engraft  the  freshly  budding  germs  of  freedom  on  the  old  and  with- 

^ered  stalk  of  tyranny,  as  unnatural  as  to  hope  that  the  most  tender  and  delicate 
plant  would  bud  and  blossom,  in  vigor  and  beauty,  on  the  gnarled  oak  of  the 
forests.  Of  all  tyranny,  that  which  is  exerted  over  the  consciences  of  the  su- 
perstitious and  the  ignorant  is  the  most  baneful  in  its  effects.  It  not  only  ren- 
ders its  subjects  more  than  willing  slaves,  and  makes  them  glory  in  their  bon- 
dage,  but  it  incapacitates  them  from  a’  preciating  or  enjoying  the  blessings  of 
liberty  when  freely  offered  them. 

9 Of  the  present  state  of  learning  among  the  Mexicans,  some  idea  mav 


Part  II.’ 


HISTORY  OF  MEXICO. 


m 


formed,  'when  it  is  considered,  that,  so  late  as  1840,  among  the  entire  •white 
population  of  the  country  not  more  than  one  in  five  could  read  and  write,  and 
among  the  Indians  and  mixed  classes,  not  one  in  fift3' ; a startling  fact  for  a re- 
public, and  one  of  the  prominent  causes  of  that  incapacity  for  self-govertiment 
which  the  people  have  thus  far  exhibited.  The  constitution  of  1S24  indeed  dis- 
played a laudable  anxiety  for  (he  general  improvement  of  the  country  and  the 
dissemination  of  knowledge ; but  the  ease  with  Avhich.that  constitution  was  over- 
thrown by  a military  despot,  and  the  facility  with  Avhich  subsequent  revolutions 
have  been  effected,  without  any  object  but  the  restless  ambition  of  their  insti- 
gators, who  hoped  to  rise  to  power  over  the  ruins  of  their  predecessors,  show 
the  development  of  no  progressive  principle^  and  that  the  people  have  made  little 
advancement  in  that  knowledge  which  is  requisite  to  fit  them  for  self-govern- 
ment. 

10.  As  yet  there  can  scarcely  be  said  to  be  more  than  two  classes  among 
those  who  are  citizens ; the  church  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  army  on  the  other ; 
for  the  numerous  mixed  and  Indian  population  is  almost  Avholly  unrepresented 
in  the  government.  The  stranger  is  reminded  of  this  double  dominion  of  mil- 
itary and  spiritual  power  by  the  constant  sound  of  the  drum  and  the  bell,  which 
ring  in  his  ears  from  morn  till  midnight,  drowning  the  sounds  of  industry  and 
labor,  and  by  their  paraphernalia  of  show  and  parade  deeply  impressing  him 
with  the  conviction  that  there  are  no  republican  influences  prevailing  around 
him.  A large  standing  army  has  been  maintained,  not  to  guard  the  nation 
against  invading  enemies,  but  to  protect  the  government  against  the  people; 
and  its  leaders  have  originated  all  the  revolutions  that  have  occurred  since  the 
overthrow  of  the  power  of  Spain. 

11.  The  present  condition  of  Mexico, »apart  from  considerations  of  the  results 
of  the  foreign  war  in  which  she  is  engaged,  is  one  of  exceeding  embarrassment, 
and  many  years  of  peace  must  elapse,  under  a wise  and  permanent  administra- 
tion of  government,  before  she  can  recover  from  the  evils  which  a long  period 
of  anarchy  and  misrule  has  entailed  upon  her.  The  country  presents  a wide 
field  of  waste  and  ruin ; agriculture  has  been  checked ; commerce  and  manu- 
factures scarcely  exist ; a foreign  and  a domestic  debt  weigh  heavily  upon  the 
people;  and  the  morals  of  the  masses  have  become  corrupted.  Under  such  cir- 
cumstances, the  future  prospects  of  Mexico  are  dark  to  the  ejm  of  hope,  and  the 
most  gloom}'^  forebodings  of  those  who  love  her  welfiire  threaten  to  be  realized 
While  she  has  been  absorbed  with  domestic  contentions,  the  march  of  improve- 
ment has  been  pressing  upon  her  borders ; and  her  soil  is  too  fertile,  and  hei 
mines  too  valuable,  long  to  lie  unimproved,  without  tempting  the  cupidity  of 
other  nations.  Texas,  severed  from  her,  not  by  foreign  interference,  but  by 
the  enterprise  of  a hardy,  united,  and  intelligent  population,  that  had  been  in- 
vited to  her  soil  to  make  her  waste  and  wilderness  lands  fertile,  may  be  to  hei 
a warning,  and  a prophetic  page  in  her  history. 

12.  And  whether  the  Anglo-American  race  is  destined  to  sweep  over  the  val- 
leys and  plains  of  Mexico,  and  in  that  direction  carry  onward  to  the  shores  of 
the  Pacific,  the  blessings  of  civil  and  religious  freedom,  under  the  mild  and 
peaceable  influences  of  republican  institutions,  or  whether  the  Hispano-Mexi. 
cans  shall  continue  to  rule  in  the  land  which  they  have  polluted,  in  their  do- 
mestic quarrels,  with  scenes  of  violence  and  blood,  and  over  which  the  intole- 
rance of  spiritual  despotism  has  so  long  exerteci  its  blighting  influence,  is  a 
problem  which  the  Mexican  people  alone  can  solve.  If  they  will  be  united 
under  a government  of  their  own  choice ; if  they  will  foster  learning  and  the 
arts ; cultivate  good  morals,  and  banish  the  intolerance  of  their  religion ; they 
may  jmt  become  a respected,  a great,  a powerful,  and  a happy  nation  ; but  if  do- 
mestic discord  and  civil  wars,  fomented  by  ambitious  military  chieftains,  shall 
much  longer  prevail,  the  nation  will  be  broken  into  fragments,  or  her  territory 
seized  upon  by  some  more  powerful,  because  more  united,  more  liberal,  more 
intelligent,  and  more  virtuous  people. 

a.  Written  in  1846. 


PART  III. 

HISTORY  OF  TEXAS 


CHAPTER  I. 

TEXAS*  AS  A PART  OF  MEXICO,  WHILE  UNDER  THE 
SPANISH  DOMINION. 

[1521  TO  1821.] 

1.  'Before  the  formation  of  European  settlements  in  1521. 
I'exas,  that  country  was  the  occasional  resort,  rather  than 

the  abode,  of  wandering  Indian  tribes,  who  had  no  fixed  of  Texas  la 
habitations,  and  who  subsisted  chiefly  by  hunting  and  pre- 
datory  warfare.  Like  the  modern  Comanches,'^  they  tuments 
were  a wild,  unsocial  race,  greatly  inferior  to  the  agricul-  ^ (seo^Note, 
tural  Mexicans  of  the  central  provinces,  who  were  sub-  p •^s.) 
dued  by  Cortez. 

2.  “The  establishment  of  the  Spanish  power  upon  the 

ruins  of  the  kingdom  of  Montezuma  was  not  followed  im-  the  country 
mediately  by  even  the  nominal  occupation  of  the  whole  spSiiards. 
country  embraced  in  modern  Mexico.  More  than  a cen- 


* The  territory  claimed  by  Texas,  according  to  a boundary  act  passed  Dec.  19th,  1836,  ex- 
tended from  the  S.ibine  to  the  Rio  Grande,  and  from  this  latter  river  and  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  to 
the  boundary  line  of  the  United  States  ; embracing  an  area  of  more  than  200,000  square  milts 
— a greater  extent  of  surface  than  is  included  in  the  states  of  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Vir- 
ginia, and  Ohio.  Her  present  western  boundary  is  about  2.50  miles  east  of  Santa  Fe. 

In  the  vicinity  of  the  coast,  and  ranging  from  thirty  to  seventy-five  miles  inland,  the  surfact 
of  the  country  is  very  level,  but  singularly  free  from  swamps  and  marshes.  Bordering  on  the 
Sabine  the  country  is  flat  and  woody  ; from  the  Sabine  to  Galveston  Bay  it  is  mostly  a barren 
prairie,  destitute  of  trees,  except  on  the  margin  of  the  water  courses.  The  remaining  portion 
of  the  coast,  southwest  from  Galveston,  is  Imv  and  sandy,  relieved,  towards  the  interior, 
and  on  the  margins  of  the  streams,  by  insulated  groves  and  beautiful  prairies.  The  .«oil  of  the 
level  region  is  a rich  alluvion  of  great  depth,  and  owing  to  its  porous  character,  and  its  general 
:-eedom  fronr  stagnant  waters,  the  climate  is  less  unhealthy  than  in  the  vicinity  of  the  lowlands 
of  the  southern  United  States. 

Beyond  the  level  region  is  the  “ rolling  country,”  forming  the  largest  of  the  natural  divisions 
of  Texas,  and  extending  from  150  to  200  miles  in  width.  This  region  presents  a delightful 
variety  of  fertile  prairie  and  valuable  wood'and,  enriched  with  springs  and  rivulets  of  the 
purest  water  This  district  possesses  all  the  natural  advantages  requisite  for  the  support  of  a 
dense  population  The  soil  is  of  an  excellent  quality,  the  atmosphere  is  purer  than  in  the  lo  w 
country,  and  no  local  causes  of  di.sease  are  known. 

The  climate  of  Texas  is  believed  to  be  superior,  on  the  whole,  to  that  of  any  other  portion  of 
North  America ; the  winters  being  milder,  and  the  heat  of  summer  less  oppressive  than  in  the 
northeastern  section  of  the  United  States.  The  forests  of  Texas  are  destitute  of  that  rank 
undergrowth  which  prevails  in  the  woody  districts  of  Loui.siana  and  Mississippi ; and  the  level 
region  is  generally  free  from  those  putrid  swamps,  the  exhalations  from  which,  under  the 
Ktys  of  a burning  sun,  poison  the  atmosphere,  and  produce  sickness  and  death.  In  Texas 
the  banks  of  the  water-courses  rise  gradually  from  the  beds  of  the  streams , from  river  to 
river  the  country  is  an  open  acclivity  ; while,  in  the  low  districts  of  Louisiana  and  Mis 
Eissippi,  the  banks  of  the  rivers  are  suddenly  abrupt,  and  the  country  mostly  a swampy  and 
comi'actlY  wooded  level,  retaining  the  waters  of  annual  inundations,  which  geuejrate  uoxiotu 


120 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Book  HI 


ANALYSIS  lury  and  a lialf  elapsed  before  a single  Spanish  post  was 
erected  within  the  limits  of  the  present  Texas,  and  in  the 
tardy  progress  of  Spanish  colonization  originated  the  pre- 
tensions of  France  to  the  Rio  Grande,  as  the  southwestern 
frontier  of  Louisiana. 

‘The  discovery  by  the  French,  and  the  exploration 
tippL  of  the  country  bordering  on  the  Mississippi,  have  already 
been  mentioned  in  connection  with  the  early  history  of 
».  Seep  520.  Louisiana.^  ^In  the  year  1684,  La  Salle,  the  pioneer  in 

1684.  those  western  discoveries,  sailed"  from  France  with  four 

- # vessels  and  two  hundred  and  eighty  persons,  with  the 

wuhinihf.  establishing  a colony  at  the  mouth  ol  the  Mis- 
limits  of  sissippi.  Deceived,  however,  in  his  reckoning.  La  Salle 
failed  to  reach  the  place  of  his  destination,  and  sailing 
unconsciously  southward,  he  landed  on  the  18th  of  Feb- 

1685.  ruary,  1685,  at  the  head  of  Matagorda  Bay,*  within  the 
c.  Note.p  6«.  limits  of  the  present  'fexas. 

* 4.  ^Here  he  built  and  garrisoned  a small  fort,  and  took 

ciaimsof  formal  possession  of  the  countrv  in  the  name  of  his  sove- 

France  to  the  . * t i tt  i m " t • • i 

country.  1‘eign  ; nor  did  r ranee,  while  Louisiana  was  hers,  relin- 
quish her  claims  to  the  territory  thus  colonized  under  her 
1 Tile  vessels  banners.  ^The  largest  vessel  in  the  expedition  of  La 
LaSalle.  Salle  soon  returned  to  trance;  two  others  were  lost  in 
tlie  bay  ; and  the  fourth,  a small  sloop,  was  captured  off 
d Note.p  112.  St.  Domingo'*  by  Spanish  cruisers.  ^La  Salle,  dissatisfied 
reinovlr^the  with  his  situation,  although  the  country  around  him,  ver- 
dant with  luxuriant  herbage,  gave  abundant  evidence  of 
the  fertility  of  the  soil,  resolved  to  seek  the  Mississippi 
and  establish  his  colony  there. 

5.  “After  several  unsuccessful  attempts  to  discover  the 
Mississippi,  his  colony  being  in  the  meantime  threatened 
with  famine,  and  the  surrounding  Indians  having  become 
hostile,  in  January,  1687,  he  departed*  with  sixteen  per- 
sons, with  the  desperate  resolution  of  finding  his  way  to 
Canada  by  land,  whence  he  intended  sailing  for  France 
where  he  hoped  to  obtain  materials  for  a fresh  expedition. 
'*'On  his  journey,  and  while  yet  within  the  limits  of  Texas, 
he  was  shot*'  by  one  of  his  own  men  whom  he  had  offended. 


?.  Departure 
of  La  Satie 

nt  Canada. 


1687. 

0.  Ju. 


f.  March  19- 
r.  ms  death, 
and  the 
breaking  up 
if  the  colony. 


miasma,  the  cause  of  mali^ant  fevers.  AVhile  the  midsummer  air  of  the  alluvial  region  of  th* 
Mississippi  is  surcharged  with  noxious  moisture,  in  Texas  gentle  breezes  blow  six  months  in  the 
year  from  the  south  and  southwest,  and,  coming  from  the  waters  of  the  Gulf,  or  passing  over  the 
elevated  table-lands  of  the  interior,  they  give  an  invigorating  freshness  to  the  atmosphere.  So 
lelightful  is  the  temperature  in  the  greater  portion  of  Texas  proper,  that  this  region  has  been  very 
appropriately  styled  the  “ Italy  of  America.”  Here  ice  is  seldom  seen  ; snow  is  a rare  and 
‘.Lusient  visitor  ; and  even  in  winter  the  trees  preserve  their  foliage,  and  the  plains  their  ver- 
dure The  soil  and  the  climate  combined  admit  of  two  or  three  crops  a 3’ear,  of  fruits  and  vege- 
tables. and  two  gardens  are  common.-  one  for  sprang  and  summer,  and  one  for  autumn  and 
winter. 

Rheumatisms  and  chronic  diseases  are  rare  in  Texas  ; pulmonary  consumption  is  almost  un- 
known ; and,  in  the  opinion  of  respectable  medical  men,  a residence  in  this  country  would  be 
M favorable,  to  persons  of  consumptive  habits,  as  the  south  of  Europe  or  Madeira. 


Part  All.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


121 


The  e;5tablis]iment  formed  by  him  at  Matagorda  was  soon 
after  broken  up  by  the  Indians. 

0.  ‘When  intelligence  of  La  *j>alle’s  invasion  reached 
Mexico,  the  viceroy  held  a council  of  war  to  deliberate 
on  the  matter,  and  an  expedition  was  resolved  upon  to 
scour  the  country,  and  hunt  out  the  French  if  any  were 
still  remaining.  “Accordingly,  a suitable  force  was  des- 
patched commanded  by  Captain  Alonzo  de  Leon,  who 
arrived*  in  April,  1689,  at  the  site  of  La  Salle’s  fort,  which 
he  found  deserted,  and  the  remains  of  one  of  the  French 
vessels  that  had  been  wrecked  on  the  coast  still  visible. 
*De  Leon,  prompted  by  the  rumor  that  some  of  La  Salle’s 
companions  were  wandering  about  the  country  with  the 
Indians,  visited  the  tribe  of  the  Asimais,  who  received 
him  kindly,  but  he  could  find  no  traces  of  the  fugitive 
Frenchmen.  ^The  Spanish  commander  reciprocated  the 
kindness  of  the  Asimais,  on  whom  he  bestowed  the  name 
of  “ Texas  ” since  applied  to  the  country  they  inhabited, 
and  which,  in  their  language,  signified  friends.” 

7.  “On  the  return  of  De  Leon,  he  informed  the  viceroy 
of  the  freedom  of  the  country  from  foreigners,  mentioned 
the  amicable  disposition  of  the  Indians,  and  recommended 
the  establishment  of  missionary  posts  and  garrisons,  for 
the  purpose  of  civilizing  the  natives,  and  preventing  the 
intrusion  of  Europeans.  ®In  accordance  with  this  recom- 
mendation, one  or  two  unimportant  missions  were  founded 
in  Texas  in  the  year  1690,  and  two  years  later  a small  set- 
tlement was  made  at  San  Antonio  de  Bexar. 

8.  “In  1699,  the  French,  under  De  Iberville,  having 
formed  a few  settlements  in  southern  Louisiana,  assumed 
nominal  possession  of  the  country  from  the  mouth  of  the 
Mobi^e  river  to  the  Bay  of  Matagorda.  *Some  years 
later  the  Spaniards  established  several  posts  in  the  vici- 
nity of  the  French  settlement  at  Natchitoches,*  which  they 
adected  to  consider  within  their  limits  ; and  by  a royal 
order  in  1718,  a detachment  of  fifty  light  infantry  was 
stationed  at  Bexar.  *The  French  at  Natchitoches  soon 
after  attacked  the  neighboring  Spanish  missions,  and 
obliged  the  inhabitants  to  seek  a temporary  retreat  at 
Bexar;  but  the  French  were  soon  attacked  in  turn,  and 
obliged  to  retire  beyond  the  Sabine. 

9.  ‘"Although  thus  driven  beyond  the  limits  of  Texas, 
the  French  did  not  abandon  their  claims  to  the  country, 
and  in  1720  they  established  a small  garrison  at  La  Salle’s 
post,  and  raised  there  the  arms  of  France  anew,  with  the 


I6§7. 


».  Designs  of 
the  Spaniards 
to  expel  the 
French  from 
the  country. 


2.  The  expe- 
dition  of 
De  Leon. 

a.  April  22 

1689. 


3 Hi-  visit  tc 
the  As  i mais 


4 Origin  of 
the  name  of 
Texas. 


5 Return  of 
De  Leon,  and 
his  recom- 
mendations ta 
the  Viceroy. 


6.  First  Span- 
ish settle- 
ments in 

Texas. 

1690. 

b.  See  Note 
and  Map, 
next  page. 

7.  TheFrenth 
assume  nom.i- 
nal  posression 

of  the  coun- 
try 

8.  Spanish 
posts  near 
Natchit:,chts, 
arol  garrison 
at  Bexar. 

1718. 

9.  Hostilitus 
betioeen  the- 
French  and 
Spaniards 


10.  French 
garrison  a 
the  bay  of  Afi 
tagorda 

1720. 


* NatcmtochfS,  (pronounced  Nacch-i-  tosh.l  is  in  Louisiana,  on  the  west  side  of  the  lU  i 
River,  about  200  miles  from  its  mouth.  It  was  settled  by  the  French  about  the  vear  1717. 


122  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  rfiooK  III- 

iiNALYsis.  design  of  representing  the  continued  assertion  of  the  rigli* 
"TtG3  sovereignty.  But  this  post  never  acquired  any  impor* 
\.  Weston  tance,  and  was  soon  abandoned.  *ln  1763  France  ceded 
^cededto  Spain  that  portion  of  Louisiana  west  of  the  Mississippi 
Spain  miip.  River  ; and  the  conflictintr  claims  of  the  two  countries  to 
the  territory  of  Texas  were  for  a time  settled;  but  in  tlie 
1900  1800,  Louisiana  was  ceded  back*  to  France,  with 

B. Seep  528  the  Same  undefined  limits  that  it  had  when  previously 
1803.  ceded  to  Spain.  ^Three  years  later,  the  same  territory 
b.  seep.^  of  Louisiaiia  was  ceded^  by  France  to  the  United  States, 
vic:^ofLouisi-  by  which  latter  power  the  claim  to  Texas  was  still  for- 
unitcdstates.  lually  Continued,  without,  however,  any  attempt  to  en- 
force it. 

1810.  10.  ^At  the  time  of  the  outbreak  of  the  first  Mexican 

^orrexlTlr.  I'C'^clution,  in  1810,  the  population  of  Texas  was  several 
thousand  less  than  it  was  fifty  years  previous,  and  the 
jte first Mexi-  Only  settlements  ot  importance  were  those  of  San  Antonio 
de  Bexar,*  Nacogdoches,f  and  La  Bahia,  or  Goliad. :j:  A 

few  Spanish  garrisons,  and  missionsof  the  Romish  church, 
scattered  through  the  wilderness  of  the  interior,  gathered 
around  them  a few  miserable  Indian  proselytes,  whose 
spiritual  welfare  was  generally  less  cared  for  than  the 
benefit  their  labor  conferred  upon  their  reverend  monitors 
and  masters. 

^These  missionary  establishments,  each  consisting 
syionuhniis-  of  a massive  stone  fortress  and  a church,  the  latter  sur- 
^hmenis^'  mounted  with  enormous  bells  and  decorated  with  statues 
and  paintings,  presented  more  the  appearance  of  feudal 
castles  than  of  temples  for  religious  worship.  The  ruins 
of  some  of  these  structures  still  remain,  with  their  walls 
almost  entire, — striking  monuments  of  the  past,  and  of 
the  sway  of  Catholicism  over  the  forests  of  Texas. 


* The  old  Spanish  town  of  Sta  Antonio  de  Bexar 
was  in  the  central  part  of  western  Texas,  and  was  em- 
braced in  a curve  of  the  San  Antonio  Kiver.  on  its  west- 
ern bank.  (See  Map.)  The  town  was  in  the  form  of  an 
oblong  square,  and  the  houses  were  constructed  almost 
entirely  of  stone,  one  story  high,  and  protected  by  walls 
from  three  to  four  feet  in  thickness.  The  Alamo,  an 
oblong  inclosure,  containing  about  an  acre  of  ground, 
and  surrounded  by  a wall  between  eight  and  ten  feet 
high  and  three  feet  thick,  was  situated  at  the  north- 
eastern part  of  the  town,  on  the  left  bank  of  the  San 
Antonio  Kiver.  Below  Bexar,  at  intervals,  on  the  bank* 
of  the  San  Antonio,  rose  the  edifices  appropriated  to 
the  missions.  The.se,  four  in  number,  presented  the 
usual  combination  of  church  and  fortress,  and  were 
constructed  of  massive  stone. 

t Nacogdoches,  (pronounced  Nak-og-dosh,)  is  in  the 
eastern  part  of  Texas,  on  a branch  of  the  river  Neches, 
near  the  Sabine.  (See  Map,  p.  620.) 
t Goliad,  formerly  called  La  Bahia,  is  beautifully  situated  on  the  right  lank  of  the  San 
Antonio  River,  about  20  miles  from  the  intersection  of  the  San  Antonio  with  the  Guadalupe, 
ni  about  40  miles  N.W.  from  Copano.  (See  Map,  p.  644.) 


TICINITT  OF  BEXAR. 


Par-)  III.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAK 


123 


12.  ‘The  plundering  habits  of  the  roving  Comanches,*  IS  10. 
and  other  tribes  on  the  northern  frontier,  limited  the  range  f^panwh 
jf  missions  in  that  direction  ; and  the  policy  of  Spain,  '^lauoVtotite 
aiming  at  interposing  between  her  more  populous  Mexican  aett/e^ntof 
provinces  and  the  republican  states  of  tlie  north,  a wilder- 
ness barrier,  studiously  guarded  against  the  introduction 

of  emigrant'}  in  numbers  suflicient  to  reclaim  the  country 
from  the  native  Indian.  ’So  jealous  of  foreign  influence 
\vere  the  Spanish  authorities,  that  it  was  made  a capital*^'  en(x 
crime  for  a foreigner  to  enter  the  Spanish  provinces  with- 
out a license  from  the  king  of  Sj)ain  ; and  such  was  their 
dread  of  tlie  Anglo-Americans  in  particular,  that  it  was  a 
favorite  sd’ mg  of  a captain-general  of  one  of  the  eastern 
Mexican  provinces,  that,  if  he  had  the  power,  he  would 
prevent  the  birds  from  flying  across  the  boundary  line 
between  Texas  and  tlie  United  States. 

13.  ’Owing  to  these  circumstances,  Texas  remained  s.  T«a;as 
almost  entirely  unknown  to  the  people  of  the  United  unT/eTsiata 
States  until  after  the  breaking  out  of  the  Mexican  revolu- 

tion.  “During  the  year  1812,  Toledof  and  Guttierez,:j:  iqi2 

Mexican  officers  attached  to  the  revolutionary  cause,  and  4 Theexpe 
tlien  in  the  United  States,  devised  a plan  for  invading  the  Tomoand 
eastern  Mexican  provinces  by  the  aid  of  American  aux- 
fliaries.  Attracted  by  the  excitement  of  military  adven- 
ture, about  two  hundred  Americans,  mostly  the  sons  of 
respectable  planters  in  the  south-western  states,  led  by 
officers  Magee,  Kemper,  Locket,  Perry,  and  Ross,  and  Dispersum 
joined  by  tw'o  or  three  hundred  French,  Spaniards,  and  trmpsT^d 
Italians,  crossed  the  Sabine, § routed  a body  of  royalist 
troops  near  Nacogdoches,  and  on  the  first  of  November  of 
the  same  year  took  possession  o^  the  fortified  town  of 
Goliad  without  resistance. 

14.  ’Here  they  were  besieged  during  three  months  by  siege  of 
about  2000  Spaniards,  whose  repeated  assaults  were  sue- 


* The  Comanches.  still  found  in  Texas  in  considerable  numbers,  occupied  most  of  the  north 
ern  and  western  portions  of  the  country.  They  are  a nation  of  robbers,  cunning  and  decep 
live,  seldom  engaging  in  war  where  there  is  a prospect  of  much  opposition,  but  committing 
their  depredations  upon  the  weak  and  the  defenceless,  whom  they  use  every  wile  to  betray 
by  professions  of  friendship  ; — deeming  it  more  honorable  to  murder  a man  in  his  sleep  than 
tn  hike  him  in  open  combat.  They  violate  their  treaties  so  often  that  the  remark, — “ As 
faithless  as  a Comanche  treaty,”  has  become  a Mexican  adage.  They  have  learned  to  tame  the 
•wild  horses  of  the  prairie,  xvhich  they  ride  with  the  ease  and  dexterity  of  Tartars.  They  are  a 
bardy,  temperate  race, — avoiding  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  xvhich  they  call  ‘ fool’s  water.”  They 
live  in  tents  made  of  buffalo  skins.  Ilorse-racing  is  their  favorite  pastime, 
t Don  Jose  Alvarez  de  Toledo. 
i Don  Bernardo  Guttierez.  (Goot-te-a-reth.) 

^ The  Sahme  River  ri.ses  in  the  north-eastern  part  of  Texas,  in  a fertile  and  well-timbered 
wuntry,  and,  after  flowing  in  a S.E.  direction  about  150  miles,  forms,  during  the  remainder  of 
Its  course,  the  boundary  betxveen  Louisiana  and  Texas.  Before  entering  the  Gulf  of  Jlexico, 
It  passes  through  Sabine  Lake,  which  is  about  30  miles  long,  and  from  one  to  seven  or  eight 
miles  xvide,  connected  with  the  Gulf  by  a narroxv  inlet,  with  a soft  mud  bar  at  the  entrance 
In  the  lower  part  of  its  course,  the  Sabine  passes  through  an  extended  and  sterile  prairie.  It 
ift  navigable  (b  or  70  les  from  its  entrance  into  Sabine  I..ake. 


124  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [Boob  IIL 

iXAi.  rsi3  cessfully  repelled.  ‘On  the  tenth  of  February  following, 
TsiS  * Americans  under  Kemper  sallied  out  and  met  the 
Feb  10.*  enemy  on  the  open  plain,  although  outnumbered  by  them 
1.  Tht  be-  in  the  proportion  of  two  to  one.  After  a desperate  conflict 
of  several  hours,  the  Spaniards  were  routed  and  driven 
fi*om  the  field,  with  a loss  of  three  or  four  hundred  in 
killed  and  wounded,  while  the  total  loss  of  tlie  victors 
was  less  than  forty. 

retreat  of  the  Spaniards  towards  Bexar, 
Spaniards,  they  were  attacked^  near  the  Salado  Creek*  and  defeated, 

a.  March29.  result  similar  to  that  of  the  battle  of  Goliad,  and 

with  a farther  loss  of  their  military  stores,  and  several 
thousand  head  of  mules  and  horses.  ‘Resuming  his 
cajiituidtiijn  march,  Kemper  moved  on  to  Bexar,  and  demanded  an 
%st%oopl  unconditional  surrender  of  the  town,  which  met  with 

b.  April  i.  prompt  compliance.  The  royalist  generals,  Salcedo  and 

Herrera,  and  twelve  other  Spaniards  of  distinction,  made 
a formal  surrender ; which  was  quickly  followed  by  the 
capitulation  of  all  the  royalist  troops,  then  reduced  to 
1 Massacre  qf  eight  hundred  men.  ^The  latter  were  allowed  to  depart, 
but  the  former  were  condemned  to  death  by  a Mexican 
junto  headed  by  Guttierez,  and  afterwards  massacred  in 
secret,  in  order  to  conceal  their  fate  from  the  Americans. 
^W^empef'  ^^e  truth,  however,  became  known,  a great  propor- 

frqmthfUex-  tion  of  the  Americans,  with  Kemper  at  their  head,  imme- 
an  aus  abandoned  the  Mexican  service,  disgusted  with  a 

cause  stained  by  such  enormities. 

iiivading  force,  much  reduced  in  numbers  b)- 
force  the  withdrawal  of  Kemper  and  his  friends,  remained  inac- 

c.  June  16  tive  at  Bexar  until  the  approach,*  in  June,  of  a royalist 
Advice  of  army  of  four  thousand  men.  ’Suspicious  that  the  Mexi- 

s^m^nment  caiis  were  about  to  abandon  their  allies,  and  unite  with 
of  the  army,  Spaniards,  Ross  urged  the  necessity  of  an  immediate 

retreat ; but  the  majority  of  his  officers,  rejecting  the 
advice  of  their  superior,  determined,  at  every  risk,  to  abide 
the  issue  on  the  spot.  On  the  same  night.  Colonel  Ross, 
deserting  his  men,  left  the  town  ; and  early  on  the  follow- 

d.  June  17.  ing**  morning  Colonel  Perry  was  chosen  to  the  command. 

8.  Attepipted  17.  8A  communication  from  the  royalist  general,  Eli- 
sondo,  being  received,  giving  the  Americans  permission  to 
retire  unmolested  from  Texas,  on  condition  that  thej 
would  deliver  up  Guttierez  and  the  other  Mexicans  vvli6 
were  implicated  in  the  massacre  of  the  Spanish  prisoners 
a contemptuous  answer  was  returned,  and  all  capable  of 
bearing  arms,  both  Mexicans  and  Americans,  preparef 


* Tho  Sal&do,  a small  but  beautiful  stream  which  issues  from  a spring  about  twelve  milek 

forth  from  Bexar,  aud  passes  wichin  three  miles  east  of  that  pla/;e,  joins  the  San  Antonk^ 
dver  about  fifteen  miles  below  6e.\ar.  (See  Map,  p.  624 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


Paet  III.] 


125 


for  battle.  'Eaily  on  the  following  morning'-  they  advanced  1§13. 
against  the  enemy,  whom  they  found  celebrating  matins  on 
the  eastern  bank  of  the  Alesan,  four  miles  west  from  Bexar,  i.  T/ieSp.-.r. 
In  tlie  conflict  which  ensued  the  Spaniards  were  routed,  auai&^Li 
witii  the  loss  of  their  baggage  and  artillery,  and  with  a 
number  of  killed  and  wounded  nearly  equal  to  the  entire 
force  brought  against  them. 

18.  ^The  odium  that  fell  upon  Guttierez,  who  w&s  Removal  of 
deemed  tiie  prime  abettor  of  the  massacre  of  the  Spanish  andappohit- 
prisoners  before  mentioned,  led  to  his  removal  from  the  ToledTtfthe 
supreme  command  of  the  revolutionary  force  in  Texas, 

and  to  the  appointment  of  General  ^^oledo  in  his  place. 

®On  tlie  removal  of  Guttierez,  Kemper  returned  from  tlie  3 Returno/ 
United  States,  and  took  post  at  Bexar  at  the  head  of  about 
four  hundred  Americans,  wlio,  with  seven  hundred  Mexi- 
cans  under  Mancliaca,  a bold,  but  rude  and  uneducated 
native  partizan,  constituted  the  only  force  that  could  be 
brought  against  a royalist  army  of  several  thousand  men, 
already  advancing  under  the  command  of  Arredondo, 
captain-general  of  tlie  eastern  internal  provinces. 

19.  ■‘At  the  head  of  his  small  force,  Toledo,  as  com-  Aug.  is. 
mander-in-chief,  advanced  against  the  enemy,  whom  he 

met  on  the  18th  of  August,  on  the  western  bank  of  the 
river  Medina.*  Kemper  and  Manchaca,  crossing  the 
stream,  pressed  on  with  their  usual  intrepidity  ; the  enemy 
yielding  ground  and  retreating  in  good  order.  ®ln  this  s Their  first 
manner  the  royalists  fell  back  three  miles,  when  a vigor- 
ous  onset  caused  them  to  break  and  abandon  their  cannon. 

‘Toledo,  fearing  that  his  men  were  proceeding  too  far, 
endeavored  to  call  them  from  the  pursuit ; but  he  was  Schaca. 
opposed  by  the  fiery  valor  of  Kemper  and  Manchaca,  who 
issued  contrary  orders,  declaring  that  there  should  be  no 
retreat. 

20.  ’The  pursuit,  therefore,  continued,  until,  to  the 
fcurprise  of  the  Americans  and  Mexicans,  the  enemy  pursuit,  and 
reached  their  intrenchments,  where  half  their  army  had  "o/ the  com- 
been  kept  in  reserve.  A most  destructive  fire  was  now  and^ 
opened  by  the  entire  Spanish  force.  The  Mexicans  fled 

at  the  first  volley,  and  the  Americans,  left  to  sustain  the 
contest  alone,  were  soon  beaten  back,  with  greatly  dimi- 
nished numbers,  and  finally  compelled  to  seek  safety  in 
flight  The  Mexicans,  who  basely  deserted  their  standard 
in  the  hour  of  peril,  and  when  victory  might  still  hare 
been  secured,  suffered  but  little  loss ; but  nearly  all  the 


* On  the  Pre.sidio  road,  eight  or  nine  miles  west  from  Bexar.  The  Medina  River  enters  the 
Biui  Antonio  about  16  miles  below  Bexar.  (See  Map  ) It  is  a handsome  stre.am  of  clear  water, 
about  80  feet  wide,  its  bed  lying  about  12  feet  below  the  surface,  and  its  current  flowing  at  the 
rate  of  three  miles  an  hour.  It  has  its  source  in  a large  fountain,  in  an  extensive  valley  cf 
the  lughlands,  about  80  miles  N.W.  from  Bexar 


126 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Booe  U 


ANALYSIS  Americans  who  escaped  from  the  battle  (ieW  were  slain 
or  captured  in  their  flight  towards  Louisiana.  Thus  ter- 
minated, in  total  defeat  to  the  insurgents,  the  battle  of  the 
Medina;  and  with  it  was  suspended,  during  the  five  sub- 
sequent years,  the  Mexican  revolutionary  struggle  in 
Texas. 

defeat  of  the  force  under  Toledo,  the 
* statL‘  more  guarded  vigilance  of  the  autliorities  of  the  United 
^cciulnding  States,  acting  upon  principles  of  strict  neutrality  towards 
^fiexico^  the  contending  parties  in  Mexico,  prevented  expeditions 
\fv>Tvwre  ^ large  scale  from  crossing  the  frontiers.  ^Adventur- 
‘ accurate  ei’s  in  small  parties,  however,  occasionally  visited  Texas, 
disseminating,  on  their  return,  more  accurate  knowledge 
of  its  climate,  soil,  and  natural  resources,  than  had  pre- 
viously been  obtained  ; but  the  unsettled  state  of  the 
country,  and  the  doubtful  result  of  the  Mexican  revolu- 
r^d^ofT^ar.  prevented  emigration,  and  it  was  not  until  the 

colonization'  achievement  of  Mexican  independence,  in  1821,  that  any 
substantial  advances  were  made  towards  the  colonization 
of  Texas. 

3.  Temporary  22.  ®In  the  meantime,  however,  the  principal  bays  and 

establish-  , » , i i i i i j ^ 

meats  on  the  liarbors  01  the  coast  had  been  explored,  and  some  tempo- 
rary  establishments  had  been  made  where  flourishing  set- 
aiSpIraliMi  tlements  have  since  been  formed.  “For  the  purpose  of 
accommodating  privateers  sailing  under  the  Mexican  flag, 
the  agents  and  partisans  of  the  revolutionists  had  selected 
a See  Map,  stalioiis  at  Matagorda,‘  Galveston,*  and  other  places; 
^ most  of  which  became  piratical  establishments,  that  were 

eventually  broken  up  by  the  government  of  the  United 
States. 

a Mina  at  23.  ‘‘It  was  at  Galveston,  then  containing  only  a rude 
^ cabins,  that  Mina  passed  the  winter 
t See  p 587  1816  on  his  unfortunate  expedition**  against  Mexico. 

y The  fate  of  “The  fate  of  the  small  band  of  Americans,  under  Colonel 
Perry,  who  accompanied  Mina,  and  who  abandoned  the 
expedition  at  Soto  la  Marina,  deserves  to  be  mentioneo. 
"'htfory^  '^Perry  had  served  in  the  army  of  the  United  States  ; he 
was  with  Kemper  in  the  Texan  campaign  of  1813  ; he 
had  a hair-breadth  escape  at  the  battle  of  the  Medina,  and 
after  his  return,  he  was  present  at  the  battle  of  New  Or- 
leans. 


* The  town  of  Galveston  is  situated  at  the  northeastern  extremity  of  Galveston  Island,  on 
the  south  side  of  the  entrance  into  Galveston  Bay.  (See  Map,  p.  659.)  The  island,  which  ia 
destitute  of  timber,  with  the  exception  of  two  or  three  live  oaks  near  its  centre,  is  about  M 
miles  in  length,  with  an  average  breadth  of  three  or  four  miles.  It  runs  parallel  to  bha 
coast,  and  is  separated  from  the  main  land  by  a sound  or  bay  about  four  miles  wide,  and  from 
four  to  eight  feet  deep.  The  harbor  of  Galveston,  which  is  between  the  town  and  Pelican 
Island  on  the  west,  is  spacious  and  secure,  affording 'firm  anchorage,  and  has  a genenil  depth 
of  from  18  to  30  feet  of  water  Pelican  Island  is  a level-  sandy  traet,  embracing  several  huo* 

irod  acres. 


^ART  III  I HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  127 

24.  After  leaving  Mina,  as  before  mentioned,  he  at  1817. 
tempted  to  return  to  the  United  States  through  Te.^ias.  ZliiTnw^ 
Harassed  by  royalist  troops  and  liostile  Indians,  the  small 

but  intrepid  band  fought  their  way  to  Goliad,  near  the 
Bay  of  Matagorda.  “Resolved  on  attacking  this  strong  a.  /re  de- 
position, Perry  summoned  the  garrison  to  surrender,  but  8uPr^er%f 
while  the  Spanish  commandant  was  deliberating  on  the 
summons,  a party  of  two  hundred  royalist  cavalry  ap- 
peared. “Encouraged  by  this  reenforcement,  the  garrison  I'JIruaimff 
sallied  out,  and  in  the  bloody  contest  that  followed,  every  the  entire 
man  or  the  Americans  was  killed  except  the  leader.  American*. 
Perry,  seeing  all  his  comrades  dead  or  dying  around  him, 
retired  to  a neighboring  tree,  and,  presenting  a pistol  to 
his  head,  fell  by  his  own  hand,  rather  than  surrender  to 
the  foe. 

25.  •‘Two  years  after  the  fall  of  Perry,  General  Long,  1819. 
at  the  head  of  about  three  hundred  men  from  the  south- 
western  states,  entered  Texas,  and  joined  the  revolution- 

ists  against  the  Spanish  authorities.  The  expedition,  how- 
ever,  proved  unfortunate,  and  disastrous  to  those  engaged 
in  it.  Although  Goliad  was  once  taken,  yet  Nacogdoches 
was  destroyed,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  eastern  part  of 
Texas  were  driven  across  the  Sabine.  “Long  was  defeat-  s.  ma  force 
ed  on  the  Brazos*  and  Trinityf  rivers,  and  finally,  by  the  %naiiyt^en 
perfidy  of  the  Spanish  commandant  at  Bexar,  he  and  all  'pnsvnera. 
his  force,  then  amounting  to  180  men,  were  made  prison- 
ers and  conveyed  to  the  city  of  Mexico.  “Here  Long  e.  Death  c/ 
was  shot  by  a soldier  as  he  was  passing  a small  band  of  jSfeimae 
the  military  on  guard.  His  men  were  drafted  into  the  priLnera 
Mexican  service,  but  were  finally  released  and  sent  home 
to  the  United  States,  through  the  interference  of  Mr. 

Poinsett,  the  American  envoy. ^ 

26.  ’To  complete  the  narrative  of  evenis  Texas,  pre-  ? French 
vious  to  the  separation  of  Mexico  from  Spain,  it  is  requi-  settle  in  Aia 
site  to  notice  an  attempt  by  a body  of  French  emigrants 

to  form  a settlement  on  the  Trinity  River.  In  1817,  a 


* The  Brazos  River,  which  enters  the  Gulf  about  50  miles  S.  W.  from  Galveston  Inlet,  is  a 
vrinding  stream,  the  whole  extent  of  which  is  supposed  to  be  nearly  a thousand  miles.  (See 
Map,  p.  620  and  Map,  p.  659.)  Its  waters  are  often  quite  red,  owing  to  an  earthy  deposit  of  fine 
red  clay.  They  are  also  salt,  or  brackish, — occasioned  by  one  of  its  branches  running  through 
an  extensive  salt  region  and  a salt  lake.  When,  in  the  dry  season,  the  water  is  evapoi*ated,  an 
extensive  plain  in  this  salt  region,  far  in  the  interior,  is  covered  with  crystallized  salt.  The 
Brazos  runs  through  a rich  country,  and  is  fringed  with  valuable  timber  land.  Its  banks,  to 
the  distance  of  200  miles  from  its  mouth,  are  from  20  to  40  feet  in  depth,  and  are  seldom 
overflowed. 

t Trinity  River,  one  of  the  largest  rivers  in  Texas,  rises  near  the  Red  River,  in  its  great 
western  bend,  and  running  south-eastwardly  enters  the  north-eastern  extremity  of  Galveston 
Bay.  (See  Map,p.  620  and  Map,  p.  659.)  It  is  generally  from  60  to  80  yards  wide,  and  eight 
or  ten  feet  deep,  with  a rapid  current.  It  is  navigable  farther  than  any  other  river  in  Texas, 
having  been  ascended,  by  steam  boats,  between  three  and  four  hundred  miles.  Its  banks  ar« 
lined  with  the  choicest  land,  and  the  best  of  timber. 

$ Foote’s  account  of  General  Long’s  expedition  differs  somewhat  from  the  above.  We  have 
followed  Kennedy. 


•J28 


ANALYSIS. 


I.  They  re- 
. move  to 
Texas 
a.  (Re  go.) 


They  are 
driven  from 
the  country 
by  the 
S)  anish 
aiithoriiies. 


Subject  of 
Chapter  11. 


s.  Period  at 
which  toe 
have  now 
arrived. 


4.  Treaty  of 
1819. 

b See  p.  471 


6 Coloniza- 
tion of  Texas 
favored  by 
Mexico. 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [Book  III 

number  of  French  officers,  soldiers,  and  laborers,  tha 
leaders  of  whom  had  been  obliged  to  leave  their  country 
on  account  of  the  part  they  liad  taken  in  restoring  Napo- 
leon to  power  after  his  return  from  Elba,  came  to  tlie 
United  States,  and  settled  on  a tract  of  land  in  Alabama, 
which  had  been  assigned  to  them  on  terms  almost  equiva- 
lent to  a gift. 

27.  ‘Dissatisfied,  however,  with  their  situation  in  Ala- 
bama, a part  of  the  company,  with  Generals  Lallemand'* 
and  Rigaud‘  at  their  head,  removed  to  Texas  in  the  win- 
ter of  1818,  and  north  of  the  Bay  of  Galveston,  on  Tri- 
nity  River,  selected  a spot  for  a settlement,  to  which  they 
gave  the  name  of  Champ  cVAsile.'\  ^But  scarcely  had 
Lallemand  began  to  fortify  his  post,  to  prescribe  regula- 
tions, and  to  invite  other  emigrants,  when  he  was  informed 
by  the  Spanish  authorities  that  he  must  abandon  the  set- 
tlement or  acknowledge  the  authority  of  Ferdinand. 
Unable  to  resist  the  force  sent  against  it,  the  little  colony 
was  disbanded,  and  the  unfortunate  settlers  were  driven 
in  poverty  from  the  country. 


CHAPTER  II. 

EVENTS  FROM  THE  TIME  OF  THE  ESTABLISHMENT 
OF  MEXICAN  INDEPENDENCE.  TO  THE  TIME  OF 
THE  DECLARATION  OF  THE  INDEPENDENCE  OF 
TEXAS 

[ISQI  TO  1836.] 

1.  ®We  have  now  arrived  at  the  period  of  the  second 
Mexican  revolution,  when  the  power  of  Spain  received  its 
final  overthrow  in  the  Mexican  provinces,  and  when  Texas 
began  to  emerge  from  that  obscurity  in  which  she  had  so 
long  been  retained  by  Spanish  indolence  and  jealousy. 
^The  treaty  of  181 9, by  which  Spain  ceded  the  Floridas 
to  the  United  States,  established  the  Sabine  River  as  the 
western  boundary  of  Louisiana,  and  thus  gave  to  Mexico, 
on  the  achievement  of  her  independence,  an  undisputed 
claim  to  the  entire  province  of  Texas.  ^Anxious  to  pro- 
mote the  settlement  of  the  country,  the  Mexican  govern- 
ment adopted  the  mo.st  liberal  system  of  colonization  ; and 
emigrants  in  large  numbers,  mostly  from  the  United 


• Foote  says  General  Salleman,  probably  a typographical  error. 

r Pronounced  shawng  da-sele^  and  signifying  literally,  the  Field  of  the  Asyhm  — e« 
Place  of  Refuge.” 


Part  llJ.j 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


129 


States,  began  to  flow  into  Texas,  the  most  fertile  of  the  1 §20.. 
Mexican  provinces. 

2.  *Tlie  leading  pioneer  in  Texan  colonization  was 
Steplien  F.  Austin,  whose  fatlier,  Moses  Austin,  a native  father 
of  Durham  in  Connecticut,  visited  Bexar  as  early  as  1820, 

and  early  in  the  following  year  obtained  i’roin  tlie  govern-  1821. 
inent  permission  to  plant  a colony  in  Texas.  ^As  Moses 
Austin  died  soon  aft(ir  the  success  of  his  application  had  tm’scoimy 
been  communicated  to  him,  his  son  Stephen,  in  obedience  *”''**" 
to  liis  father’s  last  injunction,  prosecuted  the  enterprise 
with  vigor,  and  proceeding  immediately  to  Texas,  selected 
a site  for  a colony  between  the  Brazos  and  the  Colorado.* 

Sucli  was  the  enterprise  of  Austin,  that  although  he  was 
obliged  to  return  to  the  United  States  for  emigrants,  be  lore 
the  close  of  the  year  the  hum  of  industry  in  the  new  set- 
tlement broke  the  silence  of  the  wilderness. 

3.  ^As  tlie  grant  to  Moses  Austin  had  been  made  by  the 
Spanish  authorities  of  Mexico,  it  became  necessary,  on  tin's%a^. 
the  change  of  government  soon  after,  to  have  the  grant 
confirmed ; and  Austin  was  obliged  to  leave  his  colony 

and  proceed  to  the  city  of  Mexico  for  that  purpose.  Af-  1823. 
ter  much  delay  the  confirmation  was  obtained,  first,*" 
from  the  government  under  Iturbide,  and  afterwards, on 
the  overthrow  of  the  monarchy,  from  the  federal  govern- 
ment. Tn  consequence,  however,  of  Austin’s  long  deten-  4.  situation 
tion  in  Mexico,  he  found  his  settlement  nearly  broken  up  Sonyonhn 
on  his  return.  Many  of  the  early  emigrants  had  returned 
to  the  United  States,  and  others,  who  had  commenced  their 
journey  for  the  colony,  doubtful  of  the  confirmation  of 
Austin’s  grant,  had  stopped  in  the  vicinity  of  Nacog- 
doches, or  on  the  Trinity  River;  and,  in  this  desultory 
manner,  had  commenced  the  settlement  of  those  districts. 

'But  after  Austin’s  return,  the  affairs  of  the  colony  re-  \fi^lnTyo} 
vived ; and  such  was  its  prosperity,  that  in  twelve  years  ti^coumy 
from  its  first  settlement,  it  embraced  a population  of  ten 
thousand  inhabitants. 

4.  ®In  May,  1824,  a decree  of  the  Mexican  govern-  1824. 
ment  was  issued,  declaring  that  Texas  should  be  provis-  anneT.edto 
ionally  annexed  to  the  province  of  Coahuila,  until  its  popu-  ^ ^^^sg^nliing 
lation  and  resources  should  be  sufficient  to  form  a sepa- 

rate  state,  when  the  connexion  should  be  dissolved.  Tn  for?nahonof 
accordance  with  this  decree,  in  the  month  of  August,  1824,  stitution. 


* The  Colorado  River,  the  second  in  size  within  the  boundaries  of  Texas,  enters  the  Bay 
of  Matagorda  from  the  north,  by  two  outlets  which  are  about  two  miles  apart.  (See  Map,  p.  620 
and  Map,  p.  644.)  The  banks  are  steep  and  are  seldom  overflowed.  About  50  miles  above 
Austin  are  the  great  falls  of  the  Colorado — a succession  of  cascades  extending  about  100 
yards,  and  embracing,  in  all,  a perpendicular  height  of  about  100  feet.  Above  the  falls  the 
river  flows  with  undiminished  size  and  uninterrupted  current  to  the  distance  of  200  miles  : — 
In  these  characteristics  resembling  the  Brazos.  During  the  dry  season  the  average  depth 

the  Colorado  is  from  six  to  eight  feet. 


9 


130 


ANALYSIS 


1825. 

l.  Coloniza- 
tion law  of 
Coahuila  ana 
Texas 

t Importance 
of  a know- 
ledge  of  this 
law. 


3 The  pro- 
visions  of  this 
laio. 


4.  Privileges 
awarded  to 
the  empresa- 
rio  and  the 
settlers. 


6.  The  cost  of 
the  land  to 
tite  settlers. 


5.  Error  toith 
respect  to  the 
title  of  the 
empresario 

‘ Texan  land 
scrip." 


7.  Extent  of 
the  tsnpresof 
rio's  right. 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  {Bomw  111 

the  legislature  of  Coahuila  and  Texas  was  assembled, 
and  the  two  provinces,  then  first  united,  became  cne  of 
the  states  of  the  Mexican  Republic  ; although  the  state 
constitution  was  not  framed  and  sanctioned  until  March. 
1827. 

5.  ’On  the  24th  of  March,  1825,  a state  colonization 
law  was  passed,  under  which  grants  in  Texas  were  made 
to  numerous  empresarios,  or  contractors,  the  greater  num- 
ber of  whom  were  from  the  United  States.  ’’As  most  of 
Texas,  with  the  exception  of  Austin’s  first  colony,  has 
been  settled  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  this  law,  a 
brief  explanation  of  the  law  may  be  interesting,  and  may 
correct  some  of  the  mistakes  that  have  existed  in  rela- 
tion to  the  rights  of  the  empresarios  or  contractors. 

6.  *By  the  law  of  1825,  the  governor  of  the  state  was 
authorized  to  contract  with  persons,  called  empresarios, 
to  settle  a certain  number  of  families  within  specified 
limits,  within  six  years  from  the  date  of  the  contract.  To 
afford  ample  choice  to  settlers,  a specified  tract,  greatly 
exceeding  that  expected  to  be  settled,  and  usually  con- 
taining  several  millions  of  acres,  was  temporarily  set  off  to 
the  empresario  ; within  the  limits  of  which  the  contem 
plated  settlement  was  to  be  made. 

7.  ^For  every  hundred  families  introduced  by  the  em- 
presario, he  was  to  receive,  as  a reward  or  premium,  about 
23,000  acres;  although  the  whole  thus  granted  to  him  was 
not  to  exceed  what  might  be  regularly  allowed  for  the  set- 
tlement of  eight  hundred  families.  To  each  family  thus 
introduced  the  law  granted  a league  of  land,  or  about 
4,426  acres ; — to  single  men  a quarter  of  a league, — to 
be  increased  to  a full  league  when  they  should  marry,  and 
to  a league  and  a quarter  should  they  marry  native  Mexi- 
cans. ^The  entire  cost,  including  surveys,  titles,  &c., 
for  a league  of  land  obtained  in  this  manner,  amounted 
to  little  more  than  four  cents  per  acre. 

8.  “Under  the  erroneous  impression  that  the  empresa- 
rios received  a full  title  to  all  the  lands  included  within 
the  limits  of  their  “grants,”  large  quantities  of  “Texan 
land  scrip”  have  been  bought  and  sold  in  the  United  States, 
when  such  “ scrip”  was  utterly  worthless,  and  never  had 
any  value  in  Texas.  ’All  that  the  law  allowed  the  empre- 
sario was  a regulated  proportion  of  “ premium  land”  in 
return  for  his  expenses  and  trouble,  and  after  this  had 
been  set  apart  to  him,  and  the  emigrants  had  obtained 
their  portions,  the  residue  included  within  the  bounds  of 
the  grant  remained  a portion  of  the  public  domain  ; and 
he  who  disposed  of  any  part  of  it  by  direct  contract,  nr  by 
the  sale  of  “ scrip,”  was  guilty  of  fraud. 


PlfcT  nU  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 

9.  'In  all  the  contracts  granted  to  the  emprcsarlos, 
articles  were  included  expressly  stipulating  that  the  set- 
tlers should  be  certified  Roman  Catliolics ; and  without  a 
certificate  to  this  effect  from  the  authorities  of  the  place 
where  the  individual  designed  to  settle,  no  title  to  land 
could  be  given.  ’'This  law,  however,  so  totally  at  vari- 
ance with  the  interests  of  the  empresarios,  was  unscrupu- 
lously evaded  ; and  the  required  certificate,  which  was 
considered  as  a matter  of  mere  form,  was  invariably  given 
by  the  Mexican  magistrate  without  hesitation.  ®Accord- 
ing  to  law,  the  empresario  was  also  bound  to  establish 
schools  for  instruction  in  the  Spanish  language,  and  to 
promote  the  erection  of  places  of  Catholic  worship ; ye* 
these  requirements  were  little  attended  to. 

10.  ‘‘The  empresario  alone  was  to  judge  of  the  qualffi- 
cations  of  those  who  wished  to  settle  within  his  grant,  and 
he  was  considered  responsible  for  their  good  character, 
being  bound  neither  to  introduce  nor  suffer  to  remain  in 
his  colony,  criminals,  vagrants,  or  men  of  bad  conduct  or 
repute.  ^The  idea,  entertained  by  some,  that  the  early 
colonists  of  Texas  were  chiefly  criminal  outcasts  from  the 
neighboring  territories,  and  that  such  were  encouraged  to 
settle  there,  is  wholly  erroneous.  Although  fugitives  from 
justice  sometimes  sought  shelter  there,  as  in  all  new  coun- 
tries arrests  are  difficult  and  escape  comparatively  easy, 
yet  measures  were  adopted,  both  by  the  government  of  the 
state  and  by  the  empresarios  also,  to  shield  Texas  from 
tne  intrusions  of  foreign  delinquents. 

11.  ®With  the  exception  of  Indian  troubles,  no  events 
occurred  to  interrupt  the  quiet  of  the  settlements  in  Texas 
until  1828,  when  an  attempt  was  made  in  the  vicinity  of 
Nacogdoches  to  throw  off  the  Mexican  yoke,  and  establish 
a republic  by  the  name  of  Fredonia.  ’This  outbreak  ori- 
ginated, principally,  in  difficulties  with  the  local  Mexican 
officers,  and  in  the  discontents  of  a few  individuals,  who 
had  either  been  unsuccessful  in  their  applications  for 
grants  of  land,  or  whose  contracts  had  been  annulled  by 
the  government,  and,  as  the  latter  asserted,  for  an  ignorant 
or  wilful  perversion  of  the  law. 

12.  ^Besides  the  expected  co-operation  of  the  Texan 
settlements  generally,  the  revolutionists  had  entered  into 
an  alliance^  with  the  agents  of  a band  of  Cherokees  who 
had  settled  within  the  limits  of  Texas  ; and  hopes  were 
entertained  of  effectual  aid  by  auxiliaries  from  the  United 
States.  *In  the  first  skirmish,**  with  a small  body  of  gov- 

rnment  troops,  the  insurgents  vvere  successful ; but  the 
Cherokees,  upon  wnom  muen  reliance  had  been  placed, 
were  induced  to  turn  against  theii  allies,  whose  agents 


131 


1S25. 


1 Conditiont 
of  religious 
faith  required 
of  the  settlers 


2.  Evasions 
of  the  lata. 


3.  Duties  en- 
joined upon 
the  tinpresa- 
rio  respecting 
schools, 
churches,  ^c. 


4.  Respecting 
tlie  introduc- 
tion of 
criminals, 
vagrants,  ^c. 


5.  Erroneous 
ideas  respect 
ing  the  cha- 
racter of  the 
population 


6 Situation 
of  the  settle 
ments. 

1826. 


7 Causes  of 
the  Fredonian 
outbreaJe. 


8.  Aid  expect 
ed  by  the  Fre 
donians. 

a.  Dec.  21. 


1827 

b.  Jan.  4. 

9.  First  sun- 
cess  of  file 
insurgents, 
and  their 
final  disper 
Sion. 


132 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


I.B00A.  lU 


4.NALYSI3 


1 E£[^ect  of 
•.nig  insurrec- 
tion. 


•J  Mexican 
garrisons 
established 
in  Texas. 


3.  Other 
causes  that 
excited  the 
jealousy  of 
Vie  Mexi- 
cans 


4 Early  pro- 
position (f  the 
United  States 
for  the  pur- 
chase of 
Texas. 
a.  Mr.  Poin- 
sett. 

o ByMr.Clay, 
See.  of  State, 
March  -26, 
1823. 


1829. 

5.  The  propo- 
tition  submit 
tsd  to  Mexico 
in  1S29. 
e.  By  Mr  Van 
Buren,  Sec.  of 
State. 

Aug  25. 


they  murdered  ; and  the  emissary  sent  to  arouse  the  colo. 
nists  on  the  Brazos  was  arrested  by  Austin  himsell’,  who 
was  averse  to  the  project  of  the  Fredonians.  A force  ol 
three  hundred  men,  despatched  by  the  government  to 
quell  the  insurrection,  was  joined,  on  its  march,  by  Aus- 
tin and  a considerable  body  of  his  colonists ; but  before  ‘l 
reached  Nacogdoches,  tlie  “ Fredonian  war”  had  already 
terminated  by  the  dispersion  of  the  insurgents. 

13.  ‘This  insurrection,  although  disapproved  by  a large 
portion  of  the  Texan  colonists,  had  the  effect  of  shaking 
the  confidence  of  the  Mexican  government  in  all  the  Ame- 
rican emigrants,  and  led  to  a gradual  change  of  policy 
towards  tliem.  “Under  the  various  pretences  of  convey- 
ing despatches,  transporting  specie,  securing  the  revenue, 
or  guarding  the  frontier,  troops  were  sent  into  Texas, — at 
first  in  small  companies  of  from  ten  to  twenty  men  in 
each,  and  at  considerable  intervals ; but  these,  instead  of 
being  recalled,  were  posted  in  different  garrisons,  until,  in 
1832,  the  number  thus  introduced  amounted  to  more  than 
thirteen  hundred.  “There  were,  however,  doubtless,  other 
causes  that  conspiri'd  at  the  same  time,  to  increase  the 
jealousy  of  Mexico,  and  alarm  her  for  the  eventual  secu- 
rity of  Texas. 

14.  ^The  first  American  minister‘d  accredited  to  the 
Mexican  republic,  was  furnished^*  with  instructions,  show- 
ing  that  his  government,  notwithstanding  the  treaty  of 
1819,  still  cherished  the  hope  of  extending  its  national 
jurisdiction,  at  some  future  day,  to  the  banks  of  the  Rio 
Grande.-  In  1827,  the  envoy  of  the  United  States  was 
authorized  to  offer  the  Mexican  government  one  million 
of  dollars  for  the  proposed  boundary  ; and  among  the  con- 
siderations that  were  thought  likely  to  influence  Mexico 
in  acceding  to  the  proposal,  were,  tlie  apparently  small 
value  placed  upon  Texas,  and  the  ditferences  of  habits, 
feelings,  an.d  religion,  that  would  necessarily  arise  be- 
tween the  Mexican  population  and  the  Anglo-American 
settlers  of  Texas,  which  would  doubtless  lead  to  unpleasant 
misunderstandings,  and  eventually,  to  serious  collisions. 

15.  “Two  years  later,  during  the  first  year  of  General 
Jackson’s  presidency,  fresh  instructions  were  issued'  to 
the  American  envoy,  who  was  authorized  “ to  go  as  high 
as  five  millions”  for  a boundary  between  the  highlands  of 
the  Nueces*  and  the  Rio  Grande  ; and  the  inducement  to 


* The  Nueces  River  ri.ses  in  the  Guadalupe  mountains,  about  240  miles  N.  W.  from  Bexar 
and  running  in  a S.  E.  direction  enters  the  bays  of  Nueces  and  Corpus  Ohristi,  about  12^ 
miles  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  Rio  Grande.  It  is  a beautiful,  deep,  narrow,  and  rapid 
stream,  with  steep  banks,  and  is  navigable  for  small  boats  about  40  miles  from  its  niouth,- 
and  with  some  improvement  the  navigation  may  be  extended  much  farther.  (See  Map,  p.  ffiO 
and  M.ap.  p.  644.) 


PiRT  m.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


133 


make  this  oITer  was  stated  to  be  “ a deep  con victicn  of  the  1§21>. 
real  necessity  of  tlie  proposed  acquisition,  not  only  as  a 
guard  for  tlie  western  frontiers  and  tlie  protection  of  New 
Orleans,  but  also  to  secure  forever,  to  the  inhabitants  of 
the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  the  undisputed  and  undis- 
turbed possession  of  that  river.” 

IG.  'None  of  these  proposals,  however,  found  favor  i.  AUcrea. 
with  the  Mexican  government,  whose  altered  feelings 
towards  tlie  Anglo-American  settlers  of  Texas,  and  in-  Tex^iStc- 
creasing  jealousy  of  the  United  States,  were  exhibited  by  unlteTiVui^. 
a decree  of  the  Mexican  president  Bustamente,  dated  the 
sixth  of  April,  1830.  '“The  law  promulgated  by  that  de-  1830. 
cree,  and  evidently  directed  against  Texas,  suspended  Aprils, 
many  contracts  of  colonization  already  made,  and  virtu-  ofthe^exi- 
ally  prohibited  the  entrance  of  foreigners  from  the  United  ^api^iZTrso. 
States,  under  any  pretext  whatever,  unless  furnished  with 
Mexican  passports. 

17.  ®This  unforeseen  and  rigorous  enactment  subjected  3 its  effect* 
the  emigrants  to  great  injury  and  loss.  Many,  already  I'eS mi- 
settled,  were  denied  titles  to  land  ; and  others,  who  had 
abandoned  their  homes  in  the  United  States,  were  ordered, 

on  their  arrival,  to  leave  the  country  ; — being  the  first 
intimation  they  received  of  the  existence  of  the  law. 

‘Measures  were  also  taken  to  induce  Mexican  families  to 
settle  in  the  new  territories,  in  the  hope  of  counterbalanc-  Mexican 
ing,  by  their  influence,  the  evils  apprehended  from  too 
large  a mixture  of  foreign  population.  ^At  the  same  time 
additions  were  made  to  the  garrisons  of  Texas,  and  civil  maniai 
authority  began  to  be  superseded  by  martial  law. 

18.  “Encouraged  by  the  general -government,  the  com- 
mandants  of  these  garrisons,  illegally  taking  into  their  canoffleen 
own  hands  the  execution  of  the  law  of  April,  1830,  began 

to  commit  violent  and  arbitrary  acts,  in  contravention  of 
the  slate  authorities;  and  even  ventured  to  infringe  upon 
the  personal  liberties  of  the  settlers.  Tn  1831,  Colonel  1831. 
Bradburn,  commandant  of  the  military  post  at  Anahuac,*  /■  P'or^e>i- 
arrested  and  imprisoned  the  state  commissioner  of  Loa- i>urn  in  oppe- 
huila  and  Texas,  who  was  acting  under  a commission  from  statTgovern- 
the  governor,  authorizing  him  to  put  the  settlers  on  the 
the  Trinity  River  in  possession  of  their  lands.  He  also 
abolished,  by  a laconic  military  order,  the  legally  organ- 
ized municipality  of  the  town  of  Liberty, f on  the  Trinity 
River,  and  established  another  at  Anahuac,  without  either 
the  sanction  or  the  knowdedge  of  the  state  government. 


♦ Anahuac  id  on  the  east  side  of  Galveston  Bay,  and  on  tho  south  side  of  the  mouth  of 
Turtle  Creek.  (See  Map,  p.  659.) 

+ The  town  of  Liberty  is  on  the  east  bank  of  Trinity  River,  about  twelve  n’iles  alxve 
•ntrance  into  Galveston  Bay.  (See  Map,  p.  659.) 


134 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Boo&  111 


ANALYSIS.  19.  ‘Emboldened  by  the  impunity  which  attended  Ids 
~1832  violent  and  unconstitutional  proceedings,  he  next  arrested 
. jmprZ'rm-  ^^^^1  imprisoned  at  Anahuac  several  respectable  citizens 
Sehfat  'vho  had  rendered  themselves  obnoxious  to  him  ; one  of 
Anahtiac  whom  was  the  gallant  Travis,  afterwards  distinguished 
a.  Their  rc-  for  Ids  Spirited  defence  of  the  Alamo.  ’Incensed  by  these 
lawless  acts,  the  colonists,  assembling  to  the  number  of 
a.  June  15Q  men,  headed  by  John  Austin,  respectfully  applied  for 
the  release  of  the  prisoners. 

\mthreZ^'  *I^6ceiving  a refusal,  they  threatened  to  reduce  the 

ened:  decia-  garrisoii ; whereupoii  the  commandant,  ordering  the  pris- 
ImlZZincLZnt  oners  to  be  pinioned  to  the  ground,  declared  that  the  first 
shot  fired  by  the  colonists  should  be  the  signal  of  their 
4,  Travis,  fate.  ‘‘Travis,  hearing  this,  called  on  his  friends  to  fire, 
and  not  regard  his  life,  as  he  would  rather  die  a thousand 
deaths  than  permit  the  oppressor  to  remain  unpunished. 
of  ®In  reply  to  Bradburn’s  menace,  the  colonists  vowed  that 
it  he  dared  to  execute  it,  the  crime  and  its  retribution 
should  be  written  on  the  walls  of  the  fort  with  his  best 
blood. 

^ shots  had  been  fired,  however,  terms 
imtment.  adjustment  were  proposed  and  accepted  ; by  which  the 
commandant  agreed  to  release  the  prisoners,  on  condition 
that  the  colonists  should  previously  retire  six  miles  from 
the  fort.  '^But  no  sooner  had  the  latter  withdrawn,  than, 
availing  himself  of  the  opportunity  to  procure  some  addi- 
tional military  stores.  Brad  burn  retracted  his  agreement, 
«.  Determina-  and  bade  defiance  to  the  colonists.  “Leaving  his  force, 
Austin  then  went  to  Velasco*  in  quest  od*  artillery  ; but 
Velasco,  fearing  that  Ugartecljea,  the  officer  in  command  at  that 
place,  would,  in  obedience  to  the  orders  of  Bradburn,  at- 
tack the  colonists  on  the  Brazos  during  his  absence,  he 
decided  on  dislodging  him  before  he  rejoined  his  friends 
at  Anahuac. 

jun3  2«.  22.  ^Accordingly,  with  a party  of  112  men,  the  attack 

• was  made  early  on  the  morning  of  the  26th  of  June. 

Until  day  dawned  the  Texans  fought  at  great  disadvan- 
tage, as  they  were  directed  in  their  fire  only  by  the  flash 
of  the  guns  from  the  fort ; but  with  the  return  of  light, 
their  skill  as  marksmen  operated  with  deadly  effect. 
fixj>ertnes9  Every  Mexican  who  showed  his  head  above  the  walls  of 
^rkrniZi.  the  fort  was  shot ; the  cannon  was  repeatedly  cleared  ; 

and  the  hands  that  successively  held  the  lighted  match., 
without  exposing  the  rest  of  the  body,  were  shattered  by 
the  rifle,  with  the  precision  of  expert  pistol  practice  ; until 
at  last,  Ugartechea,  unable  to  man  the  bastion  with  his 


* Velasco  is  a town  oq  tho  north  side  of  the  mouth  of  the  Brazos.  (See  Map,  p.  659.) 


Part 


IlISTORi  OF  TEXAS. 


135 

teriified  mercenaries,  ascended  it  himself,  and  directed  the 

gun.  Tile  Texans,  however,  admiring  his  gallant  bearing  „xirreK, 

as  a soldier,  abstained  from  firing  ; a parley  ensued,  and 

the  fort  was  surrendered.  'In  this  afiair,  eleven  Texans 

were  k.iled,  and  fifty-two  wounded,  twelve  of*  them  mor-  %arty. 

tally.  Of  the  125  Mexicans  who  composed  the  garrison, 

about  one  half  were  killed,  and  seventeen  lost  their  hands 

by  rifle  shots.* 

23.  “After  the  fall  of  Velasco,  Austin  conveyed  the  2.  Events tMi 
cannon  to  the  force  assembled  at  Turtle  Bayou, f for  the  ^uase^o/the 
siege  of  Anahuac  ; but  before  his  arrival  the  object  of  the 
colonists  had  been  accomplished.  Piedras,  the  command- 
ant at  Nacogdoches,  had  started  with  a force  for  the  relief 

of  Anahuac ; but,  on  his  march,  he  was  intercepted  by 
the  Texans,  and  obliged  to  capitulate.  In  consideration 
of  being  permitted  to  return  unmolested  to  Nacogdoches, 
he  engaged,  as  the  superior  in  command,  to  release  the 
prisoners  at  Anahuac,  and  to  bring  Bradburn  to  trial. 

“'Fhe  latter,  however,  escaped  from  the  fort,  and  fled  io  z.  Braiitum  • 
New  Orleans.  escave. 

24.  ■‘During  these  events,  the  revolution  in  Mexico  was  e The  revo 
progressing,  which  resulted  in  the  overthrow  of  Busta-  S^oat 
mente,  and  the  restoration  of  the  federal  constitution,  t^^venoii 
which  had  been  subverted  by  him.  ^Santa  Anna,  who  was  5.  General 
at  the  head  of  the  movement  against  Bustamente,  suppos- 

ing  that  the  object  of  the  Texans  was  a separation  from 
Mexico,  sent  against  them  a fleet  of  five  vessels  and  four 
hundred  men,  under  the  command  of  General  Mexia,:}; 
who  arrived  at  the  entrance  of  the  Brazos  on  the  16th  of  July  is. 
July,  influenced  by  the  representations  of  the  colonists,  s.  causes  that 

, , y ^ ^ , induced  him 

however,  who  gave  me  strongest  assurances  ot  their  desire  to  withdraw 
to  sustain  the  constitution  and  the  laws  according  to  the 
principles  of  the  federal  republican  party  headed  by  Santa 
Anna,  General  Mexia  was  induced  to  withdraw  his  troops, 
taking  with  him  the  garrison  of  the  dismantled  fort  at  Ve- 
lasco. “The  other  garrisons  were  at  the  same  time  with- 
drawn,  and  in  August,  1832,  Texas  was  free  from  mili-  Aug., m2. 
tary  domination  and  internal  strife. 

25.  ®In  October,  of  the  same  year,  a convention  of  the  oct 
people  of  Texas  assembled  at  San  Felipe, § for  the  pur- 

pose  of  framing  a memorial  to  the  supreme  government,  (Fa-iee-pa.) 


♦ In  Foote’s  “ Texas  and  the  Texans,”  the  Texan  loss  is  stated  at  7 killed  and  27  wounded  ; 
that  of  the  Mexicans  at  35  killed  and  15  wounded. 

t Turtle  Baijou,  or  Turtle  Creek,  enters  Galveston  Bay  from  the  east,  a short  distance 
8.E.  from  the  mouth  of  Trinity  Biver.  (See  Map,  p.  659.) 

? The  same  who  afterwards  fought  against  Santa  Anna,  and  who  invaded  Mexico  in  1835 
»,nd  also  in  1838,  at  which  latter  time  he  was  taken  prisoner  and  shot.  (See  pp.  607  and  609.) 

^ San  Felipe,  or  ^an  Felipe  de  Austin,  is  a town  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Brazos  Itiver, 
about  50  miles  N.W  rom  the  head  of  Galveston  Bay.  It  is  150  miles  from  the  Gulf,  by 
tourse  of  the  River.  (See  Map,  p.  620  ) 

7 


136 


IliSTOIlY  OF  TEXAS. 


'Book  111 


ANALYSIS. 


. . Convention 
4 April.  1833 


1833. 


petition 
for  the  sepa- 
yaiion  of  Coa- 
huila  and 
Texas. 


3.  A separate 
state  govern^ 
ment  re- 
quested. 


4.  General 
Austin  sent 
to  Mexico 


5.  The  peti- 
tion present- 
ed by  him 
^ves  offence 
•0  the  author- 
ities. 


a.  Aug.  14. 


i.  The  laio  of 
'.830  repealed 
Organization 
of  a Slate 
government 
advised  by 
Austin. 


for  the  repeal  of  the  law  of  April  1830,  ana  lor  the  sepa- 
ratioii  of  Texas  from  Coahuila.  ’In  consequence,  how 
ever,  of  the  non-attendance  of  a number  of  the  delegates, 
a second  convention  for  similar  purposes  was  appointed  to 
be  held  in  April  of  the  following  year;  at  which  c>.nven- 
lion  a petition  for  the  separation  of  the  two  proviru.es  was 
framed,  and  the  plan  of  a state  constitution  adopted. 

26.  “The  petition  represented  that  Coahuila  and  Texas 
were  altogether  dissimilar  in  soil,  climate,  and  natural 
productions ; that  laws  adapted  to  the  one  would  be  ruin- 
ous to  the  other ; that  the  representatives  of  the  former 
were  so  much  more  numerous  than  those  of  the  latter,  that 
all  legislation  for  the  benefit  of  Texas  could  emanate  only 
from  the  generous  courtesy  of  her  sister  province  ; that 
Texas  was  in  continual  danger  fi’om  Indian  depredatioits, 
without  any  efficient  government  to  protect  her  ; — that 
under  the  present  system,  ow'ing  to  the  tardy  and  preca- 
rious administration  of  justice,  ai'ising  mo.stly  from  the 
remoteness  of  the  judicial  tribunals,  crimes  of  the  gi'eat- 
est  atrocity  might  go  unpunished  ; thus  oifering  a license 
to  iniquity,  and  exerting  a dangerous  influence  on  the  mo- 
rals of  the  community  at  large. 

27.  “Finally,  the  petition  represesented  that  Texas  pos- 
sessed the  necessary  elements  for  a state  government, 
which  she  asked  might  be  given  her  in  accordance  with 
the  guarantee  of  the  act  of  May  7th,  1824  ; and  for  hei 
attachment  to  the  federal  constitution,  and  to  the  republic, 
the  petitioners  pledged  their  lives  and  honors.  '‘General 
Stephen  F.  Austin  was  selected  to  present  this  petition  to 
the  Mexican  congress,  and,  on  the  rise  of  the  convention, 
he  left  Texas  for  that  purpose.  * 

28.  *011  his  arrival  at  the  capital,  soon  after  the  acces- 
.sion  of  Santa  Anna  to  the  presidency,  he  presented  the 
petition,  and  urged  the  policy  and  necessity  of  the  mea- 
sure in  the  strongest  but  most  respectful  manner ; but,  as 
he  himself  wrote  back'^  to  his  friends,  * it  was  his  misfor 
tune  to  offend  the  high  authorities  of  the  nation,  and  his 
frank  and  honest  exposition  of  the  truth  was  construed 
into  threats.’ 

29.  Tie  however  succeeded,  through  the  influence  of 
his  friend  Lorenzo  de  Zavala,  then  governor  of  the  capital, 
in  obtaining  the  repeal  of  the  odious  article  of  the  law  of 
April  1830  ; but  after  having  waited  until  October,  with- 
out any  prospect  of  accomplishing  the  object  of  his  mis- 
sion,— the  regular  sessions  of  Congress  having  been  bro- 
ken up  by  the  prevalence  of  the  cholera — and  a revolu- 
tion  raging  in  many  parts  of  the  nation,  he  wrote  back^ 
to  the  municipality  of  Bexar,  recommending  that  the  poo 


K Oct 


Part  Ill.j 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


137 


|)lo  of  Texas  should  immerl lately  organize  a slate  govern- 
merit  without  farther  delay,  as  the  only  course  that  could 
save  them  from  anarchy  and  total  destruction. 

30.  ‘The  letter  of  Austin  having  been  received  at  * 

Bexar,  the  recommendations  contained  in  it  were  discussed  mxicoin- 
by  the  municipality,  and  being  disapproved  by  the  m.ip- 

rity,  tlie  communication  itself  was  forwarded  to  the  federal 
authorities  in  the  city  of  Mexico.  ‘•^Highly  incensed  by  ^ orderi Prr 
the  discovery,  the  vice-president,  Gomez  b anas,  despatch-  rsst. 
ed  orders  for  the  arrest  of  Austin,  then  on  his  return  to 
Texas.  3{le  was  taken  at  Saltillo,  000  miles  from  the  1834. 
capital,  conveyed  back  to  the  city,  and  inijirisoned  more  ^ 
than  a year,  part  of  the  time  in  the  dungeons  of  the  old  prisonnum. 
inquisition,  shut  out  from  the  light  of  day,  and  not  allowed 
to  speak  to  or  correspond  with  any  one.  ‘‘After  his  re-  *■  Hisreieas\ 
lease,  he  was  detained  six  manths  on  heavy  bail,  when,  return  to 
after  an  absence  of  nearly  two  years  and  a half,  he  re- 
turned  to  his  home  early  in  September,  1835;  having 
witnessed,  during  his  captivity,  the  usurpation  of  Santa 
Anna,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  federal  constitution  of 
1824.  4n  the  meantime,  important  changes  were  taking  s.  changes 
place  in  the  condition  and  prospects  of  Texas.  cmreduuhe 

31.  ®The  arbitrary  proceedings  of  Santa  Anna,  and  the 
collision  between  him  and  the  general  congress,  had  di-  varti^intha 
vided  the  legislature  of  Coahuila  and  Texas  into  two  par-  coahuua anu 
ties.  One  of  these,  assembling  at  Monclova,*  denounced 

Santa  Anna  and  his  political  acts,  and  sustained  Viduari,  June,  is34 
the  constitutional  governor  of  the  state.  The  other  party, 
assembling  at  Saltillo,'^  declared  for  Santa  Anna — issued  a (SeeNoie 
a proclamation  against  the  congress — annulled  the  decrees 
of  the  state  legislature,  from  the  time  of  its  election,  in 
1833, — invoked  the  protection  of  the  troops, — and  elected 
a military  governor  ; the  majority  of  the  votes  being  given 
by  officers  of  the  army. 

32.  ''Two  parties  also  sprung  up  among  the  Americans  t- The  two 
of  Texas ; one  for  proclaiming  the  province  an  indepen-  anwngme 
dent  state  of  the  Mexican  federation  at  every  hazard  : the 

other,  still  retaining  confidence  in  the  friendly  professions 
of  Santa  Anna,  and  opposed  to  the  revolutionary  meas- 
ures of  the  separatists,  although  anxious  to  obtain  a state 
government  by  constitutional  means.  ®By  the  pleadings  s.  Ejects  jr-o 
of  the  peace  or  anti-separation  party,  me  ferment  produced  pleadings  of 
oy  the  inflammatory  addresses  of  the  s ^paratists  was  grad-  sSaratits 
ually  allayed,  and  an  adjustment  of  differences  was  also 
effected  between  the  Coahuilan  factici  s at  Saltillo  and 


• Monclova,  th«»  capital  of  the  State  of  Coahuila,  ie  a\  tt  75  miles  N W.  from  Monterej 
and  abou*  100  mites  from  the  Rio  Grande  It  contains  ' >opulation  of  about  3,500  inhab 
VisnU 


138 


ANALYSIS 


1835. 

March  1. 

1.  Aasemblinf 
^ the  legialx- 
ture  in 
March,  1835. 
2.  Prodigal 
iwposal  of  t/K, 
waste  lands 
of  Texas 


a.  March  14 


3.  The  cha- 
racter of  these 
'proceedings 
if  the  Coahui- 
Ian  faction. 


4 The  gene- 
ral opposition 
to  Santa 
Anna. 


b April  22. 
^Exposition” 
sent  to  the 
Mexican 
congress. 

5 The  charac- 
ter of  this 
measure. 

Santa  Anna 
determines  to 
fmt  doton  the 
opposition. 


. Dissensions 
in  Ccahuila 


. Unpopular- 
ity of  the 
governor. 
His  arrest, 
and  final 
escape. 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [Book  111 

M <iiclova.  ’On  the  fust  of  March,  1835,  the  legislature 
of  the  state  of  Coahuila  and  Texas  assei  ibled  at  Mon- 
cbva,  and  Augustin  Viesca,  who  liad  been  elected  gov- 
ernor,  entered  upon  the  duties  of  his  office. 

33.  ’Among  the  grievances  wliich,  at  this  time,  in  addi- 
tion to  those  before  mentioned,  were  considered  by  the 
Texans  as  an  equitable  ground  of  separation  from  Coa- 
huila, was  the  prodigal  disposal  of  the  valuable  waste 
lands,  which  lay  almost  exclusively  within  the  limits  of 
Texas.  Large  tracts  of  the  public  domain  had  been 
granted  away  in  1834  by  the  state  legislature  ; and  in 
March,  1835,  the  same  wasteful  and  iniquitous  policy  was 
followed  up  by  the  private  sale*  of  411  leagues  of  choice 
land,  for  the  inadequate  sum  of  30,000  dollars. 

34.  ’The  Coahuilan  members  of  the  state  legislature, 
anticipating  the  period  of  separation,  and  availing  them- 
selves of  their  majority,  thus  profusely  squandered  the 
resources  of  their  constitutional  associates,  and  deprived 
Texas  of  the  best  portion  of  her  landed  capital.  These 
lands  were  purchased  by  speculators,  and  resold  by  them 
at  a profit ; but  the  transaction  excited  the  deepest  indig- 
nation among  the  Texans,  who  declared  it  a “ violation  of 
good  faith,”  a “death  blow”  to  their  rising  country,  and 
“ an  act  of  corruption  in  all  parties  concerned.” 

35.  ■‘Against  the  arbitrary  measures  of  Santa  Anna, 
however,  a majority  of  both  parties  united.  While  he 
was  engaged  in  subjecting  to  his  authority  the  state  of 
Zacatecas,  which  had  taken  up  arms  against  the  uncon. 
stitutional  acts  of  the  new'  government,  the  legislature  of 
Coahuila  and  Texas  framedi*  an  “exposition  to  be  present 
ed  to  the  general  congress,  petitioning  that  no  reforms  be 
made  in  the  federal  constitution,  save  in  the  manner  there- 
in prescribed.”  ’This  measure,  virtually  a protest  against 
the  proceedings  of  Santa  Anna,  show'ed  the  hostile  feel- 
ings with  which  the  dictator  w'as  regarded  by  a majority 
of  the  members  of  the  legislature,  and  induced  him  to 
despatch  his  brother-in-law.  General  Cos,  at  the  head  of 
an  armed  force,  to  put  down  the  incipient  rebellion. 

36.  ’Again  the  centralist  party  was  organized  at  Sal 
tillo,  powerfully  seconded  by  military  influences  ; while 
the  governor  endeavored  to  prepare  for  the  approaching 
storm  by  calling  out  part  of  the  militia,  and  applying  for 
a levy  of  one  hundred  men  in  each  of  the  three  depart- 
ments* of  Texas.  ’But  so  unpopular  had  the  governor  and 
the  legislature  become,  in  consequence  of  their  misappro- 
priation of  the  public  lands,  that  the  appenl  w^as  disre. 


♦ viz  : — that  of  Nacogdoches,  of  the  Brazos,  and  of  Bexar. 


HISTORY  OF  TE\,‘S. 


PuiT  III.] 


139 


garilctl  by  the  Texans,  and  the  governor  was  compelled  to  1835. 
seek  safety  in  flijiht : and  altliouoii  once  arrested"  w'th  all  ; ] 

Ins  party,  and  condemned  to  the  dungeons  of  the  castle  of 
San  Juan  d’Ulloa,  he  escaped  from  his  guards,  and  event- 
ually reached  Texas  in  safety.  ‘The  state  authorities 
were  deposed  by  the  general  congress  of  Mexico,  and  govcrmwni. 
ihose  refractory  members  of  the  legislature  who  remained 
m Coahuila,  were  arrested  by  military  order,  imprisoned, 
and  ultimately  banished. 

37.  ^Tlie  e.'seitement  and  confusion  produced  in  Texas 

Dv  these  proceeding's,  together  with  the  alarming  encroach-  lonatin- 
ments  of  the  military,  were  increased  by  disturbances 
arising  out  of  opposition  to  the  oppressive  amount  of  cus- 
tom-house duties,  and  the  vexatious  mode  of  collecting 
them.  Tn  the  autumn  of  1834  a revenue  officer  and 
guard  had  been  stationed  at  Anahuac.  These  were  as- 
saulted  by  a number  of  disaffected  persons,  disarmed,  and 
obliged  to  withdraw  for  a time  to  San  Felipe.  In  the 
summer  of  the  following  year  the  malcontents  again  as- 
sailed the  collector  at  Anahuac,  and  having  accomplished 
their  object,  withdrew  before  the  authorities  could  take 
measures  to  repel  or  arrest  them. 

38.  *The  actors  in  these  high-handed  measures  were 
principally  a few  disappointed  land  speculators,  and  ambi-  turban^ 
tious  adventurers,  who  clamored  for  an  open  and  imme-  edhytMcoio 
diate  rupture  with  the  general  government ; yet  a great 
majority  of  the  colonists  condemned  the  aggressions  in 

the  strongest  language  ; and  the  inhabitants  of  the  Brazos 
hospitably  entertained  the  ejected  officer  and  his  men,  and 
when  they  could  not  prevail  upon  them  to  return  to  their 
cost,  assisted  them  to  proceed  to  Bexar. 

39.  ‘’An  exaggerated  account  of  the  proceedings  at 
Anahuac  having  reached  General  Cos,  he  despatched  an  inquire  into 
officer  and  an  armed  schooner  to  Galveston,  to  inquire  l%TMAna^ 
into  the  affair  ; but  the  captain,  altogether  unfit  for  his 
mission,  attacked  and  captured  a vessel  engaged  in  the 

4'exan  trade,  and  committed  other  lawless  acts,  under  the 
pretext  of  protecting  the  revenue.  “This  schooner  was  e.  Ther&aMit 
soon  after  captured  by  an  armed  merchant  vessel  from 
New  Orleans,  whither  it  was  sent  with  its  commander,  on 
a charge  of  piratically  interrupting  the  trade  of  Mexico 
and  the  United  states.  The  insolent  assumption  of  autho- 
rity on  the  one  hand,  and  the  insulting  seizure  of  a Mexi- 
can vessel  on  the  other,  n^^eatly  widened  the  breach 
already  existing,  and  imparted  greater  boldness  to  those  j^eiano^ 
who  desired  an  open  rupture. 

40.  ’When  intelligence  of  the  “ Plan  of  Toluca”*" 
reached  Texas,  together  with  the  favor  it  received  from  Toiucav 


140  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  .Booe  IH. 

ANALYSIS,  the  usurping  authorities  of  Mexico,  it  Decame  evident  to 
the  people  of*  Texas  tliat  the  federal  system  of  1324  was 
to  \ye  dissolved  by  military  force  ; that  the  vested  rights 
of  Texas  under  tlie  constitution  were  to  be  disregarded 
anil  violated;  and  that  the  liberties  of  the  people  were  to 
have  no  better  guarantee  than  the  capricious  will  of  their 
]pvi%ciara  bitter  enemies.  'Hitherto,  the  great  majority  of  the 

Texan/ opposed  violcut  measures  ; they  had  lepeat- 
vi^9%Vhi3  edly  declared  themselves  ready  to  discharge  their  duties 
as  faithful  citizens  of  Mexico, — attaciied  by  inclination  and 
interest  to  the  federal  compact ; and  they  consoled  them- 
selves under  the  many  evils  which  tiiey  sutfered,  with  the 
hope  that  tliey  would  ere  long  obtain  the  benefits  of  good 
local  government,  l)y  the  acknowledgment  of  Texas  as 
an  independent  member  of  the  Mexican  Union  ; nor  was 
it  until  the  course  of  events  demonstrated  the  fallacy  of 
this  hope,  that  they  yielded  to  despondency,  or  dreamei 
of  resistance. 

Sept.  1835  41,  ^Immediately  on  the  return  of  Stephen  Austin  to 

Texas,  after  his  imprisonment  and  detention  in  Mexico,  in 
s/ifurtioaie  accordance  with  his  advice  committees  of  safety  and  vigil- 
were  appointed  throughout  the  country  ; and  the 
^ rrevara-  people  resolved  to  insist  on  their  rights  under  the  federal 
c/mr7he‘sub-  Constitution  of  1824.  ®In  the  meantime,  intelligence  of 
the  threatened  invasion  of  Texas  by  the  forces  of  Santa 
Anna  was  receiving  daily  confirmation  ; troops  were  or- 
dered to  Texas  both  by  land  and  by  water;  magazines oi 
nrms  and  ammunition  were  collecting  on  the  western 
t'rontier  ; and  the  old  barracks,  at  Matamoras,  Goliad,  and 
Bexar,  were  undergoing  repairs  to  receive  larger  forces. 

* The.  ttatt  4‘^.  *The  Constitutional  governor  of  the  state  of  Coahuila 
jmed.  and  iexas  was  deposed  by  the  military,  and  a new  one 

appointed  by  Santa  Anna  ; the  commandant  at  Bexar  was 
oiuc.c-d  to  march  into  Texas,  and  take  Zavala  and  other 
proscribed  Mexicans,  be  the  consequences  what  they  might ; 

order  w?s  issued  by  General  Cos,  requiring  the 
citizens  of  Brazoria,  Columbia,*  Velasco,  and  other  places, 
to  surrender  their  arms  ; dius  providing  for  their  complete 
prostration  to  military  sway. 

Sept.  19.  43.  ^Satisfied  that  the  moment  for  decisive  action  had 

* ^pTexan^  arrived,  the  central  committee  of  safety  issued  a circular, 

dated  Sept.  19,  and  signed  by  their  chairman,  Stephen 
safehj  Austin,  recommending  the  organization  of  the  militia,  the 
formation  of  volunteer  companies,  and  an  immediate  ap 
peal  to  arms  to  repel  invasion,  as  the  only  alternative  left 


• Brazoria  and  Columbia  are  towns  on  the  west  side  of  the  Brazos,  a short  distance  aboT* 
As  mouth.  (S“e  lUap-.p.  620.) 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


I'ART  111.] 


141 


Iheni  to  defend  their  rights,  themselves,  and  their  country. 
‘The  arrival  of  General  Cos  at  Copano,*  about  the  same 
time,  and  his  march  to  Bexar,  verified  the  anticipations 
of  the  Texans.  “His  soldiers  boasted  that  they  would 
visit  the  colonists  and  help  themselves  to  their  property  ; 
and  Cos  himself  openly  declared  his  intention  to  overrun 
Texas,  and  establish  custom-houses,  and  detachments  of 
his  army,  where  he  thought  proper. 

44.  “The  first  hostile  movement  of  the  Mexican  troops 
M’as  directed  against  the  town  of  Gonzalez,*]*  on  the  east 
bank  of  the  Guadalupe.J  Colonel  Ugartechea,  the  com- 
mandant at  Bexar,  in  conformity  with  his  instructions  to 
disarm  the  colonists,  having  demanded  of  the  municipality 
a piece  of  cannon  in  their  possession,  which  they  refused 
to  surrender,  sent  a detachment  of  two  hundred  Mexican 
cavalry  to  enforce  the  requisition.  ‘‘This  force  arrived  on 
the  west  bank  of  the  Guadalupe  on  the  28th  of  Septem- 
ber, and  attempted  the  passage  of  the  river,  but  was  re- 
pulsed by  eighteen  men  under  Captain  Albert  Martin,  the 
whole  of  the  available  force  then  at  Gonzalez.  ^The 
Mexicans  then  encamped  on  a mound  where  they  remain- 
ed until  the  first  of  October,  when  they  removed  and  took 
a strong  position  seven  miles  above  the  town. 

45.  ®The  Texan  force  at  Gonzalez,  having  been  increas- 
eu  to  168  men  by  volunteers  from  Matagorda,§  Galveston, 
and  other  places,  and  suspecting  that  the  object  of  the  Mexi- 
cans was  to  await  a reenforcement  from  Bexar,  determined 
on  an  immediate  attack.  ’On  the  evening  of  the  first  the 
Texans  crossed  the  river,  taking  with  them  the  cannon 
demanded  by  Ugartechea,  and  commenced  their  march 
towards  the  Mexican  camp.  ^About  four  o’clock  on  the 
following  morning  they  were  fired  upon  by  the  enemy’s 
pickets,  and  some  skirmishing  ensued,  when  the  Mexican 
commander  demanded  a conference,  which  was  granted. 
Having  inquired  the  reason  of  the  attack  by  the  colonists, 
he  was  referred  to  his  orders,  which  commanded  him  to 
take  by  force  the  cannon  in  possession  of  the  citizens  of 
Gonzalez. 


iS35. 

1.  March  of 
Gcreral  Co9 
upi  n Texas 

2.  The  hnustt 
<if  his  soldiers 


3 Detach- 
ment qf  Mexi- 
can troops 
sent  against 
Gonzalez 


4.  Opposed  bj/ 
the  Texans. 
Sept  23. 


5.  Positions 
taken  by  the 
Mexican 
troops 


6.  Deitrmirvs, 
Hon  to  attack 
the  Mexicans 


Oct.  1. 

7 March  to- 
loards  the 
Mexican 
camp. 
Oct  2. 

8.  A conjei 
ence. 


* Copnno  i?  at  the  northern  extremity  of  Copano  Bay,  which  may  be  considered  a western 
branch  of  Ar.ansas  Bay.  (See  Map,  next  page.) 

t Gonzalez  i?  a town  on  the  Guadalupe  river  above  Victoria. 

i The  Guadalupe  River  enters  the  Bay  of  Espiritu  Santo  from  the  northwest.  (See  Map, 
next  p:ige.)  It  is  generally  about  150  yards  wide,  and  from  five  to  six  feet  deep,  with  remarka- 
bly pure  waters  and  very  steep  banks  , but  owing  to  its  winding  coarse  and  the  shallowness 
of  Espiritu  Sai.lo  Bay,  it  is  of  little  ntilihy  as  a medium  of  cDmmunication. 

§ The  town  of  Matagorda  is  on  the  north  side  of  Matagorda  Bay,  and  on  the  e.ast  side  of 
the  mouth  of  the  Colorado  River.  (See  Map.)  Matagorda  Bay,  which  is  about  60  miles  in 
length,  and  from  six  to  ten  in  width,  is  separated  from  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  by  a peninsula  va- 
rying in  breadth  from  one  to  two  miles.  The  Bay  has  from  eight  to  twenty  feet  depJJi  of 
water,  with  a soft  muddy  bottom,  and  vessels  once  within  tlie  Bay  are  as  secure  as  if  they 
»«re  in  a dock.  Paso  Cavallo,  the  entrance  into  the  Bay,  has  from  eight  to  nine  feet  depth 


1^2 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


(Book  IIL 


ANALYSIS  46.  *He  was  told  that  this  cannon  had  been  presented 

I.  Repreien-  them  by  th(j  authorities  under  the  Federal  compact  for 

the  defence  of  the  constitution,  for  which  jturpose  tliey 
Texans,  were  then  using  it ; and  that  they  were  determined  to  fight 
to  the  last  for  the  constitutional  rights  of  Texas  against  the 
2 Kewejoa/ 0/ usurpations  of  Santa  Anna.  ^The  conference  terminated 

the  action,  , , * , . i i i 

anddi^er-  Without  any  adjustment,  and  trie  action  was  renewed. 
*uexic^n  The  Gonzalez  six-pounder  was  brought  to  bear  upon  the 
Sortx,.  Mexicans ; the  Texans,  at  the  same  time,  advancing  rap- 
idly, until  within  about  two  hundred  yards  of  the  enemy, 
when  the  latter  retreated  precipitately  on  the  road  to 
Bexar,  having  sustained  a considerable  loss  in  killed  and 
wounded.  The  colonists,  of  whom  not  a man  was  injured, 
remained  masters  of  the  field,  and  having  collected  tho 
spoils  of  victory  returned  to  Gonzalez. 

^'%oUad^^  47.  ^Inspirited  by  this  success,  the  colonists  resolved  to 

attack  the  Mexicans  in  their  strong  holds  of  Goliad  and 
Oct.  8.  Bexar ; and  on  the  8th  of  October  the  former  of  these 
posts  was  attacked  at  midnight,  and  captured  by  a detach- 
ment of  fifty  men  under  Captain  Collinsworth  ; and  with 
it  were  taken  stores  to  the  amount  of  810,000,  with  two 
brass  cannon  and  300  stand  of  arms.  The  garrison,  which 
was  commanded  by  Colonel  Sandoval,  surrendered  aflei 
a slight  resistance. 


nf  water.  The  pass  east  of  Pelican  Island  is  rapidly  closing,  and  other  important  changes 
taking  place  by  the  combined  action  of  the  wind  and'  the  waves.  Southwest  of  the  main 
pass  lies  Matagorda  Island.  Cavallo  island  intervenes  between  the  bays  of  Matagorda  and 
Espiritu  Santo,  which  are  connected  by  two  narrow  passes  of  shcal  water.  Matagorda 
Bay  is  surrounded  by  a fertile  prairie  country,  interspersed  with  grotes  of  live  oak.  cedar 

l:Sh,  &C 


Vakv  III  J 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


14 


48.  ‘In  tliis  enterpris-e  the  colonists  w re  unexpectedly 
joined  by  Colonel  Milam,  who  had  been  taken  prisoner 
with  tlie  governor  of  the  state  of  Coahuila  and  Texas,  at 
the  time  of  tiie  dispersion  of  the  state  authorities  in  the 
June  previous.  After  having  made  his  escape,  he  had 
wandered  alone  nearly  000  miles  through  the  wilderness, 
and,  having  arrived  in  the  vicinity  of  Goliad,  hrul  thrown 
himself,  faint  from  the  want  of  food,  and  almost  exhausted, 
among  the  tall  grass  of  the  prairies,  when  the  apjiroach  of 
armed  men  arrested  his  attention.  Presuming  tliem  to  be 
his  Mexican  pursuers,  he  determined  to  defend  himself  to 
the  last ; but,  to  his  astonishment  and  joy,  he  discovered 
the  advancing  force  to  be  his  fellow  colonists,  whom  he 
joined  in  their  successfi’l  assault  on  Goliad. 

49.  ■■'On  the  20th  o^  October,  about  300  Texan  troops, 
commanded  by  Stephen  Austin,  reached  the  Salado  Creek, 
about  five  miles  from  Bexar,  where  they  took  up  a secure 
position  to  await  the  arrival  of  reenforcements.  '’On  the 
27tli  of  the  same  month.  Colonel  James  Bowie  and  Captain 
F'annin,  with  a detacliment  of  ninety-tw'o  men,  proceeded 
to  examine  the  country  bel<^w  Bexar,  for  the'  purpose  of 
selecting  a favorable  situation  for  the  encampment  of  the 
main  army.  ‘‘Having  obtained  a position  a mile  and  a 
half  below,  early  on  the  morning  of  the  28th  they  were 
attacked  by  about  400  Mexican  troops,  which,  after  a short 
engagement,  were  repulsed  with  the  loss  of  nearly  one 
hundred  men  in  killed  and  wounded,  while  the  Texans  had 
but  one  man  killed  and  none  wounded.  One  cannon  and 
a number  of  muskets  were  abandoned  to  the  victors. 

50.  ^While  the  forces  of  the  hostile  armies  at  Bexar 
continued  their  positions,  each  apparently  fearing  to  com- 
mit its  fate  to  the  hazard  of  a general  engagement,  the 
Texan  colonists  were  actively  engaged  in  preparations  to 
sustain  the  position  which  they  had  taken,  of  unyielding 
opposition  to  the  existing  government  of  Mexico.  ®On  the 
3d  of  November  a general  convention  of  delegates  assem- 
bled at  San  Felipe,  and,  on  the  7th,  adopted  a Declaration 
of  Rights,  setting  forth  the  reasons  which  had  impelled 
Texas  to  take  up  arms,  and  the  objects  for  which  she  con- 
tended. 

51.  ’After  setting  forth,  as  causes  of  the  present  hostile 
position  of  Texas  the  overthrow  of  the  Federal  institutions 
of  Mexico,  and  the  dissolution  of  the  social  compact  which 
had  existed  between  Texas  and  the  other  members  of  the 
confederacy,  the  Declaration  asserted  that  the  people  “ had 
taken  up  arms  in  defence  of  their  rights  and  liberties, 
which  were  threatened  by  the  encroachments  of  military 
despots,  and  in  defence  of  the  republican  principles  of 


1§35. 


1.  Inierutfruf 
account  of 
Ct.lontl 


Oc(  20. 

2.  March  of 
TeoMin  troerjt* 
towards 
Bexar. 
Oct.  27. 

3 Detachment 
under  Bowie 
and  Fannin. 


Oct  23. 

4.  Engage- 
ment with  a 
superior 
Mexican 
force. 


5.  The  Texan 
colonists  at 
this  period 


Nov.  3 

0 Convention 
at  San  Felice 
and  a decla- 
ration of 
rights 
adopted 
Nov  7 


7.  The  cause* 
assigned  for 
taking  up 
aims  against 
Mexico 


[Boul  ' 


144 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


ANALYSIS  Federal  Constitution  of  Mexico.”  'Moreover,  \he  coinpac*. 
1.  The  am-  unioii,  entered  into  by  Texas  and  Coahuila  with  Mexi- 

declared  to  liave  been  broken  by  the  latter,  ana 
declared  to  be  to  be  110  longer  bindino:  on  Texas ; yet  the  people  pled;;ed 
ijei  Texas  ihemseh'os  to  continue  faithful  to  tlie  Mexican  government 

still  vledges  . , • i i i n i • 

her  adherence  SO  loiig  as  that  nation  sliould  adlierc  to  tlie  constitution  ana 
tulion  laws  under  whose  guarantees  Texas  had  been  settled,  and 
had  become  a member  of  the  confederacy. 

2 .4  pro-  52.  “The  convention  also  proceeded  to  the  formation 
ernmentyor  and  adoption  of  a plan  for  a provisional  government  of 

admii.  Texas, — chose  Henry  Smith  governor,  with  ample  ex- 
ecutive powers,  and  Samuel  Houston  commander-in- 

3 Austin  chief  of  the  army.  “General  Austin,  then  with  tlie  army, 
•r^lion^o  liaving  been  appointed  a commissioner  to  the  United  States, 

arrived  at  San  Felipe  on  the  29th  of  November,  to  enter 
Nov.  29.  upon  tlie  duties  of  his  appointment.  ^Edward  Burleson, 
i.  Burleson  elected  to  the  chief  command  by  the  volunteers  composing 
the  army,  was  left  to  conduct  the  siege  of  Bexar. 

6.  Situation  53.  *The  siege  of  this  place  had  commenced  at  the 
'ingfo^cedt  close  of  the  finest  month  of  the  Texan  year ; and  while 
Bexar,  besiegers  were  animated  by  occasional  successes,  and 

the  hope  of  speedily  terminating  the  campaign  by  the  re- 
duction of  the  strongest  post  in  the  country,  they  sustained 
all  their  hardships  and  privations  without  a murmur. 
But  now,  seeing  no  immediate  prospect  of  accomplishing 
their  enterprise,  suffering  from  insufficient  food — unpro- 
vided with  winter  clothing  to  protect  them  against  the 
drenching  rains  and  winds  of  December — their  terms  of 


6 A bounty 
offered,  for 
retaining  the 
volunteers 


7.  An  appeaZ 
to  their  pa- 
triotisfn  mort 
successful. 


».  The  officers 
dissuaded 
from  an 
sssault  by  the 
dangers  of 
the  Under- 
taking- 
Dec  A. 


volunteer  service  having  expired — and  their  families  anx- 
ious for  their  return — many  of  them  left  the  army,  and 
but  few  arrived ; and  it  was  necessary  to  devise  some 
expedient  lor  keeping  a respectable  force  together. 

54.  ®The  provisional  government  promised  a bounty  of 
twenty  dollars  to  each  man  who  would  remain  with  the 
army  until  the  close  of  the  siege  ; but  this  produced  bu. 
little  effect.  '^At  a formal  parade,  an  appeal  was  made 
to  the  patriotism  of  the  volunteers  ; and  such  as  were 
willing  to  testify  their  devotion  to  the  cause  by  serving 
thirty  days  longer,  or  until  Bexar  should  be  taken,  were 
requested  to  signify  their  disposition  by  advancing  in  front 
of  the  line.  The  expected  demonstration  was  nearly  uni- 
versal ; but  the  men,  wearied  with  idly  gazing  at  ^he 
walls  of  the  beleagured  town,  importuned  the  general  tc 
order  an  immediate  assault.  ®The  perils  of  the  under- 
taking, however,  were  such  as  to  dissuade  a majority  ot 
the  officers  from  so  rash  an  enterprise  ; and  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  4th  of  December,  the  order  was  actually  givec 
to  break  up  the  camp  and  retire  into  winter  quarters. 


ART  IT  I HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 

55.  'ISoi  were  the  fears  of  the  officers  for  the  result  of 
mi  assault  groundless,  considering  the  strength  of  Bexar, 
and  the  numbers  of  the  garrison  which  defended  it, 
amounting  to  a thousand  regular  troops  ; while  the  whole 
Texan  force  numbered  only  five  hundred  men  ; and  these, 
with  very  few  exceptions,  strangers  to  discipline.  “Al- 
most every  house  in  San  Antonio  de  Bexar  was  in  itself 
a little  fort,  being  built  of  stone,  with  walls  about  three 
feet  and  a half  in  thickness.  The  approaches  to  the  pub- 
lic square,  where  the  bulk  of  the  garrison  was  posted, 
had  been  strongly  fortified  with  breastworks,  trenches  and 
palisades,  protected  by  artillery.  Cannon  were  also 
planted  on  tlie  roof  of  the  old  church  in  the  square,  which 
commanded  tlie  town  and  its  environs ; and  the  walled 
inclosure  called  the  Alamo,  on  the  north-east  side  of  tlie 
river,  and  connecting  with  the  town  by  two  bridges,  was 
strongly  defended  by  artillery.  The  strength  of  the 
olaee,  with  a garrison  of  a thousand  efficient  troops,  was 
sLidicient  to  protect  it  against  an  assault  from  ten  times 
the  number  composing  the  little  volunteer  army  of  the 
Texans. 

56.  Tn  this  state  of  affairs,  a few  officers,  who  had 
been  in  favor  of  an  assault,  held  a meeting,  and  resolved 
to  beat  up  for  volunteers  to  attack  San  Antonio.  They 
succeeded  in  mustering  a party  of  about  three  hundred 
men,  who  chose  the  war-worn  Milam  for  their  leader. 
‘The  plan' he  adopted  was  a judicious  combination  of  the 
veteran’s  skill  and  the  volunteer’s  daring,  and  showed  his 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  materials  with  which  he  had 
to  work.  Directing  Colonel  Neil  to  divert  the  attention 
of  the  Mexicans  by  making  a feint  upon  the  Alamo,  Milan 
prepared,  at  the  same  time,  to  effect  a lodgment  in  the 
town. 

57.  ®At  three  o’clock  in  the  morning  of  the  5th  of  De- 
cember, Neil  commenced  a fire  upon  the  Alamo ; while 
Milam,  having  provided  his  followers  with  crowbars  and 
other  forcing  implements,  made  an  entrance  into  the  sub- 
urbs, and  took  possession  of  two  houses,  amidst  a heavy 
discharge  of  grape-shot  and  musketry.  ®Bravely  main- 
taining their  position,  during  four  days  the  Texans  con- 
tinued to  advance  from  one  point  to  another,  breaking  a 
passage  through  the  stone  walls  of  the  houses,  and  open- 
ing a ditch  and  throwing  up  a breast-work  where  they 
were  otherwise  unprotected,  whilst  every  street  was  raked 
by  the  enemy’s  artillery. 

58.  ’On  the  third  day  of  the  assault  the  gallant  Milam 
received  a rifle  shot  in  the  head,  which  caused  his  instant 
death ; but  otherwise  the  loss  of  the  colonists  was  triffinii, 

10 


145 


1835. 


1.  Disparity 
of  the  oppos- 
ing forces 


■2.  The  great 
strength  of 
Bexar— and 
its  peculiar 
advantages 
for  defence 


3 An  assautf 
determined 
upon  by  a 
volunteer 
party  of 
300  men 


4 Milam's 
plan  for  the 
assault 


Dec.  9. 

6.  The  attacfct 
of  the  two  , 
assaulting 
divisions. 


6.  Manner  in 
which  the  op» 
rations  . 
against  the 
town  were 
carried  on. 


Doc.  7. 

7 Death  of 
Milam. 
Losses  tf  the 
enewy 


146 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


Book  IU. 


ANALYSIS 


Dec  8 

1 Mexican  re- 
tnforctmenls- 
Vrosrress  qf 
the  Texans. 


2 Capitula- 
tion proposed. 
Dec.  9. 


Dec.  It. 

3.  Terms  of 
the  capitula- 
tion. 


A.  Property 
captured. 


Dec.  15 
6.  Withdraxo 
tl  of  the  Mex- 
ican troops. 


$.  Anticipa- 
tions of 
another  and 
more  violent 
truygle  with 
Mexico. 


1836. 

Feb.  1. 

7.  Prepara- 
■ions  cf  Santa 
Anna  for 
effeciwilly 
recovering 
Texas. 


I TheMexi- 
vsn  artillery, 
baggage, 
means  of 
transport, 
^c. 


while  that  of  the  enemy  was  severe,  as  the  rifle  brought 
them  down  as  often  as  they  sliowed  their  faces  at  a loop- 
hole. ’On  the  fourth  day  the  Mexicans  were  reenforced 
by  Colonel  Ugartechea  with  300  men  ; but  during  the  fol- 
lowing night  the  Texans  penetrated  to  a building  com- 
manding the  square,  which  exposed  the  bulk  of  the  garri- 
son to  their  deadly  fire.  *But  before  the  occupants  of  the 
house  had  the  benefit  of  daylight  for  rifle  practice,  the 
black  and  red  flag,  which  had  been  waving  from  the 
Alamo  during  the  contest,  in  token  of  no  quarter,  was 
withdrawn,  and  a flag  of  truce  was  sent  to  the  Texans 
with  an  intimation  that  the  enemy  desired  to  capitulate. 

.59.  3Qn  the  11th  of  December,  terms  of  capitulatioi; 
were  agreed  upon  and  ratified.  General  Cos  and  his  offi- 
cers  were  allowed  to  retire  to  Mexico,  under  their  parole 
of  honor  that  they  would  not  in  any  way  oppose  the  re- 
establishment of  the  Federal  constitution  of  1824  ; and  the 
troops  were  allowed  to  follow  their  general,  remain,  or  go 
to  any  point  they  might  think  proper.  “A  large  quantity 
of  military  stores,  in  the  town  and  the  fort,  was  delivered 
to  General  Burleson,  including  nineteen  pieces  of  ord- 
nance, and  two  swivel  guns,  several  hundred  stands  of 
arms,  with  bayonets,  lances,  and  an  abundance  of  ammu- 
nition. ”On  the  15th,  General  Cos,  with  his  discomfited 
followers,  commenced  his  march  for  the  interior;  and  in 
a few  days  not  a Mexican  soldier  was  to  be  seen  from  the 
Sabine  to  the  Rio  Grande. 

60.  “Although  the  fall  of  Bexar,  for  a time  put  an  end 
to  the  war,  yet  it  was  foreseen  that  another  struggle  awaited 
the  Texans,  more  violent  than  any  in  which  they  had 
hitherto  been  engaged ; and  that  the  whole  available  force 
of  Mexico  would  be  brought  into  the  field,  if  necessary,  to 
wipe  off  the  disgrace  arising  from  the  unlooked  for  de- 
feat of  one  of  her  ablest  generals.  Nor  was  it  long  before 
these  anticipations  were  realized.  ^On  the  1st  of  Febru- 
ary, less  than  two  months  from  the  date  of  the  capitulation 
of  General  Cos,  Santa  Anna  set  out  from  Saltillo  for  the 
Rio  Grande,  where  an  army  of  8000  men,  composed  of 
the  best  troops  of  Mexico,  was  assembling  for  the  avowed 
purpose  of  exterminating  the  rebels,  and  driving  the  Ame- 
ricans out  of  Texas. 

61.  “An  unusually  large  train  of  artillery  followed  in 
the  rear  of  the  army,  together  with  an  immense  mass  of 
baggage,  with  several  thousand  mules  and  norses  for  it^i 
transport ; and,  indeed,  all  the  preparations  were  upon  a 
scale  of  grandeur  that  contrasted  strangely  with  the  con 
temptuous  terms  in  which  the  “ handful  of  rebels”  was 
spoken  of,  whose  destruction  the  expedition  was  desigred 


Part  III.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


14 


to  accomplish.  ’Mexican  emissaries  were  despatclied  to 
the  north-eastern  iVontiers  of  Texas  to  obtain  the  co-opera- 
tion of  tlie  Indians  on  both  sides  of  tlie  line,  and  remon- 
strances against  the  interference  of  the  American  people 
in  a “question  purely  domestic,”  had  been  addressed,*  by 
the  Mexican  minister  of  foreign  affairs,  to  tlie  government 
of  the  United  States. 

62.  ^The  Mexican  government  had  also  declared  that 
armed  foreigners,  landing  on  the  coast  of  the  Republic,  or 
invading  its  territory  by  land,  would  be  deemed  pirates, 
and  dealt  with  as  such  ; and  that  a like  punishment  would 
be  awarded  to  all  foreigners  who  should  introduce,  either 
by  sea  or  land,  arms  or  ammunition  of  any  kind  for  the 
use  of  the  rebels.  ’’In  consequence  of  the  representations 
of  the  Mexican  government  on  the  one  side,  and  the  friends 
of  Texas  on  the  other,  the  Executive  of  the  United  States 
directed  Major  General  Gaines  to  take  command  of  the 
troops  on  tlie  western  frontier  of  Louisiana,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  preserving  a strict  neutrality  towards  the  contend- 
ing parties,  and  for  the  arrest  of  all  individuals  who  might 
be  engaged,  under  the  orders  of  Santa  Anna,  in  exciting 
the  Indians  to  war. 

63.  ‘‘In  the  meantime,  unfortunate  divisions  existed  in 
the  councils  of  Texas ; and,  although  not  of  a serious  na- 
ture, they  were  in  a measure  detrimental  to  the  public  in- 
terests, where  entire  unanimity  was  so  requisite.  ^Austin 
and  other  influential  citizens  had  gone  to  the  United  States 
as  commissioners  to  obtain  the  means  for  carrying  on  the 
war.  ^General  Houston  had  been  withdrawn  from  the 
army  to  treat  with  the  Indians  on  the  frontier ; and  a 
difficulty  had  arisen  between  Governor  Smith  and  the 
council,  which  resulted  in  the  removal  of  the  former  from 
office. 

64.  ’The  reduction  of  Matamoras,  a strong  Mexican 
town  west  of  the  Rio  Grande,  had  been  proposed  without 
due  consideration  of  the  difficulties  to  be  surmounted  ; but 
the  project  was  finally  abandoned  in  consequence  of  disa- 
greement among  the  parties  who  had  undertaken  to  carry 
it  through.  *Two-thirds  of  the  disposable  force  at  Bexar, 
however,  had  been  withdrawn  for  this  and  other  purposes, 
notwithstanding  the  remonstrances  of  a part  of  the  garri- 
son, and  the  manifest  impropriety  of  leaving  this  strong 
post  an  easy  prey  to  the  enemy  in  case  of  attack. 

65.  ®Such  was  the  unhappy  state  of  the  country,  when, 
on  the  7th  of  February,  information  reached  Colonel  Fan- 
nin, the  commandant  at  Goliad,  that  the  enemy  were  ad- 
vancing in  several  divisions  towards  the  Rio  G.*ande,  and 
ihat  their  troops  already  collected  at  Matamoras  amounted 


1§36. 


1.  AttemptB 
to  stimulate 
the  Indians 
against  the 
Texans, 
and  renwri' 
strances 
against  the 
intet  ference 
of  the  Amerl- 
‘Uins. 

a (Ry  circular, 
dated  Dec.  30, 
1335  ) 

2 Penalties 
threatened 
against 
foreigners 
aiding  the 
Texans. 

3.  American 
troops  sent  to 
preserve  neu- 
tral/tp  on  the 
frontiers  of 
the  American 
'territory 


4 Unfortu- 
nate divisions 
in  the  coun- 
cils of  Texas. 


5.  Austin 


6.  General 
Houston, 
Governor 
Smith,  ($-0 


7.  Proposed 
attack  on  Mu 
tamoras. 


8 Exposed 
situation  of 
Bexar 


Feb  7. 

9 Advance 
of  the  enttni 
towards  the 
Rio  Grande. 


[Book  111. 


148 


ANALYSIS 


1-  Favtiin’s 
tolls  upon  the 
provisional 
government 
or  additional 
forces  to 
oppose  the 
enemy. 
Feb.  16. 


2.  Dilatory 
movements  qf 
the  colonists, 
and  arriiml 
of  Santa  .4n- 
tta  at  Bexar. 


a.  Feb.  23. 


Route  of 
Urrea, 


?.  The  Texan 
force  at  the 
Alamo 


b.  Feb.  23. 

4.  Letters  of 
Travis  call- 
ing for  aid, 
aru describ- 
ing his  situa- 
tmu 


i.  His  appeals 
to  his  coun- 
trymesi.  and 
his  heroic 
determina- 
Uon  never  to 
surrender 
nor  retreat. 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 

to  a thousand  men.  *He  immediately  wrote  to  the  Pro. 
visional  Government^  complaining  of  the  apathy  of  the 
colonists  who  remained  at  home,  imploring  that  tlie  militia 
might  be  ordered  out  in  mass,  and  urging  the  absolute  ne- 
cessity  of  providing  clothing,  shoes,  &c.,  for  the  troops  in 
service,  and  the  immediate  supply  of  ammunition.  On 
the  16th  he  wrote  to  the  government  again,  informing  it 
of  the  routes  of  the  hostile  forces,  and  urgently  imploring 
that  twelve  or  fifteen  hundred  men  might  be  immediately  • 
sent  to  Bexar,  and  from  five  to  eight  hundred  to  Goliad, 
and  that  an  army  of  reserve  might  be  formed  on  the  Colo- 
rado. 

66.  ’But  the  movements  of  the  colonists  were  too  dila- 
tory to  meet  the  approaching  crisis  ; and  scarcely  had  they 
discerned  the  gathering  of  the  storm  that  was  to  spread 
havoc  and  desolation  over  their  fields  and  dwellings,  be- 
fore Santa  Anna,  with  the  van  of  his  forces,  had  halted*  on 
the  heights  of  the  Alesan,  near  San  Antonio  de  Bexar, 
where  the  whole  invading  army  was  ordered  to  concen- 
trate,  with  the  exception  of  a division  under  General  Urrea, 
which  had  marched  from  Matamoras,  for  the  Irish  settle- 
ment of  San  Patricio*  on  the  river  Nueces. 

67.  ’On  the  appearance  of  the  Me.xicans  at  Bexar,  the 
Texan  force,  numbering  only  150  men,  under  the  com- 
mand of  William  Barret  Travis,  retired  to  the  Alamo, 
where  were  a few  pieces  of  artillery,  and  among  them  oue 
eighteen-pounder.  ^Travis  immediately  sent*’  an  express 
to  San  Felipe ; soliciting  men,  ammunition,  and  provis- 
ions ; and  on  the  following  day  despatched  a second  let- 
ter, informing  the  colonists  that  he  had  sustained  a bom- 
bardment and  cannonade  during  twenty-four  hours  with- 
out losing  a man  ; that  the  enemy  had  demanded  an  un- 
conditional surrender,  threatening,  if  the  demand  were  not 
complied  with,  to  put  the  garrison  to  the  sword  if  the  fort 
should  be  taken  ; that  he  had  answered  the  summons  with 
a cannon-shot ; and  that  the  flag  of  Texas  still  waved 
proudly  from  the  walls. 

68.  ’Calling  on  the  colonists  in  the  name  of  liberty,  of 
patriotism,  and  of  everything  held  dear  to  the  American, 
character,  to  come  to  his  aid  with  all  despatch,  he  de- 
clared, “ I shall  never  surrender  nor  retreat.  The  enemy 
are  receiving  reenforcewients  daily,  and  will,  no  doubt,  in- 
crease  to  four  or  five  thousand  men  in  a few  days. 
Though  this  call  may  be  neglected,  1 am  determined  to 
sustain  myself  as  long  as  possible,  and  die  lih^  a soldier 


♦ San  Patricio,  which  was  a thriving  Irish  settlement  before  the  war,  is  on  the  northern  b&nt 
>he  Nueo«3  25  or  30  miles  above  its  entrance  into  Corpus  Christi  Bay.  (See  Map,  p 044.) 


P/.RT  in.] 


HibTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


149 


who  never  forgets  what  is  due  to  liis  own  honor  and  that  1§36. 
of  his  country.” 

G9.  'On  the  3d  of  March  Travis  succeeded  in  conveying  Marchs, 
his  last  letter  through  the  enemy’s  lines,  directed  to  the 
convention  then  sitting  at  Washington.*  *IIe  stated  that  Travis 
the  Mexicans  had  encircled  the  Alamo  with  intrenched  ^ofiT'ilaP 
encampments  on  all  sides  ; that  since  the  commencement 
ol  the  siege  they  had  kept  up  a heavy  bombardment  and 
cannonade;  that  at  least  two  hundred  sliells  had  fallen 
within  the  works ; but  that  he  had  thus  far  been  so  fortu- 
nate as  not  to  lose  a man  from  any  cause,  although  many 
of  the  enemy  had  been  killed. 

70.  ^Earnestly  urging  that  the  convention  would  hasten  3.  Theconciu  » 
on  reenforcements  as  soon  as  possible,  he  declared  that 

unless  they  arrived  soon,  he  should  have  to  fight  the  ene- 
my on  their  own  terms.  “ I will,  however,”  said  he,  “ do 
the  best  I can  under  the  circumstances ; and  I feel  confi- 
dent that  the  determined  spirit  and  desperate  courage  here- 
tofore evinced  by  my  men  will  not  fail  them  in  the  last 
struggle  ; and  although  they  may  be  sacrificed  to  the  ven- 
geance of  a Gothic  enenn',  the  victory  will  cost  that  ene- 
my so  dear  that  it  will  be  worse  than  a defeat.” 

71.  ^Nor  did  subsequent  events  show,  when  the  antici-  ^-Tnesi^er- 
Dated  hour  of  trial  came,  that  the  gallant  Travis  had  mis-  unsubdued 
calculated  the  spirit  of  the  men  under  his  command,  ^gdrruon^ 
With  the  exception  of  thirty-two  volunteers  from  Gonza- 
lez, who  made  their  way  into  the  fort  on  the  morning  of 

the  first  of  March,  no  succor  arrived  to  the  garrison,  whose 
physical  energies  were  worn  down  by  their  unceasing 
duties  and  constant  watching,  but  whose  resolution  still 
remained  unsubdued.  5[n  the  mean  time  the  reenforce-  5.  The  force 
rnents  of  the  enemy  had  increased  their  numbers  to  more  %ifthelru^- 
than  4000  men,  with  all  the  means  and  appliances  of  war  ; 
and  this  force  had  been  bafiled,  during  a siege  of  two 
weeks,  in  repeated  attempts  to  reduce  a poorly  fortified, 
post  defended  by  less  than  two  hundred  men.  “These  Marche, 
things  were  humiliating  in  the  extreme  to  the  Mexican  Mmultbyt'L 
generals;  and  soon  after  midnight,  on  the  6th  of  March, 
their  entire  army,  commanded  by  Santa  Anna  in  person, 
surrounded  the  fort  for  the  purpose  of  taking  it  by  storm, 

30st  what  it  might. 

72.  ’The  cavalry  formed  a circle  around  the  infantry  Dfsposrtion 
for  the  double  object  or  urging  them  on,  and  preventing  ^^Vce'iepui 

, he  escape  of  the  Texans ; and  amidst  the  discharge  of  sed.butare 
musketry  and  cannon,  the  enemy  advanced  towards  the 


* Washington  a town  on  the  west  bank  of  the  Brazos,  about  100  miles  north  from  the  head 
•f  OalTeston  Bay 


150  HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [Kock  III 

ANALYSIS  Alamo.  Twice  repulsed  in  their  attempts  to  scale  the 
walls,  they  were  again  impelled  to  the  assault  by  tlie  e\- 
ertions  of  their  officers ; and  borne  onward  by  the  pressure 
from  tlie  rear,  they  mounted  the  walls,  and,  in  the  expres- 
sive language  of  an  eye-witness,  “tumbled  over  like  slieep.** 
1.  Theioit  73.  'Then  commenced  the  last  struggle  of  the  garrison. 

Travis  received  a shot  as  he  stood  on  the  walls  cheering 
on  his  men ; and,  as  he  fell,  a Mexican  officer  rushed  for- 
ward to  despatch  him.  Summoning  up  his  powers  for  a 
final  effiort,  Travis  met  his  assailant  with  a thrust  of  his 
sword,  and  both  expired  together.  The  brave  defenders 
of  the  fort,  overborne  by  multitudes,  and  unable  in  the 
throng  to  load  their  fire-arms,  continued  the  combat  with 
the  butt-ends  of  their  rifies,  until  only  seven  were  left,  and 
these  were  refused  quarter.  Of  all  the  persons  in  the 
place,  only  two  were  spared — a Mrs.  Dickerson,  and  a ne- 
gro servant  of  tlie  commandant. 

2 Evans,  74.  ^Mojor  Evaiis,  of  the  artillery,  was  shot  while  in 
undcr^tt-  the  act  of  firing  the  magazine  by  order  of  Travis.  Colo- 
nel James  Bowie,  who  had  been  confined  several  days  by 
sickness,  was  butchered  in  his  bed,  and  his  remains  sav- 
agely mutilated.  Among  the  slain,  surrounded  by  a heap 
of  the  enemy,  who  had  fallen  under  his  pow’erful  arm, 
y^a^era  was  the  eccentric  David  Crockett,  of  Tennessee.  ®The 
obstinate  resistance  of  the  garrison,  and  the  heavy  price 
which  they  exacted  for  the  surrender  of  their  lives,  had 
exasperated  the  Mexicans  to  a pitch  of  rancorous  fury,  in 
which  all  considerations  of  decency  and  humanity  were 
4 The  bodies  forgotten.  ^The  bodies  of  the  dead  were  stripped,  thrown 
into  a heap  and  burned,  after  being  subjected  to  brutal  in- 
s^Theiossof  dignities.*  ^No  authenticated  statement  of  the  loss  of  the 
'***  Mexicans  has  been  obtained,  although  it  has  been  variou.slv 

estimated  at  from  a thousand  to  fifteen  hundi'ed  men. 


* “ In  the’ perpetration  of  these  indignities  Santa  Anna  has  been  charged  Tvith  being  a lead 
Itg  instiTiment.” — Kennedy's  Texas. 

‘ Santa  Anna,  when  the  body  of  Major  Evans  was  pointed  out  to  him,  dn  w his  dirk  an^ 
grabbed  it  twice  in  the  breast.” — Nevjell's  Revolution  in  Texas. 

“ General  Cos  drew  his  sword  and  mangled  the  face  and  limbs  of  Travil  nith  the  malJf 
Slant  feelings  of  a savage.” — Mrs.  Ho  Uy's  Texas. 


\ 


fAKT  III.. 


151 


CHAPTER  III. 

evelVts,  from  the  declaration  of  the  inde- 
pendence OF  TEXAS,  TO  THE  ANNEXATION 

OF  TEXAS  TO  THE  AMERICAN  UNION. 

[1836  TO  1845.] 

1.  ‘While  the  events  narrated  at  the  close  of  the  pre- 
ceding cliapter  were  occurring  at  Bexar,  a general  con- 
vention of  delegates  had  assembled  at  Washington,  on  the 
Brazos,  in  obedience  to  a call  of  the  Provisional  govern- 
ment, for  the  purpose  of  considering  the  important  ques- 
tion, whether  Texas  should  continue  to  strujjole  for  the  re- 
establisliment  of  the  Mexican  Federal  Constitution  of  1824, 
or  make  a declaration  of  independence,  and  form  a repub- 
lican government.  “In  the  elections  for  delegates,  those 
in  favor  of  a total  and  final  separation  from  Mexico  had 
been  chosen,  and  on  the  2d  of  March  the  convention 
agreed  unanimously  to  a Declaration  of  Independence,  in 
which  tlie  provocations  that  led  to  it  were  recited,  and  the 
necessity  and  justice  of  the  measure  ably  vindicated. 

2.  The  Mexican  government,”  the  Declaration  as- 
serted, “ by  its  colonization  laws,  invited  and  induced  the 
Anglo-American  population  of  Texas  to  colonize  its  wil- 
derness, uoder  the  pledged  faith  of  a written  constitution, 
that  they  should  continue  to  enjoy  that  constitutional  lib- 
erty and  republican  government  to  which  they  had  been 
habituated  in  the  land  of  their  birth,  the  United  States  of 
America. 

3.  In  this  expectation  they  have  been  cruelly  disap- 
pointed, inasmuch  as  the  Mexican  nation  had  acquiesced 
in  the  late  changes  made  in  the  government  by  General 
Antonio  Lopez  de  Santa  Anna,  who,  having  overturned 
the  constitution  of  his  country,  now  offers  to  us  the  cruel 
alternatives,  either  to  abandon  our  homes,  acquired  by  so 
many  privations,  or  submit  to  the  most  intolerable  of  all 
tyranny,  the  combined  despotism  of  the  sword  and  the 
priest  I lood.” 

4.  ‘After  a recapitulation  of  numerous  grievances  en- 
dured from  Mexican  mal-ad ministration  and  faithlessness, 
.he  Declaration  thus  continues : “ These  and  other  griev- 
ances were  patiently  borne  by  the  people  of  Texas  until 
fhey  reached  that  point  at  which  forbearance  ceases  to  be 
a virtue.  ®We  then  took  up  arms  in  defence  of  the  na- 
tional constitution.  We  appealed  to  our  Mexican  brethren 
for  assistance ; our  appeal  has  been  made  in  vain 


1§36. 


Subject  qf 
Chapter  III 


1.  Convention 
ass  mb  ted  at 
Washington, 
on  the  Brazoi. 


2.  The  elec- 
tions for  dele 
gates  to  the 
convention 
March  2. 
Declaration 
of  Independ- 
ence 


3 The  laws 
and  pledget 
under  tohich 
Texas  had 
been  colo- 
nizea 


4.  Disappoint 
ed  expecta- 
tions of  the 
coloniitt. 


5 Recavitulct 
tion  of griev- 
ances. 


6.  The  roar 
commence* 
in  defence  of 
the  national 
constitution 
of  Mex  ico- 


152 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Book  III 


ANALYSIS  T.iough  months  have  elapsed,  no  sympathetic  response 
has  yet  been  heard  from  the  interior.  We  arc  conse- 
quently forced  to  tlie  melancholy  conclusion  that  the  Mex- 
ican people  have  acquiesced  in  the  destruction  of  their 
liberty,  and  the  substitution,  therefore,  of  a military  gov- 
ernment,; that  they  are  unfit  to  be  free,  and  incapable  of 
self-government.  The  necessity  of  self-preservation  now 
decrees  our  eternal  political  separation. 

5.  We,  therefore,  the  delegates  of  Texas,  pie. 
reuion.  nary  powers,  in  solemn  convention  assembled,  appealing 
to  a candid  world  for  the  necessities  of  our  condition,  do 
hereby  resolve  and  declare,  tliat  our  political  connexion 
with  the  Mexican  nation  has  forever  ended  ; and  that  the 
people  of  Texas  do  now  constitute  a Free,  Sovereign,  and 
Independent  Republic,  and  are  fully  invested  with  af 
the  rights  and  attributes  which  properly  belong  to  inde 
pendent  states ; and  conscious  of  the  rectitude  of  our  in- 
tentions, we  fearlessly  and  confidently  commit  tlie  issue 
to  the  decision  of  the  Supreme  Arbiter  of  the  destinies  of 
nations.” 

March  17.  6.  “Fifty  delegates  subscribed  the  Declaration,  and  on 

tionadripi^d  Same  month,  a Constitution  for  the  Repub- 

and  govern'  lie  of  Texas  vvas  adopted,  and  executive  oflicers  were  ap- 
* nizcT  p#inted  to  perform  the  duties  of  the  government  until  the 
first  election  under  the  constitution.  David  G.  Burnett, 
of  New  Jersey,  the  son  of  an  officer  of  the  American  Re- 
volution,  w’as  appointed  Provisional  President.  “In  his  in- 
president  augural  addi’css  he  reminded  the  delegates,  in  impressive 
terms,  of  the  duties  which  had  devolved  upon  them  in  the 
hazardous  but  glorious  enterprise  in  which  they  were  en 
gaged  ; referred  to  that  inheritance  of  gallantry  which 
they  had  derived  from  the  illustrious  conquerors  of  1776  * 
and  exhorted  all  to  unite,  like  a band  of  brothers,  wnth  a 
single  eye  to  one  common  object,  the  7'ede?iipi?o?i  of  Texan. 
Moral  and  7.  ■‘Reminding  them  that  courage  is  only  one  among 

pclUical  rec-  . i ° -i  i i 

iilude  enjoin  many  Virtues,  and  would  not  alone  avail  them  m the  sol- 
emn  crisis  of  their  affairs,  he  thus  continued:  “We  are 
about,  as  we  trust,  to  establish  a name  among  the  nations 
of  the  earth  ; and  let  us  be  watchful,  above  all  things,  that 
this  name  shall  not  inflict  a mortification  on  the  illustrious 
people  from  \vhom  \ve  have  sprung,  nor  entail  reproach 
on  our  descendants.  We  are  acting  for  posterity;  and 
while,  with  a devout  reliance  on  the  God  of  battles,  we 
shall  roll  back  the  flood  that  threatens  to  deluge  our  bor- 
ders, let  us  present  to  the  world  such  testimonials  of  oui 
moral  and  political  rectitude  as  will  compel  the  respect, 
• Allusion  to  if  not  Constrain  the  sympathies,  of  other  and  older  nations. 

8.  The  day  and  the  hour  have  arrived  when  every 


[’ART  III.J 


IIISTOm  OF  TEXAS. 


153 


treeman  must  be  up  nn'l  doing  his  duty.  The  Alamo  ha  ISJIG. 
fallon  ; the  g illaiit  fe\v^  who  so  long  sustained  it  havt  ' 

yielded  to  the  ovenvliclming  power  of  numbers;  and,  if 
r»ur  intelligence  be  correct;  they  liavc  perished  in  one  in- 
discriminate slaughter;  but  they  perislied  not  in  vain! 

'J’lie  ferocious  tyrant  has  purchased  his  triumph  over  one 
little  band  of  heroes  at  a costly  price  ; and  a few  more 
such  victoiies  would  bring  dowji  speedy  ruin  upon  liim- 
self.  Let  us,  therefore,  fellow  citizens,  take  courage  from 
this  glorious  disaster ; and  while  the  smoke  from  the  fu- 
neral piles  of  our  bleeding,  burning  brothers,  ascends  to 
[leaven,  let  us  implore  the  aid  of  an  incensed  God,  who 
abhors  iniquity,  who  ruleth  in  righteousness,  and  will 
avenge  the  oppressed.” 

9.  ‘While  Santa  Anna  was  concent  rating  his  forces  at 
Bexar,  General  Urrea,  at  the  head  of  another  division  of 
the  army,  was  proceeding  along  the  line  of  the  coast, 
where  he  met  with  but  feeble  opposition  from  small  volun- 
teer parties,  sent  out  to  protect  the  retreat  of  the  colonists. 

“At  one  time,  however,  a party  of  thirty  Texans,  under  2.  cap;«r«-^ 
Colonel  .lohnson  and  Dr.  Grant,  captured  a reconnoitering 
party  of  Mexicans,  led  by  a person  named  Rodriguez,  who 
was  allowed  the  privilege  of  remaining  a prisoner  on  pa- 
role, the  lives  of  his  men  being  spared.  “A  sjiort  time  z.Texansca, 
after,  Johnson  and  Grant,  with  their  followers,  were  seve-  vutto^aik 
•ally  surprised  by  the  Mexicans ; the  captor  of  one  of  *^he 
parties  being  the  same  Rodriguez,  who  had  rejoined  his 
countrymen  by  violating  his  parole.  Notwithstanding  the 
generosity  witii  which  the  Mexicans  had  been  treated  on  a 
similar  occasion,  with  their  customary  cruelty  they  caused 
their  captives  to  be  put  to  death,''  with  the  exception  of  a March  z 
Johnson  and  another,  who  succeeded  in  making  their 
escape. 

10.  ^Colonel  Fannin,  then,  at  Goliad,  hearing  of  the  4 cavtuie 
advance  of  the  Mexican  army  towards  the  Mission  of  ofKinfanl\ 
Refugio,*  ordered  a detachment  of  fourteenf  men,  under 
Captain  King,  to  effect  the  removal  of  some  families  resi- 
dent there  to  a place  of  safety.  King,  after  a successful 
skirmish  with  some  Mexican  cavalry,  lost  his  way  in  at- 
tempting to  retreat,  and  being  surrounded  on  an  open 
prairie,  his  ammunition  being  wet,  and  no  chance  of 

escape  left,  he  was  obliged  to  surrender. Six  hours  b.  Maithis 
after,  he  and  his  men  were  shot  by  the  command  of  Urrea. 


T1\q  Missioii  of  Refugio  is  a settlement  on  the  east  side  of  the  Refugio  River,  about  25 
miles  from  Goliad.  (See  Map,  p.  644.)  There  was  a place  of  the  same  name  »n  the  Mexican 
ide  of  the  mouth  of  the  Rio  Grande. 

t Note.  “According  to  Newell  twenty-eight;  but  General  Urrea’s  Piary  specifies  fourteen 
u the  nuD.ber  taken  and  .1  have  seen  no  account  of  the  escape  of  any.” — Kennedy's  Texas 

U 301 


154 


ANALYSIS 


1.  Colonel 
Ward  and  hi  i 
party. 


2.  Situation 
qf  Fannin. 
lUs  retreat 
towards 
Victoria. 


March  IS. 


3.  Surround- 
ed by  the 
enemy. 
a.  (See  IVIap, 
p.  644.) 

*.  The  enemy 
repulsed 


e Indian 
attack. 


• Withdraioal 
of  t)ie  Mexi- 
cans 

7.  Losses  on 
each  side. 


8 Farther 
je fence  of  the 
Texans  im- 
practicable. 


9,  A surren- 
der agicrd 
upon 


March  19 


• Victoria 
ll»p,  p.  644.) 


HlfiTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [Book  m 

A cc  iirier  despatched  ly  Fannin  to  hasten  the  return  ol' 
the  detachment  shared  tne  same  fate. 

11.  *No  tidings  having  arrived  from  King,  Fannin  de. 
spatched  a second  and  larger  detachment  towards  Refugio, 
under  Colonel  Ward,  the  second  in  command  at  Goliad. 
Ward  had  two  engagements  with  the  Mexicans,  in  the  first 
of  whicli  he  was  victorious ; in  the  second  he  was  over- 
powered by  numbers,  and  forced  to  surrender.  ^Witli  his 
force  now  reduced  to  275  effective  men,  Fannin  was  in 
danger  of  being  overwhelmed  by  the  division  of  Urrea, 
whose  cavalry  was  seen  within  a few  miles  of  Goliad  on 
the  17th  of  March.  Still  hoping,  however,  that  Ward 
would  come  in,  Fannin  lingered  until  the  morning  of  the 
18th,  when  he  crossed  the  river,  and  commenced  a retreat 
towards  Victoria.* 

12.  ^About  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same 
day,  he  was  overtaken  and  surrounded  on  an  open  prairie 
by  the  enemy’s  cavalry,  which  was  .soon  after  joiiied  by 
a body  of  infantry,  and  some  Campeacliy  Indians.  “The 
Texans,  forming  themselves  into  a hollow  square,  facing 
outwards,  successfully  resisted  and  repelled  all  the  charges 
of  the  enemy  until  dusk,  when  Urrea  bethought  him.self 
of  a more  successful  plan  of  attack.  "The  Indians  were 
directed  to  throw  themselves  into  the  tall  grass,  and  ap- 
proach as  near  the  Texans  as  possible.  This  they  did, 
and  crawling  witiiin  thirty  or  forty  paces,  they  commenced 
a lestructive  fire,  which  wounded  fifty  and  killed  four  in 
the  space  of  an  hour ; but  as  soon  as  the  darkness  ren- 
dered the  flashes  of  their  guns  visible,  they  were  rapidly 
picked  off  by  the  alertness  of  the  Texans,  and  driven  from 
the  ground.  "Urrea  then  withdrew  liis  troops  about  a 
quarter  of  a mile  on  each  side,  where  they  rested  on  theif 
arms  during  the  night.  ’The  Mexican  loss,  during  the 
day,  was  estimated  at  five  or  six  hundred  men  ; while  that 
of  the  Texans  was  only  seven  killed  and  about  sixty 
wounded. 

13.  ^During  the  night  the  Texans  threw  up  a breast- 
work of  earth,  and  otherwise  fortified  themselves  with  tlieir 
baggage  and  ammunition  wagons  as  well  as  possible ; but 
the  morning’s  light  discovered  that  their  labor  had  been 
in  vain.  ®Urrea  had  received  a reenforcement  of  500 
fresh  troops,  with  a supply  of  artillery ; against  which  the 
slight  breastwork  of  the  Texans  would  have  furnished  no 
defence.  A surrender,  therefore,  became  necessary:  a 
white  flag  was  hoisted,  and  terms  of  capitulation  were 
agreed  upon  and  signed  by  the  Mexican  and  Texan  com- 

is  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Guadalupe,  nearly  25  mile;  kl  E.  fr«m  Goliad  (See 


Part  III.’ 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


155 


rnanders.  ’These  ten  ts  provided  that  Fannin  and  his  1§36. 
men  slioul  1 be  inarched  back  to  Goliad,  and  treated  as  ~ 
prisoners  of  war;  that  tlie  volunteers  from  the  United  thecapHuia 
States  should  be  sent  to  New  Orleans  at  the  expense  of 
the  Mexican  government,  and  that  private  property  should 
be  ru'spected  and  restored,  and  the  side-arms  of  officers 
given  up. 

14.  ’’But  notwithstanding  the  capitulation,  the  truth  of  ^.ThecapUu- 
which  was  afterwards  denied  by  Santa  Anna,  the  Texans, 

after  being  marched  back  to  Goliad,  were  stripped  of  every 
article  of  defence,  even  to  their  pocket-knives,  and  served 
with  an  allowance  of  beef  hardly  sufficient  to  support  life. 

After  being  detained  here  a week,  their  number,  in- 
cluding those  of  W ard’s  detachment,  amounting  to  about 
400  men,  orders  arrived  from  Santa  Anna  for  their  execu- 
tion ; in  accordance,  as  he  afterwards  declared,  with  a law 
of  the  supreme  government.* 

15.  ®On  the  morning  of  the  27th  of  March,  this  cruel  March  a?, 

outrage  was  consummated  ; two  or  three  medical  men,  and  anfhishmn 
some  privates  employed  as  laborers,  being  all  who  were  death. 

spared.  The  prisoners,  under  the  escort  of  a strong  Mex- 
ican guard,  were  taken  out  of  their  quarters  in  four  divis- 
ions, under  various  pretexts,  and  after  proceeding  about 

three  hundred  yards,  they  were  ordered  to  halt  and  throw 
off  their  blankets  and  knapsacks.  Before  they  had  time 
to  obey  the  order,  without  suspecting  its  object,  a fiie  of 
musketry  was  opened  upon  them,  and  most  of  those  who 
escaped  the  bullets  were  cut  down  by  the  sabres  of  the 

* According  to  the  account  given  by  General  Filisola,  an  Italian  by  birth,  but  then  in  the 
Mexican  service,  and  next  in  authority  to  the  commander-in-chief,  Santa  Anna  gave  orders 
to  General  Urrea,  “•  that  under  his  most  strict  responsibility,  he  should  fulfil  the  orders  of 
government,  shooting  all  the  prisoners;  and  as  regards  those  lately  made  (Fannin  and  hia 
men)  that  he  should  order  the  commandant  of  Goliad  to  execute  them — the  same  instructions 
being  given  to  Generals  Gaona  and  Sesma  with  respect  to  all  found  with  arms  in  their  hands, 
and  to  force  those  who  had  not  taken  up  arms.^lo  leaoe  the  country.''  This  Avar  was  designed, 
therefore,  to  exterminate  the  Texans  entirely. 

After  the  defeat  of  the  Mexican  forces,  General  Urrea  and  the  other  subordinates  in  command, 
were  anxious  to  exculpate  themselves  from  the  massacre  of  the  prisoners,  at  the  expense  of  Santa 
Anna.  But  General  Filisola,  who  appears  to  have  V)een  a man  of  honorable  feelings,  says  of 
Urrea’s  successes  : “ For  every  one  of  these  skirmishes  Urrea  deserved  a court  martial,  and 
condign  punishment,  for  having  assassinated  in  them  a number  of  brave  soldiers,  as  he  might 
have  obtained  the  same  results  without  this  sacrifice.” 

Santa  Anna,  when  afterwards  a prisoner,  and  reproached  with  his  cruelty  to  the  Texans  who 
had  fallen  into  his  power,  especially  at  the  Alamo  and  Goliad,  excused  himself  on  the  ground 
that  he  had  acted  in  obedience  to  the  orders  of  the  Mexican  government.  To  this  it  was  justly 
replied,  that  Ae  was  that  government,  and  that  on  him  the  responsibility  of  its  orders  rested. 
Santa  Anna  moreover  denied  that  any  terms  of  capitulation  had  been  entered  into  with  the 
anfo'-tunate  Fannin  ; and  he  supported  his  assertion  by  a summary  of  General  Urrea’s  official 
which  stated  that  Fannin  surrendered  at  discretion.  On  the  contrary  it  is  positively 
maintained  by  the  Texans,  and  supported  by  the  evidence  of  three  survivors  of  Fannin’s 
force,  that  terms  of  capitulation  were  agreed  upon  and  sierned  by  the  Mexican  and  Texati  com- 
mandci’S  ; and  there  is  no  reason  for  supposing  that  Fannin  and  his  men  would  have  laid  down 
their  arms  without  an  undei’standing  that  their  lives  were  to  be  S])ared.  The  prisoners  were 
chetii’ed  also  by  repeated  promises  of  speedy  liberation,  evidently  in  accordance  with  the 
terms  of  surrender;  and  (i.meral  Filisola,  in  alluding  to  Urrca'.s  report  of  their  capture,  uses 
the  word  capitulation,  indicating  thereby  his  belief  that  stipulations  h.ad  preceded  the  sur 
render.  But  even  had  Fannin  sun-endered  unconditionally,  it  would  have  furnifhed  no  pal- 
liation for  the  foul  crime  with  which  Santa  Anna,  as  head  of  the  Mexican  government,  standi 
charged. 


156 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Booe  III' 


Aftw 

tica-pt. 


J R^nement 
of  crutlty 


3.  Incidetu 
nlateii  by 
Oiie  the. 
turvivora. 


4.  The  last 
ref/tust  of 
■ Fannin. 


ANALYSIS,  cavalry.  ’A  very  few,  who  were  uninjured  by  the  first 
fire,  leaped  a fence  of  brushwood,  concealed  themselves 
in  a tliicket,  and,  swinim'ng  the  San  Antonio,*  succeeded 
in  rejoining  their  countrymen  beyond  the  Colorado. 

16.  ’^Such  was  the  refinement  of  cruelty  practised  upon 
tlie  prisoners  by  their  unfeeling  captors,  that,  when  led 
unconsciously  to  execution,  their  minds  were  cheered,  by 
specious  promises  of  a speedy  liberation,  with  the  thouglita 
of  home.  ®One  of  the  prisoners  wlio  escaped  relates,  that, 
as  the  division  to  which  he  belonged  was  complying  with 
tlie  command  of  the  officer  to  sit  down  with  their  backs  to 
the  guard,  without  suspecting  its  object,  a young  man 
named  Fenner,  on  whose  mind  first  flashed  a conviction  of 
the  truth,  suddenly  started  to  his  teet,  exclaiming — “Boys, 
they  are  going  to  kill  us — die  with  your  faces  to  them  likf 
men.” 

17.  ‘Fannin,  who  had  been  placed  apart  from  his  men. 
was  the  only  one  of  tlie  prisoners  who  was  apprised  of  his 
intended  fate.  He  asked  the  favor  of  being  shot  in  the 
breast,  instead  of  the  head,  and  that  his  body  might  be  de- 
cently  interred  ; but  the  last  request  of  the  gallant  soldier 
was  unheeded,  and  on  the  followdng  day  his  body  was  dis- 
covered lying  in  the  prairie,  with  the  fatal  wound  in  his 
head. 

I'S.  ^This  massacre  of  Fannin  and  his  brave  companions 
in  arms,  an  act  of  more  than  barbarian  cruelty,  stamps 
with  infamy  the  government  which  authorized  it,  and  the 
officers  umler  whose  immediate  command  it  was  executed. 
»•  s a matter  of  policy,  moreover,  this  systemized  butchery 

of  prisoners  was  an  egregious  blunder,  by  wliich  every 
chance  of  the  establishment  of  Mexican  rule  in  Texas 
w^as  utterly  swept  aw^ay.  From  the  hour  that  the  fate  of 
the  garrison  of  the  Alamo,  and  of  Fannin  and  his  com- 
rades, w'as  known  in  the  United  States,  a spirit  wai 
awakened  among  the  hardy  population  of  the  west,  which 
would  never  have  slumbered  while  a Mexican  soldier  re- 
mained east  of  tlie  Rio  Grande. 

19.  ■'After  the  fall  of  the  Alamo,  and  the  capture  of 
Santa  Anna  Johnsoii  and  Grant,  Santa  Anna  w a3  so  much  elated  wdih 
*i  .uperio  . successes,  that,  under  the  impression  that  the  enemy 
would  make  no  farther  resistance,  he  began  to  apportion 
his  force  to  different  quarters  for  taking  posse.ssion  of 


5.  The  cha- 
racter of  this 
massacre 


* The  San  Antonio  River  flows  into  the  Guadalupe  a few  miles  above  the  entrance  of  th* 
latter  into  the  Bay  of  Espiritu  Santo.  (See  Map,  p.  644.)  “ Four  sprin^ts,  which  rise  in  a 
•mall  eminence  a short  di.<tance  from  San  Antonio  de  Be.xar,  (fiee  Map,  p.  624,)  and  unit* 
about  a mile  above  the  town,  form  the  river,  which  is  f 5 yards  ^vide,  and  10  or  12  feet  deep, — 
ever  pure,  ever  flowiug,  and  preseiwing  an  equality  of  temperature  throughout  the  y«ar 
The  rapid  waters  of  the  San  Antonio,  running  over  a pebbly  bed.  are  remarkably  whoWmia, 
and  so  cle.ar  that  small  fish  may  be  seen  distinctly  at  a depth  of  ten  feet.  The  river  is  navi 
gabU  axoall  steambe^  to  wlthiu  teu  miles  of  Goliad.” — Kennedy. 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


PiitT  lll.l 


lo7 


Texas.  ’One  division  of  his  army  was  directed  to  cross  IS36, 
the  Colorado  and  take  possession  of  San  Felipe  de  Austin  ; V ro^uei 
another  division  was  to  march  tor  Goliad  ; wiiile  a lliird  prescribed  fir 
was  ordered  to  secure  the  post  of  Nacogdoches,  near  the 
American  frontier. 

20.  -The  confident  spirit  which  directed  tliese  move-  2. 
menls  was  lieightened  wiien  he  heard  of  the  ahandonment  turns  for 
of  Goliad  and  the  capture  of  Fannin  ; and  believing  that 
Ins  presence  in  tlie  country  was  no  longer  necessary,  and 
that  lie  ought  to  retui'ii  to  the  capital  of  Mexico,  he  made 
prej>arations  for  resigning  his  command  to  General  Fili- 
sola.  He  also  announced,  in  a general  order  of  the  day, 
that  the  whole  brigade  of  cavalry,  and  a large  portion  of 
the  artillery,  should  be  got  in  readiness  to  leave  Texas,  on 
the  1st  of  April,  for  San  Luis  Potosi. 

*21.  * Remonstrances  from  some  of  his  generals,  how-  z.  Ccutses  that 
ever,  and  information  that  the  Texans  showed  a disposi-  toreuhquuh 
tion  to  defend  the  |»assage  of  the  Colorado,  induced  him  to  Kf^lmedi^t 
suspend  the  order  for  a return  of  part  of  his  army,  and  to 
relinquish  his  intention  to  depart  for  the  Mexican  capital. 

*His  forces,  in  several  divisions,  were  ordered  to  cross  the 
Colorado  in  diflerent  places  ; and,  on  the  31st  of  March,  saritaAnna 
Santa  Anna  and  his  staff  left  Bexar,  and  followed  in  the 
rear  of  the  army. 

2*2  ^In  the  meantime.  General  Houston,  the  comman-  5 Movement! 
der-in-chief  of  the  Texan  forces,  had  remained  on  the  left 
bank  of  the  Colorado  until  the  26th  of  the  month,  at  the 
head  of  about  1300  men  impatient  for  action  ; when,  ap-  Houston. 
prehensive  of  being  surrounded  with  the  army  that  was  e.  Movement! 
then  the  main  hope  of  Texas,  he  ordered  a retreat  to  San 
Felipe  on  the  Brazos,  which  he  reached  on  the  27th.  Hav-  weM^anl% 
ing  secured  the  best  crossing-places  of  the  river,  he  remain-  of  Galveston 
ed  on  its  eastern  bank  until 
the  12th  of  April,  at  which 
lime  the  advanced  division  of 
the  enemy,  led  by  Santa  Anna 
himself,  had  reached  the  river 
lower  down,  in  the  vicinity  of 
Columbia. 

23.  ®On  the  15ih  the  ene- 
my reached  Harrisburg,*  and 
on  the  16th  proceeded  to  New 
VV ashingtonf  and  vicinity,  at 


♦ Harrisburg  is  on  the  south  side  of 
Buffalo  Bayou,  a short  distance  east 
from  Houston.  (See  Map.) 

T New  Washington  is  on  the  west  side 
i»f  the  head  of  Galveston  Bay  (See 
Map) 


158 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Booe  II] 


ANAi  Ysis.  the  head  of  the  west  branch  of  Galveston  Bay.*  General 
Houston,  in  the  meantime,  diverging  from  liis  marcn  east- 
ward with  the  main  body  of  his  army,  with  the  determina- 
tion of  giving  battle  to  Santa  Anna,  proceeded  rapidly 
towards  Harrisburg,  the  neighborhood  of  which  he 
April  18.  reached  on  the  18th.  *By  the  capture  of  a Mexican  cou- 
1‘ier  on  the  same  evening,  he  fortunately  obtained  posses- 
courier,  despatches  from  Filisola,  showing  tlie  enemy’s 

position,  plans,  and  movements. 

April  19  24.  "On  the  morning  of  the  19th,  after  leaving  his  bag 

*•  the  sick,  and  a sufficient  camp  guard  in  the  reai; 

he  crossed  Buffalo  Bayouf  below  Harrisburg,  and  de. 
scended  the  riglit  bank  of  the  stream ; and  by  marching 
April  20.  throughout  the  night,  arrived  on  the  morning  of  the  20th 
within  half  a mile  of  the  junction  of  the  Bayou  with  th« 
San  Jacinto  River.:];  short  time  after  halting,  tlie 
Anna,  ^rmy  of  Santa  Anna,  wliich  had  been  encamped  a few 
miles  below,  on  the  San  Jacinto,  was  discovered  to  be  ap 
preaching  in  battle  array,  and  preparations  were  imme- 
diately made  for  its  reception.  '‘Some  skirmishing  ensued, 
when  the  enemy  withdrew  to  the  bank  of  the  San  Jacinto, 
about  three-quarters  of  a mile  from  the  Texan  camp,  and 
commenced  fortifications.  In  this  position  the  two  armies 
remained  during  the  following  night. 

April  21  25.  ^About  nine  o’clock  on  the  morning  of  the  21st,  the 

therpyposing  enemy  were  reenforced  by  500  choice  troops  under  the 
command  of  General  Cos,  increasing  their  effective  force 
to  nearly  1600  men  ; while  the  aggregate  force  of  the 
^ft^.'eTemy  Tcxas  numbered  but  783.  “At  half-past  three  o’clock  on 
ci-i  off.  same  day,  Houston  ordered  his  officers  to  parade  tlieir 

respective  commands,  having  previously  taken  measures 
for  the  destruction  of  the  bridges  on  the  only  road  com- 
municating with  the  Brazos;  thus  cutting  ofi*  all  possibil 
i.Enthusiasm  ity  cf  escape  for  the  enemy,  should  they  be  defeated 
’MxaL  ‘dfi-  '^The  troops  paraded  widi  alacrity  am’  spirit;  the 
disparity  in  numbers  seeming  to  increase  their  enthusiasm, 
advance  and  to  heighten  tiieir  anxiety  for  the  conflict.  “The  order 
^enemy.  of  battle  being  formed,  the  cavalry,  sixty-one  in  number, 


4.  Withdraw 
al  of  the 
enemy. 


* Galveston  Bay  extends  about  35  milc*s  from  north  to  south,  and  from  12  to  18  miles 
from  east  to  west.  The  streams  that  enter  it  are  numerous,  the  most  important  of  which  i» 
Tiinity  River,  from  the  north.  The  aver».ge  depth  of  water  in  the  bay  is  nine  or  ten  feet. 
About  18  miles  above  Galveston  Island  the  bay  is  crossed  by  Red  Fish  Bar,  on  which  the 
water  is  only  five  or  six  feet  deep.  The  principal  entrance  to  the  bay,  between  Galveston 
Island  and  Bolivar  Point,  is  about  half  a mile  in  width.  At  low  water  the  depth  on  the  bar 
at  the  entrance  is  only  ten  feet.  A southwestern  arm  of  Galveston  Bay  extends  along  the 
coa.st,  to  within  two  or  three  miles  of  the  Brazos  River.  There  is  also  an  eastern  arm  called 
East  Baj',  at  the  head  of  which  enters  a deep  creek  whose  source  is  near  that  of  a similar 
ci-eek  that  enters  Sabine  Lake  (See  Map,  preceding  page.) 

Buffalo  Bayou.,  flowing  from  the  west,  enters  the  northwestern  extremity  of  Galveston 
Bay.  It  is  navigable  at  all  seasons  for  steamboats  drawing  six  feet  of  water,  as  far  as  Houston 
about  35  miles  from  its  mouth  by  the  river’s  course.  (See  Map,  preceding  page.) 

t The  San  Jacinto  River,  flowing  from  the  north,  enters  the  nerth western  extremity  o( 
Galveston  Bay.  It  is  navigable  only  a short  distance,  for  small  steamboats.  (See  Map.) 


1 A/ii  ui.j  ni^siuivi  ur  i^AASs. 

commanded  by  Colonel  Mirabcau  B.  Lamar,  were  es- 
palched  to  the  Aont  of  the  enemy’s  left  tor  the  purpose  of 
attracting  their  notice,  wlien  the  main  body  advanced  ra- 
pidly in  line,  tlie  artillery,  consisting  of  two  six  pounders, 
faking  a station  within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  enemy’s 
breastwork.  ‘With  the  exception  of  the  cannon,  which 
commenced  a vigorous  discharge  of  grape  and  canister, 
not  a gun  was  fired  by  the  Texans  until  they  were  within 
point  blank  shot  of  the  enemy’s  lines,  when  the  war-cry, 
Rememher  the  Alamo  ! was  raised. 

27.  “The  thrilling  recollections  suddenly  revived  by  that 
well  known  name,  together  with  the  knowledge  that  the 
cowardly  assassins  of  Fannin  and  his  comrades  were  before 
tliom,  gave  new  excitement  to  the  Texans,  and,  in  the 
frenzy  of  revenge,  they  threw  themselves  in  one  despe- 
rate charge  on  the  enemy’s  works,  and  after  a conflict  of 
fifteen  minutes,  gained  entire  possession  of  the  encamp- 
ment ; taking  one  piece  of  cannon  loaded,  tour  stands  of 
colors,  and  a large  quantity  of  camp  equipage,  stores,  and 
baggage. 

2S.  ®Such  was  the  suddenness  of  the  onset,  and  the  fury 
of  the  assailants,  that  the  Mexicans,  panic  struck  willi  dis- 
may, threw  down  their  arms  and  fled  in  confusion  ; losmg 
all  thoughts  of  resistance,  in  the  eagerness  to  escape  from 
the  tempest  of  bullets  and  blows  that  was  showered  upon 
them.  The  Texan  cavalry,  falling  upon  the  fugitives,  and 
cutting  them  down  by  hundreds,  completed  the  work  of 
destruction  ; and  never  was  a rout  more  total,  or  a victory 
more  complete.  ^The  whole  Mexican  army  was  anni- 
hilated— scarcely  a single  soldier  escaping.  Of  nearly 
IflOO  men  wlio  commenced  the  action,  630  were  killed, 
208  were  wounded,  and  730  were  made  prisoners  ; while, 
of  the  Texan  force,  only  eight  were  killed,  and  seventeen 
wounded. 

29.  ‘On  the  day  following  the  battle,  Santa  Anna  wac 
captured  on  the  banks  of  Buffalo  Bayou,  while  wandering 
alone,  unarmed,  and  disguised  in  common  apparel.  *His 
captors,  ignorant  of  his  name  and  rank,  conveyed  him,  oi 
his  request,  to  General  Houston,  who  had  been  wounded 
in  the  ankle,  and  who  was  found  slumbering  upon  a blan- 
ket at  the  foot  of  a tree,  with  his  saddle  for  a pillow  ; when 
Santa  Anna  approached,  pressed  his  hand,  and  announced 
himself  as  president  of  the  Mexican  republic,  and  com- 
mander-in-chief of  the  army.  ’By  desire  of  the  Texan 
commander  he  seated  himself  on  a medicine  diest,  but 
seemed  greatly  agitated.  Some  opium  having  been  given 
him  at  his  request,  he  swallowed  it  and  appeared  more 
composed.  *He  then  said  to  Houston,  “You  were  born 


169 


1§36. 


1.  Thg  tetr- 
try. 


2.  Tkede^pe^ 
rate  charge 
Texan* 
and  rout  cf 
the  enemy. 


I Farther  ac- 
count of  the 
bcitie. 


1.  Theet*npnr 
rat  ire  loaee^ 
tustaineil  by 
the  t^oo 
parties. 


April  22. 

5.  Santa  An- 
na taken 
prmmer. 
Brought  he- 
f<t,  ^ Genera* 
Houston. 


7.  HU  extreme 
agitation 


B niarentara 
to  Homtoti 


ICO 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Santa  An- 
na's anxiety 
abmit  his 
fate,  and  his 
excuse  for  the 
tlaughler  at 
the  Alamo, 
and  for  the 
massacre  at 
Goliad. 


a Armistice 
agreed  upon 
with  Santa 
Anna. 


a.  April  27. 

B.  Assurances 

given  hy 
Filisola 

b.  April  23. 

. (Gen.W’oll.) 


4.  Account  of 
the  retreat  of 
the  Mexican 
army. 


« The  pro- 
visional gov- 
ernment at 
this  period. 

B.  Changes  of 
qffleers. 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [Book  III 

to  no  ordinary  destiny  ; you  have  connuere-j  tae  Napoleon 
of  the  West !” 

30.  *He  soon  desired  to  know  what  dispo.sition  would  bo 
made  of  him ; but  Houston  evaded  the  inquiry,  tolling 
him  that  no  assurances  could  be  given  until  lie  had  order- 
ed all  the  Mexican  troops  in  Texas  beyond  the  Rio  Grande. 
After  some  conversation  respecting  the  slaughter  of  the 
garrison  at  the  Alamo,  and  the  massacre  at  Goliad,  for 
which  Santa  Anna  excused  himself  on  the  ground  that  lie 
had  acted  in  obedience  to  the  orders  of  tlie  Mexican  gov- 
ernment, Houston  gave  him  the  use  of  his  camp  bed,  and 
he  retired  for  the  night ; harassed  with  anxiety  for  hia 
fate,  and  dreading  the  vengeance  of  the  Texan  troops,  the 
majority  of  whom  demanded  his  execution  as  the  mur- 
derer of  Fannin  and  his  comrades  ; and  it  was  only  by 
the  exercise  of  extraordinary  firmness  on  the  part  of 
General  Houston  and  his  officers,  that  his  life  was  pre- 
served. 

81.  ’After  due  deliberation,  the  Texan  general  agreed 
upon  an  armistice  witli  his  prisoner ; in  accordance  with 
which  the  several  divisions  of  the  Mexican  army,  then  on 
the  Brazos,  were  ordered  by  Santa  Anna  to  retire  beyond 
the  Colorado ; but  even  before  these  orders  had  reached 
Filisola,  who  succeeded  to  the  chief  command  of  the  army, 
tliat  officer  had  seen  the  necessity  of  concentrating  the 
Mexican  forces,  and  had  actually  commenced*  a counter- 
march for  the  purpose  of  reorganizing.  ’When  intelli- 
gence of  tlie  armistice  reached*’  Filisola,  he  despatched  to 
the  Texan  camp  an  officer® who  understood  the  English 
language,  with  assurances  that  the  conditions  of  the  armis- 
tice would  be  strictly  fulfilled. 

32.  ^Deluging  rains,  which  converted  the  rich  lands 
between  the  Brazos  and  the  Colorado  into  a mass  of  mud, 
rendered  tlie  country  almost  impassable  to  the  retiring  in- 
vaders. “ Had  the  enemy,”  ob.serves  General  Filisola, 
then  Commander-in-chief,  “ met  us  under  these  circum 
stances,  on  the  only  road  left  us,  our  provisions  exhausted, 
our  ammunition  wet,  and  not  a musket  capable  of  striking 
fire,  no  alternative  v.^ould  have  remained  but  to  die  or  sur- 
render at  discretion.”  The  Texans  watched  the  retreat, 
and  had  they  not  been  governed  by  fidelity  to  their  en- 
gagements, not  a man  of  the  army  that  was  mustered  for 
their  extermination  would  have  recrossed  the  Colorado. 

33.  ‘On  the  advance  of  the  enemy,  the  provisional  gov- 
ernment  of  Texas  had  removed  to  the  island  of  Galveston, 
where  inielligence  of  the  victory  of  San  Jacinto  reached  it 
in  the  afternoon  of  the  26th  of  April.  “General  Houston, 
in  consequence  of  his  ound,  had,  in  mear  time,  re 


Part  III.j 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


16J 


lired  from  active  duly,  and  General  Rusk  was  appointed  1830. 
io  the  command  of  the  army  ; wliilc  tijc  olTice  of  Secretary  * 

of  War,  previously  held  by  General  Rusk,  was  conferred 
upon  Mirabeau  Lamar.  ‘From  Galvesion  President  Bur-  i present 
net  proceeded  to  the  camp  of  the  ariny  at  San  Jacinto,  omvemiim 
wliere  he  arrived  on  the  1st  of  May,  and,  on  tlie  1-ith,  con- 
eluded  a convention  with  Santa  Anna,  by  the  terms  of 
whicli  hostilities  were  immediately  to  cease  between  the  mjd'i. 
Mexican  and  Texan  troops ; the  Mexican  army  was  to 
retire  beyond  the  Rio  Grande ; prisoners  were  to  be  ex- 
changed,  and  Santa  Anna  was  to  be  sent  to  Vera  Cruz  as 
soon  as  should  be  thought  proper. 

34.  ■■'On  the  same  day  a secret  treaty  was  signed  by 
President  Burnet  and  Santa  Anna,  stipulating  that  the  lat- 

ter  should  arrange  for  the  favorable  reception,  by  the  Mex-  Santa  Anna. 
ican  cabinet,  of  a mission  from  Texas ; that  a treaty  of 
amity  and  commerce  should  be  established  between  the 
two  republics ; that  the  Texan  territory  should  not  extend 
beyond  the  Rio  Grande  ; and  that  tlie  immediate  embarka- 
tion of  Santa  Anna  for  Vera  Cruz  should  be  provided  for  ; 

“ his  prompt  return  being  indispensable  for  the  purpose  of 
effecting  his  engagements.” 

35.  ^On  the  1st  of  June,  Santa  Anna  and  suite  em-  Juno* 
barked  at  Velasco  for  Vera  Cruz ; but  some  necessary 
preparations  delayed  the  departure  of  the  commissioners 

who  were  to  attend  him,  and  on  the  3d  a party  of  volun-  volunteers 
teers  arrived  from  New  Orleans,  with  minds  long  inflamed 
against  the  Mexican  President  by  reports  of  the  atrocities 
he  had  sanctioned.  '‘The  indignation  at  his  release  spread 
among  the  Texans ; and  such  a commotion  was  excited  re  ianded. 
that  President  Burnet,  apprehensive  of  danger  to  the  do- 
mestic tranquillity  of  Texas,  ordered  the  debarkation  of 
the  prisoners,  who  were  escorted  for  safe  keeping  to  Quin-  w 

tana,*  on  the  side  of  the  Brazos  opposite  Velasco.  ^mirnet^ 

36.  ‘On  the  same  day  President  Burnet  received  an  ad-  a Dated 
dress'  from  the  army,  requesting  that  Santa  Anna  might  vicr«na?^ 
not  be  released  without  the  sanction  of  the  Congress.  *To 

this  address  the  president  returned  a long  and  able  re-  'liurners 
monstrance,’'  in  which  the  views  of  the  government,  in  sub-  to  this  ad- 
scribing  the  treaty  which  provided  for  Santa  Anna’s  re-  b.1)!iiod 
lease,  were  defended  ; and  it  was  urged,  that  wdiether  the  j«»cn. 
treaty  were  wise  or  not,  the  good  faith  of  Texas  was 
pledged  lor  its  consummation.  ’But  still  the  current  of 
public  sentiment  rail  against  the  liberation  of  Santa  Anna, 
and  even  in  the  cabinet  itself  there  was  a difference  of  GenJraTi!a- 
opinion  on  the  subject.  ^General  Lamar,  the  Secretary 

* Quintana,  a to\vn  on  the  south  side  of  the  mouth  of  the  Brazos,  opposite  Velasco  (Ses 
Wfap,  p.  659.) 


162 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Rook  III 


A1«ALTSIS. 


a.  Juno  9. 

I.  Santa  An- 
na detained 
a piinontr. 


Sept. 

2.  Orgnniza 
lion  rj'l'ue 

guvernntent 
under  the. 
eonjftituiion 

3.  The  mhjfCi 
f^fannexiici/jn 
to  tU  United 

States. 


4.  Santa  Ari- 
na’s release. 


5.  His  letter 
to  President 
Jackson. 
b.  (In  Aug.) 

«.  The  Mexi- 
tan  congress. 


7.  The  gene- 
ral belief 
toith  regard 
13  Santa  An- 
na's inten- 
tions. 


Vee.  18. 
t.  His  arrival 
at  Washing- 
ton, and 
return  to 
Mexico. 

1837. 

a.  IPs  letter 
to  the  Mexi- 
can minister 
qfioar. 


of  War,  strongly  opposed  his  liberation ; regarding  !iim  as 
an  abhorred  murderer,  who  had  forfeited  his  liio  by  the 
nighest  of  all  crimes;  and,  although  he  disclaimeti  resort- 
ing to  the  law  of  retaliation,  he  asked  that  cven-1  landed 
iislice  might  be  meted  out  to  tlie  criminal:  Ins  ciimcs 
being  sanguinary  in  the  extreme,  he  would  read  ids  pun 
ishment  from  the  code  of  Draco. 

37.  'Althougli  Santa  Anna  protested'"  against  (he  vio- 
lalion  of  faitli  on  ilic  part  of  ilie  government  of  Texas,  he 
was  detained  a prisoner;  the  final  disposal  of  him  being 
reserved  for  the  government  about  to  be  established  in 
conformity  with  tli/3  constitution.  ’Early  in  September 
the  new  government  was  organized,  Samuel  Houston  be- 
ing elected  first  constitutional  I’resident  of  the  repuolic, 
and  Mirabeau  B.  Lamar,  Vice  President.  ^'Phe  ];e.)j)le 
liad  also  been  required,  in  the  presidential  election,  to 
express  their  sentiments  on  the  subject  of  annexation  to 
the  United  States,  the  result  of  which  was,  that  all  the 
votes  except  ninety-three  were  given  in  favor  of  the  mea- 
sure ; and  Congress  soon  after  jiassed  an  act,  empowering 
the  president  to  appoint  a minister  to  negotiate  at  Wash' 
ington  for  the  annexation  of  Texas  to  the  American  Union. 

38.  AYfter  much  discu.ssion,  Santa  Anna  was  ultimately 
released  by  an  act  of  the  Executive,  who  desired  to  send 
him  to  Washington,  with  a view  to  certain  dijdomatic  ar- 
rangements to  which  the  government  of  the  United  States 
was  to  be  a party.  '’Santa  Anna  had  previously  written’’ 
to  President  Jackson,  expressing  his  willingne.ss  to  fulfil 
his  stipulations  with  General  Houston,  and  requesting  his 
mediation.  'The  Mexican  Congress,  however,  by  a de- 
cree of  the  20th  of  May,  had  suspended  the  presidential 
authority  of  Santa  Anna  while  a prisoner,  and  had  given 
information  of  the  same  to  the  government  of  the  United 
States.  ’Yet  it  was  generally  believed,  owing  to  the 
friendly  professions  of  Santa  Anna,  that  should  he,  on  his 
return  to  his  own  country,  be  restored  to  power,  he  would 
use  his  authority  and  influence,  either  for  the  acknowledg- 
ment of  Texas  as  an  independent  nation,  or  as  a state  of 
the  American  Union;  and,  under  this  impression.  General 
Houston  had  acceded  to  his  release,  and  assumed  its  -’e. 
sponsibility. 

39.  ®On  the  18th  of  December  Santa  Anna  reached 
Washington,  where  he  held  secret  conferences  with  the 
Executive,  and  on  the  26th  of  the  same  month  left  the 
city,  being  furni.shed  by  President  Jackson  with  a ship  of 
war  to  convey  him  to  Vera  Cruz,  where  he  arrived  on  the 
20th  of  February  following.  ’He  immediately  addres  >ed 
a letter  to  the  minister  of  war,  wherein  he  disavowed  all 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


Part  ID.l 


163 


treaties  and  stipulatioiifi  whatever  as  conditional  to  his  re-  183T. 
lease ; declaring  that,  before  consenting  either  willingly  *'— 
or  through  force  to  any  conditions  that  might  bring  re- 
proach upon  the  independence  or  honor  of  his  country,  or 
place  in  jeopardy  the  integrity  of  her  territory,  lie  would 
have  sutiered  a thousand  deatlis!  'Tiiis  disavowal,  how-  \ 
ever,  was  not  eliectual  in  restoring  him  to  the  lavor  oi  his  puuanifs. 
countrymen,  whose  want  of  conlidence  in  him  was  in- 
creased by  his  duplicity ; and  lie  was  obliged  to  go  into 
retirement,  until  another  revolution  in  his  unhappy  coun- 
try enabled  him  to  regain  the  power  he  had  lost. 

40.  ®The  battle  of  San  Jacinto  gave  peace  to  Texas,  and  p, 

the  rank  ot  an  independent  state  among  the  nations  oi  the  sanjadma. 
earth.  ’On  the  3d  of  March,  1837,  her  independence  was  March  3. 
recognized  by  the  government  of  the  United  States,  which 
was  followed  by  a recognition  and  treaties  on  the  part  of 
France'^  in  1839,  and  on  the  part  of  Fnigland*’  in  1840.  1839-40. 
‘Mexico,  however,  still  maintained  a hostile  attitude  to- 
wards  her,  and  by  repeated  threats  of  invasion  kept  alive  b.  nov.  is, 
the  martial  spirit  of  the  Texans ; but  the  Mexican  gov- 
eminent,  occupied  by  internal  disturbances,  or  dangers  ^'urmlnu' 
from  abroad,  was  restrained  from  renewing  any  serious 
attempt  upon  the  liberties  of  the  new  republic. 

41.  ’All  endeavors  to  establish  amicable  relations  with  s- 
Mexico  were  unavailing.  A diplomatic  agent  sent  to 

Vera  Cruz  for  that  purpose  in  1839,  was  cautioned  against  rtiatmmwuh 
attempting  to  land ; the  commandant-general  giving  him 
to  understand,  that  should  he  do  so,  he  would  be  accom- 
modated with  lodgings  in  the  city  prison.  The  command- 
ant farther  informed  him  that  “ he  was  not  aware  of  the 
existence  of  a nation  called  the  republic  of  Texas,  but  only 
of  a horde  of  adventurers,  in  rebellion  against  the  laws  of 
the  Mexican  government.”  ®ln  the  following  year,  how- 
ever,  Mexico  so  far  abated  her  pretensions  as  to  receive  a 
iexan  agent,  and  permit  mm  to  submit  the  basis  oi  a again  as- 

, 1 * • r-  1 • Slimes  a %oar- 

treaty  ; but  on  the  restoration  oi  Santa  Anna  to  power  m wte  attitude, 
1811,  she  again  assumed  a warlike  attitude,  declaring  to  ^Vimnof 
the  World,  that  she  would  never  vary  her  position,  “ till  ^/"potJerin 
she  planted  her  eagle  standard  on  the  banks  of  the  Sabine.” 

42.  T^arly  in  1841,  General  Lamar,  then  president  of  1841. 
Texas,  made  preparations  for  sending  to  Santa  Fe  three 
commissioners,  who  were  authorized  to  take  measures  for 
opening  a direct  trade  with  that  city,  and  for  establishing 

the  authority  of  the  republic  over  all  the  territory  east  of 
the  Rio  Grande.  “This  river  was  claimed  by  Texas  as  ^^n&'ndai^ 
her  western  boundary,  and  had  been  virtually  admitted  as  of  Texas. 
such  by  Santa  Anna  himself,  in  the  articles  of  agreement 
signed  by  him  and  President  Burnet  soon  after  the  battle 


[Book  HI 


164 


ANALYSIS. 


1.  Improla- 
hility  that 
Santa  Fe 
would  ijnietiy 
$urrcndcr  to 
the  Texans 
2 The  Ques- 
tion of  the 
policy  of  this 
expedition. 


Juno  18. 

3.  Departure 
from  Austin, 
and  arrival 
at  Spanish 
stUlauenls. 


4 Their  first 
reception. 


5.  Surrender 
of  the  whrAs 
party. 
Oct  17. 

Nor, 


».  The  prison- 
ers hound, 
and  started 
for  the  city 
■)f  Mexico. 
f.  Their  cruel 
treatment 
during  the 
iourney. 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 

of  San  Jacinto.  'Yet  Santa  Fc  as  a rich  and  commercial 
city,  inhabited  almost  exclusively  by  Mexicans,  and  it  was 
not  to  be  supposed  that  they  would  willingly  surrender  it 
(o  the  Texan  authorities,  which  were  regarded  as  having 
no  rights  to  the  country  in  their  actual  possession. 

43.  “Under  these  circumstances  this  measure  of  Presi- 
dent Lamar  was  condemned  by  many  of  the  'i'exan  jour- 
nals at  the  time  it  was  undertaken  ; and  its  policy  became 
more  doubtful  when  it  was  proposed  to  send  a military 
force  of  several  hundred  men  as  an  escort  to  the  commis- 
sioners, although  the  principal  object,  doubtless,  was  that 
of  protecting  them  against  the  warlike  Comanchts,  across 
whose  hunting  grounds  it  was  necessary  to  travel.  It 
could  hardly  fail  to  be  suspected  by  the  Mexicans,  how- 
ever, that  this  military  force  was  designed  for  coercive 
measures,  if  tlie  pacific  efforts  of  negotiation  should  not 
prove  successful. 

44.  “On  the  ISth  of  June,  the  expedition,  under  the  com- 
mand of  General  Hugh  McLeod,  accompanied  by  a num- 
ber of  merchants  and  private  gentlemen,  comprising  in  all 
about  325  persons,  left  Austin,  the  capital  of  Texas,  and 
after  a journey  of  nearly  three  months,  during  wliich  time 
their  provisions  failed  them,  the  company  arrived  in  two 
divisions,  and  at  different  times,  at  Spanish  settlements  in 
the  valley  of  Santa  Fe.  '‘Several  persons  who  were  sent 
forward  by  the  advance  party,  to  explain  the  pacific  ob- 
jects of  the  expedition,  were  seized,  and  immediately 
condemned  to  be  shot ; but  after  being  bound  and  taken 
out  for  execution,  their  lives  were  spared  by  a Mexican 
officer,  wlio  sent  them  to  meet  General  Armijo,  the  governor. 
Two  of  the  ]>arty,  however,  who  attempted  to  escape,  were 
executed.  “In  the  meantime,  several  thousand  troops 
were  concentrating  to  intercept  the  Texans,  who  were  all 
finally  induced  to  surrender  their  arms,  upon  the  promise 
of  a safe  conduct  to  the  frontier,  a supply  of  food  for  the 
march  home,  and  the  return,  to  every  man,  of  his  property, 
after  the  stipulations  had  been  complied  with. 

45.  “After  their  surrender,  the  Texans  were  bound,  si.< 
or  eight  together,  with  ropes,  and  thongs  of  raw-hide,  ana 
in  this  condition  were  marched  off  for  the  city  of  Mexico  ; 
about  1200  miles  distant.  Stripped  of  their  hats,  shoes, 
and  coats ; beaten,  and  insulted  in  almost  every  possible 
manner ; often  fastened  by  a rope  to  the  pommel  of  the 
saddle  of  the  horses  on  which  the  guard  was  mounted  ; 
dragged  upon  the  ground  ; marched  at  times  all  night  ana 
all  day ; blinded  by  sand  ; parched  with  thirst ; and  fam- 
ishing witli  hunger ; — in  this  manner  these  unfortunate 


Part  IH.] 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


165 


Aien  were  hurried  on  to  the  city  of  Mexico,  which  they 
cached  towards  the  close  of  December. 

46.  ‘When  tiiey  arrived  at  Mexico,  they  were  chai,  ed 
with  lieavy  iron  by  order  of  Santa  Anna ; confined  for  a 
while  m filthy  prisons  ; and  afterwards  condemned  to  labor 
as  common  scavengers  in  the  streets  of  the  city.  “After 
tlie  lapse  of  several  weeks,  one  division  of  the  captives 
was  sent  to  the  city  of  Puebla,  and  compelled  to  work  in 
stone  quarries,  with  heavy  chains  attached  to  their  limbs, 
and  under  the  supervision  of  brutal  task-masters,  some  of 
whom  were  convicted  criminals.  “Another  detachment, 
including  General  McLeod  and  most  of  the  officei  s of  the 
expedition,  was  remanded  to  the  castle  of  Perote,  where 
ail,  without  distinction,  were  condemned  to  hard  labor,  still 
loaded  with  chains. 

47.  ‘Of  the  whole  company,  three  were  murdered  in 
cold  blood  on  their  way  to  the  capital,  because  they  had 
become  wearied ; several  died  there  of  ill  treatment,  and 
disease  incurred  by  exposure  and  hardships ; a few 
escaped  from  prison,  some  were  pardoned  by  the  govern- 
ment, and  most  of  the  others  have  since  been  released.* 
^The  treatment  of  the  Santa  Fe  captives,  who  became  pri- 
soners only  through  the  violated  faith  of  the  Mexicans,  is 
but  one  of  numerous  examples  of  the  cruel  and  barbarous 
policy  of  the  Mexican  government  during  the  entire  ad- 
ministration of  Santa  Anna. 

48.  *Soon  after  the  result  of  the  Santa  Fe  expedition 
was  know  n,  rumors  became  more  frequent  than  ever,  that 
Mexico  w^as  making  active  preparations,  on  a most  exten- 
sive scale,  for  a second  invasion  of  Texas;  and  the  well 
known  hostile  policy  of  Santa  Anna,  who  had  recently 
been  restored  to  power,  rendered  it  probable  that  all  the 
available  force  of  Mexico  would  be  brought  in  requisition 
for  the  recovery  of  the  lost  province. 

4t).  ’Early  in  1842,  intelligence  of  the  assembling  of 
troops  west  of  the  Rio  Grande  produced  great  excitement 
throughout  Texas.  The  inhabitants  of  the  frontier  towns 
hastily  removed  their  effects  to  more  secure  situatic*is  ; 
and  even  the  garrison  of  San  Antonio  de  Bexar  evacuated 
the  place,  and  retreated  to  the  banks  of  the  Guadalupe. 
®But  after  all  the  notes  of  preparation  that  had  been  con- 
stantly sounding  since  the  battle  of  San  Jacinto,  and  not- 
withstanding the  boasting  declarations  of  Santa  Anna 
himself,  the  invading  army,  instead  of  being  an  advanced 


18A1. 


1.  Thtir 

tieatment 
afier  their 
arrival  at 
Mexico. 

2 One  divi- 
sion sent  to 
FueMa 


3.  Anotlurto 
the  castle  qf 
Feroie. 


4.  Subsequent 
fate  of  these 
unfortunate 
men 


5.  The  barbsh 
rous  policy  oj 
the  Mexican 
governtnenl 


6.  Rumors  oj 
a Mexican 
invasion  (f 
- Icxaa 


1842. 

T.  Excitement 
oscasioncdr~ 
evacitation 
of  Bexar, 


8.  The  result 
of  this  long- 
threatened 
in  vasion. 


• A higily  interesting  “ Narrative  of  the  Texan  Santa  Fe  Expedition”  has  been  written  bj 
(}«o.  W.  Kendall,  one  of  th;  editors  of  the  New  Orleans  Picayune,  whoaccompanie^l  tho  £s 
peditinn.  and  was  conveyed  a prisoner  to  Mexico. 


166 


aNAl.YSIS. 


A.  March  6 


1 Surrender 
BtJiar  to 
the  Mexicans 
SepieinLet 


b iScpt.  11. 
2.  Engage- 
ment eod!  qf 
Bexar. 


i.  Capture  of 
a party  of 
Texans,  and 
subsequent 
massacre. 


\ Retreat  qf 
the  enemy. 


5 Prepara- 
tions for  car- 
rying the  war 
loest  qf  the 
Rio  GranSt 


Nov 

I Assembling 
qf  volunteers 
ct  Bexar. 


Dec.  8. 

• The  Texans 
oh  the  Rio 
Grranle 


8.  Return  of 
part  of  the 
volunteers, 
grul  designs 
if  the  re- 
mainder. 

9 .ipproath 
Uj  MUrr,  and 
X!  nval  qf 
Afumulia. 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [Book  Ul 

corps  of  twelve  or  fifteen  thousand  regular  troops,  proved 
to  be  only  a few  poorly  equipped  marauding  parties,  num- 
bering in  all  six  or  eight  hundred  men,  which,  aftei 
gathering  up  a large  quantit}'’  of  spoil  left  behind  by  the 
fugitive  inhabitants,  and  plundering“  San  Antonio,  hastily 
retreated,  before  a Texan  force  could  be  brought  against 
them. 

50.  'In  the  September  following,  a Mexican  force  ot 
about  1200  men,  under  the  command  of  General  Woll, 
approached  Bexar,  and  after  a slight  resistance  from  a 
small  party  of  Texans,  the  town  was  surrendered  by  ca- 
pitulation.''A  few  days  later,  a party  of  little  more  than 
200  Texans,  that  had  assembled  in  the  Salado  bottom,  five 
miles  east  from  Bexar,  was  attacked  by  General  VVoll, 
but  the  Mexicans  were  obliged  to  withdraw  with  consider- 
able loss.  ®About  fifty  Texans,  however,  coming  to  the 
relief  of  their  countrymen,  were  attacked  in  an  open 
prairie  by  a large  portion  of  the  Mexican  force,  and  hav- 
ing nothing  but  small  arms  witii  which  to  defend  them- 
«elves  against  a Mexican  field-piece,  were  compelled  to 
surrender.  A sanguinary  butchery  followed,  and  before 
it  was  arrested  by  the  Mexican  otlicers  more  than  half  of 
the  prisoners  had  fallen.  '‘These  events  were  soon  fol- 
lowed by  a hasty  retreat  of  the  Mexicans  to  the  west  side 
of  the  Rio  Grande,  rapidly  pursued  by  several  parties  of 
Texan  volunteers. 

51.  ^A  general  determination  to  chastise  the  Mexicans 
by  carrying  the  war  west  of  the  Rio  Grande  now  pre- 
vailed throughout  Texas,  and  numerous  small  volunteer 
companies  were  raised  for  that  purpose,  but  no  efficient 
measures  were  taken  by  the  government,  nor  was  any 
regular  invasion  intended.  “Early  in  November  about 
700  volunteers  assembled  at  Bexar,  and  were  placed  under 
the  command  of  General  Somerville,  but  the  return  of 
several  companies  soon  after,  reduced  this  number  to  500 
men.  ^On  the  8th  of  December  this  party  entered  Laredo 
without  resistance,  a Mexican  town  on  the  east  bank  of  the 
Rio  Grande,  and  a few  days  later  crossed  the  river  lower 
down,  but  soon  after,  by  the  orders  of  their  general,  and 
to  the  great  dissatisfaction  of  most  of  the  troops,  recrossed 
to  the  Texan  side. 

52.  ®It  appears  that  no  plan  of  operations  had  been  de- 
cided upon,  and  here  the  commander  and  200  of  the 
troops  withdrew  and  returned  to  their  homes,  while  300 
men  remained,  chose  a leader  from  their  own  party,  and 
declared  their  determination  to  seek  the  enemy.  "On  the 
22d  of  December,  a part  of  this  small  force  crossed  the  Rif 


Part  III.] 


ras^roRV  or  tkxa.s. 


107 


Grande  near  the  town  of  Micr,*  to  which  a deputation  was 
Bent,  demanding  provisions  and  other  supplies.  These 
were  promised,  but  before  they  were  forwarded  to  the 
Texan  catnp,  a large  Mexican  force,  commanded  by 
Generals  Ampud.a  and  Canales,  liad  arrived  and  taken 
possession  of  llic  town. 

5d.  ‘An  attack  upon  Mier  was  now  determined  upon, 
and  on  the  25th  all  the  troops  crossed  the  Rio  Grande  for 
that  p'ir])ose,  and  in  the  evening  commenced  their  march 
towards  the  place.  “The  niglit  was  dark  and  rainy,  and 
tie  Mexican  force,  more  tlian  2000  strong,  was  advan- 
tageously posted,  awaiting  the  attack.  “The  Mexican 
picket-guards  were  driven  in,  and  the  little  band  of  intre- 
pid adventurers,  forcing  its  way  by  slow  degrees  against 
a constant  lire  from  the  enemy,  in  sj)ite  of  repeated  at- 
tacks, succeeded  in  effecting  a lodgment  in  a number  cf 
stone  buildings  in  the  suburbs  of  the  town. 

54.  ^At  early  dawn  the  fight  was  renewed,  with  in- 
creased desperation  on  the  part  of  the  Texans.  Several 
times  the  Mexican  artillery  nearest  them  was  cleared,  and 
at  length  deserted,  when  the  enemy  had  recourse  to  the 
house-tops.  These  again  were  cleared,  but  the  overpow- 
ering numbers  of  the  enemy  enabled  them  to  continue  the 
fight,  although  column  after  column,  urged  on  to  the 
attack  by  their  officers,  fell  by  the  deadly  discharge  of  the 
American  rifle. 

55.  “The  action  was  continued  until  Ampuclia  sent  a 
white  flag  proposing  terms  of  capitulation,  accompanied 
by  several  Mexican  officers,  among  them  General  La  Vega, 
to  enforce  upon  the  Texans  the  utter  hopelessness  of  eflec- 
tive  resistance,  as  Ampudia  stated  that  he  had  1700  regu- 
lar troops  under  his  command,  and  that  an  additional  force 
of  800  was  approaching  from  Monterey.  “With  great 
reluctance  the  little  band  at  length  surrendered,  and 
marching  into  the  public  square,  laid  down  their  arms  be- 
fore an  enemy  ten  times  their  number.  Tn  this  desperate 
battle,  the  loss  of  the  Texans,  in  killed  and  wounded,  was 
thirty-five ; that  of  the  Mexicans,  according  to  their  own 
statement,  was  more  than  five  hundred. 

56.  ®The  Texans,  although  expecting,  in  accordance 
with  assurances  given  them,  to  be  detained  on  the  east 
side  of  the  mountains  until  exchanged  as  prisoners  of  war, 
were  now  strongly  guarded,  and  in  a few  days  obliged  to 
commence  their  march,  of  nearly  a thousand  miles,  to  the 
city  of  Mexico.  ®On  one  occasion,  two  hundred  and  four 


ISIS. 


1.  An  at'atk 
upon  Mier 
determined 

upon. 

2.  T)ie.  Mexi- 
can force. 


3.  A lodgment 
ejfecicil  in  the 
Huburba. 


4.  Renewal  qj 
the  M'ht  on 
the  fotloioing 
morning. 


5.  Terma  of 
capitulation 
pimtoaed  by 
Mhipudia 


6 Surrender 
of  the  Texans 


7 The  losses 
of  each  parly. 


S.  The  prison- 
ers commend 
their  mai  ch 
for  the  Mexi' 
can  capital. 

Dec.  31. 

S.  Escape  of 
the  prisoners, 
and  subse- 
quent sur 
render. 


* Mier  (pronounced  Mear)  is  on  the  south  side  of  a small  stream  called  the  Rio  del  Alamo 
»r  Rio  Alcantara,  a short  distance  above  its  entrance  into  U««  JUo  Grande.  (See  Map,  p.  620.) 


1@8 


ANALYSIS. 


i TUt  pun 
uiancnt 


«.  Subseqxunt 
tiiMtcry  of  tfhe 
TtJiMindcr. 


A Remarks. 


4.  Desire  of 
the  Texans 

for  admission 
into  (he  Ame- 
rican Union 

5.  The  first 
expression  of 
this  wish  on 

their  part. 


8.  Fidelity^f 
Texas  t^eer 
msasements 
with  Mexico. 


7.  The  result 
of  the  Texan 
Revolution. 


3.  Avtnced  de- 
sign  of  Texas 
in  askina  the 
United  States 
to  recognize 
her  inde- 
pendence 
9 The 
opinions  of 
President 
Jackson  on 
this  subject 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS.  [Booe  III- 

teer  of  the  prisoners,  allhougli  unarmed,  rose  upon  their 
guard  of  300  armed  men,  killed  several,  and  dispersing 
the  remainder,  commenced  their  journey  houicwards,  but 
after  sullering  greatly  from  hunger  and  latigue — many 
having  died,  and  tlie  rest  being  ignorant  of  the  way  and 
destitute  of  ammunition,  they  were  compelled  to  surren 
der  to  a party  in  pursuit. 

57.  ‘For  this  attempt  at  escape,  every  tenth  m.an  among 
the  prisoners  was  shot  by  orders  of  the  Mexican  govern- 
ment. *The  remainder  were  marched  to  Mexico,  and 
thence  to  the  castle  of  Perote,  where  they  were  sulijected 
to  close  confinement.  A few  escaped,  in  diHercnt  ways ; 
about  tliirty  died  of  cruel  treatment;  and  most  of  the  re- 
mainder,  after  a year’s  imprisonment,  were  released 
through  the  generous  influence  of  the  foreign  representa- 
tives at  the  Mexican  capital.  ’Such  was  the  result  of  the 
Mier  expedition — foolishly  undertaken,  but  exhibiting, 
throughout,  the  same  desperate  bravery  that  has  character- 
ized the  Texans  in  all  their  contests  with  superior  Mexi- 
can forces. 

58.  ‘Thetime  had  now  arrived  when  the  long-cherished 
hopes  of  a majority  of  the  Texan  people  for  admission 
into  the  American  Union  were  to  be  realized.  *That  wish 
had  not  been  expressed  until  the  constitution  of  1824  was 
overthrown,  and  the  federal  compact  violated  ; nor  until  it 
had  become  evident  that  the  Mexican  people  would  make 
no  serious  efibrts  to  regain  their  liberties,  of  which  the  des- 
potism of  military  power  had  deprived  them.  ‘Faithful 
to  her  enfratxements  until  their  binding  oblication  was 
destroyed  against  her  wishes,  and  in  spite  of  her  efforts  to 
fulfil  them,  Texas  adhered  to  Mexico  even  longer  than 
Mexico  was  true  to  herself;  when  she  was  obliged  to 
throw  herself  upon  the  only  reserved  right  that  was  left 
her, — the  right  of  revolution — the  last  right  to  which  op- 
pressed nations  resort.  "^In  the  brief  struggle  that  followed, 
victory  crowned  her  efforts — independence  was  secured 
and  maintained,  and  other  governments  acknowledged  hei 
claims  to  be  admitted  into  the  family  of  nations. 

59.  ‘When  Texas,  soon  after  the  battle  of  San  Jacinto, 
asked  the  United  States  to  recognize  her  independence,  it 
was  with  the  avowed  design  of  treating  immediately  for 
the  transfer  ofher  territory  to  the  American  Union.  *The 
opinions  of  President  Jackson  on  this  subject,  as  expressed 
by  message  to  congress,  were,  that  a too  early  recognition 
of  Texan  independence  would  be  unwise,  ‘ as  it  might 
subject  the  United  States,  however  unjustly,  to  the  impu- 
tation of  seeking  to  establish  the  claim  of  her  neighbors 
to  a territirv  with  a view  to  its  subsequent  acquisition  by 


mSTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


FhRT  III.J 


169 


herself’.’  'He  therefore  advised  tliat  no  steps  towards  re- 
cognition should  be  taken  ‘ until  the  lapse  of  time,  or  the 
course  of  events  sliould  have  proved,  beyond  cavil  or  dis- 
pute, the  ability  of  the  Texan  people  to  ma  ntain  their 
separate  s.wereignty,  and  the  government  constituted  by 
them.’  "Seemingly  opposed  to  his  own  views  of  policy, 
however,  on  the  last  day^  of*  his  administration,  he  signed 
the  resolution  of  congress,  for  the  acknowledgment  of 
Texan  independence. 

00.  "In  August  following.  General  Hunt,  the  Texan 
envoy  at  Washington,  addressed a communication  to  Mr. 
Forsyth,  the  American  minister,  in  which  he  uiged  at 
great  length  the  proposition  for  the  annexation  of  Texas 
to  the  American  Union.  '‘In  reply,  Mr.  Forsyth  commu- 
nicated® the  decision  of  President  Van  Buren,  as  averse 
to  entertaining  the  proposition  ; and  among  the  reasons 
stated  were,  “ treaty  obligations”  to  Mexico,  and  “ resjiect 
for  that  integrity  of  character  by  which  the  United  Stales 
had  sought  to  distinguish  themselves  since  the  establish- 
ment of  their  right  to  claim  a place  in  the  great  family  of 
nations.” 

61.  "The  proposed  annexation  of  Texas  had  caused 
much  excitement  in  the  United  States ; the  maimfacturing 
interests,  and  the  anti-slavery  party  opposed  it ; the  legis- 
latures of  New  York,  Vermont,  Massachusetts,  and  Ohio 
called  upon  Congress  to  reject  the  proposition ; the  oppo- 
nents of  the  measure  discovering  in  it  an  extension  of 
Southern  and  anti-tariff  influence,  detrimental  to  the  North- 
ern and  middle  sections  of  the  Union.  "The  violent  spirit 
which  characterized  this  opposition,  and  the  vituperative 
terms  too  frequently  applied  to  the  people  of  Texas,  greatly 
abated  their  desire  for  the  contemplated  union ; and  in 
April,  1838,  a resolution  was  introduced"*  into  the  Texan 
Congress,  withdrawing  the  proposition.  The  resolution 
‘was  approved  by  the  House  of  Representatives,  but  was 
lost  in  the  Senate,  although  by  only  one  vote.  ’When, 
however,  it  was  ascertained  that  foreign  nations  would  not 
recognize  the  independence  of  Texas  wdiile  she  continued 
to  request  annexation  to  the  United  States,  the  proposition 
was  formally  withdrawn  by  President  Houston,  and  the 
measure  was  approved*  by  the  Texan  Congress,  under  the 
presidency  of  General  Lamar,  in  January,  1839. 

02.  "President  Lamar,  who  entered  on  the  duties  of  his 
office  in  December,  1838,  took  strong  grounds  against  an- 
nexation ; declaring,  in  his  first  message  to  Congress,  that 
he  “ had  never  been  able  to  perceive  the  policy  of  the  de- 
sired connexion,  or  discover  in  it  any  advantage,  either 
civil,  political,  or  commeroial,  which  could  posssilily  re- 


I.  His  advice- 


■2.  He  tli4 
rcaulutiun  of 
congress, 
cck)ioioLedg- 
ing  the  inde- 
pendence of 
'iexiia. 
a.  JMirch  3, 
H37. 

3 General 
'lunt's  com- 
rxunicalion. 

b Aug  4. 1837 


4.  The  reply 
of  Mr.  For- 
syth. 

c.  Aug.  25, 
1837. 


S Excitement 
caused  in  the 
UnitedStates, 
and  opposi- 
tion to  annex- 
ation. 


6 Effects  pro- 
duc^  in  Tex- 
as by  this 


d.  April  23, 


7 Formal 
tnithdratoal 
of  the  projx> 
sition  of  an 
nexaition. 


e.  Jan.  23 


8.  Vieips  0, 
Presidtnt 
Lamar  on 
this  sub.  ect 


170 


HISTORY  OF  TEXAS. 


[Booe  1L 


analysis. 


1.  Increatt 
(^public 
opinion  in 
Javor  of 
muitxal-M. 


I Argumentt 
Jor  and 
against  tilt 
trsftaswe. 


1845. 

8 Thejlnal 
action  of  the 
American 
Congre/i$,and 
qf  Texas,  on 
this  subject. 


4 Constitu- 
tion, state 
government, 

4*c- 


The  suhse- 
guent  history 
if  Texas,  and 
her  early 
annuls. 


t.  AfX)7li- 
mions  of  ter- 
ritory. 


sull  to  Texas.”  'The  great  majority  of  the  cilizens  of 
Texas,  however,  were  still  favorable  to  annexation,  and 
during  the  succeeding  presidency  of  General  Houston, 
from  December  1841,  to  December  1844,  the  measure 
gained  additional  favor  with  them,  and  was  the  great  po- 
litical topic  in  the  American  Congress,  and  throughout  the 
nation.  “The  arguments  for  and  again.st  the  measure  took 
a wide  range,  being  based  on  constitutional,  political,  and 
moral  grounds,  and  were  urged  with  all  the  zeal  charac- 
teristic  of  party  politics ; but  no  benefit  would  result  from 
a repetition  of  them  here. 

63.  *The  final  action  of  the  Congress  of  the  United 
States  on  the  subject  took  place  on  the  28th  of  February, 
1845,  when  the  joint  resolution  of  the  two  houses  in  favor 
of  the  proposed  annexation  passed  the  Senate.  On  the  1st 
of  March  they  received  the  signature  of  the  president,  and 
on  the  4th  of  July  following  a constitutional  convention, 
assembled  at  Austin,  the  capital  of  Texas,  assented  to  the 
terms  proposed  by  the  government  of  the  United  States. 
‘The  convention  then  proceeded  to  the  formation  of  a state 
constitution,  which  was  soon  followed  by  the  organization 
of  the  state  government ; and  in  the  winter  following  the 
senators  of  the  State  of  Texas  took  their  seats,  for  the  first 
time,  in  the  national  council  of  the  American  Union. 

64.  ‘Hencefbrtii  the  history  of  Texas  is  merged  in  that 
of  the  republic  of  which  she  has  become  a part,  while  the 
new  relations  thus  created  give  to  her  early  annals  an  ad- 
ditional interest  and  importance  in  the  eyes  of  the  Ameri- 
can people.  ‘Time  only  can  decide  whether  any  acqui- 
sitions to  our  already  widely  extended  territory  are  tc 
prove  salutary  or  detrimental  to  our  national  interests, 
but  while  we  would  deprecate  the  incorporation  with  us 
of  a conquered  people,  estranged  from  our  citizens  in  cus- 
toms, language,  laws,  and  religion,  we  have  certainly 
much  less  to  fear  from  an  extension  of  territory  gained,  as 
in  the  case  of  Texas,  by  a re-admission,  into  our  politif'wt 
fold,  of  our  own  brethren  and  countrymen 


C/li 


i ctt  ^ 


, t 


a^uui 

L >n  . / ' "1  nS' 


3X^7  7 

/,v  ^v 

^^n,. 


JyisoUf  T^lakenianf  Xaylor  <£•  Co,  'Publications, 


SPENCERIAN  PENMANSHIP. 

The  New  Standard  Edition  of  the 

SPENCERIAN  COPY-BOOKS, 

Rerised,  Improved,  and  Newly  Enlarged,  in  Four  distinct  Series. 

COMMON  SCHOOL  SERIES.  Nos.  i,  2,  3,  4,  and  5. 

BUSINESS  SERIES.  Nos.  6 and  7. 

LADIES'  SERIES.  Nos.  8 and  9. 

EXERCISE  SERIES.  Nos.  lo,  ii,  and  12. 
The  particular  points  of  excellence  claimed  are 
SIMPLICITY^  PRACTICABILITY^  BEAUTY. 


SPENCERIAN  CHARTS  OF  WRITING  AND  DRAWING. 

Six  in  Number.  Size,  24  by  30  inches. 

COMPENDIUM  OF  THE  SPENCERIAN  SYSTEM. 
SPENCERIAN  KEY  TO  PRACTICAL  PENMANSHIP. 


BRYA/i/T  (&  STRATTON’S  BOOK-KEEPING  SERIES. 

This  complete  and  standard  series  doservedly  stands  at  the  head  of  all  similar  works 
on  the  subject. 

COMMON  SCHOOL  BOOK-KEEPING.  HIGH  SCHOOL  BOOK-KEEPING. 
COUNTING-HOUSE  BOOK-KEEPING. 


SPENCERIAN  STEEL  PENS. 

Fourteen  Numbers.^  diflfering  in  flexibility  and  fineness,  adapted  to  every  style  of  writing. 
Their  Superiority  acknowledged  by  all  Penmen. 

For  sale  by  all  first-class  Stationers. 

Sample  Card.,  artistically  arranged  and  securely  enclosed,  sent  by  mail  upon  receipt 
of  Twenty-five  cents. 


TOWNSEND’S  ANALYSES. 

Analysis  of  Civil  Governtnent. — Including  a Critical  and  Tabular  Analysis  of  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States,  with  Annotations,  &c.  ; designed  for  use  in  Grammar, 
,High  and  Normal  Schools,  Academies,  and  other  Institutions  of  learning.  In  cloth, 
i2mo.  340  pages. 

The  Analysis  0/ the  Constitution. — A Chart  of  25  pages,  15x20  inches  each,  is  an  invaluable 
accompaniment  to  the  above  work. 


READING  AND  ELOCUTION. 

BY  ANNA  T.  RANDALL. 

A new  and  popular  work,  designed  to  be  used  independently,  or  with  any  Series  of 
Readers. 


HUNT’S  LITERATURE  OF  THE  ENGLISH  LANGUAGE. 

Bv  E.  HUNT. 

A new  work,  just  published,  based  upon  an  original  and  practical  plan.  It  comprises 
representative  selections  from  the  best  authors,  also  list  of  contemporaneous  writers  and 
their  principal  works. 


Iyiso7iy  1Blakenia7iy  Taylo?'  Co.  'l^ublications. 


WOODBURY’S  GERMAN  COURSE. 

Founded  on  similar  principles  with  Fasquelle’s  system. 


IVooeihury's  New  Method  with  the  German. 
Woodbury's  Key  to  Above. 

Woodbury's  Shorter  Course  with  the  Ger- 
man. 

Woodbury's  Key  to  the  Shorter  Course. 
Woodbury's  Method  for  Germans  to  learn 
Enpfhsh. 

Woodbury's  Elementary  German  Reader. 


Woodbury' s Eclectic  German  Reader. 
Woodbury' s German  English  Reader. 
Glaubens/dec's  German  Reader. 
Glaubensklee's  Synthetic  German  Grammar. 
Sanders'  German  and  English  Primer. 

Mess  & Sanders'  Phonetic  Speller. 

Mess  Sanders'  German  Speller  and 
Reader. 


PROGRESSIVE  SPANISH  READERS. 


Bv  Prof.  L.  F.  MANTILLA. 


Libro  de  Lectura. 


No.  I. 

Libro  de  Lectura. 


Libro  de  Lectura.  No.  2. 
No.  3. 


These  Readers  are  prepared  for  Schools  in  the  West  India  Islands,  Mexico,  and  Spanish 
South  American  States. 

GREEK. 

Kuhner’s  Elementary  Greek  Grammar. 

Questions  on  Kuhner’s  Elementary  Greek  Grammar. 

Kendrick’s  Greek  Introduction. 

Spencer’s  Greek  Praxis.  A new  primary  book. 


JUST  READY. 

First  Steps,  in  ■ Music. 

BY  GEO.  B.  LOOMIS. 

A simple  and  graded  course  of  instruction  in  Vocal  Music  for  Common  Schools,  adapted 
to  primary  classes.  In  Four  books. 


THE  AMERICAN  PRIMARY  SCHOOL  SLATES. 

A nov’elty,  furnishing  to  the  pupil  employment,  amusement,  and  instruction  in  exercises 
of  the  highest  importance. 


IN  PRESS: 

A SCHOOL  HISTORY  OF  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

From  the  Earliest  Discoveries  to  the  Present  Time. 

BY  WM.  SWINTON. 

This  work  is  methodically  arranged  with  a view  to  definite  results  in  recitation,  and 
accompanied  by  comprehensive  reviews  suited  to  impart  a knowledge  of  the  causes  and 
connections  of  the  events  of  American  History,  and  is  fully  illustrated  with  portraits,  maps, 
plans,  &.C. 


THE  ILLUSTRATED  CATALOGUE,  descriptive  of  The  American  Educa- 
tional Series  of  School  and  College  Text-Books,  and  The  Educational  Reporter,  a 
handsome  publication  full  of  useful  information,  mailed  free  to  teachers. 

IV  ISON,  BLAKE  MAN.  TAYLOR  & CO., 

PUBLISHERS, 

138  &.  140  Grand  Street,  New  York. 
133  '35  State  Street,  Chicago. 


